《Consignor》


 1.0 - Life in Avetheas

    <h2></a>1.0</h2>


    Repeated thuds of dense oak reverberated throughout the brightly illuminated room, highlighting how bored the occupant was in the lackluster room. When the series of thuds stopped, an irritated moan could be heard.


    ¡°Ahhh! This is boring¡­¡± John complained as he slumped his body onto the table.


    A few papers became stuck on his cheeks but he merely rolled his eyes at it. He was in this room since the sun rose, and each passing minute that he stayed in this place ate away his patience.


    ¡°Hahhh¡­ I am pretty sure Queen Veissa is messing with me on this one. Coming this far way from the palace just to stamp these documents for her.¡±


    After a minute of silence, he pushed with both his arms and detached his face from the wooden table, slapped his cheeks with his two hands and clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Just a few more to go! And I¡¯ll make it back before noon!¡±


    Without stalling any further, he perked his body and mechanically scanned his eyes across paragraphs and paragraphs of words, then he proceeded to compare them to the one that he brought along before he left the palace of A¡¯vetheas.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    He declared his achievement as he stamped the last of the documents with a seal. John then took the extra steps to arrange everything neatly before he slipped them into his bag.


    ¡°Honestly, I understand that her Highness is going out of her way to let the other elves to accept me but things like that don¡¯t just happen overnight. If they remain the same after 7 years...¡±


    John Sarvod who recently turned 19, was the one and only human who lived among the elves in A¡¯vetheas¡ªa race well known for their lengthy pointy ears, golden locks of silky hair and elegant figures.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The Elven community was one that disliked any outsiders, let alone any foreign races. This practice of Elven culture was held to extreme measures such that the entire elvish community lived separate from everyone else in the world.


    The complaint came from him because despite his seven years of life here, there remains a few elves who disliked him. Even if he used his powerful healing magic on countless elves and cured many of their illnesses, their opinions remained the same no matter what.


    To solve this issue that he faced, the queen often gave him scribe work and have him run errands around the Elven Tribe. Aside from being the ¡®Healer of A¡¯vetheas¡¯, he was also now a royal scribe in training.


    Personally, he had no issues with carrying out tasks, but he still wished that he had more to offer to A¡¯vetheas aside from scribe work and his healing duties. Perhaps by partaking in combat, those who disliked him might change their minds in some way.


    But healing magic was all he had to offer.


    John made his way outside and took a good look at the concrete building that he was in before he made his leave.


    Having been built over a hundred years ago, it still retained its intricate details. The elven engravings that spanned across the frame of the solid door, though beautiful in design, they did more than to serve as mere decorations.


    According to the court mages, they were designed to maintain a border that kept outsiders from entering A¡¯vetheas and separated them from Reperane Woods.


    Reperane Woods was the name for the dark forest that surrounded A¡¯vetheas. It was infamous for the dark beasts that inhabited it, bloodthirsty creatures that have the ability take out a squad of soldiers under the blink of an eye.


    ¡°John! John! Wait!¡±


    A voice shouted as he mounted the horse that he arrived with. When he turned around, he saw a petite girl who looked no more than 14¡ªin appearance, her actual age was in the triple digits¡ªrunning towards his direction.


    ¡°H-here! O-on behalf of my father! Please accept it!¡± she pushed the full basket that she had on her onto him.


    Pristine smell of freshly baked goods entered his nostrils as the basket was shoved into his arms.


    ¡°This¡­ I shouldn¡¯t. I only came because the queen told me to¡ª¡± he shook his head, hesitated at the prospect of accepting a gift.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least that we can do after you came all the way from the palace to help us out. If not for your timely arrival, I am afraid that we will only become a burden to everyone else.¡±


    Before he could even bring himself to react to her words, the elf girl ran back from where she came from.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ And there she goes¡­ Guess Raina and I will be having these later.¡± he took the leather reins, whipped it as he accelerated back to the palace.

 1.1

    <h2></a></h2>


    <h2></a>1.1</h2>


    When the breeze had stopped hitting his sable black hair and the Elven Palace was before him, he alighted himself and got off the horse.


    The palace was a twenty-meter tall piece of art. Solid chunks of polished marble as the flooring and stairs, along with bright white pillars with golden accents, aside from being magnificent, it was also where he lived for the past 7 years.


    Once he entered the palace, he climbed the stairs, navigated through multitudes of people and went straight to the royal scribe¡¯s office.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you Master Sarvod. You have the documents the queen requested yes?¡± the royal scribe had his head downcast, not sparing a second to look at him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The frantic movements of the quill on the man¡¯s hand had no signs of stopping, it was rare to see the royal scribe to be scrambling with his work. ¡°You seem busy, need any help?¡±


    ¡°No, you might make things worse for me. Just leave the documents by the table there,¡± the scribe gestured with his chin.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± he proceeded to remove the pile of papers from the leather bag that slung beside him. Just when John was about to leave, the royal scribe spoke.


    ¡°Leave one for me, Master Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Leave one of those baked stuff you have on you for me. I can smell it, it¡¯s that little girl¡¯s cooking, she always makes good cakes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to reach two hundred¡ª¡±


    ¡°And? She looks no younger than 14. When you are as old as me, everyone who is younger than you is a child.¡±


    That¡¯s not how it works.


    John wanted to retort at the old man but he simply rolled his eyes and placed a cupcake that he had beside the pile of papers.


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Princess Raina came by earlier and wants to see you. Other than that, your work for today is done, you are free to go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    John decidedly went towards his room, figuring that was where Raina would most likely be waiting for him. Just as he was about to open the closed doors to his room, a hand touched on his shoulder and turned him around before he twisted the silver knob.


    ¡°Hey, get your hands¡ª¡±


    He bit his tongue when he saw an indulging smile from the person who so suddenly touched him.


    ¡°Queen Veissa, forgive me!¡±


    As if all his ligaments were severed, he fell to the ground, pushed his left knee onto the cold marble and sunk his head low. The Elven Queen who saw his flustered reaction simply dismissed his worries with a wave.


    ¡°How was the elf, John? Did you manage to cure him of his stroke?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was thankful that Mr. Pester¡¯s stroke was a minor one,¡± he said stiffly while he maintained his one legged kneel.


    ¡°Raise your head when you are speaking to me, kneeling is unnecessary for earlier.¡± the queen said gently.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he erected himself as told.


    John¡¯s eyes drifted away from the queen as he stood silently in front of her.


    ¡°What is the matter? Did your magic not work like it always does?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it did. However, he remained in his bed after I was done and seems to be unusually tired. I was sure that my [Heal] worked but¡­¡±


    ¡°You carried out your duties diligently. There¡¯s no doubt about that. That elf simply overworked himself for A¡¯vetheas, he went as far as to increase the production of his crops by twofold with the unused land nearby the borders of A¡¯vetheas.¡± The queen then continued with a lamenting voice, ¡°He did his part, and so did you.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s true, I suppose,¡± he nodded.


    As timing would have it, the door to his room suddenly swung open and out came a girl with a joyous smile leaping into his arms.


    ¡°Johnny!¡±


    Her crinkled eyes and buttoned nose, all of it displayed her youthful fervor that she bore when she snuggled up to John. This girl, Raina Valindra Eridi was the next-in-line to inherit the title of the Elven Queen was one of the youngest elves within A¡¯vetheas. Aged only three years younger than John, she was the person closest and dearest to him.


    ¡°I see that you were waiting for him, Raina. I shall leave you two children to be and won¡¯t disturb John any longer,¡± the queen spun and walked away, evidently, she had other matters to attend to after she learned of farmer Pester¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°Wait.¡± John called out to the retreating Queen with an outstretched hand. ¡°Before you leave, Queen Veissa. I was wondering if I can get my magic appraised once more¡­ You see, I want to be more useful¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Your ability to completely heal someone in an instant, is a gift that all people would spill blood over for. Despite your inability to use any other magic than [Heal], your contributions to A¡¯vetheas is more than enough. You do not need to undergo another series of appraisal and obtain the same results once more. Is that clear, John?¡± the queen¡¯s voice echoed throughout the wide hallways.


    ¡°U-understood!¡±


    When he was sure that the Elven Queen was out of sight, he let out a long groan and dropped his shoulders. It was obvious that the queen would react that way to his question but he still wanted to give the appraisal procedure another go.


    Just one more time, maybe it¡¯ll be different. I know that learning other magic than [Heal] is possible even for people who do not have the affinity. I-it will just take me longer¡­


    Raina who saw the dejected John placed a hand on his head and began patting him.


    ¡°There, there, I am sure mother did not mean anything from that. She simply was tired of you bringing up that topic every time you get the chance. Believe it or not, even I¡¯ll get tired of you if all you ever bring up is appraising your magical aptitude.¡±


    John swatted her hand off his head and straightened himself. ¡°Stop it with the patting. It¡¯s not like I am desperate about it. I just want to make sure that I really can¡¯t do anything else besides healing people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Raina rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I am confident that the results will change after five appraisals that gave the same results,¡± she then poked at his sides with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Come on! Hands off, or you won¡¯t be having these for lunch!¡± John threatened, dangling the basket full of baked goods in front of the elven princess.


    The brief scent that lingered from the basket cause her to wrinkle her nose and lean closer. Raina¡¯s eyes shot wide open before she tried to reach for it.


    ¡°Gimme. Gimme,¡± like a kitten, she reached and reached at the lure John dangled in front of her.


    John had one of his arms to stop the princess from reaching the basket while she struggled to break free of his blockade.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s not so tough now.¡±


    No matter how hard she tried, with her elfin figure, Raina was unable to take the basket for herself. After failing her repeated attempts, she gave up and puffed her cheeks in frustration.


    John had the biggest grin on him face as the cute Raina stared daggers at him with her turquoise eyes, it caused him to lower his arms and offered the goods to her.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll share it with you. I could never finish the whole basket myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Raina fold her arms and turned her head to her side.


    ¡°Come on, Raina. You knew I was going to give them to you one way or the other.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    He let out a sigh, then quickly grasped her hand, got close to her face, and whispered, ¡°I did it because I want to see that adorable reaction of yours.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What are you talking about! Don¡¯t go around dropping stuff like that, especially when you are the one who h-hates this kind of stuff,¡± her face became a ripe tomato, while she desperately tried to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to please.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t mean that!?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It was a joke, come on, let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Just when he was about to end their little charade, a booming shout followed by the sound of aggressive footsteps entered their eardrums.


    ¡°Sarvod! Come with me, now!¡±


    No sooner than the male elf had appeared to him, John¡¯s wrist was tightly gripped and almost got dragged away. John quickly struck the hand that was on him with a chop and released himself from the repulsive elf.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Declan!? I am not your slave that follows your commands. If you have a problem with me, go speak to Queen Veissa about it.¡±


    ¡°Just come with me, human! Stop asking questions!¡± Declan made another move and grabbed at his arm.


    ¡°Huh!? Are you for real!?¡± John planted his feet on the ground, prepared to launch his free hand at the rude elf if he was dragged forcibly again.


    ¡°Declan! Are you forgetting your place in front of the Princess!?¡± Raina¡¯s outburst calmed the heated dispute between the two. ¡°State your business with John or I¡¯ll order you to back away from him.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, always hiding behind the queen and Princess¡­ My merciful Princess, your loyal subject is in dire need of this human¡¯s power. At this moment, another elf¡¯s life is at stake, forgive me for my rude behavior,¡± Declan bared his teeth, eyes twitching as he presented his artificial smile to John.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you just because¡ª¡±


    Raina raised her hand and silenced John before he got another word in. She gave him a look reassuring him and said, ¡°Go with him, there must be a good reason he needed you. He won¡¯t do anything stupid now that asked you to go.¡±


    John softened his vicious scowl and drooped his narrowed eyebrows. He understood what the Princess meant. If Declan who detested him the most had come and asked him for help¡ªforced him to help, if Raina was not around¡ªit must be something serious.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you, Declan. Just don¡¯t try grabbing me like earlier.¡±

 1.2

    <h2></a></h2>


    <h2></a>1.2</h2>


    Declan led John to the end of his house, where the backyard was. John was greeted by splatters of crimson as he set foot on the ground. Bits and pieces of flesh could been seen floating on a pool of blood.


    Following the position which the flesh was scattered from, a bleeding elf with a missing arm leaned against a tree.


    ¡°Big brother! I have brought him here! Just hang in there!¡± Declan rushed to the bleeding elf¡¯s side and brought his hands to his brother¡¯s face to get his attention.


    Blood still leaked from the palm that the elf had on his stump, although Declan¡¯s brother did right by applying pressure on it, it was not enough to stop the excessive bleeding.


    The liters of warm blood soaked through the clothes and leather armor that Declan was wearing as he continued to wake his brother up. He was so utterly devoted in maintaining the waning conscious of his brother that he did not notice it.


    ¡°Declan, move aside and get his arm to me now.¡± John spoke to Declan calmly, doing his best to not let the musty iron smell from distracting his objective.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see he is losing consciousness!? Do that! Your¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can do my healing on him without your help if you want but regrowing lost limbs will bring tremendous pain to him. Reattaching one needs certain concentration and I can¡¯t do it unless you help me. So, bring his arm so I can stop the bleeding already.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Fine,¡± a grim expression spread across Declan¡¯s face as he moved away from his brother.


    Declan walked a few meters away from where his brother laid picked up the amputated arm that no longer had any life to it. The color was completely drained from the cleaved limb, leaving only the paleness of chalk to the complexion of the skin.


    ¡°Align the arm to his stump and remain still.¡±


    John placed his hand on the bleeding elf, made specifically sure that his palm extended over the severed ends of the stump and arm.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    When the very words parted his lips, John¡¯s arm glowed in a beautiful-blue. The ethereal aura that he was so used to appeared, as if it had a mind of its own, it moved to fill in the gaps formed by the stump and the limb.


    Slowly, right in front of Declan¡¯s eyes, bones started to grow from the stump and the limb, joining with the other as an increasing number of flesh did the same. The reconstruction process of his brother left the elf¡¯s mouth agape.


    Such powerful magic that was produced by a simple chant from John, he had heard of it, and seen John using it from afar, but when it happened in front of his eyes, he understood why many of the elves who first distanced themselves from John when he first arrived eventually warmed up to him.


    It made the magic that Declan took years to perfect look trifling in comparison. The elf gritted his teeth as he helplessly perplexed at the sight in front of him. Declan hated to admit it, but there is a good reason that John was known as the ¡®Healer of A¡¯vetheas¡¯.


    John let out a long breath when the skin to the arm was completely fused together and that there was no scarring to be seen.


    When John was done, Declan carried his brother into the house without a word.


    John had unconsciously paused his breathing while he was focusing on using his spell on Declan¡¯s brother. Compared to the times that he used [Heal] on restoring other elves¡¯ body parts, this one unnerved him more.


    In the backyard that he was in, there was no signs of anything that resembled a weapon that could be used to sever an arm clean off. Having witnessed Declan¡¯s peculiar behavior and the elf¡¯s reluctance to fetch the the severed limb, there was only one conclusion:


    Declan had used a spell that harnessed his mana into a weapon with high slicing capabilities and had hurt his brother by accident.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    John¡¯s body straightened when Declan who returned spoke.


    ¡°Your magic saved him. I am grateful for that. However¡­I still hate your guts, Sarvod.¡±


    He stood in front John, directed his clear green eyes to meet at the guy who saved his brother not only from blood loss but a complete restoration of his amputated arm.


    Declan then extended his hand to John.


    ¡°Yours isn¡¯t half bad either... Thankfully his arm was sliced cleanly, I imagine the restoration process would be harder if it wasn¡¯t so,¡± John commented as he shook hands with the elf.


    ¡°I was trying to show my brother my perfected magic... Who knew that I would slice his arm in the process, I was too excited and¡­ I bet you figured that part out too.¡±


    John who had never seen the proud, spiteful Declan acted this way stayed silent for a good moment. Then, his curiosity got the best of him and John asked, ¡°Do you mind showing me what it is, that magic you used to slice his arm off?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very annoying, Sarvod. But sure.¡±


    Declan raised his right hand to chest level, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ¡°Eternal light that guides the elves, take form, [Glaive of Light].¡±


    From the center of his palm, light appeared then expanded vertically, with each length the light gained, the details on the conjecture increased, condensed, finally, they took form of the physical weapon that glimmered with color of gold.


    ¡°Woah¡­ I wish I could do this too...¡± John gasped.


    Although he was capable of [Heal], a spell capable only to the legendary figureheads of old, John never failed to be amazed at the prowess and creativity that others had for their spells.


    John had never successfully cast anything other than [Heal]. The court mages assessed so, his many failed attempts to learn magic other than the one that he knew was proof of that.


    It was as if his potential was robbed from him.


    Surely, if he was proficient in one of the rarer spells and exerted great control in it¡ªeven more so than Queen Veissa who was only able to cast it for a split second¡ªthere was no reason for him be incapable of the other magical spells.


    He felt the potential inside him, if he could somehow bring himself to overcome that point of resistance¡­


    There was no telling he could not learn other spells too.


    Casting the noble [Heal] was not enough, John wanted more¡­he wanted to conquer his flow of mana, he wanted to bend the whims of magic into his vision, to unleash his inner mana upon the world where magic was free flowing, to bring upon an innate strength that compelled reality itself.


    To consign.


    Alas, it was all just wishful thinking on his part.


    ¡°Hey, could you show me how you unleashed that powerful blow from earlier?¡±


    In his excitement to see Declan¡¯s abilities, John uttered words that were better off without.


    Crap!


    The hairs on his body all stood up, his guts churned at grim scorn the elf had on his face, before he realized it, his body reacted and moved to the sides.


    The glaive on the elf¡¯s hands flickered.


    Slash.


    A gleam of light in traveled in the shape of an arc flew past John¡¯s ear by bare centimeters. Before he knew it, a hard gust of wind from the arc of light¡¯s trajectory grazed his cheek, if it weren¡¯t for his acute awareness, Declan¡¯s attack would have scarred his face.


    ¡°What gives?¡± John¡¯s became hostile, ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to show me, just say so! There was no need to slash my face to show off your prowess!¡±


    ¡°What do you know about me, Sarvod!? Prowess? You, of all people wish to do this? Don¡¯t even joke about it! You have no idea how long I have spent perfecting this technique of mine!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I was just curious¡ª¡±


    ¡°And the very moment I to showed it off to my brother, I failed to control it, I ended up taking his arm! You, who have everything, would never understand me! The queen and Princess are always there to pick up after you, a mere human. Just because you have the ability to heal everything...¡±


    ¡°Even if I wanted to do more I couldn¡¯t, [Heal] is all I have, I would rather trade with you if it meant I could use other spells¡ª¡±


    ¡°[Rush of Glory].¡±


    The chant from Declan was fast, faster than John had expected the elf was capable of. A fist of brilliant gold flew at his face as he blinked.


    Crack.


    The distinct sound played the moment the fist made contact with his jaw.


    ¡°[H-heal].¡±


    The moment his dislocated jaw hit the cold ground, deep-sky-blue aura surrounded him, numbed the pain away and fixed his jaw. John kept his eye on the elf as he quickly got to his feet.


    There was no telling what this elf would do to him if he got careless.


    If not for John¡¯s reflex in casting his spell under his breath, that blow could have serious damage on his wellbeing. Raina¡¯s insistence of hammering in this habit of quick casting on him, made all the time he considered ¡®wasted¡¯ worth it.


    ¡°Trade with me? You took a punch from me head on and were left with no injuries. Not even the temporary blinding properties in my spell affected you. Ha¡­ Your magic could make even the gods jealous.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful bastard. Can¡¯t beat me in basic self-defense class and so you resort to cheap methods, pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Get lost human. You think you can integrate with the elves just because our queen said so? One day you¡¯ll show your true nature and even the Princess won¡¯t be able to look you in the eye then.¡±


    Dusting the dirt off his coat, John made to leave without bothering to fight back. It was meaningless, if he decided to fight the elf, Declan would not stand a sliver of chance.


    He would win, but Declan would use the incident to ruin his image like when they fought in their younger years.


    Now that he was in his adulthood, such an accusation from Declan would do irreparable damages to his credibility compared to the meager ones the past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to ever do anything for you.¡±


    Those very words repeated in his head over and over as he frowned at himself for ever trying to get along with Declan. He should¡¯ve known better.

 1.3

    <h2> </h2>


    <h2> </h2>


    <h2></a>1.3</h2>


    John found himself in his room after the incident with the ungrateful elf, he hurled himself onto his silk bed and sprawled his body. His stiffened spine decompressed as he let out a long groan before his mind wandered towards moments before he his day was set on a bitter tone


    ¡°I think I am forgetting about something important. Oh yeah¡­lunch. Ah whatever¡ª¡±


    As if anticipating for him to speak those very words, a figure dashed to where he was and launched itself on top of him.


    ¡°R-Raina? What are you doing? Get off!¡±


    The princess had a very suggestive face on her as she inched her body closer to him. Her small frame, and the sudden sight of her cleavage was enough to send the troubled John into great confusion.


    John swallowed his bare throat, unsure what to do.


    ¡°A-are you wearing a new dress or something?¡±


    Poof.


    Like vapor in the air, Raina evaporated right in front of his eyes. The weight that was acting on his lower body disappeared as soon as she was no longer in his line of sight.


    ¡°Wahahaha!¡± an ecstatic laughter doused him as he felt himself being yanked away from the warm embrace of his bed. His body unable to resist the sudden change in momentum, went along with the ivory hand that latched onto him.


    ¡°Come on you silly goose, I have been waiting for you to return. Let¡¯s have lunch now, shall we?¡±


    A smile as radiant as gold flashed at John as he was led running alongside Raina. The girl virtually looked like she was skipping with each step she took.


    ¡°How was my illusion? I have gotten pretty good at it haven¡¯t I? You were completely convinced that I had jumped on you in such a lewd way, ehehehe,¡± she kept giggling to herself as she clutched his hand tightly.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t even have time to react.¡±


    Raina stopped their little sprint when they arrived at a vast room that hosted a number of clothed tables.


    Out of all of them, there was one that had crockery elaborately laid out with fine food laid on top, and the baked goods that he handed her earlier were among those delicacies.


    It was obvious that Raina had prepared it while he was busy attending to Declan, and that she acquired the cuts of soft meat on those plates because they were staples of his meals.


    The two of them pulled out the chairs familiarly and sat beside each other.


    ¡°I would have thought the bread and cakes would do fine by themselves¡­ Not that I am complaining about the meat,¡± John kept his eyes on his plate as he watched his hands move on their own, inching towards the cuts of meat before him. ¡°Thanks though, they look nice.¡±


    Certainly, this room was restricted to celebrations, parties and festivals alike, if it weren¡¯t for those events, the only the only two royal elves, the princess and the queen were allowed to the space.


    John however, had been in this room countless times, far more than any elf would have been permitted to in their entire life, for this was where the two of them dined together.


    ¡°What happened earlier?¡± Raina asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± he shrugged, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You did not criticize me for misusing my magic on you, I figured you would probably at least say, ¡®What if other people saw that?¡¯ but you didn¡¯t. Something did happen with Declan, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Raina lifted her chair and shifted closer to his side. She tilted her head to meet his disengaged gaze. She kept her eyes steady on John, frowned her brows at him as she stared sadly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore? Am I too boring for you? Hic¡­John no longer loves me¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine! Just stop that. I can¡¯t eat in peace if you keep looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± her eyes lit up in delight.


    ¡°That guy punched me. Haaah... He ended up slicing his brother with his magic glaive. So, after healing the brother, I got overly excited and asked Declan to demonstrate his powers, then said something that ticked him off, he went into a frenzy and punched me...¡±


    Raina¡¯s face hardened, she immediately got to her feet, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him about this right now. Even if he denies it, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. If you do that, it will only complicate things even more. It will look like oppression on your end.¡±


    ¡°He was the one who asked for your help and hurt you instead. Even if you did not have your powerful healing magic, it is a crime to even attempt something like that.¡±


    ¡°Just let it be, things like this happen, this isn¡¯t my first time dealing with his antics. It was worse in the past.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª"


    ¡°He is probably the only one who has an extreme dislike towards me and acts on it. I know being the only human here isn¡¯t a normal thing, there¡¯s bound to be people who still don¡¯t like the idea of me. Besides, I didn¡¯t even feel much pain because I cast [Heal] out of reflex. All thanks to you, Raina,¡± he reached for her arm, coaxing her back to her seat.


    ¡°As the Princess, I won¡¯t let him push you around. What good would it be if I inherit the throne when the Johnny I care about suffers? Why can¡¯t I do anything about it? Hmph!¡± Raina folded her arms and sulked.


    John gave out a snort, ¡°The Johnny you care about? Ha, that¡¯s just because I look different than your average guy in the Elven Tribe, I am pretty sure you¡¯ll get bored with me once you are around other humans. I am not that special, Raina.¡±


    ¡°Gahhhh! You idiot! Don¡¯t go around joking when I am serious! Why do you have to say that? You clearly know us Higher Races¡ª Take that!¡± she launched multiple blows to John¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just kidding. We both know that you want to stick around with someone who has a short lifespan like me because you like torturing yourself when I am gone.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Johnny you idiot! You won¡¯t be having more of the meat that I¡¯ve prepared for you!¡± she tried to take his food away but John held her back with his free hand.


    ¡°Ah, wait, no, I apologize. This marbled meat is great, it goes super well with the bread I brought back.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Raina¡¯s blows on him softened and came to a stop, her cheeks were flushed from his words.


    ¡°R-really? You¡¯ve liked the meat¡­ I-I¡¯ve c-cooked?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real? Who wouldn¡¯t like this? It tastes amazing! I could have this everyday and will never get sick of it. Having meat is great Raina! The taste that seeps onto your tongue as you chew it, it¡¯s delectable. Muah! This is perfection!¡± He kissed his fingers then suddenly stopped his ramble, ¡°Hang on¡­ You¡¯ve cooked it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡¯m glad you liked it,¡± Raina had her head low, elbows rubbed together.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ Wow¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    He became speechless, unsure what to do next.


    John sat there awkwardly, eyes unblinking, he did not dare to make a move on the meat that was beautifully affixed on the glazing plate.


    Was this what they call a lover¡¯s cooking?


    They say that the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach but is it really?


    He never really had that much standards for food, as long it had good texture and did not upset his stomach, it was all he could ask for.


    But Raina¡¯s cooking? It hit a spot in him that other foods could not.


    ¡°A-are you d-disgusted with my cooking?¡± Raina fretted at John¡¯s sudden suspension.


    ¡°No¡­ I was just¡­ A bit too overjoyed that I was stunned?¡± He scratched his cheek, flashed her a nervous smile. ¡°This is awesome.¡±


    Raina placed a hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case¡­ You can¡¯t say no to what I¡¯ll be giving you next, ehehe.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that straddling but without the illusion thing, I think I can pass. You can keep your seduction to when you are of age.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that! I¡¯m giving you something. Besides¡­ I¡¯ll be of age sooner than you think!¡±


    After 17 years of existence, the elves consider themselves to have reached maturity. This was because their facial complexion will retain their youthfulness of that age for the rest of their lives, and such marked their start of their adulthood and their road to bearing heavy responsibilities.


    That is not to say that their face will not age, rather it changes so slightly after becoming of age that it takes at least a century to have noticeable alterations.


    While John kept himself busy with his food¡ªthis time he used more effort in savoring the taste¡ªRaina pulled out something from the side of her dress, she moved behind him and placed a necklace on him.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up with this?¡±


    John looked at the chain necklace that was around him, a lonely piece of rectangular metal with his name carved hung in the middle as the pendant.


    The design for the necklace was similar to the name tags that soldiers used, but unlike those, the one Raina gave was elegant and was made of silver adamantium.


    ¡°It¡¯s a late birthday present, of course! I wanted to give you something, thankfully I managed to finish this on the last day of November. It might be a few days late but you can¡¯t say I have forgotten about you.¡±


    Raina wrapped her arms around his neck, rubbing her face onto the back of his head while she sniffed the comforting smell from him.


    ¡°You can be creepy at times, smelling me like that, exactly what a wolf would do.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, whatever you say Johnny,¡± intoxicated by the scent, she mulled over the bliss within her.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t need anything for my birthday. The messenger bag you gave me last year was more than enough. The enchantments you imbued in it were more than enough, in fact, I think [Space Amplification] itself was all that I needed.


    ¡°The mana you used on that spell was overwhelming, it was so effective that I could fit years¡¯ worth of supplies and still have room to spare¡ª Hey, are you still listening?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Yeah¡­ It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to thank me for it. This adamantium necklace has [Presence Concealment], so no one will notice it unless they know what they are looking for.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am trying to say¡­ [Presence Concealment]? That¡¯s a mana consuming one. Not even you have limitless mana, it must have taken you a week to just cast¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zzz...zzz¡­ I...mmm¡­ John...zzz...it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Raina was already dozing on his shoulders, warm shallow breaths rolled on his back as her soft cheeks became firmly pressed against him.


    She must have finished enchanting the necklace just before she gave it to him.


    The process of shaping adamantium into a sleek chain necklace alone took roughly a month for a skilled smith. Not to mention imbuing it with a permanent magical property such as [Presence Concealment], that hid the item unless someone knew what they were looking for, took at least another few weeks for the average magic user.


    ¡°Honestly, you did not have to imbue it with magic and I¡¯ll still accept your gift¡­ I am already happy that you appreciate me,¡± he spoke to the sleepy Raina as he placed the chain inside his shirt.


    Carefully, John positioned himself to stand while he kept the princess from falling to the ground. He lowered his body slightly, slipped his arms behind her, lifted the girl off her feet and gave her a makeshift piggyback.


    ¡°Whoops!¡± he blurted out as he felt Raina¡¯s full weight on his back. ¡°Where did all that extra weight come from Raina? I don¡¯t think I can run around with you on my back anymore. Hahaha.¡±


    John hadn¡¯t offered Raina a piggyback ever since he reached adulthood, he used to do it whenever he made her sad when they were younger.


    Now that the two of them were older, he figured that a princess should maintain a certain image, and it was bad to indulge her in things like these.


    Despite his distaste for physical contact from anyone in general, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness whenever he kept his distance with Raina in the presence of other elves.


    ¡°Zzz¡­I missed this...zzz¡­ Johnny¡­more...¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, we¡¯ll be in your room soon enough, just hang in there, Raina.¡±


    ¡°Sleepy¡­ because of you¡­ Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s all my fault for making you this sleepy,¡± he smirked as he carried her along the vast hallways and headed to her room.


    When he reached her room, he gently laid the sleepy princess onto her bed and tucked her in.


    ¡°What will you do when I am gone? Will you even still remember me?¡± he spoke softly before he left.


    Mana, aside being the source to cast magic, was able to estimate the lifespan one had, the greater capacity of mana, the longer someone lived. It was one of the reasons that most elves were able to live to centuries old.


    Royal elves like Queen Veissa and Princess Raina have an ever-expanding mana pool. Though there had not been an official record of it, royal elves were capable of reaching immortality should they pursue it, was a known fact among all elves.


    That said, immortality was something that many of the elves did not care for due to their already long lifespan.


    In fact, the royal elves of old, those who came before Queen Veissa, had opted to move on from the living world before they reached a millenia¡¯s worth of lifespan. Even Queen Veissa, the oldest known elf in A¡¯vetheas had such thoughts of ceasing her lifespan at a certain age.


    In the queen¡¯s words:


    ¡°Royal elves like us would come to a point in our long lives, when we realize that we could no longer bear to witness any more death of our loved ones. There comes a breaking point for each of us, be it when a generation becomes completely replaced by the next, when we are reminded that every second in the mortal realm means a second spent less together with those who are no longer of this world. As such, we choose to terminate our eternal torment and embrace liberation.¡±


    To say that royal elves would just choose to end their life whenever they could was inaccurate. In order to preserve the royal bloodline, they were only permitted to do so when they have lived at least a hundred years and have a successor ready in accordance with their passing on.


    Having a successor for royal elves was never a problem, even without a partner, the royal elves were able to use portions of their vast mana and create another being as they wished.


    ¡°Immortality means nothing when there is nothing to live for.¡±


    John understood that statement well.


    Even so, he still wanted to prolong his life by expanding his mana pool through the practice and mastery of multitudes of magic. As long one used their magic often, their mana capacity would increase and expand until a plateau is reached indicating the full mastery of a particular magic spell was achieved.


    When a person¡¯s mana pool increased, so did their life expectancy.


    Such was the law of nature.


    The more spells an individual was able to master, the larger their mana pool capacity. Hence, they would live longer.


    Unfortunately for John, he was incapable of using any other magical spells other than [Heal].


    This meant that the increase in his mana pool size with the [Heal] spell would one day reach its plateau, and would no longer allow him to prolong his life.


    It frustrated him to no end, having no options to prolong his life but with this one magic spell.


    Was it that hard? To want to live a life longer than the average human lifespan of 80 years?


    He still had time to figure things out for himself.


    Even a few decades extra to his lifespan, would be worth all his effort. He dared not think of a time when Raina¡¯s adoration for him and her long lifespan would become her source of sorrows.


    For all Elves have only one lover throughout their lifetime.


    And the princess had made him hers a long time ago.

 1.4

    <h2></a>1.4</h2>


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The dense wooden door to John¡¯s room tapped sonorously before coming to a halt.


    However, John had his back arched, face buried deep in the pages of the hardbound book that was holding that such noise did not find their way into his ear.


    Only when a large palm found its way to his head and ruffled his sable hair did his concentration break and pulled him back to reality.


    ¡°Cut it out! Don¡¯t you people knock before coming in!?¡± he placed his book on the table and scowled at the person behind him. ¡°Are you serious? Putting your sweaty hands on me?¡±


    Alwin Zinrelle, an athletic elf stood sternly behind John worn the same disgusted face as John was giving him. It was though they were long time rivals who wanted nothing more but to rip each other¡¯s throats out.


    Alwin was the latest member of the Elven Elite Squad and as their name would have it, the Elven Elite Squad was a group of highly skilled elves who answered directly to the Elven Queen, people who carried out tasks as her Highness wished.


    ¡°I did knock, idiot. It¡¯s your fault for not guarding your hair.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, because the high and mighty Alwin demands my presence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alwin¡¯s face was blank, but not a moment later he burst out laughing. ¡°Gahahaha! Of course I am here the first thing I am back in A¡¯vetheas. Come on, bud,¡± he rolled his eyes as he made a face at John as though he was speaking to a haughty sibling.


    ¡°Pfft! The excursion barely lasted for two whole weeks, and you are back already.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say you wanted me to be gone?¡±


    ¡°Get real Al, you¡¯re the one who talks nonstop. Admit it, the reason you are back early this time is because you missed me,¡± John said while he jammed a finger to Alwin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Whatever you say. More importantly, you hungry? I need normal elf food, when you¡¯re out doing missions like me, it¡¯s just plain rations that have no taste, I feel like my buds have shriveled from not using them enough. See?¡± Alwin stuck out his tongue and got obnoxiously close to John.


    ¡°Eww, dude, get away from me. I just ate but I guess I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Just ate? You¡¯ve already had your dinner that early? Talk about bad timing.¡± the elf shook his head.


    ¡°No, I just had lunch.¡±


    ¡°John, it¡¯s dark out. Lunch was supposed to be hours ago.¡±


    Alwin pulled the luxurious drapes by the window, sure enough, the nightly scene of A¡¯vetheas came into view as John blinked blankly at his lack of time keeping.


    ¡°Yikes¡­¡±


    ¡°For a human you sure don¡¯t notice how much time passes around you frequently. I wonder what goes on in that head of yours, did our sparring last time knock away your brain cells?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first and order while you change into something that¡¯s more¡­presentable¡­pfft... The usual place.¡±


    Alwin flashed him a sarcastic smile before leaving his room hastily commenting something about John who was in his shorts despite winter.


    John stood up and stretched his body, after hunching on the chair for hours, he deserved a break.    He then quickly changed into his long coat.


    Looking at the frost that was starting to accumulate on the windowpanes, the chances of a late-night snow was almost certain.


    He grabbed the bag that Raina made for him, hesitated a moment, then wore the messenger bag to his shoulder. There was no reason for him to carry this bag of his given this late in the night, after spending time with Alwin, he would simply return to his room and finish the book that he was on, but on the off chance¡­


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to be safe.¡±


    ¡°John! John! Over here!¡±


    Alwin¡¯s voice boomed across the boisterous tavern the moment John set his foot by the door. The familiar sweet smell of alcohol and well-prepared dishes made him smile for places like these were where him and Alwin would visit and talk to their hearts¡¯ content.


    ¡°Come on! Take a seeaaat!¡± Alwin sloppily pulled a chair beside him and patted it, aside from his redden face, his breath reeked of beer.


    ¡°Al, how many have you had?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯ve haddd! I took some medication, I will be nooot drunkkk soon. What matters is you get yourself on thisss chair now.¡± the elf pulled the sighing John down.


    From Alwin¡¯s flushed face and irregular tone of speaking, it was obvious that no matter what John would say to him right now it would not get into that block head of his. Once Alwin becomes intoxicated, he¡¯d start talking unreservedly.


    Not that John minded that his friend spoke to him unreservedly, but now that Alwin was in the Elven Elite Squad, he wished that his elf friend would watch himself in public.


    ¡°Hey, Johnny, do you know how much work the Squad gives me?¡± Alwin stared tiredly into his friend¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you tell me that.¡±


    ¡°Twenty! Twenty dark beasts! They made me slay twenty beasts around Reperane Woods. That was the work we must do before leaving for the outside world. Can you believe that guy? He said it was because the dark beasts were disturbed by unknown forces. How? Just how is it possible that dark beasts that live around us could be disturbed that easily? The dark beasts are the reason the Elven Tribe remains unscathed from outside forces, outsiders are simply that weak!¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re pretty strong Al. That¡¯s why made you slay those creatures.¡±


    ¡°But there was no need to do that! Those creatures would never even make pass the barrier the queen puts up. Even if they did somehow, magically got passed it, they would be weakened by the barrier that a child could kill them.¡±


    ¡°Sounds rough,¡± John appeased the drunk elf.


    ¡°Whatever. I wasn¡¯t the only one who had to do that. All 15 of us were given the task to slay at least 10 beasts before leaving. Aside the commander, I was the only one who had the most beasts under my blade. Not even the mages could keep up with my kill count. Hahaha! They were all beat after their third or fourth kill.¡±


    Alwin continuously slammed his tankard of beer on the table as he laughed to himself. The force on the table was enough to make the food jump a few centimeters off their plates.


    ¡°These people, I swear, if it weren¡¯t for me being a younger elf, I would be the commander¡¯s right-hand elf. In fact, I might give the commander a run for that position of his, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest elf who made it to the Elven Elite Squad in the longest time. Getting acknowledged when you are only 37 is something impressive and nothing to scoff at. Still, Al, the other elves might be conserving their energy just in case the squad gets overwhelmed by the dark beasts.¡±


    Taking a drink from his tankard, Alwin took what John said as a compliment and laughed harder. He subsided his laughter and brought himself back to his usual composure when he caught a glimpse of John¡¯s bag.


    ¡°And¡­ How¡¯s your end going? Anything interesting while I was gone? Did anyone give you trouble? Just speak the name and I¡¯ll crush the guy by showing up to his doorstep.¡± The elf slammed a fist to his open palm at the thought.


    John let out a sheepish grin, ¡°Heh, nothing fancy as yours. It¡¯s just the usual work that the queen gives me. I had¡ª¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    A scream, as loud as glass shattering came from the kitchen, immediately caused the tavern customers to freeze to where they were, stopping all their activity.


    The agonizing scream created an eerie silent atmosphere where everyone could only hear their own throbbing heartbeats accompanied by sticky breaths.


    ¡°Sorry Al, this should take just a moment.¡± John was already on his feet.


    ¡°Duty calls, I understand.¡±


    When John quickly slipped into the kitchen, a female waitress who noticed spoke up and tried to calm the customers.


    ¡°Everybody, there is nothing to worry about, it was a small an accident in the kitchen, that¡¯s all. Please continue with your meal!¡±


    Two elves with aprons on them were huddled together when John had arrived, one had a face of concern, while the other had a face that spoke of deep pain. The pained elf¡¯s face was pale, drops of tears were on the verge of flowing out, she  had her hands tightly clenched to her other wrist, the wrist that was bent at an unnatural angle and had a deep cut.


    ¡°Hang in there Elisa, I¡¯ll go find the human kid now! He¡¯ll be able to fix this¡­¡±


    ¡°Grr...it hurts¡­hurry, I might...not...¡±


    Just before the Elisa ran out of breath, John moved to her and hurriedly brought the injured wrist to his palm.


    ¡°Keep her still,¡± he ordered the other elf.


    ¡°This is no time to bandage it, we just need to find John Sarvod and have him¡ª¡±


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    At his very incantation, the blue mana poured from his arms and flowed into the hand that he was holding. His mana glowed at the wound, in a flash, the exposed flesh and bone was no longer visible, all replaced by a scar-free, perfect wrist.


    ¡°Give her a minute or two, she¡¯ll be able to use it as usual without problems.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡ª? I see, I see. T-thank you, Mr. Sarvod! You have the shop¡¯s gratitude! Let¡ª¡± when the other elf lifted his head, John had disappeared and left the kitchen.


    ¡°Another inch or two and that would have been the second amputation of the day¡­ Gahh, what¡¯s next? Healing people who are seconds from death?¡± John said sarcastically as he washed his hands under the running water.


    The blood from earlier had clung onto his skin and it took a good minute of washing before he returned to his seat.


    ¡°Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean to disappear halfway,¡± he said, to Alwin.


    ¡°Is this your ¡®usual¡¯ work? There¡¯s nothing usual about seeing blood every day for a regular job, unless you¡¯re a butcher, hunter, soldier, chef or¡­¡± Alwin started to count on his fingers.


    ¡°You know what I meant when I say ¡®usual work.¡¯ It is usually illnesses rather than crazy stuff like back there. That lady back there almost cut her hand clean off. I am thinking that she is a new chef in training? Can¡¯t be too sure, but I think she was the florist¡¯s daughter who stays at home all day.¡±


    ¡°Our mental age isn¡¯t as different as you¡¯d expect. I may be two decades older than you, but I am the one and only dashing Alwin Zinrelle,¡± Alwin flipped his golden hair in a smooth motion.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± John said as he sarcastically clapped at his boastful friend. ¡°¡­that last part contributes nothing to the conversation at the moment at all.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Joking aside Johnny, just because someone lives longer, doesn¡¯t automatically make them wiser or more skilled. It¡¯s good that the florist¡¯s daughter wants to learn new things, not many of us dare to make big changes in our lives. Obviously, I can attest this to myself, my childishness still sometimes pop up if I am not too reserved.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes? Reserved?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± Alwin rolled his eyes, his cheeky grin still with him.


    ¡°Excuse me but can I have a moment of both of your time?¡± the waitress who calmed the tavern earlier came up to their table with the food that they ordered. ¡°Particularly John¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°This uptight shorty here? Sure.¡±


    ¡°I am not uptight! Why do you keep taking my facial expressions for something that they are not.¡±


    ¡°Your facial expressions don¡¯t change that much most of the time. Don¡¯t blame me for mistaking anything. I specialize in fighting not reading faces,¡± Alwin stuck his tongue at John.


    ¡°The Healer of A¡¯vetheas isn¡¯t exactly that short. If you ask me, I think his height his cute. I have heard many girls spoke positively about him, if only he was available, I am sure I would be a part of that fan group of his.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± John had no comment and looked away awkwardly.


    ¡°Well¡­ Surely, wouldn¡¯t Miss waitress here prefer the dashing me, over the 169 centimeters John Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°The self-proclaimed ¡®dashing Alwin Zinrelle?¡¯ Hmm, personally I prefer someone who isn¡¯t an alcoholic. John here would be more ideal for a husband and he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± John gave out a cough before the conversation. ¡°You wanted to tell me something?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. The owner wanted me to tell you that everything you order here today will be on the house as a show of his gratitude. Please order as ,uch as you wish.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s generous of him. But¡ª¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Alwin jumped out of his seat, ¡°Woohoo! Yes! Yes, John. This is amazing! I can eat and drink until I collapse! Today¡¯s tab is on you, my buddy,¡± saying that, Alwin stuffed his mouth with food and chewed on them furiously.


    John shook his head at Alwin and said, ¡°Tell the owner I¡¯m willing to pay if Alwin ends up clearing all the food supplies.¡±


    ¡°No problem. He took Alwin that into consideration when he said that, you should enjoy yourself too,¡± the waitress left with a giggle.


    That cold night continued to pass as the two friends caught up with the other while they enjoyed a luxurious meal.


    Deep within the Elven Palace, a woman who had plants decorated around her body hid behind a corridor, silently, she a free spirited tree nymph watched the two shadows and listened to the ongoing conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation over in Dezarith Empire, commander?¡± the mellow voice of Queen Veissa echoed in the halls as she faced a kneeling elf, clad in fine armor.


    ¡°The Emperor remains neutral over his matters regarding the Elven Tribe. No visible actions are taken into investigating our whereabouts,¡± the commander had his head faced to the ground. ¡°According to our observations, Dezarith Empire has been expanding its territory as usual and made no unusual moves.¡±


    ¡°What of the other matter, commander? Regarding the activities of the dark beasts?¡±


    ¡°We exterminated the amount that your Highness ordered, all hundred and fifteen of them at northern part of Reperane Woods¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®dark beasts¡¯ the woman listening to the Elven Queen¡¯s dialogue unwillingly took a step backwards. Her bare feet made a light squeak, a sound so soft that it disappeared the moment the sound hit the marble hallways.


    ¡°The squad has done well, send in the reports to the royal scribe at the break of dawn and you are dismissed until further notice.¡±


    With a salute, the commander of the Elven Elite Squad quickly left the chambers without another word.


    After the commander¡¯s presence was no longer in the room, Queen Veissa spoke up.


    ¡°Quinatta, just because you hid yourself from my sights doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t notice you eavesdropping on my conversation earlier,¡± the queen called out the woman in hiding in the calmest tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you, Veissa. It looked important.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being considerate? You nymphs are oddly shy, even with someone who you¡¯ve been through war with, you can¡¯t help yourselves but to shy away from other people. That kind of saddens me a bit, considering how close we used to be.¡±


    The nymph lowered her head and blushed. The elf queen before Quinatta may have been her comrade in the past but their friendship had slowly faltered to informant and informer throughout the decades.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s merely a joke, there¡¯s no need be tense around me. So¡­ Dark beasts, you seemed very concerned about them. I suppose you know the root cause for the imbalance around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we nymphs have reason to believe that the disturbance is caused by a creature with tremendous amounts of mana. The creature is certainly near the domain or Reperane Woods. Even the dark beasts themselves cannot help but flee upon sensing such power.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to identify that creature, by any chance?¡± the queen¡¯s expression became grim.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my abilities are limited, given that the creature could be one of the Higher Races, a mere tree spirit such as myself can only sense what the forests allows me through their lifelines.¡±


    ¡°Creature of high mana¡­ Dark beasts fleeing from the north, no doubt it is dragons. Perhaps it is time for the latest Elder Dragon¡¯s coming of age? I pray that it isn¡¯t a power struggle among the newer generations of dragons, the outcome would be¡­unfavorable.¡±


    Elder Dragons, a fearsome race that holds the power equivalent to Gods, if they wished so, the strongest among them could wipe out a kingdom with a snap of their fingers.


    Much is unknown about the race, except for their strength, though they participated in the Great Demon War until its end centuries ago, the dragons had opted seclusion and remained neutral all this time and had not made much appearance in the world aside from the incident a few years back.


    ¡°Perhaps one appeared from their habitat and spooked the dark beasts by chance? But I do not think it is any of concern, the dragons rather keep to themselves unless there is something that interests them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s no point for me to overthink, we¡¯ve remained in a neutral pact with them for so long, it would be unnatural for them to go against such a contract. Speaking of which, Quinatta. Do you mind if you stayed and have tea?¡±


    ¡°You mean right now?¡± the nymph¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Naturally. It has been so long since we have gotten some time together. How many decades was it? Four?¡±


    ¡°Forty-six years.¡± Quinatta dropped her shoulders, warm tears filled her crinkled eyes as she started sobbing. ¡°I¡­ I thought you l-left me behind, I a-am so happy¡­ Y-you...didn¡¯t...¡±


    The Elven Queen saw right through Quinatta. They had been as close as sisters ever since they gotten to know the other, it was until forty-six years ago that queen Veissa had been more occupied and became distant with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it earlier. It must have been hard on you wasn¡¯t it?¡± seeing Quinatta rubbing away tears, the Elven Queen¡¯s placed her arms slowly around the nymph and hugged her the way a mother would comfort her heartbroken child.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s just that...you are the only one who¡¯s left¡­ E-everyone else is gone¡­they are gone...e-even him...¡± the tears continued to fall across her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ When you had Raina, I thought you no longer needed me. I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, I just don¡¯t want to see you getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    The nymph stopped her tears and blinked her blank eyes at the Elven Queen. There was nothing to apologize for, she simply was content with her friend willing to give in to her selfish desires. If anything, it was Quinatta that wanted to prostrate herself for guilting her friend.


    ¡°I have been purposely ignoring your invitations to rekindle our relationship for forty-six years. I deemed that it would be easier for you if I could make you distance yourself from me, hate me if possible. But it seems like that route is no use, and it only will cause you more sorrow.¡±


    ¡°But why? I can never hate you. Not even if you condemned me to hell, I would still think of you as my sister,¡± the nymph closed her emerald eyes and shook her head defiantly.


    ¡°It all starts with the hero who we love and fought beside, and a human boy named John Sarvod¡­¡±

 2.0 - Inhumane Reward

    <h1></a>Chapter 2: Inhumane Reward</h1>


    <h2></a>2.0</h2>


    On the asphalt pavements outside the tavern, John parted ways with Alwin who was on the verge of tripping himself over thin air. His life in A¡¯vetheas was one that he enjoyed thoroughly, despite getting some strange looks from some elves once in a while, he was content with the way his life was progressing.


    If he continued on his path as he was, in just a few years he would be officially appointed to the position of royal scribe, he would be given the task of overseeing the documentations in A¡¯vetheas and assist the queen in managing tasks. He would undergo apprenticeship by the royal scribe, and perhaps, one day make it to that position.


    Surely then everyone will be less critical of the idea of him and Raina being together.


    ¡°Psst. John, over here,¡± a whisper crept to his ear.


    It was late in A¡¯vetheas. At this hour in the night the people who would call out to him was those who were in dire straits, those who were in need of healing. Turning around to the voice, his face collided with a slender finger, poking his cheek. The whisper came from a slim figure who stood only centimeters away from him.


    ¡°R-raina? What are you doing this late? I was just about head back.¡±


    The familiar turquoise eyes glistened mischievously at him.


    ¡°Shhh, pull your hood up and follow me,¡± Raina said as she looked around cautiously, making sure that no one was paying them any attention.


    In a precise motion, he lifted his black hood to obscure himself. Raina tugged at his arm and steered him around the town of A¡¯vetheas with quick, light steps, making sure that they stuck close to the town¡¯s umbra.


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t the route to the front of the palace.¡±


    John muttered to himself as Raina continued to guide him along the unusual path that they were on. They have moved through A¡¯vetheas hurriedly but missed so many junctions that could have lead have them straight to the castle. It was truly inefficient moving around this sneakily, even if it was just to mess with him.


    ¡°We are going somewhere behind the palace, ehehe.¡±


    ¡°The back entrance? Sheesh, whatever.¡±


    The girl was oddly blithe considering it was this dark out in the night. John figured that he would play along with her little game. Considering that they did not spent enough time earlier, and thanks to the exhaustion that came with from her abrupt use of mana consuming magic, Raina must be trying to make up for lost time.


    After several twists and turns along unfamiliar intersections and series of panting, Raina came to a halt. They found themselves standing in a great circular patio, surrounded by enormous pillars of descending heights, the pillars were thick enough that it would take at least three adults joining their hands together to fully wrap around one. At the very center of the smooth ground, a small circular table protruded with an orb sitting on top of it, pulsing with faint luminescence.


    ¡°This¡­it¡¯s the teleportation zone isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This was the very grounds that soldiers like Alwin would use to get around long distances. The area surrounded by the pillars were large enough for 30 people fully packed with equipment to stand on, and with room to spare. The last time John was here sending Alwin off, he was specifically told by Queen Veissa herself to keep his distance from the marble ground to prevent getting transported accidentally.


    ¡°Hurry up! There¡¯s still left-over magic from the previous teleportation, it is enough for the both of us to go somewhere and return before anyone notices.¡±


    Raina nimbly reached for the orb, placing her delicate hands on top of it. Giving no forethought to her actions, she activated the artifact.


    ¡°Raina! Just wait¡­¡±


    All sensation of the ground that they were standing on disappeared


    Brilliant flash of light scattered across their bodies, enveloping them. Their vision diluted until they could no longer see. Their bodies, at that very moment, evaporated into thin air.


    ¡°...we don¡¯t know where this will bring us¡­to?¡±


    And as if they woke up from a dream, the brilliant light faded away as quickly as they had appeared.


    Their very surroundings changed, John found that they were displaced into an outskirt of a town that was at an unknown distance from the elven grounds.


    Foreign shops appeared in the distance, these were buildings that had rough edges, lacking in aesthetic. Along the very roads were people, most of them were humans, the same race as John, there was also the occasional beastkin¡ªbeings that are believed to originated from the human race itself but was fused with animal traits such as tails, pointed ears atop their heads, and horns. The everyday elf that one would find living in A¡¯vetheas was nowhere to be found, there was nothing among the passing crowd that resembled the elegance of elves.


    Human settlement was only the word that came to his mind. There was no doubt about it, even with his hazy memories, he was certain that they have teleported into one. A city, from the looks of it.


    ¡°Raina, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why are we outside of A¡¯vetheas!?¡± he raised his voice at the girl beside him.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine, really. We will be teleported back to A¡¯vetheas once the magic is used up. I-I was just thinking that this is a rare opportunity t-to visit the outside world.¡±


    The orb that Raina grabbed onto earlier was none other than the teleportation artifact that only the royal elves were permitted to use. To activate the artifact, one must fulfill two conditions. Firstly, the artifact must be powered up before use. Secondly, the artifact can only be used by royal elves.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Royal elves, like Raina and Queen Veissa were the gatekeepers for the teleportation artifact, in order for someone to use the artifact directly, one would have to obtain permission from the royal elves. Hence, trusted elves like the commander of the Elven Elite Squad would be able to use the artifact if given authorization from the queen.


    To prevent abuse of an important artifact and its safeguarding, the artifact was often kept empty of its power source¡ªbecause this scenario with Raina right now would happen much often if any elf simply obtained permission.


    And as a rule, only Queen Veissa had the ability to power it,. Even with permission to use the artifact, there was no point in using it as long it isn¡¯t powered up.


    If not for Raina¡¯s assurance of their return trip, John would have¡­


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Raina tugged at John¡¯s arm as she saw his peeved expression.


    ¡°Sigh, I am annoyed that you didn¡¯t even tell me this beforehand. I was surprised that¡¯s all. And it¡¯s pretty cold out here you know?¡±


    There are two methods of return teleportation if the artifact was configured beforehand.


    The first would be having the artifact itself store up energy that was dedicated for the returnee, once a return trip is desired, the user would simply have to think about returning, this was how Alwin and the rest got back to A¡¯vetheas.


    The second method was before the power in the artifact ran out, it would use up the small remaining energy to bring people back, as long a return trip was made.


    As long that they were guaranteed to leave after dwindling in the outside world, it should be fine. It won¡¯t be long before the remaining energy used from the squad¡¯s return would run out. They would have been outside of A¡¯vetheas for three hours, at most.


    Breaking John¡¯s pondering of their return trip to A¡¯vetheas, Raina tugged at him again.


    ¡°Earlier¡­ You said the reason that I care about you more than other guys¡­that because you were human... That¡¯s why, I want to prove it to you that you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯ll see how devoted I can be!¡± Raina huffed, her breath fogged at the cold air, face as bashful as the eye could see.


    Ah, she took it too seriously. This girl can get worked up over the smallest things.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it, it was just a tease, considering how much you like teasing me, I just thought¡­ I don¡¯t doubt you on the devotion part, you being a Higher race and all. It¡¯s just¡­having to think that you¡¯ll be devastated because of me, I feel powerless.¡±


    After all, he was only human. His life span was limited, unlike Higher Races like elves who could make themselves immortal if they worked at it.


    ¡°I told you to stop thinking about those things. When the time comes, I¡¯ll find a way to deal with it. I won¡¯t let up on you just because you said so, Johnny. So, let¡¯s just enjoy this for now. Ehehehe,¡± she covered her face with those mittens of hers. ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you even slightly curious about how they make things here?¡±


    ¡°I am not buying anything for you, considering that you are the one dragged me out here,¡± John riposted as he raced after her.


    ¡°Who said anything about money? Wahahaha! Under that calm face of yours is nothing but a block of wood who doesn¡¯t understand a maiden¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°You again with that, I keep telling you¡ª¡±


    Raina shook her head at him gleefully, ¡°Just walk around with me, you don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡±


    He merrily followed the Princess and her tour of the human settlement, they briskly walked towards where the crowds gathered. Raina being an elf that had rarely visited the outside world, she was a ball of energy that couldn¡¯t help but get excited at how different the place was.


    The storefronts at the center of the city had glossy windowpanes where sparkles danced in front of the displayed goods. One moment Raina would approach the windows and gaze inwards with brimming curiosity, the next she would quickly back up interlocking her arms with John¡¯s.


    ¡°Raina.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± the cute elf in her hood turned and looked at him adorably.


    ¡°You just move back and forth at every shop, granted they are somewhat different from the ones in A¡¯vetheas but from the looks of it this place is just average. How does this show your devotion again? Isn¡¯t this just your regular way of going about and spend time with me?¡±


    The elf girl placed a finger on her cheek giving a long pause before continuing.


    ¡°Not telling. Ehehehe,¡± a devilish grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°Why you...¡±


    John lunged forward to grab Raina by the waist, furiously running his fingers at her sides, only for her to let out helpless giggles of protests.


    ¡°Wahahaha. Hey, that¡¯s not fair, you¡­know I am sensitive¡­there!¡±


    John¡¯s smile grew as he felt the girl squirm in his arms.


    ¡°Oh? Are you going to tell me then?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, stop, stop. I...I can¡¯t take this. Hah...hah...hah...¡± Raina panted.


    Having lived outside before he took residence in A¡¯vetheas, he did not understand her taking the risk of sneaking outside so that they could spend time together.


    Couldn¡¯t she just ask me to stay up late like usual?


    It wasn¡¯t that he would decline her request for him to read her a story before she went to bed. Decided that he shouldn¡¯t torture the poor girl anymore, his fingers stopped.


    ¡°Hah...hah¡­hah... I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell. Just¡­hah...stop it already.¡±


    ¡°So? Why is it that teleporting to some place like this going to prove anything? You should have just come to my room like usual. It¡¯s not like I miss the outside world¡­ I never go out much as a kid anyways, places like these are not as special to me.¡±


    ¡°Dummy.¡±


    ¡°What? I am just being honest.¡±


    ¡°D-u-mmy. It is precisely because it¡¯s this place my point can truly get across to you. Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°A human settlement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And?¡±


    ¡°And what? There isn¡¯t much here, only other humans¡­ Oh, So that¡¯s what you meant,¡± his face flared pink. The reason for this whole ordeal was because she wanted get back at him for belittling how her affection towards him was the simple case of him being a rare specimen among the elves.


    John took an invisible blow to his ego and pursed his lips, looking away at Raina upon realization.


    ¡°You had to have me spell it out for you there, that¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t understand this maiden¡¯s heart. What would you do if it was any other girl? I am sure that they¡¯d want to use you only because of your little healing magic. They won¡¯t bother enough to go all the way like me, hmph!¡±


    ¡°It sounds weird when you say it out loud like that. Of course I knew that, how many times do you need me to tell you?¡±


    ¡°If you knew you wouldn¡¯t be saying things like you being a human. It makes me a little bit unhappy...that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will try to not do that again, okay?¡± Raina nodded happily to him placing his hands up in the air for his mental surrender. ¡°And if it was any other girl, I am pretty sure you would use your Princess position to make them back away from me, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I will not! Johnny!¡± Raina stomped her foot on the ground.


    ¡°Alright, alright, how about we get back before it gets any darker. I am not deprived of the human culture,¡± John softly patted Raina, gently rubbing her head. ¡°I am fine as long you understand me. It isn¡¯t that lonely for me in A¡¯vetheas, okay?¡±


    ¡°I worry about you John, sometimes you would shut yourself inside and refuse to talk to anyone when the other elves start berating you. Is it so wrong for me to think about you?¡± Raina stared at him innocently.


    ¡°Sigh... No, you don¡¯t have to remind me of something that happened five years ago! I was a kid back then, what do you expect? And I moved on from that.¡±


    ¡°So was I, isn¡¯t that a coincidence? Remember how much it took for you to finally open up to me? You are really a shy one, even now, ehehehe.¡±


    Raina clung onto John even more, swaying her body as she reminisced their past. Lines of drool drooped from her mouth as she rubbed her cheeks on his arm.


    ¡°S-save your affections for when we get back. Come on now, Raina, stop messing around.¡±


    Raina obediently wiped her saliva calmed her behavior, returned to her usual, less drunk-on-John¡¯s-presence self.


    ¡°Actually, there is a place I want to check out before returning.¡±

 2.1

    <h2></a>2.1</h2>


    ¡°An abandoned mansion...¡±


    A dissatisfying whine came from John the moment he saw the rusted hinges along the empty pillars where huge gates were once attached to it. He made no further comments as the elf girl and him moved pass the front gates.


    Raina proceeded to lead him into a cobweb filled mansion that was near to where they have teleported to earlier. Huge grey stones acted as the walls for all the mansion. There were a few staircases with missing steps that led to the upper floors, Raina wanted to climb them but was stopped by John who threatened to leave immediately if she going to put herself at risk.


    ¡°But this is a mansion, it would be such a waste if we don¡¯t explore every part of it.¡±


    ¡°No. This place looks unstable, who knows if something might happen, I rather not have you hurting yourself,¡± John grabbed Raina¡¯s hand before she could act. ¡°Why are we even doing this in the first place? Mansions are just bigger houses. You live in the palace, this place is nothing compared to it.¡±


    ¡°You used to live in one, didn¡¯t you?¡± Raina placed her hand on one of the walls and strolled along it, bringing John along with her.


    ¡°I did? I suppose¡­ I don¡¯t really remember that much of my life before A¡¯vetheas, I don¡¯t really need to remember about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, you really don¡¯t care about your life before A¡¯vetheas!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that my memories of you have overwritten them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Even under the dark conditions, it was certain that Raina was puffing out her cheeks. If not for the silver moonlight shining through the cracks and openings, they would have not made it this far into the mansion. As Raina stomped her feet to show her displeasure, John¡¯s ears caught noises that made his body stiffen.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    He quickly stopped Raina, pulling her into a hug, taking great care to place his hand on her mouth. The girl who was caught by surprise stopped moving, ¡°Johnny, we can¡¯t, this isn¡¯t the place that we should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh. Keep your voice low, we aren¡¯t alone.¡±


    Who would be in a place like this in the night?


    In the distance, clanging and rustling noises echoed throughout the mansion. There was no mistaking it, voices as faint as their breathing could be heard. Giving each other a nod of approval, they decided to follow the source of the voices. Creeping along the dark hallways tapping their feet lightly as they moved.


    ¡°Raina, put up some of your illusion magic on us.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    As they moved gradually, the noises grew louder in succession. They arrived at the entrance of a steep descent that led towards a fully lit basement. Two huge shadows danced on the walls as the figures busied rummaging what seemed like a pile of scrap.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing but junk here, Esme! This place is a fluke! Why do we have to loot this place for anything? They are either broken or rusted, none of these can even be sold for a piece of silver, let alone gold. Bleh!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down, Esma. We just need one of those fancy jewels and we¡¯ll be set for life. Besides, Ramos said that there was something else that¡¯s worth more than both our lives combined. If we can get it first...¡±


    The two men argued among themselves as they ransacked the place without a care in the world.


    ¡°Looters, this isn¡¯t good. Raina, keep your voice low.¡±


    John peeked at the men, hanging by their waists were crooked blades covered with rust. Dull it may be, but if applied a strong enough force, even the toughest flesh would be grazed.


    ¡°We better leave. Right now.¡±


    ¡°Eeep!¡± Raina squealed as she hit her leg on the corner of the wall and stumbled. John gracefully swooped in caught her with his arms before her body hit the ground, dragging her body away from the illumination before they were discovered.


    ¡°We need to go now. This place isn¡¯t¡ª¡± John beckoned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what?¡±


    A voice as cold as steel addressed them from behind. A man twice of John¡¯s size stared down at them. The menacing demeanor, the stance of a humongous bear ready to maul at them any second made John¡¯s spine recoil in fear.


    ¡°[Blinding Flash]!¡± Raina shouted as soon as she saw the man behind them. Light appeared in front of the huge man and pierced the man straight into his eyes, the man let out a cry, taking a step back at her sudden assault.


    ¡°Run for it!¡± John yelled, his feet bolted at the opposite direction before his vision was cleared of the abrupt ignition of light. There was no way that the both of them could go up against someone as colossal as that.


    ¡°John, help!¡±


    A pathetic cry came from Raina who was fifty meters behind him.


    ¡°R-raina?¡±


    John quivered, Raina was stuck, she did not move an inch from where they were, let alone was behind him. Raina¡¯s wrists were gripped by the huge man as she flailed recklessly to break free.


    ¡°Just because you know some magic doesn¡¯t mean I would be scared of you. This is nothing but a child¡¯s play,¡± the man growled with his semi-shut eyes, still trying to recover from the blazing lights that went into his eyes.


    ¡°Ramos! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Did you get what you were looking for?¡±


    Esma and Esme, two men with identical faces heard the commotion and approached the huge man. Their lackluster faces promptly lit up as they caught sight of the huge man gripping Raina as she struggled to escape.


    With his eyes widened at the escalation of the scene in front of him, with what leftover illusion magic that Raina cast on him, it would be difficult for them to pinpoint where he was.


    John quickly hid behind one of the corners and took long deep breaths calming his shaking body, his brain repeated ran through the traits that he collected about the trio.


    The twins are scrawny, they might fall if I can land a clean blow at them the other man however¡­ I need to save Raina, while the he is still blinded, I should¡­


    ¡°I swear, I have prepared it somewhere...¡± his voice croaked as trembling fingers fumbled through his bag.


    There was one thing he could do in this case...


    A flat sheet of metal reflected the sparkling moonlight appeared at the opening of his bag, John had pulled out a razor sharp knife. His eyes blinked uncontrollably as he stared at the weapon, one hit is all it takes, if he could strike the huge man¡¯s arm and cause him to loosen his grip on Raina, it won¡¯t be long before they made their escape.


    ¡°I am coming, Raina.¡±


    ¡°[Mirrage Assau¡ª]...mmph!¡± Raina¡¯s spell was interrupted by a piece of cloth stuffed into her mouth, forcing her jaw to be stationary, at the verge of choking on her own tongue.


    ¡°Hey Ramos, where did you find this doll? I want one for myself too! Gyehehehe.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad catch at all¡­ She could be sold for a high price. Considering the lack of useful goods tonight, she could easily be three weeks¡¯ worth of gold if we find the right person,¡± Esme inspected Raina, matching his eyes to her furious glare.


    ¡°You dare sneak up on us on our raids, no one is supposed to know about our activities! Who the hell are you? Did the empire sent you?¡± Ramos barked, applying crushing force to her wrists, forcing her to cede her struggling.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Gyehehehe!¡± Esma with the sticky breath laughed unnaturally as he crept closer towards Raina, his foul breath sent screams throughout Raina¡¯s body, the predicament that she was in was getting worse by the minute. This all happened because she wanted to gain John¡¯s attention, if only she had restrained herself. John, help me, I¡¯m scared¡­ a drop of tear seeped from her wet eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s seeeeee what she actually looks like under that hood of hers!¡±


    Long bony fingers that resembled thick dried twigs yanked the hood off her head, Raina¡¯s pointy ears popped up, her golden hair dropped to her shoulders John¡­save me¡­ A chill threaded her chest as three thugs gawked eagerly at her elvish features.


    ¡°An elf! An elf! An elf!¡± Esma danced in delight. ¡°Gyehehehe, we¡¯ve found ourselves some treasure!¡± jerking his entire body back and forth as elation consumed him.


    ¡°Elf¡­ That¡¯s impossible,¡± Esme shook his head, dismissing his brother. ¡°True elves are all extinct, Esma. This must be one of the half-elves, a pure bred one from the looks of it. How interesting...¡± Esme mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Oh? A half-elf? I¡¯ve heard of them being sought after for their beauty, I¡¯d never thought I can see one for myself. This one is a looker, even with my blurred vision, I can tell she is high quality. Hahahaha! Cerys can go¡ª¡±


    John, decided that his presence was unnoticed, jumped out of hiding while the men were enamored with Raina¡¯s elvish looks. He charged straight at Ramos with unwavering determination, his grip tightened on that blade of his, arms thrust forward, ready to drive the blade into the man in the blink of an eye.


    And it would have worked.


    But he was wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I think I have forgotten about you. John!¡±


    Ramos shoved Raina onto the opposite wall, drew his balled fist, quickly rushing it forward, colliding with John¡¯s approaching forehead. Overwhelming impact shattered John¡¯s skull as Ramos¡¯ fist landed, John¡¯s eyes rolled backwards as his body flew to the ground with a loud thud. His whole body twitched, foam spewed uncontrollably from his mouth. John vibrated incoherently for a few moments as he collapsed for good.


    ¡°John! No!¡± Raina cried as the cloth fell out of her mouth.


    Ramos had been anticipating this valiant move from John when he noticed the girl¡¯s prompt attempt at casting magic the second time. If a girl as frail as Raina were to prepare to take down someone huge like himself, without a doubt the guy that she was with could not use magic to save her.


    Thus, Ramos waited for the right moment to deliver a clean blow to John, incapacitating him in an instance.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    ¡°Fool. To take on someone larger than your size is no different than asking for death. You should have tried getting help from others before coming at me,¡± Ramos spat at the floor. He moved towards Raina who was struggling to get on to her feet, grabbed her face with his large hand. ¡°Now, where were we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ramos! Look out!¡± the twins shrieked as a swift blur appeared behind Ramos.


    Crack. The sound of Ramos¡¯ bones fractured reverberated loud and clear, something cold had pierced into his back, only inches away from his heart. Just as the blood drained from his face, the knife that was stuck in him rotated ravenously at its position, grinding all possible nerves and tendons at the spot and rendered them into mince, jolting an electrifying pain across his back.


    ¡°Gyaaak! Why...you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± rageful tears and snot flowed out of him as he swung his right arm as he would with a mace, grappling John who was behind him. Ramous yanked John¡¯s right arm, twisting it until it no longer returned to its original shape. Despite suffering from immense pain of the blade stuck in his back, the man¡¯s movements were far from being immobilized.


    John, who jumped away from the huge man the moment he twisted the knife in to the large man¡¯s back was still too slow for Ramos¡¯ speed.


    ¡°Argk!¡± the pain of a thousand needles pierced at John, he grit his teeth while he cried out in agony.


    ¡°[Heal].¡± Right as his body hit the ground, every cut and bruise that had blood gushing out of them stitched themselves, his twisted arm made cracking sounds as the bones returned to their original state.


    No time to lose, that sole thought powered his mind, he ran towards Raina, casting [Heal] on her as he hoisted one of her arms over his shoulders, making a run for it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go while we can.¡±


    ¡°Johnny...¡± Raina had a relieved look on her face.


    Ramos was grinning from behind, he popped a liquid and the wound to his back closed up. The damage was still there but he could not have cared any less.


    He now bore the eyes of a predator who had just caught sight of its prey. Reaching towards one of his pockets he made a swiping motion with his arms at where John was. Where a sleek projectile of death flew straight towards his target.


    The projectile flew true.


    A rusted knife¡¯s tip protruded from John¡¯s neck, penetrated his windpipe, stopping him in his tracks. He choked out blood, reaching desperately for the hilt at the nape of neck as he mouthed the words at Raina.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Esma, Esme, do it,¡± Ramos snapped his fingers, the twins drew their crooked blades and rushed at John, slicing away at his tendons. Like a puppet severed of its strings, John fell to his knees, then collapsed onto the ground, wide eyed.


    ¡°This is why I hate dealing with people who use magic. You never know how annoying their spells can be. Now that your vocal cords are severed, how will you use that miracle spell of yours? Hahaha, and I was wondering how you survived that punch from me earlier. Usually people would shrivel up and die from that impact, apparently that was all an act from you isn¡¯t it, JOHN?¡±


    Ramos moved towards him and reached for the hilt at the back of John¡¯s neck and moved the rusted dagger with the same twisting motion that he had applied to Ramos earlier.


    The blade twirled and gnawed at the flesh of his throat to the point where recovery with the healing potions that he had in store would not be enough for him to escape with Raina.


    John looked at Raina, expecting the girl to have already made herself scarce, but was only met with streams of tears and a shaking head. No! Now is not the time! Get out of here! He gave her one more look, urging her forward, with pleading eyes, he was on the verge of breaking down as he felt his strength sapped away from him along with his blood.


    ¡°[M-mirrage Assau¡ª]...mmph!¡± Raina was quickly silenced as soon as she tried casting her magic.


    ¡°Did you think we would forget about you, my little elf? Gyehehehe!¡± Esma¡¯s sinister face appeared in front of Raina, stuffing the cloth into her mouth.


    Raina¡¯s arms were immediately pulled backwards. A pair of hands slammed something cold at her wrists, making a loud snap. A pair of cuffs found its way onto her, chafing the her very skin as she tried to free herself.


    ¡°If only you two had not seen us¡­¡± said the other twin behind her.


    Let her go! Let her go! Even if I die here, I¡¯ll make sure Raina gets out!


    John clawed at the ground before him, reaching for the two men beside Raina. Being on the floor and unable to move his limbs, the pain did not subside as it had the first time he took Ramos¡¯ punch. He jerked and jerked his neck, in hopes that his voice would come out in the attempt to cast [Heal].


    In his last attempt at expelling the remaining air in his lungs, John could only wheeze helplessly.


    ¡°You going somewhere, John?¡±


    A large boot stomped on his back, plummeting him onto the ground. Ramos pulled his black hair, leaning in close to his ear and spoke with spite.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t tried that stunt of yours, I would have just sold her as a slave. Now that I see your desperation, I changed my mind. I¡¯ll defile her as humiliating as I can in front of you, you brat!¡± Ramos said, slamming John¡¯s head to the ground.


    ¡°Alright you two, here¡¯s the thing. All that fight with this piece of shit here has gotten my blood raging for a good time. If you two hold her still while I finish using her, I¡¯ll let you two do whatever you want before we sell her off,¡± Ramos announced to the duo.


    No! Don¡¯t you dare lay your hands on Raina!


    ¡°Gyehehehe, elf, elf, elf! All for myself!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you kept her purity. I am sure we could get more coins out selling her if she is a virgin. Half-elves are already rare enough, let alone an unused one. Are you sure about this, Ramos? Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of that wound of yours in the first place?¡± Esme asked the huge man.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? I have survived much worse than this, that¡¯s why even with their petty illusions hovering over them, I can still make out their positions,¡± Ramos tapped his head. ¡°Once you scare the caster enough, they¡¯ll be unable to keep their illusions. Besides¡­don¡¯t you want to see how our beloved John there will struggle seeing his beloved getting defiled moments before his death?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I take that as a yes, Esme. You are smart, but you don¡¯t have to pity someone like him, unless you want to take his place, be my guest.¡±


    Esme looked at John¡¯s battered face, nose crooked and bleeding, what was left on his face was nothing more than a piece of swelling meat that had been battered to the brink of death. Esme understood what Ramos¡¯ words meant, ¡®if you don¡¯t want you and your brother ending up like him, shut up and do as I say¡¯.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make him suffer for the remainder of his short life,¡± Esme said coldly.


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!¡± Raina struggled as Ramos traced a blade across her white dress. The tightly woven linens split into two pieces in no time, exposing Raina in her undergarments. The curves of her half-naked body highlighted by the moonlight entranced the three men before her.


    Raina felt her heart drop, John showed no signs of recovering, each breath that he tried to take was shallower than the last. And now, she herself was about to be defiled right in front of John¡¯s very eyes. If only she had not insisted John to visit this forsaken mansion, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten him killed, if she had not been reckless, all of this could be avoided.


    Raina agonized as John was inches away from deaths door, struggling to hang on to his dear life. This was all her doing, all because of her own idiotic whims.


    No, don¡¯t look. I don¡¯t want you to remember me like this.


    She shook her head feebly at John, her pitiful wish was for the that she loved to turn his head away from what was about to happen to her.


    If anything, she would bite her own tongue the moment the cloth was out of her own mouth. Just a few more pushes with her tongue and she could take her own life. She would not allow herself to live on with such disgrace to befall upon her.


    And then it happened...


    John¡¯s body stopped moving, no more was it grasping the cold air with every strength. The fire in his eyes doused out, leaving an empty husk before her.


    No! John! John! John! No...please...don¡¯t go¡­ I...


    Like a thin branch being stepped on, Raina¡¯s mind snapped that very second. Her eyes became distant, her squirming body that was dying to escape was replaced by a limp one. The reason for living had just vanished before her very eyes without even a sound, and as such, her will to live.


    Ramos wicked smile turned into an expression of annoyance as the girl became lifeless. ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me you bitch! Do you think I won¡¯t rape you if you put up that act?¡± Ramos raised his hand and slapped the girl back to her senses.


    ¡°Ramos, it¡¯s the kid¡­ His body went cold.¡± Esme who noticed the elf¡¯s change in attitude.


    ¡°Who cares about that brat? I will claim this beauty all to myself, in front of his dead corpse! That will show him to never mess with someone more capable than him!¡± Ramos yelled as he continued launching strikes with his palm at Raina who lost all her senses to bring back the struggling elf.


    Esme could only watch such a scene despairingly, Ramos had gone from wanting to defile the elf into beating her to death. He knew Ramos was not the most sane person around, but from trying to ruin a perfect merchandise to outright murdering it.


    Esme no longer understood how the world works.

 2.2

    <h2></a>2.2</h2>


    Ramos! Esma! Esme!


    The names of the three men looped in John¡¯s mind, his blood boiled at the sight before him. Raina was on the verge of tears as her eyes met his, she shook her head so hard at him that her thin neck was on the verge of breaking.


    Don¡¯t you get close to Raina! Leave her alone!


    He could do nothing but watch as the huge man rip apart Raina¡¯s white dress while the poor girl looked at him desperately, begging for him to turn away from the upcoming horror.


    Struggling to lift even a limb of the ground, John crawled adamantly on the ground, as long as he had strength in him, he will make sure Raina remains unharmed.


    Until his body ran out of breath.


    His heart, stopped beating.


    Oh...


    John¡¯s whole body stiffened without notice, in an instance his vision became dark, his ears rang as his consciousness was slipped away from him. By the time he noticed it, all the blood that was meant to circulate within his body flowed out of him. With his body temperature plummeting drastically in this wintry night, even the snow outside began to feel warm to him.


    Like his body, his spirit shall disappear soon.


    Is this how I die? I-if only I had more power¡­ Raina wouldn¡¯t be¡­


    John¡¯s life flashed before his mind, every moment that he was around Raina, the jokes that he and Alwin spoke of, all of his time spend in A¡¯vetheas, the life before A¡¯vetheas¡­


    The life before A¡¯vetheas.


    He could not remember a single face of the memories that he had before he lived in the elf community, there was only shades of figures that he could vaguely make out.


    Right as his mind faltered from his body and reached to the echoes of the nameless figures in the fuzzy memories that he had. He came to a realization.


    That realization took over him.


    They should all die.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    The scream filled every corner of the abandoned mansion, the ground beneath trembled with great fury, sending shockwaves throughout. An astounding presence converged on the three men, dark energy hued with faint blue found itself wrapped around them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ramos shouted.


    ¡°Not good, not good,¡± a whimper came from Esma.


    ¡°N-no, no way¡­ this kind of magic, i-it only belongs to¡ª¡±


    Taking up the form of an anaconda, the dark energy constricted the three men, strangling every inch of their body. The constrictions on their bodies were so huge that Ramos, Esma and Esme had streams of blood leaking from their eye sockets, their faces turned purple as their skeleton crumbled in submission to the dark energy.


    At the very point where John was supposed to have fallen stood the person himself, the very same dark energy that surrounded the three men spread itself across him like a membrane.


    The hole that Ramos left in his neck had disappeared, lacerations that were done onto him vanished. And there he stood, swirled by dark energy with his body completely restored.


    John stretched out his left arm at their direction, swiped at the air, his three fingers commanded the dark energy to hook at their throats, forcibly entering their bodies, anchored at every cell of their body with microscopic hooks.


    ¡°Get away from her,¡± the command of calm rage caused the dark energies to fling the three men away from the elf girl.


    They were sent into the air the next moment, their bodies smashed onto the brick walls, creating craters as they made impact.


    Ka-rak!


    The bricks became rubble, and as for the men, they are paralyzed from head to toe.


    The men¡¯s bodies throbbed as they their lungs desperately gasped for air. When their bodies have caused them to pass out from asphyxiation, the dark energy that surrounded the three men unraveled itself, dropping the three bodies on the ground like bags of trash.


    ¡°[Defilement].¡±


    Sparing no time for them to recover, the dark energy swarmed their mouths once more, this time it entered their insides completely, filling all the space in their organs. Once it entered them the dark energy trashed violently, destroying them without remorse.


    ¡°Again, again, again, again.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    As John¡¯s cold voice commanded, the dark energy obeyed each iteration of his command, ravaging the men until their bodies were reduced to nothing but meat and bone.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    The dark energy pulsed in deep-sky-blue and moved towards the pile of human paste in front of him, swallowing them whole. When it departed, the three men were no longer paste, they were in fact, returned to their undefiled bodies.


    The men¡¯s eyes were wide with shock, unable to grasp their reality.


    What happened to them just seconds ago was imprinted freshly in their minds, though they were made into meat and bone from the torrent of dark energy, their consciousness remained throughout.


    Ramos was the first to fall to his knees to John, the twins soon followed suit. Neither of them could accept what was happening, each and every part of their body was restored to a healthy state, unharmed.


    But they had zero autonomy, grasped by an unseen force, only their minds were allow to experience what was about to happen to them.


    John stopped in front of Ramos, he stared down at the brute with his furious glare, and right underneath those dark eyes was an eerie smile, one that spoke of untold cruelty, as though what happened to them a few seconds ago was only the appetizer.


    Their face welled up tears, there was so much more that this trio wanted do, so many desires of theirs to fulfill. To have their fill of the riches, to beat the ever living out of those who opposed them, to be respected and perhaps someday, take revenge on the empire that they had once gave their all to.


    Unfortunately, such future was no longer possible, for they who had suffered through the empire¡¯s destruction of their homeland and escaped death countless times, had made a grave mistake for having awakened such horror.


    A quick death is all the three could have hoped from the monster standing before them, for when the shadows that he controls move once more they would...


    ¡°J-John?¡± a weak voice stuttered


    As if an angel had come for the three men¡¯s deliverance, the elf girl croaked out John¡¯s name, the eerie hatred in John¡¯s eyes abated.


    ¡°John, is that you? A-are you hurt? I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t s-save you¡­ But...hic...but¡­I am so glad you¡¯re alive¡­hic...¡± she sobbed profusely at her incompetence, wiping her face repeatedly as the beads of liquid trickled down.


    Raina.


    The girl¡¯s call for him drew John back from his rampage, he quickly left the three men and went to her. With an instinctive flick of his hand, a piece of black cloth appeared out of thin air, he proceeded to grab the thick cloth and wraped the half-nude Raina.


    ¡°What happened? If they so much as hurt you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Waaah...¡± Raina clung onto him tightly, her fingers quivered as they scrunched his blood soaked coat. ¡°You came back, you came back! You were dead, I saw you dying in front of my eyes. I-I couldn¡¯t do a thing, I c-couldn¡¯t...¡± her warm tears tickled down John¡¯s chest as she continued. ¡°B-because of me, i-if only I had been more competent with my magic¡­ If only I had been better, y-you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer in the first place¡­ I...was ready to go with you the moment y-you¡­you¡­¡± her cracked voice was now muffled with continuous hics.


    ¡°Promise me this, Raina. No matter what happens, you will never think or do that under any circumstances,¡± John coddled the wailing elf, returning to his humane senses.


    ¡°No¡­hic... If you are gone...t-there¡¯s no point¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll return to you no matter what,¡± he proclaimed firmly, putting his forehead against hers. ¡°Even in death, I¡¯ll come back to you as a soul, nothing will stop me, as long as you need me, I¡¯ll return to your side, no matter how long it takes. So please, Raina. Please don¡¯t say something like that ever again.¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an answer to your Soul Oath that you always tease me about,¡± with that sentence, Raina stopped her sobbing, letting John stroke her head in silence. ¡°Or maybe you never meant it at all?¡±


    In his attempts to calm her, John had made use of one of the oldest magic ever known to him, Soul Oath. This ancient magic was one used by the Higher Races whenever they have decided to pledge themselves to a single mate for the rest of their lives. Eternally binding the Higher Race who enacted the magic ritual to their beloved¡¯s soul.


    Originally such a promise was made between two individuals that belonged to different races that would never end up together. Soul Oath became the intermediary that entangled their fates.


    No matter how dire the straits would be, the rest of their lives would be connected to each other, in one way or the other. Such that those who made this oath would indefinitely end up together.


    Seeing Raina was still stunned at what he said, John poised one of his arms under her knees, while firmly placed the other at her back and carried the elf girl like a bride and begun to walk away from the three men.


    H-he accepted it¡­ Johnny¡­ The elven maiden had brought up the topic to John for him accept her offer of being her soulmate a few years back.


    Raina for the longest time held feelings for John, upon her discovery of a Soul Oath she had immediately rushed to John and asked for his answer.


    John at the time had blew her off under the assumption that she was joking. With his own reasoning that he was ¡®just human¡¯ and not even one with great physical prospects compared to the elves.


    Raina who had her good intentions denied by her beloved had not given up after that initial incident. And as her own way of reminding how much she adored him, she would bring up the topic every now and thend to John in hopes that he would accept it.


    Her cheekiness would always be returned in kind by John, each and every single time he would adamantly refuse and tease her by giving remarks that goes along the lines of: ¡®Are you that desperate that you would choose a short lived human?¡¯ or ¡®I see I have no choice but to stick with you for the rest of my life then.¡¯


    Had he always known that I was being serious?


    The quick shallow breaths that the three had been struggling to maintain, slowed and deepened as their lungs recovered from the paralysis, the invisible hard grasp on them softened. We are saved! That elf girl was enough to soften the monster¡¯s heart. A wave of relief washed over them as John drifted in the distance with the elf in his arms, never to be seen again.


    Or so they thought.


    ¡°Did you think I will let any of you go?¡±


    A cruel smile appeared before their very faces, the one that moved towards them before being interrupted by the elf girl.


    Their hopes were squashed when John appeared in front of them, even though he carried the elf girl he cared so much in his arms, his animosity towards them had not dwindled at the slightest.


    He had not left them to live. Their fates were sealed when they laid their hands on the girl. John had purposely toyed with them, giving the trio false hope before ending their lives.


    ¡°De...de¡­de...¡± Esma spluttered his last words before meeting his end.


    The hatred in John¡¯s eyes intensified.


    ¡°[Execution].¡±


    Esma¡¯s head went flying from his neck, there was no blood spilled, his head rolled cleanly off the ground as a mannequin would, the judgment that befell upon him was straightforward.


    As for his twin, Esme¡¯s body convulsed fiercely upon John¡¯s magic. A pool of red foam spewed from his mouth. He gagged once, twice, and then vomited out a beating heart.


    Only Ramos remained, he was the last to be unaffected by John¡¯s power. He held his hand to his stomach as it growled at the sight of his comrades¡¯ execution before him. Ramos had his eyes that glued to the very scene of his friends dying in front of him.


    A strange flow of adrenaline surged throughout his body, the longer he stared at the corpses of Esma and Esme, the faster his heart raced.


    His body propelled him to crawl towards Esme¡¯s still beating heart, lifting the beating flesh to his slobbering face and rubbed against it affectionately. Ramos¡¯ eyes sparkled with great desire, panting intoxicatedly, he raised his own right arm and plunged it towards his chest.


    And ripped his own heart out with strength that was beyond him.


    Ramos clawed at John¡¯s fleeting back as the boy did not spare them a look before their ultimate demise.


    As timing would have it, a familiar flash of light appeared around John, it wrapped them both, returning them back to A¡¯vetheas.

 2.3

    <h2></a>2.3</h2>


    Raina had her posterior flung to the ground as soon as they reappeared at the circular patio.


    ¡°Oww! That hurt me, John,¡± Raina yelped.


    Just as she thought, John would let her off his arms the first chance he got, but not as far as throwing her on the ground as if he was disgusted with her.


    Surely, Raina¡¯s feminine virtues should have granted her a softer landing, much so from John who was¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!!! ¡±


    John let out a deafening scream beside her, one that Raina had never heard from him.


    He sunk to the ground and curled up into a ball. Atop his head, the familiar dark aura appeared, unlike the time that it had wrapped itself around John like a membrane protecting him, the dark energy now surged itself continuously into John¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! I don¡¯t want to know!¡± his screams got louder as the dark energy kept pouring itself onto him. The blue light in his eyes intensified as each second passed. ¡°Get it off, keep it away from me!¡± he wailed as his body trashed and surrendered to the dark energy.


    ¡°[Sound Amplification].¡± Raina quickly used a spell to boost her voice. ¡°Someone please send help to the teleportation grounds!¡±


    Just moments ago, these very energies that heeded John¡¯s every command had brought him back to life, now they were all converging like a drill onto his forehead, forcing veins to pop. The beads of sweat showed no signs of stopping.


    Did he offered up his life for that immense power earlier?


    Raina shook her head for entertaining that thought.


    No, there is no way that he would do that. That is a different category of magic, Johnny is only...


    The Elven Queen appeared from an eruption of vines on a nearby ground, a nymph followed by her side. The nymph quickly moved towards the collapsed John and held his hand.


    ¡°Mother, help him! Help John! He was completely fine earlier when we were in the human settlement, and then, and then¡­ Those dark things swirling with blue mana started attacking him¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think he has undone his seal, Veissa,¡± the nymph spoke as she inspected John.


    ¡°His own seal¡­¡± The Elven Queen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I am sorry Raina,¡± Veissa tapped a finger on her daughter¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What...¡± Raina muttered as her eyes lids dropped, her body became sluggish. Her strength leaked from her body as her eyes closed, falling in to a great slumber on the ground.


    ¡°Are you sure you will be going along with the plan, Veissa? The consequences¡ª¡±


    ¡°This was the deal I made with him. If anything, the boy would be merciful when he comes to be. That I can be certain.¡±


    ¡°But what about¡ª¡±


    ¡°If it ever comes down to that, Quinatta. I am willing to sacrifice myself the same way. This long life of mine has lost its purpose to live centuries ago¡­ You of all people should know that...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Veissa! Could you not convince your people to accept what is upon them? If only they knew about the truth of what happened during the Great Demon War,¡± the nymph protested


    ¡°And what will that change, my dear Quinatta? What would you think if someone who saved your life from a hellish world was also the cause for it?


    ¡°You may be accepting of what I have told you regardless of how absurd it was. Because, out of everyone else, we were the ones that saw it all happened with our eyes, we personally knew the Hero who ended the Great Demon War. Even I had a rough time understanding it when I¡ª¡±


    Veissa cut her sentence short the moment hustled footsteps of a group of elves approached them.


    It was the Elven Elite Squad, with the commander at the front, the squad arrived with weapons in their hand, all members present.


    The squad members¡¯ faces were painted with shock as they witness the sight of John twitching unnaturally. Their hands curled tightly at their weapons, waiting for further orders from their Queen.


    ¡°At ease, I have him under control. There¡¯s nothing he could do to¡ª¡±


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    Veissa was cut short by a scream from John before she could dismiss the elves. An immense tremor was unleashed from his position, creating a great rumble.


    No place in A¡¯vetheas was spared from the earthquake. Thankfully the great effort of the Elven Queen who had arranged preventive magic to be cast on all of A¡¯vetheas monthly was enough to reduce such an unnatural force into harmless tremors of the ground.


    ¡°He is a demon.¡±


    The single word uttered from one of the squad members caused all of them to point their weapons towards John.


    Queen Veissa¡¯s heart dropped, she looked towards Quinatta who gave her a sad nod. There was no use in hiding it anymore, she had expected this to happen not until the boy reach his twenties, alas a simple elf like her could only do what she was told to.


    She steeled herself and voiced out the words that she had practiced to speak without emotion.


    ¡°Elven Elite Squad, arrest John Sarvod for the crime of practicing demon magic.¡±


    Series of incoherent breathing could be heard in a place covered with nothing but shadows. The boy who looked no younger than 10 moved his feet as fast as he could, reaching for the lights that illuminated at the end of this pitch black hell. The more he moved, the further he was from the exit.


    His feet was sore. It has been an eternity that he started chasing this impossible light in his dark world. Never in his life he chased after something so desperately.


    Despite the heat stirring up in his lungs telling him to slow down and take a breather, he persisted and pressed on.


    For the voices at the light called his for him.


    ¡°Master¡­ I love you, please stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for being a burden.¡±


    His pushed his legs on the ground as hard as he could, with his outstretched hand acting as a compass aiming at the lights, the child gained speed and advanced. Slowly but surely, the speed that he generated was enough to chase the shadows that were cast before him.


    And so he chased with upmost exhilaration, for something that he knew was impossible. All the boy needed was to maintain his movements, there was still time to spare, he could reach the voices, before¡­


    His legs stopped moving.


    The boy fell. His eyes became distant as his legs stopped moving and tripped over themselves. He had failed, failed at his goal for protecting those who needed his protection.


    Like the hope in his heart, the lights that he had been chasing all died out, consumed by the shadows, robbing him of the voices that called out to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me!¡± he cried into the void only for silence to respond to him.


    A failure. I am a failure.


    Feelings of emptiness occupied him as the boy laid still on the ground. There was nothing he could do, even the voices that gave rise to the last of his strength was not enough to let him reach his them.


    The voices which had called out to him earlier was from someone who cherished him the most, the only person who would not exploit him, someone who stood by him as the world around him came crumbling down. Someone who he failed to save.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It hurts¡­


    The feeling of his sanity splitting into two increased each time he wiped the mucous off his face. His gripped at his heart as he allowed himself to curl into a fetal position, hoping to subdue the tears the were flowing out from him. The gentleness of the voice, the scent that belonged to the person¡­


    That died because of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    He repeatedly hit his forehead with the back of his left fist like a mindless drone as he fought control of his face from warping into an ugly figure.


    He knew what the person would say to him if they saw him in this state, and knowing that only made his heart ache much more. For he was now, abandoned, swallowed by his own darkness, for he has nothing left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    John was startled awake by the cold damp floor that his face was laying on. His groggy state was quickly replaced with high alert as the cold air hit his body.


    His clothing was thin and provided minimal warmth, the coat that he put on earlier when he left his room was no longer on him. He lifted a hand to his cheek.


    ¡°Have I been crying?¡±


    What¡­


    John was in a dimly lit rectangular space, all around him were concrete walls, neither entrance nor openings were to be found, there was zero signs of how he got himself inside a place like this.


    To make matters even worse, he was stripped of all his possessions. His trusty messenger bag was no where to be found, the shoes that cushioned his feet was removed, all that was left was his shirt and his pants.


    He had been held captive. That was his only reasoning.


    Calm down, it was only a dream. It was just a nightmare, nothing more. The dark place has nothing to do with this at all. Raina is safe¡­ Raina¡­


    The events from earlier were still hazy for John who just woke up. He could only remember himself following the guise of his desire to bring the three men to their deaths for so much as to lay their hands on his precious Raina.


    Driven by such thoughts, his body and mind moved on their own before he could process it. One moment he had driven his blade into the huge man, the next he was stabbed to death and completely recovered from it, and to¡­ killing them.


    He had only muttered a single word, and all of them fell to their demise in the most disgusting, yet befitting way. His stomach tossed at the last memory of Ramos¡¯ final moments in front of him, the man who possessed superior strength, was no match for the command that parted John¡¯s lips at that moment.


    But what caused it? Why was it that he could come back to life when he died? Mixed feelings boiled in him as he raced his thoughts at the sudden influx of magical ability in him.


    Words that he never would have thought could be used as spells came to him and carried out their intended purpose without prior understanding.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    To affirm his capabilities, John placed on of his palms to his face.


    ¡°[Execute].¡±


    Silence.


    Nothing had happened, the dark energy did not come forth, his spell casting failed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense, I clearly did something like this earlier. If this doesn¡¯t work, then...¡±


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, despite the frosty atmosphere that bit at his skin he relaxed his muscles and placed his palm on his face once more.


    ¡°[Defilement].¡±


    John held his breath for what was about to happen. One second had passed, two, three, four¡­


    Eventually minutes went by and nothing was happening to him. Besides a shivering body and covered in cold sweat, he was completely unaffected.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    His body warmth returned to him briefly before it shivered once more. This iconic spell that he used countless times worked fine. The only thing was¡­.it seemed darker.


    ¡°Again, again, again, again,¡± he spoke out in hopes that the spell could be cast multiple times like he did earlier.


    But like a child screaming at the sky for the sun to appear at nightime so that one would not have to go to bed and play more, nothing happened when John tried to cast[Heal] repeatedly on himself.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t happen... But I saved Raina we came back to A¡¯vetheas, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    He panicky tapped his fingers on the walls of the cell that he was in, afraid that everything that happen to him earlier was just a dream. If that was a dream, he would not still be alive.


    But what caused him to be locked up in this cell? This place of isolation where criminals who are jailed. A place where he could not see the light of day, lose track of time, one that driven many into insanity if remained in such a place for a prolonged period.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ I came, I saved her. Then why am I in a place like this? There¡¯s not even lights here. What did I do to deserve this?


    There was only one reason that he could be placed in a room like this.


    His heart replied with the feeling of a needle pulled out from it.


    He was imprisoned the dungeons of A¡¯vetheas, the only place where enemies of the elves would be held captive.


    ¡°Demon.¡±


    The three beings in this world that yielded untold power that could bend the world to their whims, gods, demons and dragons. These beings were of the highest power known in existence, their actions that were recorded in history all brought about world-altering events.


    To those that were reveled as Gods, they were the symbol of peace, entities who lived in the heavens sworn to bring all evil-doers to meet their end.


    With limited knowledge towards their existence, Demons were notorious beings who act on their impulses, most often associated with leaving great chaos in their wake.


    Dragons were mysterious beings mentioned only in ancient texts, and have maintained neutral in their stance towards the world¡¯s affairs.


    That was the basics that everybody knew. Such that it became a universal fact among those who live or passed.


    John frowned. He could still hear Alwin¡¯s dreadful voice resounding in his ear, reminding him of the excruciating pain that surged towards him moments ago. The very word send shivers down to his already chilled body.


    ¡°Demon,¡± John muttered the word to himself, unsure what that meant for him.


    A taboo among the elves, the one thing that he swore not to let his curiosity wander into, associating with it only meant the end of the life he had.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. There must be a mistake, there is no way¡­


    John¡¯s snowballing panic was interrupted with a resounding woosh, the wall in front of him suddenly faded, revealing the familiar hallways that belonged to the dungeon beneath the Elven Palace.


    Two elves cladded in sleek elven armor that radiated with magical particles stood imposingly before him. Behind their brazen helmets that covered their facial structures, the elves casted their condemning eyes at him.


    ¡°Get your ass of the ground, the queen is awaiting for you to be trialed. Try anything and you¡¯ll be killed on the spot, human scum,¡± spat one of them.


    ¡°The nerve that you have to so willingly betray us even after we have accepted you. Tricking Princess and the queen with the appearance of a human child, you are worse than lifestock, human,¡± said the other.


    John who was yet to finish listening to their unjust claims, was yanked from his armpits and dragged on his knees across the floor. Not even letting to walk on his two feet, he was treated with respect less than a swine would be butchered.


    The elves made sure to drag him up the stairs in a most careless way, such that his knees banged at the stair steps as they ascended to the throne room.


    ¡°Hngg¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Trying to resist?¡± asked one of the elves when they heard John¡¯s suppressed grunts. ¡°In that case¡­¡± the elf gave the other a nod, and they sped up their ascend, causing John to take more hits at his knees before they reach the and of the stairs.


    ¡°No need to thank us,¡± said the other condescendingly. ¡°It is the least that we can do for someone like you.¡±


    Their grudge towards him was evident, from the moment that he had arrived in A¡¯vetheas, Queen Veissa had told him that elves were much more cruel than they would let themselves appear to be.


    If anything were to threaten the elves existence, they would stop at nothing to act on upon it, taking appropriate measures to achieve their goal. Such was the self preservation instinct that was embedded in them the moment that they were born.


    Hence, John had endure it ever since, each snarky remark that went on behind his back, every time someone like Declan who took his efforts for granted, he would swallow his pride.


    For the sake of those who did not bore hatred for his existence in A¡¯vetheas. And for the sake for the little girl that had followed him around and treated him as an equal, who viewed him for who he was.


    He endured the pain that jabbed at his knees, as far as he knew these elves were intentionally doing this to him as a test that he would not use his new found powers against them.


    Not that I can¡­ I tried, it just happened on the spot¡­


    Deep inside of him, a simmer of hope bloomed that this situation would be resolved the moment Raina attested to his actions earlier. For without that dark energy¡¯s untimely appearance, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Gak!¡±


    John let out a cry as he one of his knees made a distinct crack.


    The elves that were carrying him turned towards his direction with wry expressions on their faces, daring him to cast his healing magic on himself.


    If John were to even cast [Heal], the armored elves would most definitely twist that fact and reported to Queen Veissa that he tried to assault them, diminishing any chances of him of receiving any fair judgment.


    Seeing their prisoner not willing to put up a fight, the two elves passed through the hallways and brought John to a clamorous room flooded with great number of elves, the throne room where judgment would befall upon him.


    At the forefront of the room itself, Queen Veissa was seated upon her throne with the two court mages beside her. The mages had their staff weilded firmly in their hands, ready to cast magic to intercept any harm that would come to their Queen¡¯s way.


    ¡°I told you that we should have never trusted him.¡±


    ¡°Like all humans, they fall so easily.¡±


    ¡°To think Princess Raina had to associate with that kinda of person. Oh, how much you have suffered my dear Princess.¡±


    ¡°If not for his rare magical ability, I doubt the queen would put up with his presence. Have you seen his attitude? He walks among us as if it¡¯s the most natural thing to do. Lower Races can never truly appreciate the privilege they are bestowed.¡±


    ¡°I am sure that one of the Elven Elite Squad members was assigned by the queen to monitor him should something like this happen.¡±


    The voices dwindled as soon their subject of interest was brought before them, the crowd uninimously made a straight path along the thick carpet that led towards where the Elven Queen was.


    ¡°On your knees, scum!¡±


    In unison, the two elves pressed John firmly onto the ground, forcing him to prostate himself.


    ¡°Argk...¡±


    The pressure against his knees forced a grunt out of him. Curious eyes from all sides of the throne room followed him, taking note of each of his movements.


    These were elves who John had aided and befriended. But now, they  saw him no more than the dark beasts that lurked outside of A¡¯vetheas. Their preconception of him as the talented healer of A¡¯vetheas was all gone.


    ¡°Our benevolent Queen, as per your command, we have brought John Sarvod, healer of A¡¯vetheas to receive judgment for he had committed the highest crime of treason by associating himself with the use of demonic powers which led to the destruction of the previous Elven Kingdom and under the suspicion of being a demon himself.¡±

 2.4

    <h2></a>2.4</h2>


    The crowd broke into incoherent mutters, the air around the throne room became thin, it was getting harder and harder for John to keep his breathing calm, he could feel himself tearing off the helmet off the elf that make the announcement.


    Once the word demon came from the elf¡¯s mouth, unease began to spread among the crowd. Even the bystanders who was glaring at John earlier now took a few steps back from him.


    John Sarvod was a pure bred human, that was the end of it, if his inability of using other magic other than [Heal] was not proof the numerous appraisal tests that he did to check whether it was possible that he could use magic other than [Heal] had clearly marked him as a human.


    The queen herself had verified those results herself when the court mages ran their tests on him. If he was a demon, then Queen Veissa had been lying to him all this time.


    How could this be...


    ¡°Keep your accusations to yourself, soldier,¡± an ice-cold stare from Queen Veissa found its way to the elf that made the baseless comment. ¡°I, the queen will decide on what crimes the had committed.¡±


    Even the crowd that was stirred by his words no longer made a noise when the Elven Queen spoke with such authority.


    ¡°Forgive me my Queen,¡± the elf lowered his head.


    ¡°If you are, you two would have let go of him by now. Do you perhaps belittle the court mages that I have by my side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand down, soldier.¡±


    The two elves reluctantly removed their hands and backed away from John. No longer restrained, John stood up slowly, casted [Heal] under his breath, allowing his injured knees to recover before he stood with a straight back in front of all of A¡¯vetheas.


    ¡°Very well, the trial for John Sarvod shall now take place,¡± Queen Veissa announced when the knot of pain on his face untied. ¡°A few hours prior, an earthquake visited the grounds of A¡¯vetheas. Though it had not cause direct harm to anyone, it proved to stem from a crime that John Sarvod has committed. That is, dabbling in demon magic.¡±


    John unwilling swallowed the spit that accumulated in his cheeks.


    ¡°It is my understanding that John Sarvod dirtied his own hands in order to save a royal elf. Hence, my daughter, Princess Raina Valindra Eridi shall bring forth her testament regarding the incident that led to his supposed corruption.¡±


    She raised a hand and Raina appeared from the velvet curtains from behind.


    John¡¯s heart jumped at the timely arrival of the girl, his savior who would clear this misunderstanding had arrived.


    ¡°Raina, it was my understanding that the both of you had teleported to a human settlement the night before this, correct?¡± the queen asked, eyes gentle towards her daughter who stood by the throne.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Raina¡¯s reply was soft


    ¡°What were your activities before the boy was corrupted by such power?¡±


    ¡°W-we explored around the town a-anonymously¡­ No one had noticed us until¡­ W-we encountered three thugs, and we tried to escape before anything had happened¡­


    ¡°But I was caught, I-I couldn¡¯t use my magic¡­ A-and then John tried to save me by charging at them with a knife¡­ Just when we he saved me from them, he got injured,¡± Raina, who appeared to be traumatized, stuttered as she spoke of the incident with distant eyes. ¡°O-one of the man got furious at him a-and¡­tried to r-rape me¡­ He stabbed J-John at his neck, and...I saw him dying.¡±


    Though her voice was struggling, Raina¡¯s face was one that lacked fear nor on the verge of breaking to tears. It was one of the calmest expression that she could have ever put up, even her usual emotive eyes remained still as she spoke.


    ¡°T-the next thing I saw¡­ He came back. He came back to me¡­from death. T-the thugs were defeated by him using that dark energy coming from him¡­ A-and then we returned to A¡¯vetheas¡­a-and¡­.he¡­.caused...the...e-earth¡­.quake¡­¡±


    The room became unusually quiet. The sounds of heavy breathing became more and more obvious to anyone who was present. All the elves had the same doubts running through their mind.


    Even with the Elven Princess¡¯ statement on the matter, even if they considered that John who accidentally stumbled upon demon magic. It was impossible for any human to defy the rules of death, it was the natural rule of all living beings. Even the gods of old were no exception to such a natural law, let alone demons.


    To dispel the unease that was building up among her subjects, the queen waved her hand and the throne room dimme.


    At the very middle forefront of the throne room was a screen projected by a crystal device, it started to play a recording that took place in the teleportation grounds.


    ¡°The rest was as what was shown to all elves earlier this morning through an unexpected broadcast from one of the Elven Elite Squad. I believe this very scene was viewed by all of you through the household projection crystals.¡±


    ¡°No¡­this¡­¡± John uttered dejectedly as he watched the scene played before him. Recounting the events that had him screaming in pain before passing out cold.


    What made it worse was that this recording was known to all of A¡¯vetheas before he knew of its existence.


    Even if he tried to excuse himself, or even claim that he had been avoiding all knowledge regarding the existence of demons like the plague, none of that would help to serve his case.


    The elves already made up their mind about him.


    It did not matter that throughout his years of upbringing in A¡¯vetheas not once John had touched any texts that spoke of the nature and evil deeds done by demons. All that matters now was that he is already one in their minds.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    He hopelessly watched the full recording until the clip had ended.


    I did that? I lost control?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ I...I saved her b-because¡­¡± words choked John.


    All he understood before passing out was to ensure that Raina would be safe, that she was her priority.


    He wanted power, he wanted power to protect the one he loved.


    If it meant that his mind was destroyed from using that dark energy, it was a price that he was willing to pay.


    As long she is safe.


    To John, that pain that he experienced thereafter using the immense was a fair exchange. In fact, he if he died as the result of it, he was sure that his soul would return to the Elven Princess with that Soul Oath that they made.


    But never in his life he¡¯d imagine that by doing so it would...


    ¡°Punishment by death.¡±


    ¡°This is unforgivable, his healing abilities aren¡¯t enough for him so he contracted a demon on his own?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for traitors in A¡¯vetheas! Off with his head!¡±


    ¡°And to think the Princess and the queen held him in high regard, Lower Races will always remain as such because they lack gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Queen Veissa¡¯s voice boomed, the chatter between the elves immediately fell into nothingness. ¡°For John Savod¡¯s crime of inviting demonic magic into the Elven Tribe and exposing the Princess to such corruption during the process, the punishment for will be none other than banishment. From this day onwards, John Sarvod will be exiled from A¡¯vetheas and to never return.¡±


    ¡­cause him to be ostracized by the very people that he gave his all to.


    ¡°What!? What do you mean by exile?¡± John shouted in reflex, he could not believe that his punishment was decided so quickly.


    The Elven Queen who gave him many opportunities to better himself in the elves¡¯ eyes, someone who he obediently followed and respected have decided to cut him off from everything he knew. His home.


    ¡°I saved Raina, I did nothing wrong. What part of a fair trial is this, my Queen!?¡± his breath seeped with cold contained rage.


    ¡°Do you deny that the person shown in the recording having a dark aura connecting straight to his forehead was not you? The voice, the face and body structure, are you willing to deny that knowing that you are the only human living in A¡¯vetheas?¡± Queen Veissa probed.


    I don¡¯t even know what demons are to begin with, I spent everyday of my life here avoiding even the word ¡®demon¡¯. I have dedicated my entire life to serving A¡¯vetheas, the queen knows this, everyone know this¡­ Yet...


    ¡°How is this even fair?¡± his voice became small, the ray of hope that he was clinging onto slowly slipped from his heart.


    ¡°It is a fair trial where one who invited demonic magic into A¡¯vetheas receives the mercy of being exiled instead of being executed,¡± the sharp words from the queen flew straight at John.


    ¡°But I placed my life on the line¡­ I did the right thing...¡±


    John shifted his eyes around, the elves that he had spent all his time and effort assimilating into, all had their faces away from him. Whenever he find himself looking at a familiar acquaintance to believe his words, the individual looked away or had their head downcast.


    No one believed a single word from his mouth.


    ¡°Ever since I was here, I have avoided entertaining the word ¡®demon¡¯ in my head. I would beat myself up whenever my curiosity became fierce. I made extra sure that I will never learn even about their origins or how they came to be. All because I wanted nothing more but to be a part of this tribe...¡±


    Regardless of how good a reason that he had kept himself ignorant of all things demon related, in the eyes of the elves, John Sarvod was a user of demon magic.


    ¡°But all of that means nothing to any of you here, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In their eyes, he was a traitor.


    John¡¯s trembling eyes looked at Raina, the Princess had been exceedingly calm throughout his whole trial.


    According to elven laws, if Raina would give him her pardon this moment, John would still have a chance of redeeming himself. He would work harder, he would do everything he can to restore the trust between him and the elves.


    He was sure that she would support him, this was all just a minor setback. Yes, only a minor setback where a series of unfortunate events had happened to him.


    ¡°Raina, you know me ever since I got to A¡¯vetheas. Even when you told me that it was okay to learn about what demons are, I held my convictions true and remained my distance towards those subjects.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I protected you didn¡¯t I? I did it all to save you, all because I care. That¡¯s why please¡­tell them...tell them I am innocent...¡±


    The princess was silent. Tears shed across her face as she struggled to pressed her lips together, the unnaturally calm expression that she wore earlier was now slightly scrunched and wrinkled.


    As subtle as it was, John picked up on the pained expression in her as she wept, not speaking another word to him.


    ¡°Raina, why are you crying? You believe that I am innocent, don¡¯t you? T-that power, it was¡­it was all because...¡±


    Even Raina who was his beacon of hope, the only person would plead for him to stay, had agreed that his actions could only be repented by eternal exile.


    It was all over.


    In the eyes of the elves, he was a demon.


    John fell to his knees, his voice no longer had the strength to speak of his innocence.


    ¡°The Princess does not view you innocent as you have boldly claimed before all of A¡¯vetheas. And as such, your banishment remains unchanged and is final,¡± the queen interrupted at John¡¯s devastation.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not my fault¡­ I don¡¯t even know what is going on¡­¡± his pathetic voice echoed throughout the still room.


    For patiently allow the merciful Queen Veissa to reach to a just conclusion that befits his innocence, this was the reward John will receive.


    Exile...


    He would be sent far away from A¡¯vetheas, to never set foot to here again. Everything that he knew and lived for would be stripped away from him, leaving him bare and alone.


    This was his price to pay for his valor.


    After all this time of him building up his relations with the elves, the fickle trust that John had established from ground zero, the efforts he had cultivated into being a part of a good citizen of A¡¯vetheas, at the very least his innocence should be made clear.


    It was illogical for him to even consider doing something as rash as learning demonic magic.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me...¡±


    This was reward that he was bestowed for enduring everything all this time, for playing the ever tolerant fool, for having faith in the elves to believe that he was merely trying to protect their future Queen¡­


    He was ostracized in less than a fraction of a second the moment he was suspected of being a demon.


    Queen Veissa stood from her throne, the trial had come to an end, every retaliation from John did nothing but further propel the other elves into believing that he was more guilty than he had proclaimed.


    In the very end, none of them would bother to believe a story as his.


    Forgive me...


    Pausing a moment before she ordered for the boy¡¯s presence to be removed, the Elven Queen gestured at the soldier that accused John and relived him from his statue-like stance.


    This is the least I can do. Stay strong, if not for the untimely arrival¡­ Veissa cut her thoughts short and gave the soldier an order.


    ¡°You shall be escorting John until he has reached a human settlement. Do everything you can to ensure that he exits Reperane Woods safely. In fact, lead him to the nearest human settlement.¡±


    ¡°But my Queen, being exile from A¡¯vetheas means¡ª¡±


    ¡°When you have returned, make sure you come up with a proper excuse for the incident earlier,¡± the queen cut off the armored elf, her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°My queen¡­ You must be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that understood, Alwin Zinrelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The name brought John¡¯s lifeless eyes wide open. His friend, the only other elf that John would consider someone who was close to him.


    When he had turned to look up at his escort, the elf removed his helmet and stared down at him with rancorous spite.


    ¡°Alwin?¡±


    A shrewd smile cracked on Alwin¡¯s handsome face as he spoke with his chin up high.


    ¡°Surprised? My dear Johnny¡ª Or should I say, demon spawn?¡±

 2.5

    <h2></a>2.5</h2>


    Two chilled breaths fogged the air in the snow filled scenery of Reperane Woods.


    Keeping a distance behind Alwin, John trudged through the layers of uneven snowy ground, keeping his eyes on his feet as he navigated. It had been hours since he left the grounds of A¡¯vetheas, the only thing that filled the gaps of silence between him and Alwin were the irregular stumping that their feet made.


    The two of them had not said a single word throughout their journey.


    ¡°H-hey, Al,¡± John decided to break the silence long. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding, right? There is no logical way that the queen would just e-exile me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You believe me don¡¯t you? About how I have always been someone who tried to serve A¡¯vetheas with all he can. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lay a hand on Raina, let alone use ¡®that¡¯ kind of magic. The whole thing just happened in front of my eyes, I can¡¯t even remember everything, all I knew at that moment was what I need to save her from harm. B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t even call out my name one last time.


    When John had been trialed before all of A¡¯vetheas, the Elven Princess remained still by the throne leaking tears, her expression remained unchanged throughout the ceremony, pursed lips and eyes full of restraint, she resembled nothing of the Raina that he knew.


    Raina Valindra Eridi, a girl so sweet that would stay up all night in front of his room to apologize to him. Someone who even with all her cheekiness, was able to keep track with his ramblings, did not care for him.


    ¡°...Why? Why won¡¯t she address me¡­? Even you Al...I don¡¯t understand. I kept my honor as a citizen of A¡¯vetheas and protected the Princess with my life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ It¡¯s not like any of you to be¡­¡± John knew it was futile to speak to this ¡®friend¡¯ of his but willingly let his voice reach Alwin¡¯s ears. ¡°You were just putting up an act from before weren¡¯t you? Al¡­¡±


    Alwin¡¯s face twitched in annoyance.


    ¡°Just how selfish are you, traitor? You committed the highest crime of all and betrayed all of us, and you dare have your filthy mouth spout such lies. For the sake of A¡¯vetheas? To protect the Princess? Was that how you fooled Princess Raina, to tell such lies of you saving her from danger? Don¡¯t joke with me John, you were never a part of us ever since you entered A¡¯vetheas.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? I did just as much as any elf could.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Alwin¡¯s tone of voice was hostile. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap, Sarvod. You have always been under the care of the queen, even the Princess herself, who warmed up to you. Yet you showed no signs of gratitude and kept going on and on about how you are innocent in front all of A¡¯vetheas. Do you have any idea how much of a pain you are, Johnny?


    ¡°You! Someone who belongs to the Lower Races, have the nerve to think you were part of us! I should have never treated you as a friend, if you weren¡¯t close to the Princess herself, I would have never gotten close to you,¡± the elf with all his distinct features were crinkled under the hostility was directed to John.


    ¡°Al, please, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You shut your mouth for one damned second! You always talk about yourself, all you ever do is brag about how well things are going on with you and Princess Raina! Princess Raina of all elves! You! You who can only use a single magic spell, you who are leagues below me, someone who is the elites among elves, and somehow, somehow the Princess decided that you are her partner!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And the worse of all is that you wanted stay by her side after you have rejected her proposal. Haha¡­¡± Alwin started to cackle as he spoke, a hand found on the elf¡¯s forehead. ¡°I am glad I did it,¡± the smile of a lunatic slowly found its way on his face


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t you Johnny? About the recording.¡±


    The hairs behind John¡¯s neck stood up in unison. The recording that was the catalyst for the crowd, for his unfair judgment.


    ¡°It was me! I was the one who secretly filmed you when you revealed your true self! Hahaha! You should have seen everyone¡¯s faces when they received that recording of you screaming soooooo loudly. None of them questioned the validity of the recording, everyone made their opinions about you, they dubbed you the demon than you are.


    ¡°Hahaha! I bet even the Princess was the same when she saw that recording. Even the queen who was most calm about about your transformation to the dark side have to send you into exile!¡±


    Alwin removed his armor and dropped them to the ground, raising his muscular arms to his face and stepped closer to John who was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Al¡ª¡±


    ¡°You cursed being! Fight me!¡± Alwin taunted. ¡°Do you have any idea how I have felt all this time? You keep monopolizing Princess Raina all to yourself, giving no regard to what the people around you felt!¡± Alwin didn¡¯t wait for John to reply and drove a hard punch into John¡¯s jaw.


    Steaming blood splattered across the snowy grounds, John¡¯s was sent into a tree nearby.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you felt that way¡­ I didn¡¯t monopolize her¡­she had taken a liking onto me long before I knew¡­ [Heal]...¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Alwin rushed to John and attempted a roundhouse kick, aiming for John¡¯s recovering wound but John had anticipated this and ducked to a side causing Alwin to scrape the bark of the trunk.


    ¡°Stop! Moving! Like! A! Coward! And! Fight! Me!¡±


    Splash!


    A heap of snow flew and blinded Alwin. A cold burn seeped his eyes and followed by a punch to his pretty face.


    No sooner after that assault, a massive object slammed into Alwin¡¯s abdomen sending him flying meters backwards, his back gave out a loud crack, blood gushed out of him as he suffered the second wave of retaliation from John.


    ¡°Y-you monster. You have that h-healing magic on you don¡¯t you? Ack...ack...f-fight me hand to hand, without your...ack...cursed magic. T-that¡¯s why I took my gear off, idiot demon.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°A-Alwin, t-that wasn¡¯t me, I o-only t-threw the snow, it...it¡¯s¡­¡± John gulped nervously. His body sent out a shiver, a shiver stronger than anything he had ever experienced before.


    His experience of how was it like to have a hole in his throat despaired him, but the overwhelming presence of the creature before him right spat the words ¡®doom¡¯ to his face.


    If John made a single mistake right here, something told him that he wasn¡¯t going to be revived like when he was in the human settlement with Raina.


    John can only cast his healing magic on the elf and hoped that it was enough that they will both survive this encounter from¡­


    When Alwin opened his eyes, the image of a formidable creature had it¡¯s magnificent frame bore clearly before him, blocking the sun¡¯s rays with its body. In front of him, the creature¡¯s fangs bared at his face, almost resembling a smile when the elf had cast his gaze on it.


    ¡°A dragon...¡±


    The creature loomed itself towards the stunned duo. Dark, sharp, red scales covered all over its body, the visible cracks between its rough skin brimmed with a liquid-like substance that resembled lava. The hot air from its nostrils ran through John¡¯s chilled body as it set its yellow eyes set on him, freezing John from where he stood with its stationary gaze.


    The dragon then turned its head away from the him then set it sights on its true target of interest, Alwin Zinrelle.


    The soles of Alwin¡¯s feet curled as he watched the dragon stared down at him like a broken toy. His pulse increased as the vertical slits of the dragon¡¯s eye minimized themselves as they peered deep within him. Alwin could feel the sharp ends of the dragon¡¯s eye slits slowly insert themselves into his fleshy heart like over-sized javelins.


    ¡°Elves. Even after half a millennium, you lot are still as proud as ever, despite being nothing more than worms yourselves,¡± a great pressure pressed onto Alwin¡¯s shoulders as the deep voice spoke, his eardrums trembled, on the verge of perforating themselves. The dragon then looked at John, ¡°And you human, you¡ª¡± it stopped mid sentence, a grin appeared on its long snout. ¡°Oh I see, I see now, how amusing. They were hiding one of you here in this place. That explains my mistake.¡± the dragon said sounding amused.


    Alwin¡¯s body reacted quicker than ever, the elf swung his long sword in an arc, letting it fly towards the dragon before him.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    Without a glancing at the projectile, Alwin Zinrelle ran as fast as he could, hoping that his action was enough to for them to escape.


    ¡°Run, John! Run, now!¡±


    Provoking his former friend was one thing, his life was never in danger despite John being a demon. John may be resolute when it came to matters that concerned himself, but whenever the elves are added into the mix, the guy would be as docile as a lamb.


    That was why Alwin did not hesitate in unleashing his unreasonable anger onto John. As much as his hatred boiled whenever he was reminded that John was a demon, Alwin was a soldier first and foremost.


    He would give his best to uphold the orders given to him by Queen Veissa.


    Dragons were creatures as dangerous as demons, if not even more so. Alwin wanted to stand his ground and fight the dragon, he wanted to bring its head down while John stared at him in awe.


    Such was this elf¡¯s ambition, he wanted to be revered the hero among the elves, as someone to have even empathy for John Sarvod the demon. And if what that elf said to him was true, their collaborated efforts of exploiting John¡¯s true nature to all of A¡¯vetheas would have the Elven Princess end up in his arms.


    Even so¡­ His gut tossed and turned, it knew something was wrong with the situation that he was in, this was no ordinary dragon. His years of combat training begged for him to run the other way.


    Alwin had a plan, once the long sword that he threw at the dragon gets within range, he would leap to it and use it to behead the dragon.


    But the elf was slow.


    The dragon already had its claw around his body


    ¡°Gak!¡±


    Alwin choked as a sharp claw found its way from his chest. His torso ripped wide the moment he was about to make his leap.


    A metallic clang then followed as the sword bounced of the dragon¡¯s skin.


    Impossible...it did not make so much of a dent to his skin...


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, is that the best you can do little elf? You have to try harder for your life when going up against an Elder Dragon like me.¡±


    The dragon wriggled its claw out from the cavity it created, snorted to itself as the elf writhed with bloodshot eyes slowly became limp.


    Alwin was dropped to the ground, blood gushed from him as the elf rolled its eyes white.


    ¡°Alwin!¡±


    John¡¯s arms extended to reach the elf but he was too far.


    ¡°Come on! [Heal]!¡± John screamed mid way while running towards Alwin, hoping that his magic would reach the elf before he truly lost his soul.


    One of the shortcomings of [Heal] was that John could not revive anyone who have lost their lives. This magic of his only reconstruct their bodies. Without a soul confined to it, the body was no more than a mere husk, empty and void.


    Alwin Zinrelle was simply too far from his reach. Not only his magic did not reach the elf, Alwin¡¯s body was completely drained by the time John slammed into an invisible barrier.


    The creature that prevented John from using his healing magic then spoke.


    ¡°Why do you care so much for a being like him? You, a proud demon, was willing to let someone as childish as he is do what he likes to you. Like me, you are the apex to all life, you have the potential, yet you continue to play sad little games with beings like the elves.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about me, dragon? Do you think I want this? This is all a mistake! I am not a demon! I just want to live normally! Why do you keep accusing me as one!?¡±


    The dragon let out long breath.


    It opened its mouth and took a deep breath. Magic particles began to congregate into a single point. A fiery beam blasted from the dragon and headed straight towards Alwin¡¯s unmoving body, bursting rendering the elf into ashes.


    ¡°Alwin! No!¡± John¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Not a demon? I, a true blooded Elder Dragon, have showed you mercy by letting you live in my presence. Not only you trample on it but have the nerve to lecture me?¡± the dragon snapped. ¡°You shall know what¡¯s in store for you if you have not been a demon.¡±


    The ground rumbled at the dragon¡¯s displeasure, fissures followed closely behind the tremors, steam with scalding heat arose from them.


    Fluffy snow that once covered the plains all melted, revealing the thawed soil. Magma seeped from the cracks, rising rapidly from the depths and engulfed any thing that made contact with it.


    The dragon snatched John from where he stood with its powerful tail, kicked its hind legs and soared to the heavens. The intense heat generated by the magma around was deflected with a flap of the dragon¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Behold! This supreme power of mine!¡±


    John was taken to the skies, in front of him, the forest within a mile of where they were was now drenched in magma. Trees, shrubs and bushes alike were all left ablaze, none of the flora survived the catastrophe that erupted beneath them. If they have not sizzled and melted to the ground, it was only a matter of time before the plants burst into flames from the blazing heat.


    The dragon had destroyed the ecosystem with a single thought. If it had not brought John along with its gigantic wings, John too would have end up being a part of the scenery below.


    A molten wasteland.


    ¡°You could achieve this power too, young demon. Your potential is evident, given that you were able to master that spell of yours at such a young age, despite being born a human. In fact¡­you just might be of use if trained properly,¡± the dragon tapped a claw to its chin.


    ¡°No, no, no! This is not what I want! Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to be a monster like you!¡±


    ¡°A monster?¡± the dragon tightened its tail on John.


    ¡°Let¡­ Me¡­ Go¡­¡± John wriggled like a worm.


    ¡°A monster would go on a mindless bloodbath without regard for their prey, they are nothing more than mindless beasts that adhere to their instincts. I believe you are familiar with the dark beasts that live here? Right now, you and I are having an intelligible conversation. The reason I blasted off your ¡®friend¡¯ earlier was for his cowardice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Alwin, he was just trying to protect me!¡±


    ¡°How naive, young demon. Just because he told you to run moments before your death doesn¡¯t excuse his nature. I have been watching you two ever since your fight started, the elf arrogantly laid the first punch on you. When you have avoided his attacks and countered, this Alwin demands a fair fight. Not to mention he took of his armor knowingly he was in Reperane Woods, one of the most dangerous¡ª¡±


    ¡°[Execute]¡­ [Defilement]¡­¡±


    John tried calling out the spells that led to his exile, dumping all of the mana he could manage at once to call upon them, hoping to do something, if not anything against this colossal being.


    The dark aura was no where to be seen, nor the spells activated.


    The dragon dropped its amused face when its subject paid no heed to the conversation that he was making with him.


    ¡°Mumbling senseless words and trying to use your mana on them as though you would activate magic¡­ There is a limit to your disrepect, demon!¡±


    The dragon crushed John with a flex of its tail muscles, collapsing John¡¯s lungs as the last of his breath came out in a soft whisper.


    ¡°[Heal]¡­¡±


    ¡°I shan¡¯t waste anymore time with you, there are more crucial matters that needs my presence,¡± said the dragon angrily as its tail slowly loosened it¡¯s coil around John. ¡°If you wish to believe that you are a human, be my guest. You shall suffer along like all your kind.¡±


    With a swift movement, the dragon flinged John into the dawn sky.


    ¡°Pray that we won¡¯t meet again, ungrateful demon.¡±

 3.0 - Renewed Aftermath

    <h1></a>Chapter 3: Renewed Aftermath</h1>


    <h2></a>3.0</h2>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Miril, we should hurry before they wake up.¡±


    Miros, a man in his thirties extended his hand to his son who was behind him and hoisted him up the massive boulder. The two of them were the only people this deep in the woods.


    ¡°If we can pick another few echo laces we will be able to make it to your mother¡¯s next treatment without selling anymore of the farm.¡±


    ¡°But...hah...dad...hah...we are already thirty trees deep...hah...within Reperane Woods. We would be killed by her before we can sell them. She is already mad at us for picking up rare herbs.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. After this haul, we won¡¯t ever need to come back until next year.¡±


    ¡°Next year? We are doing this every winter we have?¡±


    Miril hung his head backwards. His father must be out of his mind, the village adventurers who entered this cursed place while looking to make profit often lost their limbs to the dark beasts whenever they returned, if they returned at all.


    Not to mention that the grounds of Reperane Woods are cursed with dark magic such that the climate only got more extreme the deeper one entered.


    Miril stared at his father, the man wore only two pieces of decent clothing in this freezing place while he himself was covered with a thick coat a size too big for his frame.


    ¡°To be exact, I, won¡¯t ever need to come back until next year. You would be too busy becoming a pharmacist.¡±


    ¡°Me? Pharmacist? Dad, don¡¯t joke around, we don¡¯t have that kind of money for me. Didn¡¯t I agree to take up the farm for you starting next spring?¡±


    Miril dismissed his father¡¯s antics and focused himself on uncovering nearby snow piles for echo laces.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s warmer today, with the dark beasts¡­we should head back before we enter too deep.¡±


    ¡°Listen up, son. The nobles are demanding a bigger portion of our harvest this year, your sisters will succeed the family farm. You have talent for applying and using herbs, you should¡ª¡± Miros stopped his sentence when he saw his son¡¯s discovery. ¡°Ah! You found two on your first try! Great job, Miril! It was the right decision to come this deep.¡±


    ¡°I only learned how to mix herbs for mom¡¯s illness there was no talent involved. Even if we have the money, there¡¯s no one who¡¯d want me as their apprentice.¡±


    ¡°That was not what Olbaz said.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Olbaz? You mean the merchant who buys our harvest?¡± Miril said while he diligently picked the echo laces that he found into his pouch. ¡°That man is no pharmacist, and I doubt he¡¯d be kind enough to introduce me without a large fee.¡±


    ¡°No, the other Olbaz, Aron Olbaz, his brother. The old guy that came by our place two weeks ago,¡± Miros said calmly, his bare hands ceaselessly dug at the spot in front of him.


    ¡°That old geezer!? How is he going to help us? He barged in my room and drank all the potions that I was testing to cure mom! Then claimed that he was no longer hungry. Hungry? Hungry? I would have beat him if he wasn¡¯t related to Mr. Olbaz¡­ Not that I think it would have worked, but I am getting close to the real potions they sell in the empire.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I found one!¡± Miros¡¯ eyes sparkled as he raised the purple plant proudly into the air.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Miros returned from his daze. ¡°It turns out that Aron Olbaz was a retired pharmacist. He said your skill in potion making was one that he could use. So he decided to take you in as an apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Was a retired pharmacist? What the hell, he drinks unknown substances and calls himself a pharmacist.¡±


    Miros shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He decided to return to the field once more because of you. At least, that was what he told me.¡±


    ¡°And the fees?¡±


    ¡°There would be no fees for your apprenticeship, in fact he would gladly provide for you while you are under him. The only condition was that you must be ¡®tight lipped¡¯ while you do work under him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Being a pharmacist meant that Miril would be able to earn enough on his own to provide for his family. Due to pharmacists and their eccentric personalities, most of those who are skilled rarely passed their teachings without great compensation.


    If he¡¯d accepted this offer, gone are the days where his father would have to scramble around for the sake of his ill mother. He alone would be enough to support his parents along with his two younger sisters while having extra gold to spare.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide it this instant, there¡¯s time until spring starts.¡± Miros smiled fondly at his son.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°T-this is so sudden¡­ Let me think about this¡­ I-I...¡± Miril said as he walk away from his father and moved to another area. ¡°I need to think.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, just try to not stray too far while you laze around, haha.¡±


    Miril moved to a nearby cliff and stood at its edge, he stared at the rising sun illuminating the great walls of the empire in the distance, even with the great distance between Reperane Woods, Miril could only make out two of its eight great walls.


    ¡°Being a pharmacist huh? Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be able to work with people from the empire?¡±


    A smile found it¡¯s way onto Miril¡¯s face. If he actually became a pharmacist and played his cards right¡­


    ¡°I could bring them to live inside the walls, Meli and Mera will be able to live proper lives. Mom and Dad can stop worrying about finding them suitable marriage partners, I will be able to provide for all of them! Hahaha! This is amazing, wonderful, fantastic, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miril! Where are you!? I need your help, now!¡± Miros shouted with great anxiety.


    ¡°Dad!?¡±


    Miril halted his fantasizing and ran back to where his father had been gathering echo laces.


    Miril found his father crouching behind a tall tree.


    Miros was surrounded by patches of bloody snow. And from where he stood, Miril could distinctly make out the herbs, unlike the ones that Miril and his father had picked, the echo laces that sprout around the crimson ground were painted with a mesmerizing shade of magenta instead of the usual purple around them.


    ¡°These are the highest grade! Dad, with these you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    A few of the echo laces were squashed under Miros¡¯ feet, the man was unconcerned with his surroundings. Right in front of him laid a young man with short black hair, various parts of his body were in blue patches and covered with frost.


    ¡°Hey! Can you hear me? Young man! Can you hear me?¡± Miros tapped the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Are you hurt? What happened to you?¡±


    Covered only by a thin layer of clothes the young man was shaking weakly with shallow breaths.


    ¡°[Hea¡ª]¡± with the unfinished word, the young man had stopped shivering entirely.


    ¡°W-what is going on!? Why is there a person here?¡±


    ¡°Miril, give me your coat. I need you grab as many of the echo laces while you can still stand the cold. I will carry him back to our house before he freezes to death.¡±


    ¡°R-right,¡± Miril mumbled as he took off his over-sized coat.


    Miros quickly wrapped the freezing young man with the coat and plopped him on his back.


    ¡°Will he be alright? His fingers¡­they looked like they are gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without wasting another moment, Miros pushed his boots as hard as he could and sprinted back home, for any second longer in this frozen place could cause imminent death for the young man.


    Miril worked his hands fastidiously at echo laces on the bountiful crimson ground. ¡°The frostbites aside¡­ that person didn¡¯t have any wounds. Was he a mage companion of some fallen adventurer?¡±


    Miril shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no, I should hurry up before I freeze to death. echo laces of this color are worth gold pieces,¡± he criticized himself for wasting his breath as he picked the last of the echo laces into his bag.


    John was falling from the sky.


    No, to be exact, he was like a cannonball that was sent across it, his descent had him almost bursting into flames.


    He was traveling at remarkable speeds that the wind themselves threatened to peel his skin away from his body.


    Is this my punishment? For saving Raina?


    No matter how much of his skin were ripped and burnt by the air, John kept his eye and mouth shut and curled his body, it was the only way that he could minimize the damage so that he would still be alive to cast his healing magic.


    I can¡¯t use [Heal] now, mana reserves are low¡­ I should only use it the moment I fall. Yes¡­that should keep me alive from the gravity.


    The dragon that spoke to him earlier... John was still unconvinced.


    I am not a demon. I am a true blooded human! Queen Veissa frequently did tests with my blood, that¡¯s why I am not one, but¡­


    John clenched his fists, the Elven Queen did not bother to conduct a blood test while he was being trialed in front all of A¡¯vetheas. It was the way that they have appraised whether he could use other magic than his [Heal] and it also verified his race.


    Tears appeared at the corner of his eyes and were quickly dried away with the rapid winds.


    And then his altitude started dropping from thousands of meters in the air and decent into Reperane Woods.


    His body slammed into a tree, then another, and another. With each snap that the trees made, his bones became turned into smaller and smaller shards, until they no longer held a shape. He gritted his teeth while blood flooded his mouth as he crashed into more and more trees, breaking all of them with the residue strength of the dragon.


    The trees may have slowed his momentum but he tubled in great speed as his body made contact with the ground.


    Despite all that, John was still huddled up into a ball, protecting his chest region from all damage. He persisted in that position of his, knowing that he would have to endure the pain a little bit more.


    For once, he was thankful for the cold, they numbed a good amount pain that he would otherwise feel. Either that or his nerves were damaged that he no longer felt pain.


    The rolling finally stopped with one last slam towards a tree.


    ¡°[Heal], ack...ack¡­¡± he declared as loudly as he coughed out the steaming liquid from his organs.


    The faint blue light was the only visible thing his bloody eyes could register.


    His body, which was equivalent to paste, slowly took shape, mending John from the devastating damage.


    Minutes passed.


    Only his skeleton was completely formed. His deep-sky-blue aura was still faintly pulsing over his body mending his organs with a snail like pace.


    Why¡­why isn¡¯t it healing quickly? I am certain that I have left enough mana for one last [Heal]¡­ And why am I¡­


    ¡°Agh¡­¡± an agonizing sound came from his mouth.


    ...still feeling pain? [Heal] is supposed to negate all pain while it runs through your body. I¡­I used this all the time during training b-but...


    Snowflakes landed on him, each addition of the snowflakes took his warmth away from him as John laid on the snowy ground helplessly.


    No longer pondering on why [Heal] was not functioning as it would and gave himself a vague reason that his mana reserves were empty, his mind began to drift as exhaustion took over him.


    I¡¯m tired, I am very tired¡­ I want to sleep.


    His breathing slowed, frost crystallized on his glowing body but John neither felt them nor paid any attention to them.


    So cold... Raina¡­ It¡¯s so cold¡­


    It was not long until John Sarvod was no longer awake when the healing aura dissipated.

 3.1

    <h2></a>3.1</h2>


    ¡°I want to touch his face.¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ You¡¯ll wake him up, big sis Mera. Daddy said to only ¡®watch¡¯ him.¡±


    John was awakened by two husky voices that were far too excited that they let themselves to be. He tried opening his eyes but his eyelids were glued in place


    ¡°But Meli, he just looks so weird that I can¡¯t help it, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°You think so too? His eyebrows are thick¡­¡±


    The sound of firewood cracked as John twitched his stiff face. The warmth of the room flowed into his chest and¡­


    My limbs? Why aren¡¯t they moving?


    John commanded his fists to form, his palmed obeyed and scrunched inwards but his fingers didn¡¯t curl and stayed frozen.


    He slowly came to his sense using all he could to lift his eyelids.


    His field of vision was blurry upon opening them, he blinked once, twice but it showed no signs of clearing up, all he could see was vague shapes.


    ¡°W-where¡­a-am...I?¡±he croaked at the two figures who were standing beside the bed that he was on.


    ¡°Gyah! He¡¯s awake!¡±


    ¡°Eeep! We were not talking about you or anything!¡±


    The two girls fumbled over each other, hands¡ªor what John had assumed to be¡ªmoved in all directions as they moved away from the bed that John was lying on.


    ¡°I-I...can¡¯t...move¡­can¡¯t see properly.¡±


    ¡°Father said that you were lucky that you survived after almost being frozen to death.¡±


    ¡°Mera, big brother Miril told us to not talk to him! We are just here to keep the fire going, otherwise he would not be able to accept the truth.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you...mean?¡± John was perplexed.


    ¡°Your body, especially your hands and eyes¡­¡± Mera¡¯s voice became small.


    ¡°Mera, don¡¯t tell him!¡±


    ¡°...might never work again,¡± Mera rubbed her eyes as she turned away from John. Her nose sniffled as she held back the tears. ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Wahhh! Mera! You idiot! That¡¯s why¡­big bro t-told us to not speak to him.¡± Meli unlike her sister, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears clang to Mera as she buried her sobbing face. ¡°P-please don¡¯t get angry at us, uuuu¡­¡±


    John kept quiet as he took a deep breath, this time, channeling his focus and drew out the correct amount of mana. He visualized the parts of his body and called forth his magic.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    A spectacle of blue light flashed before Mera and Meli, rendering their sobs into gasps of wonder.


    ¡°Magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    When his aura no longer surrounded him, John slowly pushed himself upright and rubbed his restored eyes.


    ¡°Are you two the girls that looked after me while I¡ª¡±


    John was swarmed by two little girls that met him with sparkling gaze. Their faces were brighter than the kindling flame that was in front of the bed he was on.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s your name? I am Mera, this girl beside me is¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Meli! Please teach me how to make lights with my body, i-if possible, I want mine to have a green light.¡±


    ¡°I, uhh¡­¡± John squinted his face, his eyes darted the room, unsure what to do.


    The girls suddenly retracted from John¡¯s face. And started bowing furiously, it was though they were in big trouble for having spoke to him.


    Did I make a face?


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ I am John, nice to meet you two,¡± though the girl¡¯s behavior struck odd to him, John managed to give them a kind smile.


    Seeing that he meant no harm, the girls eased up and began to close in on him.


    ¡°Are you perhaps an adventurer, Mr. John? I don¡¯t know what magic you have used earlier but I can tell that it was something that only someone like an adventurer could pull off,¡± Mera asked.


    ¡°Adventurer? I am only a healer for A¡¯ve¡ª¡± a small sting found its way to John¡¯s heart. ¡°I am just your average person, I think.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meli followed up. ¡°Brother John look very confident too, even when we told you the bad news, you didn¡¯t cry at all! Are you really sure you never fought monsters or bad guys? Not even once?¡±


    ¡°I think I know people who are like that¡­ But I have never been into a battle.¡±


    Ramos, Esma, Esme.


    The names of the three men appeared in his mind, he remembered his rage, the burning desire to punish them. Everything after having Raina in his arms was all but discarded away from his mind.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Did I kill them? It was justified killing wasn¡¯t it? Killing isn¡¯t a crime, as long it was all done for the sake of Raina¡­ I only did what I knew was right.


    John watched the men suffer in front of his eyes. He killed them.


    Why do I feel nothing?


    He had judged that death was fitting for the likes of the men. He neither reveled nor sobbed at their deaths. But how could he have decided that killing them was the correct method that quickly back then was a mystery to his own.


    It was though the act of killing someone was something he was used to as a child.


    But, I never...


    ¡°Mr. John, you don¡¯t look well, are we bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Brother John, is it because making the blue lights takes away all the energy from your body?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­this...just happens when I use magic, yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± John bit his tongue saying that and quickly shift the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, where am I?¡±


    ¡°In our house!¡± Meli threw both her hands up with glee.


    ¡°That¡¯s not accurate enough for someone like Mr John who travels a lot, Meli,¡± Mera smiled as she patted Meli¡¯s head. ¡°Parac Village, a few hours walk away from the edge of Reperane Woods.¡±


    ¡°Edge of Reperane Woods?¡± John widened his eyes


    ¡°Daddy¡ª Ahem. I mean, my father and Miril found you somewhere there while they were sneaking around to pick some echo laces.¡±


    ¡°Daddy went out selling them yesterday, he will be coming back home soon! Then mommy will be able get her treatment.¡±


    John placed his palm on his head, outside of Reperane Woods meant that he traveled at least three days worth of distance because of that Elder Dragon.


    It isn¡¯t surprising that the dragon could fly up in the sky in matters of seconds¡­ But just how strong was it to fling me across the sky like a pebble¡­


    The hairs on the back of his neck stood, John remembered the dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Pray that we won¡¯t meet again, ungrateful demon.¡±


    ¡°Did it purposely let me live...?¡±


    Meli tugged at John¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Brother John, are you still feeling sleepy? Are you hungry? I can share some of my bread with you, just wait for me a little bit,¡± having finished her sentence, the little girl quickly made her way out of the room.


    ¡°Wait¡­I am not actually¡­¡± John was ignored by Meli as she shut the door on her way out.


    ¡°The fact that you have slept for days and can still use his magic, Mr. John, you truly are someone strong. Are you certain that you are not an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°I told you I am just a healer¡ªSlept for days!? Not one, but several?¡± he exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes, it is a miracle that you have gained your conscious and still use magic,¡± Mera gave him a small smile as she grabbed a nearby jar and filled a cup with water. ¡°Here, drink up, you must be thirsty.¡±


    Putting the glass to his lips, John blinked rapidly. He should have noticed, the unfamiliar clothing that was on his body that made his nose twitched every now and then reeked of his odor.


    Even in this unpleasant presence of his, the girl, Mera, in her long dress made no complaints or distanced herself away from him.


    Her ruby eyes stared at him curiously.


    Raina¡­


    ¡°How old are you, Mera?¡±


    ¡°I will be fourteen once winter ends. Why do you ask, Mr. John?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just the way you stare at me,¡± he lifted his head towards the ceiling and watched the shadows danced from the flames in the fireplace.


    ¡°My stare?¡±


    ¡°It reminds me of someone I know,¡±


    ¡°How do I resemble that person?¡± Mera titled her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°And is this person close to you, Mr. John?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something minor, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Mera kept her gaze at John, inched closer to him as to signal that she was not convinced by his adamant dismissal.


    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, why do you keep calling me Mr. John? Just my name would be fine, after all you people saved my life¡­¡±


    ¡°H-huh? N-no special reason, it¡¯s just that you are the first boy that I have talked to who is around the same age range as me besides my brother. Everyone other guy in this village is either ten years older than me or have not reach their boyhood yet,¡± Mera explained.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded ¡°Is there a reason that your brother is the only one who is around your age?¡±


    ¡°Most of the boys were offered to become soldiers for the empire when they reached twelve. Those that return to the village will have already reach their twenties and will have a family back with them.


    ¡°My brother, Miril, didn¡¯t followed their footsteps. A few years after giving birth to Meli, our mother fell to an incurable illness. And for the sake of the family, he decided to stay behind.¡±


    John examined the room that he was in, from the tone of the girl¡¯s voice, there was no doubt about it. The plain glassware, the simple sheets that covered him, the excessive lack of furniture besides the lone table and two chairs.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. No doubt they sold many of their belongings in order to support their ill mother.


    What am I supposed to say? Tell them that it will all turn out alright in the end? Wait¡­


    An idea popped up in his mind, there was something he could do, as a repayment for saving his life.


    John turned got off the bed, staggering slightly as he landed his feet on the wooden planks. He bent his knees for a few times before he walked towards the door.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. John you shouldn¡¯t stand up, your legs might not be able to handle it,¡± Mera quickly swooped his right arm over her back, her face flustered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me walk, my magic works just fine, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°If you fall, my father would blame me for it. Please, allow me to.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on having my smelly body odor on your clothes, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Mera immediately retreated from him with a red face.


    ¡°Haha, I joke, Mera, there¡¯s no need to be that serious. How about you give me tour around your house, that way I might be able to pull my weight around here.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve just woken up! Even father would reject your notion, Mr. John!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t call me Mr. John. You see, I don¡¯t have a place to live at the moment, I might just be staying here until I do so,¡± John said with a faint smile.


    ¡°T-there¡¯s no need for you to worry, my father is a kind man, Mr. John. He would be understanding of your situation and let you live with us.¡±


    ¡°My. Name. Mera. ¡±


    ¡°J-John¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have that much experience in using my magic on sick people, [Heal] mostly restores their body. Illness, mental health, vitality and the like¡­they are unaffected by my magic most of the time. Even age¡­ I don¡¯t think I have stopped aging even though I used it so many times on myself.


    He clenched his fists, his back straightened, he would solve the problem that his savior¡¯s family faced. Regardless of their own financial crisis, they showed kindness to a stranger like him.


    He was certain that he would die from the harsh winter, yet because of this family, he was alive.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s start by showing me around.¡±


    Just as they stepped out of the room, Meli was running towards them


    ¡°Waaah! Mommy is dying! There¡¯s blood everywhere!¡± Meli¡¯s cries reached them right as they stepped out of the room.


    Mera, having heard this, froze on the spot, the glee that she had from speaking to John was replaced by a dark exppression.


    ¡°S-she¡­¡±


    ¡°She started coughing¡­and didn¡¯t stop. T-then blood came out! She needs her medicine!¡±


    ¡°Where is your mother now?¡± John asked the girls calmly.


    ¡°S-she¡¯s in the room on the right corridor over there, the largest room¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    ¡°B-but we ran out of medicine and father is still not back with more,¡± Mera protested while she embraced Meli. ¡°W-we knew this might happen¡­b-but...¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t die. Not when I am around,¡± he said confidently to the two girls, bringing a small glimmer of light into Mera¡¯s vision as she looked up at him, understood what he meant.


    ¡°W-what do you mean, brother John?¡± Meli stopped crying at John¡¯s declaration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, she won¡¯t have to feel that pain anymore,¡± he took off with a sharp look on his face.

 3.2

    <h2>3.2</h2>


    Relentless coughing could be heard by him even from outside the room, no doubt, this was the room where their sickly mother was.


    John headed into the room without a moment to spare and was greeted with a bloody scene of a woman in her thirties coughing profusely.


    That is not natural.


    Blood was splattered across grey linens as the woman in a her thirties had her hand on her chest, her body trembled with each passing second.


    ¡°I¡¯m...ack...sorry...Miros¡­¡±


    She her eyes were shut, no¡ª They were sealed as a result of her illness, even the blind opened their eyes despite their lack of vision.


    One look was all it takes for John to understand that this was no minor illness, he moved beside the woman and hovered his hands over her.


    ¡°[Heal.]¡±


    The wave of blue aura washed over the woman, acting as a coolant to her burning body. Slowly but surely, the strained lines on her face eased and was replaced by a look of relief.


    ¡°Ack! Ack! Ack!¡±


    But her coughing did not stop, his magic only made it stronger.


    ¡°She is getting better but¡­ Okay, one more time, [Heal].¡±


    ¡°Ack! Ack! Ack!¡±


    The moment the second wave of his blue aura hit the woman in her chest, she writhed and curled into a fetal position, her hand at her mouth as one would in anticipation that vomit would come out.


    ¡°What? [Heal]!¡± John shouted, this time, he directed his flow of his magic at the center of the woman.


    And then he saw it, in the woman¡¯s abdomen, a red light that glowed to rival his magic.


    It was clear now, that must be the source for the woman¡¯s illness, every time his blue healing aura would attempt to cover that region, the red glow repelled all of it.


    In that case¡­


    John stopped his magic from covering the woman¡¯s whole body. Instead, he focused them in a straight line before his palm.


    Just like the Elder Dragon.


    The thought caused his shoulders to tense. Just thinking back on the Elder Dragon¡¯s and how the fiery laser came from its snout [Heal] became a concentrated beam right before John¡¯s wide eyes, it shot at the red glow in the woman. At last, that blue aura of his found its way and collided with the red glow.


    ¡°Gak!¡±


    To John¡¯s surprise, the woman produced a red orb above her as she jerked her head backwards.


    Decidedly that she was no longer suffering, John looked at the ball that she had produced. It glowed in a brilliant red, filled with energy that was unknown to him.


    Wow...


    Just as his fingers move to make contact with the red ball to investigate it, it disintegrated into pieces.


    ¡°Ah. What?¡±


    ¡°T-thank you,¡± a warm voice cleared the confused look on John, causing him to blink in realization that his healing had been effective on the mother of the two girls.


    ¡°I...uh¡­¡± he scratched his head, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do for your family.¡±


    ¡°John, was it?¡± the woman who still had her eyes closed asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, even if it meant prolonging my life a little, Meli was overjoyed to see you waking up from your deep slumber. She told me that you are a healer and made...blue lights?¡± the woman, like her daughters wore a blissful smile on her face. ¡°She also said that you looked weird, I wonder what did she meant by that.¡±


    ¡°About your eyes, why do you keep them closed? Um¡­Mrs...¡±


    ¡°Itzella. Itzella Harvest. They no longer work ever since I have this illness of mine from years ago,¡± Itzella¡¯s brows dropped.


    ¡°About your eyes, Mrs. Harvest. Can you try opening them? I believe it should be fine for you to do so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Itzella! Are you okay!?¡± a large man charged into the room, interrupting John before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°I can see Miros. I can see.¡±


    The large man known as Miros dropped his full bag the moment his his wife opened her eyes for the first time in years.


    Miros was unable to comprehend the miracle before him and did the only thing that he could think to express his gratitude to the young man who cured his wife of her sickness.


    Miros Harvest got on his knees and prostrated himself.


    ¡°Huh? W-wait, please don¡¯t bow towards me, Mr Harvest. I-I should be the one doing this instead of you.¡±


    John darted his eyes across the room, unable to accept Miros¡¯ sudden behavior. Only to spot Mera and Meli looking at his direction from the corner of the door with sparkling eyes.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°By the Angels. I have never prayed to think that a miracle like this could happen to a mere peasant like me! I have nothing of worth to bestow upon you, if you so wish, I shall give you both my daughters!¡±


    ¡°What? No, like I said, I am merely a healer who can use healing magic from...¡±


    A¡¯vetheas.


    His face darkened.


    ¡°How about the farm?! You can¡ª Ow!¡± a chop landed on Miros¡¯ head, snapping the man back to his senses.


    ¡°Stop being over the top, Miros. Can¡¯t you see the boy is bothered by your ridiculous antics?¡± Itzella shouted. ¡°Please don¡¯t think ill of my husband, John. Ever since I have fallen ill, he adopted this attitude to keep our children from worrying too much.¡±


    ¡°S-sure.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Itzella, I see that nothing is impossible for our little savior here. Even your strength has returned. If it meant you getting healthy, I don¡¯t mind getting hit by you every day,¡± Miros¡¯ smile was still radiating even after being hit by his wife.


    John lifted his hand to interrupt the couple¡¯s reunion.


    ¡°I am able to settle for a nice bath for the time being, I don¡¯t like how sticky I am at the moment. The other stuff¡­let¡¯s put that for later¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have Mera to go with¡ª¡± Itzella silenced Miros before he could speak joke about his daughters again.


    ¡°Mi-ros.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop it, I am just too happy that I don¡¯t know what to do. Mera, Meli, would you be kind enough to show John where he could get cleaned? Heat up the water for him while you are at it, an adventurer like him must be treated with most care,¡± Miros winked at his daughters.


    John took his chance to leave the room, much to his ease, Mera and Meli were already waiting for him on the outside.


    ¡°Here you go brother John!¡± Meli plopped a plain bun on his hand. ¡°I saved this for when I am hungry. You can have it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Meli, I¡¯ll have it later.¡±


    Meli remained stationary, staring at John with her small face while she puffed her cheeks.


    ¡°I believe she wants you to eat it, John,¡± Mera chimed in.


    Unable to go against the pouting Meli, John accepted it and fitted the small bun into his mouth. Chewing the soft bun made his saliva water from his glands, it was heightened when he bit into the center of the bun where a small amount of sweet mellow nectar flowed to his buds.


    ¡°Is this honey? Wow, this is good.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Meli blushed.


    The bun was most likely her little gem. Even in A¡¯vetheas, honeyed products were not cheap. Yet, the little girl was more than willing to offer the bun to a stranger like him.


    ¡°Now that John has finished eating, let us bring him to where he needs to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John followed the girls as they led him across the house, unlike the elven palace that was built with precision, in the Harvest¡¯s residence irregular protrusions scaled along the walls and old scratches from a time long before presented themselves.


    The wood planks was soft to the touch of his feet, polished and smoothed, it was sure that its inhabitants have kept it well maintained despite the occasional scratch marks here and there.


    ¡°The house is surprisingly large,¡± John said as his eyes investigated.


    ¡°Grandpa grew up here. That¡¯s why it is large. Daddy said that he used to have a large family before we were born.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it is inherited. If your father had a large family, what happened to the furniture¡ª¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s because we sold most of them,¡± Mera answered.


    ¡°Oh...sorry, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not brother John¡¯s fault. You helped us! And now mommy is strong like she used to be.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, you are right, Meli. Because of John, we are able to see mother smiling again,¡± Mera sniffed her nose and turned towards John. ¡°I am sure that everyone will treat you like family, so don¡¯t have to worry about your living arrangements.¡±


    A family. With people who he just met, people who saved his life¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if I get married to brother John,¡± Meli twirled her fingers. ¡°T-that is w-when I grow u-up. Eeehhh, what am I saying...¡± Meli buried her palms to her face and shook her head embarrassingly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The embarrassing conversation was cut short when they reached the bathroom. Beyond the sliding doors was a sizable bathtub filled with pristine water, wooden buckets and stools could be found at the edge of the bathtub for him to use.


    ¡°Meli and I will be starting the fire soon enough, once you see smoke from that opening there the water should be ready. It would just take a short while.¡±


    ¡°I would bring brother Miril¡¯s old clothes for you brother John, along with some towels. Dinner time is in two hours so you can slowly enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Right. Thanks, again.¡±


    After the girls left, John entered the bathroom and slid the doors to close.


    ¡°Where is this Miril brother of theirs?¡± he wondered. ¡°Same age range but his old clothes? Sigh, I guess it is just me, even Mr. Harvest was tall enough to reach the top of door frame with his hands.¡±


    He ran his ran through his short voluminous hair.


    Did the other humans have tall statures like Miros?


    He couldn¡¯t remember, even though he knew he lived a life in the outside world prior to A¡¯vetheas, there was only so much detail that he could hold on. His parents, his sibilings, the mansion that he lived in¡­


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    His brain throbbed when he pondered further in these mundane topics that he had no attachments to.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think too much, using that much mana after...that... And converging them,¡± he placed two fingers on his temples and massaged his forehead, applying a small dosage of healing magic to subside the throbbing sensation. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t know I can use [Heal] that way. In a form of a beam, that¡¯s fun.¡±


    He stretched out his hands.


    Maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­


    ¡°[Execu¡ª]¡±


    ¡°John, are you in the bath yet? The water should be warm now,¡± Mera¡¯s sweet voice called out to him from the opening above.


    ¡°Gah! Oh, oh right! I will use it now!¡±


    Sure enough, there was white wisps visible with the blue sky for background indicating that the fire had started.


    Once he removed his smelly attire, John poured a bucket of water on himself and began to wash himself. Once he was done soaping up his body, he sat inside the bathtub. The lukewarm water rid the stickiness from his skin, removing the foul stench and replaced it with a light chamomile scent.


    ¡°A family?¡± he muttered to himself as he set his shoulders on the bathtub walls.


    Back in A¡¯vetheas, his baths were often taken quickly without any regard for pleasure, he would find himself often too busy running around for errands. And if he ever had the time to take a long dip he rather use that time to get more sleep or do focus on increasing his magical potential.


    How long ago was it since John was able to have such a luxury to himself?


    This feeling reminded him of a time before he lived in A¡¯vetheas, just a little. He took slow breaths, allowing a good intake of oxygen to enter his body while he dipped in the warm bath.


    ¡°Mera, are you still there?¡± he called out to the girl on the outside who was still monitoring the fire.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mera? Mera, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Ah... What!? Yes, yes, I am still here, I am just about done setting up the fire.¡±


    ¡°What is the first thing that comes to your mind when I say the word, ¡®family¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Um...my parents and my siblings and also...love? To be able to live together with people that I care about under the same roof, we eat, share and talk to each other happily.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± John closed his eyes and slowly let air out from his nostrils, letting the rising heat envelop him entirely.


    ¡°O-of course, it is because we care about each other. Whenever I think about my family, I know it is a place where I belong. Every time I think of Meli or anyone in my family, my heart feels warm and safe. E-even with my mother in her illness, it makes me happy whenever I feel her hand on mine.¡±


    ¡°Must be nice to have a place you know people will like you regardless of who you are.¡±


    His family¡­ John did not remember what happened to them, even their faces were but a blur. Humans who related to him by blood, people who claimed to stick by his side and bring him happiness in the darkest of times.


    ¡°I wonder if I had any.¡±

 3.3

    <h2>3.3</h2>


    Clip. Clak.


    The clacking on the hooves deliberately came to a halt as the coachman pulled the reins. A carriage painted in red and gold parked itself in front of Harvest¡¯s residence. Twilight shone into the cushioned coach where two people sat across, facing each other.


    ¡°It seems that we reached your place, Miril.¡±


    ¡°Already, Mr Olbaz? I wanted to talk more,¡± Miril said disappointingly.


    ¡°Call me Aron, I insist,¡± Aron gave a polite nod.


    The older gentleman was unlike what Miril had first encountered him. Aron, now had his white hair cleanly cut, his beard trimmed to fit his square chin. Despite having barged into Miril¡¯s room like a lunatic in the past, the Aron now had the etiquette of a noble of Deazarith Empire.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Miril kept his head low.


    ¡°Ha, there is no need to be polite with me Miril. We would be spending our time together very soon. In fact, I fully support the directness that you have showed me the first time.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s when I took you for a thief. And my p-potions are very precious to me, that¡¯s why I got irritated.¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why I need you to be your usual self, if you weren¡¯t passionate about making potions for your mother¡¯s sake, I would have never got interested in them. Ha!¡± Like a snobbish child, Aron placed his hands on his sides, nose pointed upwards as he haughtily recalled that memory.


    ¡°In any case, Aron, I can¡¯t thank you enough for letting me accept your generous offer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Miril. The mere thought of having you accompanying me with my research while you train to be a pharmacist, was a blessing itself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that it is fine that I am paid seven gold weekly? That is beyond what my father can make in a month...¡± Miril fidgeted.


    ¡°The empire has too much gold to spare. They don¡¯t have to know about anything as long we fulfill our duty. Won¡¯t they, Miril?¡± Aron gave the boy a pat on his back along with a cheeky wink.


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much, Aron!¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t keep your family waiting for your return, go on,¡± Aron opened the door to his right, gesturing Miril with a crinkled smile.


    Setting one foot on the step to the carriage and the other on the cold dry ground, Miril got off the coach.


    ¡°As planned, I would have someone to pick you up when winter ends, about 9 weeks from now.¡±


    ¡°I will remember to bring my belongings with me. Don¡¯t worry about that, I have decided to become a pharmacist, I won¡¯t let this opportunity pass by. I will give my best efforts to you, Aron.¡±


    ¡°Let us be on our way then, coachman. Until we meet again, Miril.¡±


    Miril waved at the old man as the horses began to gallop once more, taking their departure. Only once the beautiful carriage have disappeared out of his sights did Miril went back to his house.


    The exchange left Miril¡¯s heart beating in excitement, his cheeks flushed as a grin curled all the way on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe it, seven gold per week, and all expenses paid for the very moment he would start his apprenticeship with Aron Olbaz.


    ¡°This is amazing! Hahaha!¡± his rubbed his hands together, warming them as he panted heavily. ¡°And in a month¡¯s time, Aron said that it would increase to ten gold pieces. That¡¯s enough to buy all the stuff we sold all on its own!¡±


    Miril slapped his cheeks and straightened his clothes. His face returned to the tranquil expression he usually wore.


    ¡°Mera and Meli would be so proud of me. And mom, she would no longer have to suffer¡­ I¡¯ll surprise them with this news. I bet dad couldn¡¯t imagine that I would earn the amount of the echo laces we picked. Goodbye, Reperane Woods and hello the good life!¡±


    Miril stood in the front of the door that he was so used to seeing and gave it three steady knocks.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miril, I am home!¡±


    Regular pacing of footsteps can be heard from his direction.


    ¡°Mera? Is that you, Meli is in the bath isn¡¯t she¡ª¡±


    The door swung open.


    Expecting his sister, Miril however, was greeted by his mother, Itzella.


    ¡°M-mom? Y-you...¡±


    Her cheeks were no longer hollow or vulnerable, her face radiated the youth that she once lost. And more importantly, her ruby eyes that were akin to his, fixed themselves at him for the first time in years.


    ¡°Welcome back, Miril. It¡¯s great to see you home.¡±


    The kind smile that Itzella gave to her son stunned him in place, mouth agape.


    ¡°You still look the way I remember you,¡± Itzella brimmed.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand¡­ How? How are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t too. But he made it possible.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Miril spoke quickly.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Miril hastily kick away his boots and hung his coat on one of the hooks that he had installed by the entrance. He followed Itzella quietly as she walked on her two legs without staggering.


    An apron? Does this mean that mom can cook? What is going on?


    One moment Miril would take in multiple shallow breaths, the next the would release all of them with a strong exhale. The gears in his brain that he never knew he had started to turn and grind in bewilderment.


    What sort of person would be able to do something as that a high grade potion had failed to do? Even church priests would have a hard time producing such a miracle with the help of their many apostles.


    His heart thumped loudly from just standing by his mother¡¯s side, everything became surreal to him.


    Only heroes chosen by destiny could achieve such a feat with guaranteed success. For the greatness of their powers were untold, they were the beacon of light that led all races of good.


    But they were never to be seen in remote areas like Parac Village.


    A vision from years ago came into Miril¡¯s mind. It was a time when Meli could barely speak and cried a lot. He remembered a tall slender man, skin paler than anyone he ever met, even if it was a brief moment, Miril caught a glimpse of the unusually sharp teeth that was behind those tight lips of the man.


    According to his parents when Miril had asked them about the pale man from the day before, they claimed that he was merely a distant relative from his grandparents. The explanation did make sense to Miril at the time. But what happened soon after disturbed him greatly.


    His mother, who never caught a cold even in the harshest of winters, was bedridden.


    Miril¡¯s shirt was damp when he noticed it.


    ¡°Ah, there he is.¡±


    Itzella brought Miril out of his daze with a light touch on his shoulders. Her soft voice, like how it was when Miril was a child, reassured that there was nothing worth for him to ponder that much into the past.


    It was a mere coincidence. Nothing more. He tried convincing himself that it was the case with his mother, that she was unfortunate enough to have been ridden with that horrible disease of hers, one that brought many doctors much confusion. But...what if...


    ¡°John, this is Miril, the eldest of our children.¡±


    Atop the table was a young man with a oval face with distinguished features. His features were somewhat bizarre to people native to the empire, but Miril found similarity of John¡¯s dark eyes and hair with some of the people when old man Olbaz was bringing him around.


    John had genes that came from the eastern continent.


    The noticeable aspect was the way John carried himself. It was evident that John was older than him, in fact more handsome than Miril would admit to himself.


    The underlying sharp gaze behind his dark eyes, the way he steadily moved the spoon to his lips without much care, was all the proof that Miril needed to deduce John¡¯s background.


    An adventurer.


    ¡°...¡±


    Having called out by Itzella, John paused his actions and raised a hand at Miril ¡°H-hey. Thanks for saving me and all that¡­ I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I was left in the forest.¡±


    Miril couldn¡¯t help but notice the familiar tunic hung on John who sat by the table.


    ¡°Why is he wearing my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Meli said you don¡¯t use them anymore. And there isn¡¯t much to go around,¡± Itzella explained.


    ¡°But mom, I never said¡ª¡±


    ¡°He is the one who healed me. I thought I was a goner when I started coughing blood nonstop earlier. And your father wasn¡¯t home then, John here used his healing magic on me. The illness was gone when he was done and I felt like my body was healthy like it was a decade ago. Miril, I regained my sight after all these years, something that I never imagine would happen.¡±


    ¡°But what heavy fees will he ask for? Magic users are not exactly common, and they charge a lot,¡± Miril pointed his index finger at John.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you and your father saved me from dying, I healed your mother as my gratitude. If it¡¯s anything, I am the one who should apologize for freeloading in your house. There is nothing more,¡± John bowed his head.


    ¡°Fine...¡±


    ¡°Now, Miril, try to get along with John. He helped us in more ways than just healing me. I won¡¯t be a burden to any of you anymore, isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± Itzella hummed as she left for the kitchen with springy steps.


    Miril who was still suspicious of the young man slid a chair out and sat across him, arms folded.


    ¡°Two words: Magic and How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s three.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thre¡ª Hey, don¡¯t mess with me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, fine.¡± John chuckled. ¡°I can use [Heal]. In fact, that¡¯s the only spell I know how to use.¡±


    ¡°Spell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you just pour the mana you have in you while you chant a spell that you can use, usually that¡¯s how it goes, but I am only cursed with one spell¡­ Once you know your affinity maybe you can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    John furrowed his brows, and look at Miril.


    ¡°What do you mean? In the first place everyone has mana, you just have to chant longer while you cast a spell, I think.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can manipulate mana like you, John. To normal people like me, it is just a distant dream. That¡¯s why I am asking.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to explain, and so I did.¡± John said calmly, not letting his face scowl. ¡°That is the norm from where I grew up.¡±


    He is just a kid, I mean, I was somewhat like this with Rai¡ª


    John cut his thoughts short as he stared at the table, heart adrift in an ocean of questions.


    ¡°I asked, why do you know magic? How is it that you are able to do something that even high grade potions couldn¡¯t? How did you cure my mother¡¯s blindness that easily? When I saw you in Reperane Woods, you were covered with blood, but there was no visible injury. And even after not waking up a few days, you are completely healthy right now, John.¡±


    ¡°L-like I said, I simply used [Heal], it recovers all organs, even lost ones. I used it before I collapsed.¡±


    ¡°That is a surprisingly powerful spell,¡± Miril nodded. ¡°And awfully convenient.¡±


    ¡°I can show you how it is. Maybe that will convince you.¡± John opened free right palm in front of Miril. ¡°[Heal],¡± John smiled smugly as blue aura flowed from his hands like mist.


    ¡°I believe in that magic of yours,¡± Miril affirmed John. ¡°That isn¡¯t my main concern. As the eldest son of the Harvest family, I need to ask you a few more questions, before I know we can trust you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sure. I understand where you are coming from, a stranger like me living here all of sudden. I do owe an explanation, especially to you.¡±


    Though Miril can be hostile in his speech, John related to the tall boy and his reasoning. If a stranger were to make John use [Heal] to help them, he would think twice before mindlessly obey, just because it was his talent did not mean that he would be used as a tool. Miril was simply being rational with the abrupt situation he was put in.


    ¡°Do you desire anything from my family?¡±


    ¡°I just need a place to stay for the time being, until I have sorted out my situation¡­ Other than that, I don¡¯t need anything. Maybe food and clothes? Of course, I will help out around the house with that,¡± John rubbed his chin.


    ¡°There is no problem with any of that, you have earned your keep with that magic of yours. Next, question. What do you do for living before this. Were you an adventurer? Or are you a criminal?¡±


    ¡°I was a scribe and a healer. Not an adventurer, I don¡¯t particularly love exploring.¡±


    What¡¯s with these questions?


    ¡°Do you wish any harm on my parents, Mera, Meli, or on me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not even something you need to ask, you can rest assured. I am not a monster.¡± John retorted.


    Miril nodded at every John¡¯s responses, none of them were hostile thus far. Miril knew that John was sincere because not once did he flinch from his questions, it was the conviction from his dark eyes that conveyed that to him.


    Even so, I want to hear it from him.


    The image of the pale man once again showed up in Miril¡¯s mind. The way John talked, the sincerity in his speech, although Miril wasn¡¯t elated about the fact the way John was regarded, he understood that John bore no malice to his family.


    ¡°Then, are you a demon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 3.4

    <h2>3.4</h2>


    ¡°John, John. John! Hey, are you listening to me?¡±


    Miril got up from his chair and waved his hand in front of the unmoving John. He had been staring straight at Miril ever since the question was posed, almost lashed out at the younger male for asking that question.


    Thankfully, he kept his emotions in check.


    ¡°Oh yeah, no. No way I am a demon, that¡¯s absurd,¡± John finally replied the prolonged silence.


    ¡°Right, as I expected, you are just a normal human that somehow is able to use powerful magic,¡± Miril¡¯s face loosen, somewhat relieved by his answer.


    Calm down, calm down, it is just a question.


    John released the fist that he had been holding under the table, remaining a neutral expression under the rapid beating of his agitated heart.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± John let out a silent exhale, the blood pressure that spiked from his conversation with Miril whittled gradually. ¡°Demons are just the stuff of the legends.¡±


    I almost punched him¡­


    ¡°Now that you have explained yourself, I, Miril Harvest, will accept you as someone who lives here, no more, no less,¡± Miril extended his hand to John.


    John rubbed the sweat that accumulated on his palms on his pants, then shook his hand with Miril.


    ¡°Ah, yeah, glad that you understand.¡±


    ¡°But if you do anything sneaky. I¡¯ll be sure to catch you in your act, demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a joke, John. By the Angels, I suck at this, please don¡¯t make it more awkward then it needs to be,¡± Miril placed a hand on his head trying to hide is embarassment.


    ¡°Pfft, you think I didn¡¯t notice your joke? You just got counter joked, amateur!¡± John let out a wry smile.


    ¡°Hahaha! Well played, well played, I certainly did not expect that.¡±


    ¡°Now, if you would excuse me, I would like to use the washroom,¡± John stood to make his leave.


    Before I stop taking that shitty attitude of yours, Miril.


    He needed time alone to himself, to process the recent events that led up to his exile. It was not that he had been avoiding the subject intentionally.


    They were simply too much.


    ¡°Hey, John.¡±


    Miril called to John before he left the dining room, stopping him in his tracks.


    ¡°Sorry about that joke, something terrible must have happened¡­ You saved my mom and I was being an idiot, interrogating you like that,¡± Miril had his head craned and looked to the ground, unwilling to look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Miril.¡±


    John speed walked through the dimly lit corridors, thrusting one leg after the other towards the restroom. Only when he had finally entered the said washroom, he let the frown appear.


    Of course he noticed, who wouldn¡¯t? Even an idiot will be able to spot my hostility.


    John had his hands at his face unsure how to feel, his lungs itched for him to vent his frustration out as loud as he can into the lonely sky.


    It¡¯s unfair!


    With a precise motion, he turned the faucet, he cupped his hands under it, shifting them into a scoop and filled them with cold water and splashed them on his steaming face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this... Once I have settled down¡­ Then, then I would think of something. T-that¡¯s right, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding¡±


    Splash.


    Another series of cold water hit his face, he repeated this process of cooling himself down until he cleared all thoughts about his exile from A¡¯vetheas all the while water would trickle down that oval face of his, numbing out his thoughts along with the feeling in his heart.


    ¡°B-brother J-John...i-is that you?¡±


    John froze, no longer moving his hands to his face. It was Meli, the girl¡¯s gleeful chirp made him hurriedly turn off the running water and exited the washroom.


    He was supposed to have his meal with the Harvests, getting worked up about something trivial Miril said almost made him forgot about it.


    Meli stood in front him, her hands clutched together as she shifted her gaze shakily around the place. Though the area was dimly lit with the moonlight from the window panes, Meli¡¯s cheeks were painted in scarlet.


    ¡°Sorry Meli, did I keep everyone waiting?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ They just finished setting up the table...¡±


    Meli twirled her fingers together as she shifted her feet.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°C-can...can you l-let me ride on your shoulders, b-brother John?¡±


    ¡°A ride?¡±


    John was puzzled. In the first place, he wasn¡¯t even sure that if Meli was joking about riding on his shoulders.


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to do it i-if you don¡¯t like it¡­ Daddy and Miril said they don¡¯t w-want me to fall...but brother John is different right? You can use magic if I get hurt¡­t-that¡¯s why¡­¡± Meli stared at her wriggling toes as her voice became smaller. ¡°¡­maybe not¡­¡±


    Looking at Meli, John slumped his shoulders. He understood why her father refrained letting her, even with the overly inquisitive Miril, they did not want her to get hurt, they could not afford the consequences of it.


    She had the courage to ask something as embarrassing as this to him, going so far as to request this in private.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    What else could he do but oblige.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You are the best, brother John!¡± Meli drove into him and threw her small arms around John¡¯s torso staring at him with her ruby eyes. ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He lowered his body opened his back and signaled her to climb on him. Using his hands as stepping points, Meli carefully climbed onto him and raised her legs over his neck, sandwiching him between her small thighs.


    ¡°Ready, one, two, up!¡±


    With one hand on the wall, John slowly pushed himself with the little girl on him to stand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, they are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡±


    John smiled as he carried Meli back to where the smell of food was prominent. On top of him, Meli hugged his head tightly as she swayed her head from left to right.


    ¡°La-la-la¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the dining room that awaited them was inviting. Mera was busy arranging the tableware while Miril busied himself with bringing out dishes while urging his mother, Itzella, to take things easy.


    The cheerful atmosphere was enough to purge him of the negative emotions that welled in him earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, John. I haven¡¯t seen this scene for a very long time,¡± Miros appeared to his side and placed a hand on Meli¡¯s head. ¡°Even little Meli here, you won¡¯t see her having a limitless supply of energy on a daily basis. More than healing Itzella, you eased up everyone¡¯s worries. So don¡¯t you worry about having a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Mera told me,¡± Miros folded his hands smugly. ¡°She had taken quite the interest in you, John. Did you seduce her with pretty words? I was planning on giving her and Meli to you anyway. That is, if you find village people like us attractive,¡± Miros chuckled amusingly to himself.


    ¡°Mr. Harvest that is not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Call me Miros. You don¡¯t like it when people use honorifics on you too, isn¡¯t it? It is the same as me.¡±


    Mera¡­ Just how much did you tell your father?


    ¡°Miros, that is not what I have in mind. I have my own feelings to sort out at the time. I still am thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Some girl you know, was it?¡± Miros raised an eyebrow at John.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not...¡±


    ¡°I am a married man. That somewhat stoic expression of yours is easy to read for someone like me. Whenever you look at my daughters, your face change at the slightest amount. Undoubtedly, they remind you of someone you know.¡±


    John could feel his face burning up in embarrassment.


    ¡°While I understand your personal feelings, all I want you to know is that you are considered a part of this family. No matter how things may or may not turn out, you will have a place among us. Isn¡¯t that right, Meli?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I like brother John a lot!¡± Meli declared


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring the little girl into this situation!¡± John shook his head.


    ¡°Brother John, I am not little anymore. I am already eleven years old.¡±


    ¡°You heard the little lady. Once she¡¯s made up her mind, no one will be able to say otherwise.¡±


    John rolled his eyes at the prospect of getting married to people he barely knew.


    The Harvests bore no animosity towards him, but getting married in the first place was something that John had never taken into consideration, Soul Oath was all that is needed for him to be partnered up with his beloved¡­


    Until the exile happened.


    He remained silent, entertaining his thoughts was better than getting teased by Miros.


    After the conversation came to a halt, Mera came up to him.


    ¡°John, w-would you mind taking a seat beside me?¡± tucking her hair behind her ear as she politely asked.


    ¡°Sure, if you insist.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too, brother John!¡± Meli rocked her body back and forth.


    ¡°You have to get off my shoulders first, Meli.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got her for you, John,¡± Miros quickly lifted his youngest child off him and placed Meli to the ground as she squealed in delight from being carried by her father.


    Just as the girls showed John to the table, Miros nudged an elbow to his ribs, winked mischievously and gave him a thumbs up, approving the development of the situation between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who planted the idea into her head weren¡¯t you, Miros?¡±


    Miros had glanced away from him and started whistling innocently. ¡°What¡¯s that Itzella? You need my help? In the kitchen? I am coming right now,¡± he bolted and disappeared from John¡¯s sights before he was called out for his suggestion to Mera.


    John let out a sigh and rolled his eyes, he shook his head and rest his fingers on his face.


    ¡°Miros, please. Your wife is right here in the dining room¡­¡±


    The meal on the plates before him was simple, it consisted of potatoes, broccoli, bits of meat on the sides and in the very center, a hemisphere of rice coated with thick gravy. His nose involuntarily scrunched a few times at the before he realized that the girls to his sides were observing in earnest.


    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t stop enjoying yourself because of those two. They never had the chance of meeting someone like you. Girls their age can be fairly curious if they want to,¡± Itzella who sat across him said with a smile.


    ¡°I made the gravy with Meli, please give it a try, John,¡± Mera confessed.


    ¡°Yes, we made it specifically for you, brother John.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about me? I don¡¯t see my beloved little sisters putting up a feast for me for returning home after a long journey.¡±Miril who sat beside Itzella grumbled, he placed a hand firmly on the table with a slam and raised the other in objection. ¡°You two never do this for me.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you can enjoy it as well, Miril. All thanks to John,¡± Mera dismissed Miros with a flick of her wrists.


    ¡°Brother Miril, why are you saying that? We get to see you everyday, we don¡¯t need to celebrate because of something like that,¡± Meli placed a finger to her lips and cocked her head, face puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Miril stood up from where he sat.


    John stretched his lips into an unnatural smile while he kept his unblinking eyes onto the meal that was set in front of him.


    Ah yes, what a nice meal we are having.


    He tried to ignore the sibling drama that was going on, poking his spoon at the


    Don¡¯t get me involved in this please.


    ¡°John, John, listen to this. This selfish brother of mine who always teased me about my height wants me to serve him home cooked meals like his personal servant just because he came back meeting with someone important.¡±


    Yup.


    ¡°Brother John, tell brother Miros about the blue lights that you can make from your hands. He won¡¯t believe us until you have shown him.¡±


    ¡°He showed me that! You two are missing the point!¡±


    John looked at Itzella and signaled the mother of the three children for help. However, Itzella was nodding excitedly at each of her children¡¯s arguments, enjoying the bickering scene with a longing look in her eyes.


    Years of illness had prevented her from watching her children being haughty with one another in front of her eyes, this was probably the life she had wanted to live for the longest time.


    John then looked to Miros who had, somehow unnoticed by him, taken a spot beside Itzella and signaled him with his eyes. Taken note of his unusual body movements, Miros cupped his hands and whispered to John.


    ¡°Miril is overprotective over his sisters. He teases them a lot so that they don¡¯t go out of hand, or so his reasoning.¡±


    ¡°You are just jealous.¡±


    ¡°No, that is not it. I am not saying that John doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated well,¡± having had enough of his sisters rejection Miril stood from his chair. ¡°I am saying that I should be congratulated for becoming a pharmacist!¡±


    A loud gasp came from Miros at Miril¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°Congratulations Miril! I knew you could do it!¡± Miros shouted with glee.


    ¡°Brother Miril, a pharmacist?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Miril?¡± Mera replied sarcastically and turned her head away from her brother.


    ¡°Miril, your talent has finally been recognized. I have always told you to pursue your dreams, you finally did it,¡± Itzella giving the boy a warm hug.


    ¡°Hey, mom...not in front of¡­¡±


    Based on how Miril was struggling to break the news to his family and Miril¡¯s character, it was likely that this new found occupation of his was meant to relieve his family¡¯s burden.


    John watched the Harvests congratulating Miril and his accomplishment with bright, crinkled faces, he ate in silence.


    People try their best for the community around them in hopes to be accepted and loved. Effort is nothing without people there to understand and appreciate.


    However, not everything that is done will be valued for it. He knew that first hand.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t mind that idiot brother of mine,¡± Mera called to him with a spoon full of rice, attempting to feed the brooding John ¡°Here open your mouth, ahnnn¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Mera, at least acknowledge me! What are you doing feeding John instead of me!¡±


    ¡°Miril.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, John?¡±


    ¡°Congratulations. I am glad that your effort doesn¡¯t go unacknowledged,¡± John smiled.


    ¡°Ahaha, coming from someone like you¡­ That is a compliment,¡± Miril scratched the back of his head nervously, completely forgotten about Mera.


    He really wanted to congratulate Miril with all his emotions.


    But it still nagged at him. His exile.


    Nobody needs to know this past of his.

 3.5

    <h2>3.5</h2>


    Knock. Knock.


    The back fist of a hand found its way to a large white door that was beautifully decorated with golden accents for its details. The elf stood there silently awating a reply from the person on the opposite end of the door. Out of all the chambers in the Elven Palace, this particular door that the elf would dare to knock belonged to a girl who was akin to a sister to her.


    ¡°Raina¡­even if you ignore me, please at least open the door to receive your meals when I am here. A-aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The occupant to the room remained silent. Raina¡¯s attitude was like the silver tray left at her doorsteps, cold and unresponsive.


    This was the sixth week that Raina Valindra Eridi had isolated herself from all of A¡¯vetheas in her room. Weeks have passed ever since that breakdown from her, a breakdown that even Lureena¡ªone of the closest elf to the Elven Princess¡ªcould not fathom from a girl who had yet pledge her soul to partner.


    Could it be that¡­


    Lureena shook her head and dismissed that thought. The human that Raina loved so much may be a demon, but his dedication in preserving Raina¡¯s public image was so strong that it became a flaw of his. That was the type of person that he was, but now he was gone.


    ¡°That is no way to spend your life away, Raina. Even John would like you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Cold anger spewed from the princess¡¯ mouth was unmistakable.


    ¡°Raina, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I just wanted to help,¡± the elf shrinked.


    ¡°Go away before I decide to burn our friendship down to ashes, Lureena. You have no right to speak his name. None of you elves do.¡±


    Lureena slumped her shoulders and squatted to the floor, silently took the empty tray that Raina had left outside of her room.


    ¡°I will be going then...¡±


    Hiding the sting caused by Raina¡¯s sharp tongue, Lureena paced herself away, leaving her friend alone just as she wished to be as she made for the kitchen.


    ¡°Lureena, I see that you have visited my daughter again,¡± a familiar voice called out to Lureena a few moments after the exchange with Raina. ¡°Being A¡¯vetheas¡¯ court mage aside, I cannot express my gratitude for your friendship with Raina. Without you, she wouldn¡¯t do so as to touch her food.¡±


    Lureena immediately took a bow at the figure that stood before her, the rightful person who ruled and rebuilt the Elven Tribe for the kind compliments.


    ¡°Queen Veissa, it is only natural to care for her. I only hope that Raina recovers from this incident with the de¡ªhuman. What happened was beyond our control, e-even I wouldn¡¯t think that we would loose one of our best soldiers during John Sarvod¡¯s escort¡­


    ¡°Recovery from the Princess over John¡¯s death remains stagnant. Alwin Zinrelle had not survive it, let alone...¡±


    ¡°Fret not, Lureena. Engrave the task of staying beside the Princess at all times and time will tell.¡± the queen reassured Lureena who still had her head low. ¡°Go along now, I won¡¯t be taking anymore of your time.¡±


    ¡°My thanks, Queen Veissa.¡±


    With a short reply, Lureena raised her body straight and left for the kitchen to return the dirty silver tray.


    She had many questions for the Elven Queen. Was Queen Veissa herself aware that Raina Valindra Eridi offered a Soul Oath with John Sarvod? What was the point of masking his identity as human and keeping it as a secret if it meant for him to be exiled in the end?


    The fact that a royal elf like Raina had fallen head over heels for a demon, the very beings that destroyed and had almost committed genocide of the elves in the ancient times was¡­ detrimental?


    Raina was to inherit the throne after Queen Veissa, and for her to bound her love for a demon. Not only did the queen did not stop their budding romance when Lureena had made her report but the queen chose to assist the male in his endeavor to better himself.


    Was it to teach Raina pain? I do not understand.


    Lureena kept her silence and chose to place her trust in her Queen like the secrets that she had been entrusted with.


    A young court mage like her with a 175 years of age knew better than to questions the Elven Queen who had survived and took part in the Great Demon War.


    All Lureena could do was to obey the command given to her. She would protect Raina, the successor to the throne, her friend who she had long thought of as her own sister, that was what she decided when she was elected as a court mage.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    If it came down to it, Lureena would give up her life for Raina in a heartbeat.


    After Lureena had left, Veissa turned towards to Quinatta who had been silently observing the conversation on the side.


    ¡°You can see that I have had this planned out quite properly, Quinatta. Lureena is my guarantee that someone will always have Raina¡¯s back no matter what happens. I am fully prepared if she comes to hate me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Having to do that to Raina, there must have been a better way to handle John¡¯s trial back then.¡±


    Veissa shook her head, her distant eyes looked out of the palace¡¯s sapphire window panes, she moved her warm palm against it and lowered her head.


    ¡°Quinatta. I miss him. Even after so long¡­I still yearn for his company.¡±


    ¡°Then you must understand how Raina feels. That¡¯s even more of a reason that you should not have done it to her during the John¡¯s trial. You, who had lived longer than any of the elves here must understand how much it pains to be separated from your beloved.¡±


    ¡°There was no choice, that was the deal I made with him. Taking John in and raised him as a royal blooded elf was what the Hero instructed.¡±


    ¡°Only to forcibly exile him the moment he reawakened himself...¡±


    ¡°This is why I have not told you anything until now...¡± Veissa¡¯s voice faltered but quickly recovered. ¡°In any case, having the boy any longer in A¡¯vetheas would only lead him down a darker path.¡±


    ¡°Veissa¡­ You could have told me about such a thing the moment you gave life to Raina. To create an offspring without a partner and from your own blood alone...¡±


    ¡°Even if it pains me, I no longer want another Great Demon War that goes on for eternity¡­ That¡¯s what he wanted. This body of mine only belongs to him, no one else, the pain that I endured for my daughter¡¯s creation was only minor compared to how much I miss him.¡±


    ¡°And what of the place where the Magma Dragon last seen. How would a mere demon survive the onslaught from an Elder Dragon?¡± the nymph stared intensely with her emerald eyes.


    ¡°Mere demons stand no chance against Elder Dragons, let alone with that high tier magic that the boy uses. My dear Quinatta, remember what I have told you about the truth behind the Hero¡¯s existence.¡±


    A gasp escaped Quinatta. Her body shuddered, mind drifted to the ancient days of the Great Demon War, where battles won meant greater defeat, at a dark time where the gods fell and perished, a time where fear was the driving force for all living things.


    Endless amounts of blood would soil the grounds such that ponds would form from it, creatures more vicious and deadly that the dark beasts would spawn from hell and roam the earth, ravaging any living thing in their vicinity. Where the word ¡°hope¡± belonged to a dead man¡¯s vocabulary.


    A time where the death is a mercy.


    ¡°John Sarvod is no mere demon.¡±


    Raina was in the throne room once more.


    Her body bounded and submitted to an external force was not under her control, though it moved naturally as it would under her control, every action that propelled her was uncanny and complete opposite of what she wanted.


    No, not this again! No! I don¡¯t want this! Johnny!


    Her body slowly walked towards the throne where her mother, Veissa, was sat. Raina persisted, she wanted to break free of whatever controlled her but was unsuccessful.


    Locked inside her mind, she pounded her small fists at the invisible fortress that imprisoned her.


    Help me! Somebody! I don¡¯t want this!


    She knew what would happen next. She was under a mind control spell, one where it made her conscious of everything but unable to resist, let alone react to it.


    Her body moved to the center of the throne room where a crowd of elves had gathered.


    Then, she saw someone.


    A young man of sable black hair, forced to kneel at the very center of the crowd.


    The elves quickly made themselves scarce from him, averted their gazes and whispered to each other spitefully, fully knowing that their whispers were no louder than regular voices.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he had us all fooled into believing that he was a mere human.¡±


    ¡°Demon magic¡­we are doomed!¡±


    ¡°Kill him, kill him for the sake of A¡¯vetheas.¡±


    In their eyes, he was no more than an outcast someone who never belonged in A¡¯vetheas, this incident only made it clear that he was no ally for the elves.


    Treated harshly ever since he entered the Elven Tribe, he worked his way up to gain the trust of the other elves to the best of his ability, for as long as Raina knew and adored him, he was someone who was willing to swallow his somewhat willful ego for the sake of the elves.


    John¡­


    Raina¡¯s eyes swelled as she stared at him.


    She had no recollection of when or how it started, but her lips and vocal chords had moved on their own when the queen told her to speak.


    ¡°W-we explored around the town a-anonymously¡­¡±


    The words began to flow out of her like a broken dam. Uncontrolled truths of that incident that she bore witness to was made known to public.


    Even with the throbbing pain that assaulted her heart from knowing what was about to happen to John, Raina fought at it. She fought to stop her foul mouth from adding more fuel to the harsh judgments that would befall upon him, if anything, she would put all the blame on herself to avoid punishment to be granted to him.


    But they were not enough. The magic that controlled each fiber of her being was much more powerful than she is, much more ancient.


    Raina only delayed the words from her mouth. She couldn¡¯t change her words and only prolonged the inevitable.


    No, that is not the truth! John was only trying to protect me! You people don¡¯t get it! He meant no harm! I-I¡­ I know that he did it out of his love for me! Someone please! Please...please listen to me¡­


    ¡°¡­A-and then we returned to A¡¯vetheas¡­¡±


    Her efforts proved to be futile.


    The testimony was complete before she realized it.


    She was unable to anything but watch as the two elves clad in fine armor sneering at him for the whole time. And the fact that all of A¡¯vetheas saw him as an enemy.


    ¡°Raina, please¡­ You know me ever since I got to A¡¯vetheas¡­¡±


    Raina teared up. She desperately reached her hand out to John, even for a moment, all she wanted to do was to hold his hand and comfort him. To show all of A¡¯vetheas that he was harmless, that he was someone who placed his life ahead of hers.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why please¡­tell them...tell them I am innocent¡­¡±


    I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt any of the elves. You would rather have them hurt you if it meant keeping peace in a situation¡­ All this time, Johnny. I knew, I knew...even if you are a demon. That¡¯s why, I trust you more than anyone else.


    The scene before her warped to another before she knew it.

 3.6

    <h2>3.6</h2>


    ¡°Maybe one day I can create place where no one would judge me for being by your side. You know...¡±


    ¡°Ha! You mean, you would become the queen and outlaw anyone who talk crap about me!¡±


    ¡°I am being serious here, John!¡±


    ¡°Being serious? Nice to meet you, I am indeed John.¡±


    ¡°Johnny!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I get what you are saying. It isn¡¯t a bad idea at all. If anything, I myself want to do that instead of having you resorting to your elf lineage. Maybe that would be better¡­?¡±


    The old conversation that she once had disappeared as soon as it came to her. It was immediately replaced by a memory that she remembered as clear as day, one that she often recalled to herself in secret.


    Raina who recently reached her ninth birthday had been summoned to throne room early in the morning as usual.


    This day, she expected another series of tutoring from elves of different expertise to prepare her when she succeeds the throne. Instead of the familiar faces of her fellow teachers Raina was greeted by Queen Veissa herself.


    The Elven Queen sat on her throne where the sun rays sparkled and shone, her ageless beauty and calm demeanor all present while she smiled fondly at her daughter.


    However, this was not what surprised Raina, right behind her mother was a fidgeting boy who stared cautiously at his surroundings.


    ¡°This is my daughter Raina Valindra Eridi, she is only three years younger than you. But don¡¯t let that fool you, we elves mature mentally quicker, so her mental state is similar to yours if not more. Do try to get along with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Raina creased her brows and sized the individual in front of her. He had short black hair and sharp dark eyes that relentlessly scanned his surroundings.


    For Veissa to address the boy affectionately as she would to Raina herself was a strange phenomenon itself, added the fact that the boy was stated a human, the gears in Raina¡¯s mind turned.


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡± she let out a goofy grin as she stared at the boy like the entertainment deprived predator she was. Only to quickly stiffen her face before anyone could notice.


    A rare specimen had appeared before her. A human friend who she could befriend.


    Given that elves have long live spans, many of them bear a small number of children, this meant that Raina who was the only elf who was under the age of 18 had little to no peers.


    Will he like me for who I am?


    It was a natural response for someone like her who was depraved of unfiltered interaction with others, a relationship with someone who did not sugarcoat their words when speaking to her. In A¡¯vetheas, the elves simply regarded Raina as the Elven Princess, addressing her in that title of hers without a care of who the person was behind it.


    Raina quickly shook her head at that thought.


    No, no, just having him to play with me will be enough. I-I¡­


    Tingles sprawled across her spine, her heart pounded harder and harder as she observed the rare specimen. Gushes of warm blood flowed along her arteries, flooding her brain with untold excitement.


    Raina could do it, with a little conditioning, she would have the boy be her perfect playmate, her good friend.


    ¡°Raina, this is John Sarvod. He originated from the eastern continents, and will be living in A¡¯vetheas as a part of the Elven Tribe from this day onwards. Please take care of him as you would to a sibling.¡±


    John? John, that¡¯s a nice name. I can call him Johnny. Ehehehe...


    Having said that, Queen Veissa nudged John from behind her with a soft hand on his back.


    ¡°Go on, Raina wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    John remained stationary. Unwilling to move from his spot, he stared at Queen Veissa with his dark eyes.


    ¡°John, you are to live with us from today onwards. It may be hard for you but do try your best to live among the elves. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°I-I understand, Queen Veissa,¡± his reply was stiff.


    ¡°Raina, would you mind showing John around A¡¯vetheas? Have him pick a room to his liking in the palace.¡±


    ¡°M-me? H-he is a human you know? I-it¡¯s not that I disapprove¡­¡± Raina played a facade of disinterest  to cover up her exponential increase interest towards John.


    But her voice faltered the longer she stared.


    Unable to control herself, Raina¡¯s face finally broke into a grin.


    She would have someone to follow her around, to have a friend where she could share her secrets with, she would be able to have John escort her around A¡¯vetheas, she would be tell him her stories from her favorite books. And then, and then¡­


    ¡°And there you have it John, this daughter of mine would sooner hug you than to isolate you,¡± Queen Veissa spoke up as little Raina drooled over how she would befriend John. ¡°If anything, she might be attached to you more than myself. I don¡¯t particularly blame her¡­ We elves don¡¯t often have many children.


    ¡°Her disconnect with the other elves... I fault myself for that,¡± Veissa continued while she looked the drooling Raina regretfully.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, John, I encourage you to remain unrestrained around her. There is no need for formalities when you interact with her. However, do keep mind your actions when any of you are under public eye.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand, Queen Veissa,¡± John nodded.


    ¡°If there is anything more, you can request it from Raina¡ª As soon as she breaks from that daze of hers.¡±


    After John nodded at her words, Veissa silently exited through the grand doors at the very opposite of the throne room, draped her silk dress across the polished marble with the upmost grace.


    John observed the young Raina who was drooling at her delusions with a titled head.


    Just moments ago Raina was completely composed and distant, after a few words from her mother, her personality took a complete turn.


    It was oddly endearing in its own way.


    ¡°Umm...I am supposed to pick a room, then maybe a meal after I shower?¡±


    Raina stopped fantasizing when she heard his voice.


    ¡°Ahh...?¡± she let out a small voice.


    John approached her and stared into her turquoise eyes.


    ¡°Princess? Princess Raina? About my room?¡±


    Raina regained her focus and straightened her dress. ¡°Before that, my mother may have mentioned my name but I want to reintroduce ourselves to each other officially, is that fine?¡±


    John pursed his lips, it was unnecessary for him. Names either stick themselves to his mind or they would slip him completely.


    In her case, he was certain that her name stuck, if not for her character.


    ¡°Right¡­ My name is John Sarvod, I am twelve.¡±


    ¡°I am Raina Valindra Eridi, the Elven Princess. Do your best to remember my name and call me with upmost affection. As someone who will be my dearest friend, I shall allow you to call my by my name Raina. You may be human, but I will think of you as in equal.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She had her hands on her hips, her head held proudly as tried to contain her busting excitement. That should do it, he would definitely like me now.


    ¡°Princess Raina¡ª¡±


    The elf girl¡¯s face turned into a scowl, ¡°It is Raina! We are equals, do not call me Princess!¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to say your name with that much affection, Princess? And you talk about equal but the first thing you do is give me an order.¡± John lifted an eyebrow at Raina.


    ¡°Princess¡ª! That¡¯s what friends¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, do you ever listen to what you say? Or is that how an elf princess talks? With a stiff snobbish attitude, and all of that.¡±


    Raina¡¯s face flushed beet red, her face froze at John¡¯s words, who knew that in her attempts to contain her excitement, she let herself slip and imposed a pompous attitude onto someone that she wished to impress.


    Yet, she could not stop herself. Raina wasn¡¯t going to be embarrassed on her first meeting with John.


    ¡°Y-you! You better know your place! I am the Princess, I can have your head w-whenever I want, show me more respect!¡± she hissed.


    Ahhhhhh!!! I messed up!!!


    ¡°Alright, alright, Princess Raina. I won¡¯t make mistake like that again. Please accept my sincerest apology,¡± John got down to a knee and lowered his head at the fuming little elf. ¡°So much for being a friend who is her equal¡­¡± John whispered.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Raina barked.


    ¡°This is my sincerest apology, Princess Raina.¡±


    ¡°I clearly heard something else. Speak it out loud if you dare!¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect you...¡±


    John raised his head from the floor, he made sure to lock his eye with Raina, giving her a full display of his sincerity.


    ¡°¡­Princess.¡±


    The moment he spat out the last word, the calm face of John was replace by a cheeky grin and curved slits for his sharp eyes, there was absolutely zero shred of regret from the for what he said.


    ¡°You idiot! You idiot! I wanted our first meeting to be proper, since you are the same age as me, I thought you could be my friend! You are a terrible person, John! I hate you!¡±


    She burst out crying, rubbed her eyes as she turned away from him, covering her tear filled face as to not embarrass herself even more.


    John gritted his teeth at how the elf girl was, he had thought to start off a joke with Raina to ease the awkward atmosphere, but doing so only pricked his heart.


    ¡°Maybe that was too far¡­ It¡¯s my fault then¡­ I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Hic...hic...hic¡­ Go away...find the stupid room yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°...Alright, I¡¯ll leave. Sorry about that joke, Raina.¡±


    John turned to leave, his set his eyes on the doors which Queen Veissa went through, slumped his shoulders and gave out a sigh.


    Now he had to explain himself to the queen. Everything about this situation was embarrassing. He failed to get along with the person who the queen said would most welcome a human like him the most.


    It scared him to think what it would be like if he met the other elves.


    ¡°W-wait,¡± Raina¡¯s voice called to him.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Say what again?¡±


    ¡°M-my¡­.my name¡­¡± she eyes looked away from him as he turned to meet her face.


    ¡°Raina?¡±


    ¡°No. Not like that. Say it out like you did earlier, d-do it gently,¡± Raina squeezed her eyes, her head shook as she was unsatisfied with his performance.


    ¡°Ray-nuh.¡±


    ¡°Nooo, not like that! Now you are just making fun of me!¡±


    ¡°I am not a your pet monkey, Raina. I get that you are still mad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s how you say it. Do it again. I want to hear it more.¡±


    John sighed.


    ¡°Fine, Raina¡­¡±


    Right as those words part his lips, he was assaulted by a large tackle into his abdomen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the sudden force sent them both to the floor.


    ¡°Ehehehe, John, John, John. Johnny,¡± she hummed as she rubbed her face onto his chest, long ears twitched as she embraced his waist with soft arms.


    ¡°Hey! What is going on with you, Princess!? G-get of me! Stop this, ahhhh!¡±


    John quickly slipped from her hug and scuttled backwards.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Raina tapped a finger to her lips, confused to why he pulled away from her. ¡°But isn¡¯t that how friends behave? I see other elves do it all the time¡­¡±


    John took a deep breath and placed his finger tips together


    ¡°Raina, that is what lovers do to each other, I have never seen anyone cling onto people the moment they become friends. Are you really sure this is how elves are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t really have any friends¡­ Lureena told me that is how a girl should behave around a guy friend that I really like. She said to hug them like how I hug my pillows¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Raina...listen closely, that is what people who are in love do. People who get married, people who will live together, friends don¡¯t cuddle¡­I think. Because that would be very very weird,¡± John nodded to himself.


    ¡°But I like Johnny? And you are my friend who will be living with me from today onwards. That was what mother said.¡±


    ¡°Yes...yes¡­ B-but that¡¯s not what I am doing. I am not engaged or married to you.¡±


    ¡°Mar-ried? What is that?¡±


    ¡°Weddings, couples, partners, things like that¡­¡± John averted Raina¡¯s innocent peer at him. ¡°D-don¡¯t elves have them too?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Weddings? Oh¡­you mean something like a Soul Oath. W-where t-two people d-do the l-lips thing¡­t-then t-they...¡± Raina covered her heated face, unable to face John.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ That kind of thing. Is calling me Johnny a part of that too?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I-I was just thinking...since you are my friend and all¡­ I can¡¯t call that?¡±


    John stood to his feet and walked towards Raina who was depressed about the knowledge that she learnt from Lureena which was not only completely off, but also for a much much more intimate purpose. He extended his hand and gently hoist her to her footing.


    ¡°Johnny¡­ John, can I ask you for something, please?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°I know hugging is for¡­other people¡­¡± Raina gloomed. ¡°B-but is it okay for me to do that? I-I¡­¡± Raina lost her voice in the ensued silence. She knew it was impossible, but after the repeated simulations that she went through in her mind what she would do with this new friend of hers, at the very least she wanted¡­


    John placed his hand on her golden hair, and stroked her head with stiff fingers.


    ¡°I have had plenty today¡­ So, maybe some other time¡­¡±


    Raina opened her mouth and formed a beautiful smile.


    ¡°And, and, maybe wake me up in the morning everyday?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, where did that come from? I don¡¯t even know where should I be staying this moment¡­¡±


    The scene changed once more.


    Crash!


    A thundercloud boomed in the distance, the cold winds howled beyond the glass panes to Raina¡¯s chambers. Startled the elf girl who had been laying in her bed, caused her eyes to peel open.


    The door to her room swung open.


    ¡°John...¡±


    Everything that Raina perceived about the palace with her eyes were drenched and coated by various dark shades. The usually bright and proud color schemes that emanated the elegance of the elves was now enveloped by a looming darkness


    Just like her heart.


    Her body moved towards the open door before she knew it, navigating left and right in the vast area of the palace through a very specific route.


    One that led to his room.


    She wanted to speak to him once more, to stare into those dark eyes of his while he ran his eyes all across her body, pretending to be uninterested in her looks, yet would steal glances at her whenever she was not paying attention.


    The only person that she was willing to give her everything. Just one more touch from him...


    No, that wasn¡¯t it, Raina knew she wouldn¡¯t stop there, she wanted more. she wanted to run towards him and claim him for all herself.


    Initially she was satisfied with a few casual hugs whenever she could get from John. Then her heart began to crave for his presence more and more as they grew up alongside the other.


    Was it because of his looks? Was it because of his character? Was it because of his will? Was it because of how he made her feel?


    By the time she began to think about it, she decided that she will love him no matter what.


    But now, she lost him. She failed to protect him when he needed her the most.


    Raina ran and ran, kept her eyes in front of her, then suddenly came to a halt when she saw it. It was the back of the one that she had desperately wanted to see, John in the flesh.


    ¡°John! Johnny, please listen to me, t-that wasn¡¯t me that day, I was being controlled, my mother cast some mind control magic on me. I-I couldn¡¯t do a thing,¡± Raina explained herself in a desperate tone. ¡°Please, Johnny¡­¡±


    Say it out! Even if he knows it, tell him!


    ¡°I-I love you John! I don¡¯t care if you are a demon or a human, all I know is that you are the only one for me,¡± she reached and wrapped her arms around him, eyes glistening.


    She clung onto him with her dear life. Afraid to him, afraid of a time when she all alone in the world, surrounded by people who cared not for her but only her title.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    For Raina, every single person she knew had only their interests at their hearts, every elf that she spoke with offered flowery words, words that meant nothing to her, words that are there for show.


    Eventually she got used to it, Raina concluded that the only people that she could truly trust was John, Lureena and her mother¡­


    Until John¡¯s trial had happened.


    Raina was trapped in her own body because of her mother¡¯s magic.


    And so she grabbed at John, trying her best to make him stay in A¡¯vetheas. But the John that she held vanished into the air with a puff of smoke, proving it to be nothing but the figment of her own illusions.


    ¡°No¡­ No, no, no! Nooooo! John, Johnny! Please! Please come back¡­ I don¡¯t want to live without you!¡± Raina screamed as she watched the stormy sky, where she could feel the rain droplets falling from the sky and dribble down her cheeks. Letting the pain in her chest torment her until she could no longer feel anything.


    It was warm.


    Raina Valindra Eridi opened her shut eyes as her consciousness returned to her with the realistic sensation of warm tears flowing down her cheeks and down to her neck.


    She found herself sitting in an upright position by a white dressing drawer to her windows. The few light rays that shone onto her skin and the dry crisp air indicated that it was morning. Raina, in her frail mental state spent yet another night shut inside her room.


    There was no thunderstorm or rain everything she had experienced earlier was nothing more than a dream.


    John, like in her dream was no more.


    He was presumed as missing, and most likely dead when one of the Elven Elite Squad members did an investigation on Alwin Zinrelle¡¯s disappearance.


    Raina¡¯s fingers trembled as she tightened them on the black piece of cloth that she had been holding onto. It was the final memento that John had left for her, something that he had created out of thin air to keep her warm back then.


    Everything happened because that she was incompetent.


    His exile, the magic he used.


    If only I had confessed instead of fooling around with him. In that human settlement. You accepted my Soul Oath, Johnny¡­ Yet, where are you? ...I miss you.


    She stared at the ground lifelessly, snuggled the black cloth and visualized the inanimate object itself to be its creator.


    The sacred black cloth had accompanied her every second while she was holed up in her room, she would not allow it to leave her side for a second.


    It was the only thing that kept her sanity in place.

 4.0 - Fateful Encounters

    <h2></a>4.0</h2>


    Various parchment paper of different sizes were laid on a sturdy table, along with vials that contained grimy liquid, a boy was scratched at his head furiously while he went through the messy tabletop which he acknowledged as his workspace¡ªthe reason for his frustration.


    His workplace consisted of papers that contained his important notes and formulas of his own, various processing methods and how to preserve them.


    But what used to be his pride was now a thorn in his pants.


    The words on most of his notes faded beyond recognition, they were akin to odd drawings that was of an ignorant child.


    ¡°Just your luck Miril, you manage to mess up the notes that you have been keeping four days before Aron picks you up.¡±


    Miril Harvest, speaking to himself in third person, put blame on himself for getting overexcited by the pharmacist apprenticeship that he forgotten to organize his notes and had left them to be exposed to the chemicals of the herbs that he was experimenting on, the prized notes that he had wanted to show his benefactor, Aron Olbaz was now nothing more than smudges of ink.


    He was short on time, within a week, Miril would leave his home and learn from the well known pharmacist, Aron Olbaz. Even though his family¡¯s financial issues had been dispelled the miracle performed by John Sarvod who he and his father had saved, Miril now more so than ever wanted to prove himself to be useful.


    Especially when John did more for his mother than he could.


    Thankfully, he was the one who wrote the notes in the first place, thus, remembering those notes and their were of trivial matter, he could rewrite them whenever he wanted.


    But he promised Aron Olbaz to show his notes to the old man the first thing they met.


    ¡°Arrrggghh! If only I had kept them in a box!¡±


    Miril sent a palm flying towards his forehead, punishing himself for his negligence, no amount of self blame could justify his idiotic behavior.


    All because he was in a rush to improve himself.


    After witnessing John and his healing magic, Miril got restless. He rushed to practice his skills to the point that he spilled the potions that he had been tampering with onto his precious notes.


    John Sarvod was a young man who had an interesting face that was foreign the features of people around these parts where Miril lived. His face was more oval, had dark eyes and was shorter. However, to say that he was unattractive was a false statement, in fact he had quite the charm to him that Miril had found himself wondering about the underlying cause for it.


    Perhaps it was that specific persona of John¡¯s, the enigma that comes with his willingness to adapt despite that he was abandoned by his comrades while his group was exploring Reperane Woods.


    Miril¡¯s sisters, Mera and Meli were the ones to warm up to him the most, outdoing his parents that welcomed John into a part of their family. They would constantly make up excuses to spend their time with John more so than they would to Miril himself.


    As their elder brother of over a decade, Miril reckoned that his sisters ought to give him more attention then they would to someone stranger, especially with the fact that he was going to leave for his pharmacist apprenticeship in four days time.


    This was the conclusion that Miril had came to.


    He was absolutely not jealous over the attention that Mera and Meli were giving to John, not in the slightest.


    For the most part, he was a guy of few words. Despite that, Miril found himself having a conversation with John was not a difficult matter and found himself speaking more than usual when he was with the elder yet shorter guy.


    He could definitely see John as the elder brother that he never had. Because of John, Miril became further motivated to become a pharmacist after seeing the effects of John¡¯s magic for himself, he wanted to become competent and confident in his abilities, honed them to perfection so that he would useful to his family.


    To not be outshone by him, Miril would prove himself to be a far more reliable person than John. He aimed to become someone like Aron Olbaz, to be the very best of Dezarith Empire, to be at the peak of the most talented.


    As much as he was jealous of how much attention John was getting from his family, he had to admit that his family was now better because of this unexpected addition to their family.


    The glum atmosphere that was brought about by his mother¡¯s illness disappeared, his sisters who suppressed their personal feelings in fear of troubling his parents were now in the past, the house was now constantly enveloped in a cheerful and energetic vibe.


    Things have never been better at the Harvest residence.


    Even so, there was something that Miril disliked about John.


    Through his observation after time and time again, whenever the topic of his past was brought up, John simply deflected the question and answered with something ambiguous. He still remembered his interrogation when John first came, the one where he had accused John of being a demon.


    The cold, distant look that John wore that very moment still disturbed him. It was though any second that he would be assaulted by him, killed in the worse case, simply for having mentioned the topic of demons.


    What if¡­


    ¡°Miril, you lazy, good-for nothing brother!¡±


    Mera¡¯s bossy voice came from the window that he had left open, reminding him on what he was supposed to be doing at the moment instead of swimming in his thoughts.


    ¡°Mera, I am a little bit busy at the moment! Chores can wait! I have my own emergencies to deal with!¡±


    ¡°I swear! You are the worse! You have been doing nothing but walking around in your room, I can see that much from below here!¡±


    Mera¡¯s scolding had snapped Miril back to his current crisis.


    He was supposed to be making notes, not daydreaming mindlessly about nonsensical things.


    With that, Miril Harvest pretended that he did not hear his sister and began to rewrite his ruined notes.


    Mera shook her head disapprovingly when she saw Miril turned his back away from her. Since her brother was on the second floor of the house, she knew that no matter what she said would not get him down to help her.


    ¡°Sheesh. This brother of mine, he is just too lazy to be useful, unlike you, John.¡±


    She then resumed to pick up freshly washed laundry from a straw basket hung them over the clothesline.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you have any siblings, John?¡± she asked John who was voluntarily helping her with the laundry in place of Miril.


    ¡°No, what brought that up?¡±


    ¡°It just seemed that you have a way with the way you talk, everyone in the family likes you, even that useless brother of mine. That must be another talent of yours, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    John squinted on the opposite end, it seemed that Mera, like the entire Harvest family had a high opinion of him on his capabilities.


    He had wondered if it was because he grew up within the confines of the elves which caused him to maintain a positive image in order to not be disliked.


    ¡°It is not a talent, I am just used to it¡­ From where I came from, having to deal with people is something I needed to do. Even when they used physical force on me, I can only hold myself back, only in rare occasions that I can get away with what I say. Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Is A¡¯vetheas that strict of a place to live in?¡± Mera queried.


    ¡°A¡¯vetheas? How¡¯d know that name? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned it to anyone,¡± John looked over at Mera, who had her head low.


    ¡°I...I might have over hear you in your s-sleep.¡±


    His emotional state during the first week when he had started to live with here wasn¡¯t exactly call stable, despite trying his best to not think about it, he would find his thoughts returned to the Elven Tribe.


    Stolen story; please report.


    That said, he didn¡¯t tell the Harvests about his exile from A¡¯vetheas but a vague reasoning of being abandoned by his group and had got lost in Reperane Woods. The family did not pressure for his background any further after that and had welcomed him to their household.


    ¡°What else did you hear?¡± John asked calmly.


    ¡°I am t-terribly sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up something sad!¡± Mera nervously waved her hands in front of her, defensively.


    ¡°I am not mad or sad, Mera. I was just curious. I didn¡¯t know I talk in my sleep. That is something new for me. AndI do owe you some explanation.¡±


    John spoke his truth with a relaxed tone, all the nasty feelings that he would get for reminiscing the events that led to his exile were now buried deep inside his mind. If he were frank, he did not expect himself to get over it that quickly, Raina¡¯s indifferent attitude, the queen¡¯s cold statement, the elves turning against him, and Alwin¡¯s death.


    He was no longer affected by it.


    Reaffirmed by John¡¯s soft expression, Mera loosened her raised shoulders.


    ¡°That¡­that you were exiled. For being a demon¡­ And names like Alwin and Raina.¡±


    He had came to a realization that it was his fault for not learning about demons in the very beginning.


    Initially, he had thought that if he never had any crucial information on their existence, he would never have to worry about committing taboo of the Elven Tribe.


    It was because of that ignorance of his that got him exiled, his attempts to outsmart himself ended up being his downfall.


    If only I studied about them, I might have prevented everything.


    ¡°Instead of being executed for dabbling in taboo, I was granted exile for my actions.¡± John held his breath and looked into Mera¡¯s ruby eyes. ¡°I saved the one I cherished the most, at a price. I was desperate to save her, I have dipped my toes in what they called demon magic¡­ I was labeled as a demon for doing so. During that, I had gotten my frien¡ªsomeone I know very well, killed in the process. And I couldn¡¯t do anything. Ha, I am pathetic aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even with the little knowledge he had, he understood that demons were beings of chaos that are feared and hated by many.


    So when Mera remained silent for a whole minute after he explained, he expected her look at him in fear and disgust.


    But instead, she shook her head adamantly and dropped everything she was doing and moved to meet his lowered gaze, held his hands and spoke to him with conviction.


    ¡°No, no, no. You aren¡¯t a demon, John. Everyone in our family knows that! Demons are monsters that kill everyone they see, they are selfish and cared for nothing but their own benefit. You have healed my mother, brought happiness to my family, father no longer worries about bringing food to the table, even Miril has become more hardworking because of you. Our lives are blessed because of you, how can you say that you are pathetic?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about magic, or these people in A¡¯vetheas. But I know a good person and a good deed. No one immediately uses magic to benefit someone they don¡¯t know.¡±


    His feet shifted at sleek on the grassy grounds, he was unsure what to make of the girl¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°John, you said you were a healer. How many people have you healed?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I just do it on reflex whenever someone needs it, major or minor injuries, as long I can help, I tried to.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you think that you are a demon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t understood it himself either. Was it because of what the elves declared? Was it because of that dark aura that he had called upon that very time? Or was it because of the video recording that showed the dark aura entering his body?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, you are a human being like me. There is no doubt in that,¡± Mera declared confidently. ¡°Demons aren¡¯t capable of compassion, you are the opposite of that. Please remember this.¡±


    Perhaps the dark brown haired girl was right, perhaps that it was all a big misunderstanding, but John no longer wanted to think about it, it was pointless now.


    All he could do for the time being was to move forward and do something.


    ¡°...Thanks, Mera.¡±


    John craned his head upwards and stretched his arms.


    He would learn about the outside world and push himself to adapt to it, he used to live outside of A¡¯vetheas, chances are, he might be able to find himself being a part of this world and have a place to belong once more.


    And if he became successful enough¡­


    Maybe I¡¯ll be able to see Raina again.


    It was an empty wish, he doubted that the elf girl missed him given that she had experienced him using demon magic in front of her. Her reaction towards him, was after all, just like everyone else.


    Regardless of how he reasoned with himself about the reality of his situation, his heart ached whenever he recalled the cheeky girl who he still thought so fondly off, the sweet giggles that she would let out whenever they were alone, and the silly pampering that he would give her.


    He missed them all.


    He vowed to reciprocate Raina¡¯s feelings on her seventeenth birthday.


    If she still held those feelings towards him until she reached maturity, he would definitely respond to her feelings and accept the life of them being together. He would do his best to extend his short life span and spend it all with the purpose of being happy by her side.


    But that vision of them quickly crumbled when she igrnoed him during his trial.


    When she could have defended him and granted John a pardon for everything that was happening to him, she chose silence and let tears roll down her cheeks.


    That was her answer to him for committing taboo of the elves.


    The Elven Princess no longer wanted to associate herself with him.


    He understood it well.


    It put an end of his will to proclaim his innocence in front of everyone, John became limp, his strength vanished, the life that he had been living until that point, nullified.


    Even if the queen redacted the judgment on him that moment, staying in A¡¯vetheas was no longer an option for him.


    To be exiled meant that the Elven Tribe as a whole decided to cut ties with him.


    The moment he was placed in the dungeon before his trail, the elves already want him gone.


    He called on Raina¡¯s cute elven face, visualizing the crinkled face that she would only show to him. Finding solace in that image as his heart throbbed silently with his new reality.


    I hope you remember me as the guy you had a crush on. Even just little bit¡­


    They returned to the house once all the clothes were put out to dry.


    Mera was silent, she wanted to give John time to understand he was not the demonic being that he thought he was.


    The shock and irritation when she learned of his mistreatment still ate at her. The people that John had been with only used him for their own gain.


    However, she kept her frustrations to herself, maintained a pleasant smile and returned the laundry baskets diligently.


    Soothing words can only comfort a man to a certain degree, any more would be unnecessary and would come off as nagging, Mera understood that well.


    When the laundry baskets were put away, Mera went to inform her mother that she was done.


    Itzella was by the stairs and was speaking loudly, it was obvious who was being addressed. It was her lazy brother again.


    ¡°Miril! Are you coming to help carry the groceries? What about my cookware? The carriage to the town would be coming by soon!¡±


    Purefold Town was a nearby town where the Harvest got supplies from frequently, Miros would often bring Mera along with him while her mother had been sickly. The place where one of the four adventurer¡¯s guild was stationed.


    Right now, Miros was out busy making preparations for his farm. As the winter was coming to an end, he would need to get on with his agriculture, finding a bull to sow the lands, quality crop seeds and repurchasing the land he had sold had occupied his daily activities.


    This left the duty of carrying the heavier items up to Miril, but...


    ¡°I-I am busy at the moment, mom! I forgot about something important! Ask Mera to go with you, she knows her way around there!¡± Miril returned a shout.


    Itzella pursed her lips at her son¡¯s reply, unhappy at him for breaking his promise.


    ¡°How about I go along with you?¡± John who foresaw this outcome offered. ¡°Miril seems to be occupied with his upcoming apprenticeship. I think I can help out with whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright with you? I planned to buy extra today.¡±


    ¡°I have been meaning to go out more but ended up staying inside helping out Miros with his paperwork. Figured I might as well go out sometime,¡± John said, returning to his usual modest smile from his blank look earlier. The clouds that hovered him earlier abated, he was now back to his usual confident self.


    Mera who recognized the familiar glint in John¡¯s expression decided that she would give a boost to lift his spirits.


    ¡°Mother, if it¡¯s possible, I would like to follow the two of you to town.¡±


    ¡°Mera, could it be that you wanted to spend time with John here but was too shy to ask him to go to town with just you?¡± Itzella grinned, teasing the girl.


    ¡°W-what d-do you mean?¡± Mera frantically blinked and looked towards John who was staring at her strangely. ¡°I j-just wanted to help!¡±


    ¡°But if you came along, who would be here to take care of your little sister?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­..¡± Mera covered her flushed cheeks with her two hands, she badly wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it, here she was forgotten that she had to take care of Meli, ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°But if you really insist, I suppose we could bring Meli along with us. On the condition that you would have to help John out.¡±


    ¡°I think that is a good plan, Mera has been telling me to go visit Purefold Town for sometime now, it would be a shame if she weren¡¯t there to show me around.¡±


    Mera dropped her shoulders as John came to her defense.


    Lately she became more proactive around him, much like her brother Miril, she became much more self aware in the housework that she was responsible for¡ªin a good way.


    She wondered whether if it was because that John had been the first guy that she had interacted with intimately or the fact that he had healed her mother left a deep impression on her. All Mera knew that she wanted to better herself for his sake.


    Initially, there was the notion of her attraction towards him, but Mera declared to herself that she wasn¡¯t going to interact with him under that pretense, it was unfair as he had been recently abandoned by his fellow adventuring group¡ªJohn¡¯s reasoning back then.


    She did not want to capitalize during this vulnerable period of his to become the replacement for that void in his heart.


    She wanted him to move on that darkness of his before anything more would develop between them, if it ever came to something like that.


    However, reality was different. After two months of living with him, her attraction towards him not only did not dwindle but increased steadily, doing the exact opposite to what she had vowed to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault¡­¡± Mera muttered silently.


    Miros¡¯ supportive words towards the idea that she and her sister would be married to John stuck to her head ever since that fateful day of him curing her mother¡¯s disease.


    No matter how much she had tried to ignore them, they have firmly planted their roots in her brain, causing her heart to jump every time she thought about him.


    ¡°...So we will be leaving in fifteen minutes? I¡¯ll go get Meli,¡± John nodded at Itzella, unaware of Mera who was talking to herself. ¡°Mera, I am counting on you to show me the places we have spoke about.¡±


    With that, he left for Meli.


    Once the boy was out of the room, Itzella moved her hands in front of her elder daughter who was still in a dream like state.


    ¡°Mera. Oh, my dear Mera, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In response to Mera¡¯s who did not answer her, Itzella blew into Mera¡¯s left ear.


    With the speed on lightning Mera¡¯s hair all stood up, skin prickled. The way her eyes budge from their sockets was akin to a cat spooked awake from its peaceful slumber.


    ¡°Gyah! What are you doing, mother!?¡±


    ¡°Your handsome John left, if you don''t want to be judged for wearing this shabby outfit of yours to Purefold with him, I suggest you go change into a better dress.¡±


    Mera looked down at the stale brown dress that she was wearing. Her mother was right, this outfit of hers was as bland as it came, this was the housework clothing that she wore. Besides the dust repelling properties it had, it wasn¡¯t exactly something she would want to be seen wearing by others. Let alone accompany John to town.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back! Don¡¯t leave without me, mother!¡±

 4.1

    <h2>4.1</h2>


    ¡°Meli, Meli, where are you¡ª¡±


    With a crisp crunch from the ground, John halted his footsteps on the fresh grass and stared at the scene before him.


    The little girl that he had been looking for was in a squatting position while a stream of tears flowed down her small redden cheeks.


    In front of Meli was a patch of ground where soil had been freshly dug compared to the surrounding soil, it was a little garden where she had been maintaining in secret. At the surface of the raw patch of brown soil, small soft stems of plants had sprouted.


    So why was the little girl in tears?


    Upon closer inspection, the growing plants were shriveled, bodies craned above the ground where they had once erected so proudly from.


    No doubt, the plants succumbed to the harsh environment.


    Quietly, John walked up to Meli and placed a hand on her head, stroking her gently for her failed attempt.


    He knew that Meli had kept something like this a secret from everyone, she probably wanted to follow in her father¡¯s footsteps and learned about growing crops on her own volition, and to surprise everyone when she had successfully done so.


    ¡°So this is why you finish you lunch quickly these few days.¡±


    ¡°Hic...hic¡­ Brother John?¡± Meli muffled her sad whimper when she felt his warm hand on her.


    John stretched out his free hand and aimed at the shriveled plants.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    The soft blue glow emerged from his palm and shifted towards the plants before them. The plants, which have shriveled and wilted from the harsh weather to regain their supple self, and rose from the ground like a spring that got released.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Meli¡¯s face glittered as she witnessed the revival of her fallen plants.


    ¡°I think plants like these are more suited for the indoors. Sudden drops in temperature are detrimental to their growth. Put them in a pot and then move them inside the house. Until they have become large enough, you should keep them inside the house.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will go do that right now!¡± Meli said energetically, standing up straight.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be now. Meli, we are going to town to get some things. My magic should keep them alive until then. Worse case, I¡¯ll just cast my healing magic on them.¡±


    ¡°The town!?¡± Meli threw her hand in the air and bounced. ¡°Will brother John finally go shopping for shoes with me? You promised to. That would be amazing!¡±


    ¡°Shoe shopping?¡± after pondering for a second, he slammed his right fist on his open hand. ¡°Oh yeah! I remember. You mentioned that your shoes are hurt your feet when you wore them for long periods of time the other day.¡±


    ¡°You said you will pick one for me!¡± the little girl beamed, showing off a cute smile with all her small white teeth exposed, radiating pure joy.


    ¡°That is, if we happen to find something that is affordable,¡± John rubbed her head once more before they left the little garden.


    ¡°Yes, brother John!¡±


    Once Meli had returned with John, they met Itzella and Mera who was at the front of the house, properly dressed and ready to go.


    Mera wore a red frilled skirt that accentuated her warm ruby eyes in their entirety, her face had a light blush when John asked her about her change in outfit.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    At Itzella¡¯s question, they nodded and moved to an open-air carriage that had been stationed 30 meters away from the house.


    Once the four of them had boarded the wooden coach, the driver cracked his whip on the two stallions and started their journey to Purefold Town.


    ¡°So this is the boy, Itzella?¡± the driver spoke while he held the reigns to the horses.


    ¡°Yes, John Sarvod from our eastern relatives.¡±


    ¡°Great job young lad, you will be going places with power like yours.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, thanks...¡±


    According to the Miros, the news of John¡¯s sudden appearance along with Itzella¡¯s miraculous recovery was quickly made known to the nearby villagers. It received many praises and caused many of them have personally visited the Harvest¡¯s residence just to pay the recovered Itzella a visit.


    Since John had foreign looks and a much different background from anyone within the empire¡¯s jurisdiction, everyone in the family had agreed to claim that he was their distant relative who moved in with them.


    He continued to nod along at the driver¡¯s wordsuntil the driver finally lost interest in him and spoke to Itzella instead. He then shift his gaze to the open ground where grassy hills and the 6 meter tall trees in the distance, enjoyed the light rocking of the ride until he noticed Mera who was behaving erratic.


    She kept glancing at him and quickly look away when he tried to return the gaze.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he raised his brows but got no response from her. ¡°Hey, Mera. Are you fine? You have been acting a little weird earlier, if it¡¯s because of the dress¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª What? No, no, I am absolutely fine! You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± a flustered response came as though she was embarrassed that her thoughts was read by him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s making you uncomfortable, no matter cute that dress makes you, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    ¡°Cute? You think it¡¯s cute!?¡±


    Mera¡¯s lack of self confidence when it came down to her appearance was due to Miril¡¯s constant teasing as far as he understood.


    Though incomparable to the elves¡¯ elegance, there was homely feel that he sensed from Mera, be it her thoughtful actions or speech, it all represented her as someone who enjoys spending quality time with others.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s mostly because of how you are. No doubt you have that wholesome aura about you, that itself is cute, I think.¡±


    At his his compliment, Mera placed her two hands and hid her face from him as steam radiated from her beet red face.


    ¡°Fwaahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°T-that was just the truth, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡±


    Itzella who had been watching Mera¡¯s little squirm all this time spoke up. ¡°John, go easy on Mera, would you? She might be reliable when it comes to housework, but a compliment like that could leave my poor daughter sleepless.¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I was trying to do, I mean¡­it is true isn¡¯t it Itzella? She takes good care of herself and others, I am sure she would make a good partner in the future. I mean, I like things like this, so maybe it only applies to me.¡±


    Pop!


    The fuse to Mera¡¯s brain gave out, and the girl passed out from the euphoria from the unintentional compliment that came from John.


    ¡°Hey Mera! That was not a compliment! Stop thinking too much about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuhuhu, nice one young lad.¡±


    ¡°Ah whatever¡­¡± he gave up on reasoning his poor choice of words, it only did the opposite of his intentions, even the driver had mistaken him speaking openly for flirting with Mera.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Drawn towards the ruckus that John caused, Meli who was watching the scenery tugged at his shirt.


    ¡°Then, what about me, brother John? What about me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What part about me do you like?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I... Let¡¯s see¡­¡± he placed a finger at his chin. ¡°You have great initiative, that along with how energetic you are, that makes you a fun person, I think?¡±


    Meli nodded fondly to his words, accepted them with great pleasure. ¡°Thank you brother John!¡± the little girl threw herself at his torso and wrapped her delicate arms around him.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John tensed himself as he brace Meli¡¯s impact. That behavior was so sudden that he didn¡¯t know what to. ¡°I...uhhh¡­¡±


    Though he gave her occasional head rubs from time to time¡ªwhich Meli had enjoyed and requested him to do so¡ªhe became tense when he was the receiving end of such intimate acts. They reminded him of how people in his past was no longer by his side.


    He looked at Itzella and signaled his eyes at the woman for her help with her daughter on him.


    ¡°Itzella...¡±


    ¡°Oh my, not only you have charmed Mera, and now Meli decided that she will stick onto you. What will I do when my daughter leaves my side...hic¡­¡± Itzella woefully brought a finger to wipe away the invisible tear that formed on her eye.


    John rolled his eyes at the apathetic woman and let out a defeated exhale.


    The four of them finally arrived in Purefold, after they booked with the driver on a return time, the four of them made their towards the market, where various of goods, all perishable and durable were sold.


    Mera who had recovered from her shock excitedly grabbed John¡¯s hand in the middle of the road and pointed at tall two story building located at the opposite at the far end of the town itself.


    ¡°That¡¯s the adventurer¡¯s guild that I keep telling you about. Talented individuals like you go there and take on quests that the locals would put in and earn their living by helping people out!¡±


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was decorated with metallic shields and swords that had seen considerable use, though located a great distance from where they were, the building stood out among all the other buildings surrounding it.


    The reason for Mera¡¯s excitement was understandable.


    Parac Village was located at the very edge of the jurisdiction of the empire, though they paid taxes as a part of the empire, villages like them never received much protection from the imperial soldiers but relied more on adventurers for protection when monsters appeared.


    Such adventurers naturally became the protectors in minds of  villagers like her, garnered respect their respect and eventually cause enough population to form Purefold which was solely governed by adventurers.


    ¡°And, right over there, the street beside the guild, that is the place where most of the blacksmiths are Also, there¡¯s an empty field behind the guild, which we can¡¯t see for now, that¡¯s where they train people, usually the copper plates and silver plates. I wonder what rank would your be when you get tested... Maybe gold? That would be amazing if you started off as gold, I heard that people who start off like that would have powers equal to the heroes themselves if they kept training¡­¡±


    John blinked at Mera¡¯s unrivaled enthusiasm.


    Surely, he knew that Miril, Mera and Meli were all invested in adventurers and their line of work, but to see her perk herself whenever she mentioned something that excited her was something of a sight itself.


    ¡°You are pretty chatty today. Maybe you wanted to be an adventurer too?¡± he purposely jested


    ¡°J-John! I was thinking about how your future could be! You knew that becoming an adventurer takes a long time, and most of them are in their late twenties when their talents develop or become stable. Not everyone is brilliant...like you.¡±


    Mera quickly became silent, her gaze away from him, her grip on his hand loosened.


    ¡°Fine, fine, you are right and I am wrong. It is my fault for not considering what you were thinking,¡± with apology that, he placed a hand to his waist and gave her a deep bow. ¡°Forgive me, Lady Mera, for I am ignorant of your intentions.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, you and your act of innocence. As long you understand¡­ I was thinking about the future, you know? I know I am not good at it but that¡¯s the best I could do...¡±


    Hearing her daughter complaining, Itzella chimed in. ¡°John could work in the farm if he can¡¯t make up his mind to what he wants to do. But Mera, someone talented like him don¡¯t often stay at a place like our village for too long. Look at your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew that¡­ That¡¯s why, I think...we can still see him even if he leaves, if he becomes an adventurer¡­¡± her face darkened when she thought about both her brother and John had left their house. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Hey Mera, I still have no idea what to think for now. But I am sure that I won¡¯t cease my contact with everyone if I left, I am sure that¡¯s how your brother thinks too. After all, you are all my family right?¡±


    Mera nodded in silence, a small smile came to her face but quickly disappeared, she continued staring into the space in front of her while they walked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mera. John is not in a rush, he will be with us for a long time until he made up his mind.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we are at the market now.¡±


    ¡°Oh are we now are we? Let us go get the vegetables while your sister comes to her senses,¡± with Meli in her hand, Itzella had walked towards a vegtable stall and began picking the assortment of tomatoes, celeries, and carrots that were on display.


    In front of them was a large space filled with makeshift stalls, merchants and grocers with their strategically placed goods were all around, doing their best to garner attention from potential customers.


    The various stalls there were abundant, from clay vases that were decorated with bright paints, jewelry in tarnished conditions, small weapons that had seen light use, to vials that contained bubbling liquids, whatever item was in demand, the merchants of Purefold provided.


    It was a consumer¡¯s heaven.


    He let let out a grin, having holed up in the house with his mind obsessed over that incident, for him to watch massive amounts of people trading and bartering at the same time was like having sweet clear river water running down a dry chapped throat.


    This scene that he got to witness now was well worth the journey alone.


    He turned towards Mera who was still staring into empty space.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± a funny thought came to him. John extended his index finger and poked at her cheeks.


    ¡°Gyah! John! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Come on Mera, you are the one who wanted to show me around. I can¡¯t have you dozing off on me when we are already here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sorry¡­ I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get where you are coming from. If its anything, you guys are the only place which I can call home. I don¡¯t have anywhere to go besides where we live. So yeah, relax.¡±


    He gave another poke to her cheeks, she giggled and slapped his hand away in a playful manner. ¡°Jeez, you don¡¯t have to keep doing that, I believe you.¡±


    In a decent amount of time, they bought the food that was needed for the week, all that was left on Itzella¡¯s checklist was the new cookware that she wanted, which John will be helping to carry it all the way to where the carriage was.


    Just as they were about to move to the final stall, Meli who was pinching at the hems of Itzella¡¯s shirt let go of her grip and ran towards a shop.


    ¡°Look, brother John! There are shoes over there!¡±


    ¡°Meli, wait, you shouldn¡¯t... John, could you¡ª¡±


    ¡°On it, Itzella.¡±


    As quickly as the youngest daughter took off, he gave an affirmative reply and dashed off behind Meli. John, who carefully watched over Meli had anticipated her to do something as rash as this.


    But he did not expect her to run this fast.


    Meli¡¯s patience had worn out after the long shopping they did.


    She had been eagerly looking around for stalls that had shoes of that fitted her ever since she set foot in Purefold Town. But when the ready made shoes for sale in the stalls they visited were only in adult size her anxiety worsened.


    Afraid that this was her only chance to purchase a new pair of shoes with her brother John she dashed off the moment she saw shoes of her size were being sold.


    Meli navigated her way through the packed walkways of the market, she maneuvered her small body and slipped through the crowd with unrelenting speed, dodging and crouching at everything in her path.


    She giggled when she saw her brother John catching up to her.


    ¡°Brother John, hurry up! It is just right¡ª¡±


    While she was not looking, Meli hit her leg on a wooden crate and stumbled.


    In her attempts to not fall to her face, she hit a nearby barrel assorted with weapons, toppled it and causied the whole barrel of razor sharp blades to cleave at her direction, sealing her doom.


    ¡°Meli! Watch out!¡±


    CLAAANGG!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Gah! Ack!¡±


    Blood spilled on the spot where Meli once stood. Her body laid weakly on the ground while sticky warm blood soaked her clothes.


    ¡°By the Angels!¡±


    ¡°Someone, hurry! Get a healer!¡±


    ¡°What just happened!?¡±


    ¡°I told you to not put those weapons there! They are too heavy! And now someone is hurt! How do you plan on explaining this!?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want this to happen!? The lad jumped beneath them out of nowhere!¡±


    A crowd bickered around her, she had her eyes shut, fought the urge to not cry, she waited for John to come and rescue her, to heal her from the scars that the blades had carved on her in this warm and soft place. His healing magic would definitely work on her, all she had to do was to stay put and not let her injuries get any worse...


    Warm and soft place?


    That couldn¡¯t be right, there was no possible way for stone pavements to feel soft at the base of her skull, acting as a cushion to break her fall.      And what¡¯s more, she besides the initial shock that surged through her body when she saw the weapons came down at her, she did not feel pain but a warm breath hitting her face.


    Meli slowly opened her eyes to assess the truth.


    It was John.


    He wrapped her with all his body, shielded her and fully took the cleaves of the blades on his back, crimson liquid flowed from him as he protected her with all he could.


    ¡°[H-heal],¡± he gritted his teeth and cast his magic. ¡°H-hey, Meli don¡¯t w-worry I won¡¯t let these nasty things hurt you. Arrggghh¡­that hurt more than I expected, s-should have used the spell before I dived. How are you doing?¡±


    He remained as still as a grand pillar, acting as Meli¡¯s meat shield while the blades on his back slowly popped and dropped to the ground with loud metallic clangs.


    ¡°B-brother John¡­ I-I¡­am so sorry,¡± Meli¡¯s eyes became wet underneath John¡¯s soft embrace.


    He had leapt for her the second the weapon barrel started to tip and protected her from danger even if it meant taking damage. He could have let the weapons hit her and used his magic after, but he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t bare a single moment of Meli being scarred by the pain that would soon follow.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Meli. I am fine, it just stings a little. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±


    Under his sudden reflex, he may have tackled her too hard and damaged her. But his face softened when he saw Meli shook her head and bawled.


    ¡°No¡­ I-It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I-I¡­¡± Meli blamed herself. ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t h-have to¡­ You s-should have left me¡­ I-I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled kindly, calmed her as she trembled in his arms. ¡°You are safe with me, Meli. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Waaah!!! I-I really am¡­!¡±


    She remained in John¡¯s embrace for a long time until her crying had stopped.

 4.2

    <h2>4.2</h2>


    In the Harvest¡¯s household that evening, dinner took place silent manner, the lack of voices was such that the clacking of utensils were the only sounds that filled the air.


    ¡°So¡­ When are we going to address the situation? Aren¡¯t you guys Meli¡¯s parents? Shouldn¡¯t my little sister be taught to have table manners?¡±


    The comment came from Miril with a slam of his fist onto the table.


    His eyes twitched at the sight of his little sister clingling onto John, her face filled with uncertainty, not responding to anyone except for John.


    ¡°Miros¡­¡± Itzella tugged at her husband¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Ah, sure thing,¡± Miros nodded then turned towards him. ¡°Listen closely Miril, don¡¯t panic for what I am about to tell you. But earlier, your sister Meli almost got herself killed¡ª¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± with a shout, Miril stood from his chair, lowered his gaze and stared and John. ¡°Are you saying that John stood there and did nothing, just because he has that healing magic, he let her got hurt!?¡±


    Mera who sat across him shook her head.


    ¡°This is why we didn¡¯t want to tell you...idiot.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? I heard that, Mera! Who do you think is the idiot here!? Am I the only one who is concerned about my family¡¯s well being? Why are all of you being calm about this?¡±


    ¡°You are scaring Meli, you moron.¡±


    ¡°I am not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash son, listen to the full story before coming to any conclusions would you?¡±


    ¡°Rash? I rather be rash than to be cold like him,¡± Miril pointed a finger at John who barely reacted to him. It was certain that John was the reason that everyone in the room was being calm about Meli being hurt.


    ¡°I am so sorry John, this is how he is when it comes to his sisters.¡± Itzella bowed her head and apologized.


    ¡°This idiot brother of mine, one moment you think he is competent, the next he will show you his dumb self.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he will understand it when I explain¡ª¡±


    He cut John off before he started, ¡°What do you mean explain!? Do you have anything to say for yourself, subjecting my sister to that kind of horror?¡±


    I heard you earlier today! You said you were a demon yourself! Miril silently thought to himself.


    He did not hear much about John¡¯s conversation with Mera, and for all he knew it might as well be a figure of speech when John referred himself as a demon, but for someone to use that vocabulary was all he needed to deem John to be untrustworthy.


    ¡°Horror¡ª What¡¯s is wrong with you today, Miril?¡±


    John squinted his eyebrows at the fuming Miril, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to abandon Meli. In fact, I literally¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you do, John? Tell me, because I am dying to know! Did you use demon powers again!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John kept quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Miril cupped a hand to his ear at his silence. ¡°Does that mean you are guilty? I knew you were that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Son! You better watch your attitude! You are being extremely rude everyone, not to mention John who had done nothing wrong! One more thoughtless word from you¡ª¡±


    ¡°...I-it¡¯s m-my fault.¡± Unable to bear his outrage any longer Meli timidly spoke up. ¡°Because of me, brother John had to have swords on his back¡­ I am sorry for not being c-careful, don¡¯t shout at brother John¡­ It was me¡­ I was the one. If not for him¡­¡±


    Meli shook her head and buried her face on to John¡¯s sides.


    ¡°She was almost hurt because she knocked into a badly placed weapon barrel. John took the blow for her, now can you stop being ridiculous, Miril?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Miril stuttered. He looked to his mother who then nodded Mera¡¯s words. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± he slumped to his chair and had an empty gaze.


    I was wrong? I¡­ He was just being harsh on himself when he spoke to Mera?


    ¡°Say you are sorry to John,¡± Mera spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are acting rotten today, but to accuse John of something that he didn¡¯t do, t-that¡­ That is not fair to him.¡±


    Collapsed in his seat, Miril blinked uncontrollably, mouth bobbed and closed like a fish all while the realization to what he did still seeps into his mind.


    John returned tending to Meli who had two of her little arms wrapped around his left.


    ¡°Meli, you have to eat too,¡±


    She nodded and moved her free hand to bring the thinly cut potatoes to her small mouth, chewed slowly before she swallowed.


    Minutes passed as he comforted the still fearful Meli before Miril decided to speak up.


    ¡°J-John I apologize, that was uncalled for, I didn¡¯t know that you put yourself in danger for her. I thought you were¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sure. No worries.¡±


    ¡°I took you for a monster. I am really, really sorry. To think that you have already healed my mother¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± he dismissed Miril coldly and shut the boy up. ¡°Just¡­ Just have your meal alright? Things like this happen, just don¡¯t repeat it.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After dinner was finished, John did his dish duty alongside Meli.


    Meli was atop a stool in the kitchen as he brought in the last of the dirty dishes, busied her little hands with soaping the dishes, showed no signs of leaving until the job was done.


    ¡°You still want to stick beside me?¡±


    Meli gave a small nod.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do my chores for me you know? I was the one who offered to do today¡¯s dishes. I won¡¯t chase you away if you aren¡¯t doing anything.¡±


    She shook her head in persistence. John sighed and turned on the water, let it rinse through the dishes while the little girl assisted him in silence.


    When the last plate was scrubbed and cleaned, and he had dried them, Meli hesitantly called out to him, eyes still downcast.


    ¡°Brother...John?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Am I a bad girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± he titled his head.


    ¡°I caused everyone to shout. Especially brother Miril, I never saw him that angry before¡­ Everyone was making bad faces too¡­ Sister Mera¡­she looked so sad¡­¡±


    Ah, she¡¯s been observing¡­.


    John stopped to what he was doing and turned towards her.


    ¡°That¡¯s how things go Meli. Not everyone would get along all the time. Even with people you are close with. A-at times...even they would do things that we don¡¯t like,¡± his still voice, almost cracked as something stirred in him.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that to happen with brother John and me¡­ Or everyone else. Why can¡¯t everyone get along?¡±


    Because that¡¯s how thing¡¯s are? Because people are selfish? Because reality is cruel? Because of self interest? I...


    John fell silent.


    Like mood swings, the answer to why malice or conflict exist an answer was nowhere to be found. Nor there was a specific reason for each person¡¯s self interests and personality, everything in life contained more uncertainties than he would liked.


    Just like what happened with Alwin Zinrelle and the incident with the elves, he could understand their actions.


    But things like the sudden change in Alwin¡¯s attitude when they encountered the dragon was something he could not wrap his head around.


    Did the elf tried to save him out of sympathy? Was it because the Elder Dragon was something that required their cooperation to escape from? Or was it because of the ¡®friendship¡¯ they had in the past?


    Why redeem oneself in his eyes moments before death? To do the rightful thing when what lead up to that situation was a path of sin?


    Those questions were beyond him.


    Looking back at it, he was relieved that Alwin did not live through the encounter with the Elder Dragon. The bitterness and animosity that Alwin once hidden and had against him perished along with the elf¡¯s death.


    He needed not to worry about what his best friend once thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself¡­ People are weird. One day they are your best friend, your admirer, your tribe, your beloved, the very next you see them staring at you like a stranger, with cold empty eyes. And all the things that you have done for them¡­all disappears in their face.¡±


    ¡°Brother John¡­¡±


    ¡°But Meli, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I promise that no matter what happens, your family¡ªif you include me¡ªwould never abandon you. Fights like these are just part of life.¡±


    ¡°Then...then, am I a good person that is not hated by my family?¡± she looked earnestly at him, wanting his to confirmation.


    ¡°You are a good girl, Meli. I wouldn¡¯t hate you, I don¡¯t think anyone would. Miril is just in that phase where he likes to shout, I used to be like that myself, you know? I would scream and overreact at something as small as someone sneaking into my room, even though it wasn¡¯t the first time that person has done so. Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Oooh¡­. Does this mean that brother John won¡¯t scream if I sneak into your room?¡± her eyes sparkled at the inception of that idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want that, Meli. That is kinda scary, creepy even.¡± John pressed his lips together, he should have kept quiet about that incident after all. After all, that specific idea was thought up by a girl who was around Meli¡¯s age when it first got implemented on him.


    Undoubtedly, the thrill of doing something cheeky like that would excite little Meli.


    ¡°Whaaaat? Brother John, you liar! You said you would be my husband, and as your young wife, I should share a bed with you like mommy and daddy. Hmph! ¡± she pouted, tucked her arms.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Hold up, when I said family, I meant as what you call me ¡®Brother John¡¯ not that kind of family.¡±


    Meli plugged her ears.


    ¡°La la la! Brother John is a Liar! Liar, liar, explode in fire! La la la! Brother John is a liar¡­¡± continued her chant as she shook her head stubbornly at his rejection.


    ¡°You are just a little girl¡ª It¡¯s good to see you back to your own self, Meli.¡±


    ¡°¡­ go explode in a fire!¡±


    John rolled his eyes at the little girl for her childish nuance as she repeated it beside him, relieved that she was no longer by affected by the trauma.


    ¡°Brother John, brother John,¡± no longer chanting with plugged ears, Meli slowly buried her cheeks in his arm like a harmless kitten, rubbing her face from left to right, made sure her soft motion was transmitted to him.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Miros and Itzella remained by the dining table gave out a sigh of relief as they heard their youngest daughter chanting happily about John.


    ¡°He might be better than you at looking after our daughter, Miros.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if only I was younger, I can assure you that Meli would be laughing even on the way back home if was there,¡± Miros boasted with Itzella¡¯s brown hair twirled between his fingers ¡°That said¡­did you hear what he said earlier?¡±


    Itzella nodded, she knew what her husband was referring to, the part where John made a reference to his past. It was unintentional but while the two couple was enjoying each other¡¯s company they overheard his conversation with Meli.


    ¡°That kid, he been through some things. You might not have seen it, but the first few days after your illness was healed¡­ I heard muffled screams from his room late in the night.¡±


    ¡°Miros, that¡¯s his business. You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I was just curious, he stopped doing it after the third night and I made sure to not ask him about it. Miril, however, was harsh towards John in the beginning. They resolved it almost immediately back then, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The sudden outburst earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Miril has a complex about how his sisters should be treated. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Miros, that was beyond his normal jealousy. Even if it was that stage of his life, he shouldn¡¯t be that rude. There is a limit to what he does, you have to tell him that.¡±


    ¡°John dealt with it like a gentleman and Miril even apologized on his own accord. I guess that kid does know a thing or two when he asked us to let him handle Miril alone¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I worry about Miril, about how he will be when he leaves home. Will he treat others like he did today? I know he realized his mistake in the end but I have to consider that for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he¡ª¡±


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The door to the entrance resounded loudly.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Itzella got off his lap and Miros quickly went towards where the loud banging was. His face switched to a stern one as he unlocked the door, preparing himself to give a piece of his mind to the guest if it was who he thought it was.


    ¡°Who is it this late? If it¡¯s the taxes, I have paid them. You¡ª¡±


    Miros stopped short when saw the person standing at the entrance.


    It was man in a uniform, his breast pocket was sewn with an intricate design of an eight legged star.


    Miros¡¯ eyes opened wide. The guest at his doorstep meant business, the only explanation that someone like this was here was because they were here on enrollment matters.


    The guest was someone who had relations to the well known magic academy which Dezarith Empire had established, where its sole purpose was to nurture talented individuals with the promise of having a glorious future.


    A prestigious place where the heroes that belonged to the empire had attended and graduated from, where becoming a student of the academy meant obtaining equal status as the nobles.


    The polished shoes, presentable clothes and the sturdy coach in the distance.


    There was no doubt about it, this person was from that academy.


    ¡°E-excuse me is this the Harvests household?¡± albeit out of the breath, the man placed a hand at his chest, taking deep breaths as he desperately tidied his unkempt uniform.


    ¡°This is the right place, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I am looking for John Sarvod. I am here on behalf of his Emperor to extend an invitation to Moxnet Academy, where he would be trained to be the elite among elites.¡±

 4.3

    <h2></a>4.3</h2>


    ¡°Goodnight brother John,¡± Meli squeaked underneath her blanket.


    ¡°Yeah, try not to stay up too late, Meli. You too, Mera,¡± John looked to the Mera who had a book in her hands, her fingers still running through the cream pages of a storybook.


    ¡°I will. You should rest early too, John. Today must have been tiring for you.¡±


    He gave her a nod and closed the door to their room.


    John went towards the living room where Miros and Itzella called for him, claiming that there was someone who requested for his presence.


    The moment the modest living room came to view, a man, who was on the leaner side of the spectrum, jumped from a chair flashed a goofy smile as he extended his two arms at John.


    ¡°Ah, the person who I came for!¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡± ignoring the overly excited and well dressed man, John turned towards the couple who sat across the table.


    ¡°John, meet Kaldor, the representative of Moxnet Academy. He is here to enroll you to the empire¡¯s most Prestigious academy that there ever was.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What academy? No one in their right mind would come this late in the night. Miros, are you sure he is even¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure too meet you, John Sarvod! Your adoptive father may have mentioned, but my name is Kaldor. On behalf of Dezarith Empire and the Emperor, I would like to extend an invitation for you to cultivate your superior healing magic in Moxnet Academy, the place where experts gather and graduate from,¡± the man who called himself Kaldor clasped on to his hand and shook it excitedly, shaking it with vigor that rivaled an active volcano.


    ¡°!!!¡± John¡¯s eyes widen as the abrupt action caused his arms to oscillate like noodles, he leaned back cautiously, albeit disgusted by the stranger¡¯s behavior. ¡°Why does he know my name? And healing magic? Miros¡­¡±


    He looked towards Miros who plastered his arms on the table, while desperately wriggle his hand from Kaldor¡¯s sticky palms.


    ¡°He is the real deal, that¡¯s for sure. It seems that he oversaw that incident of you and Meli earlier. He had been asking around for you around the village, even visited some neighbors of ours, that¡¯s how he got to know your name. But as to why he visited this late¡­ I¡¯ll let him explain,¡± Miros said, taking a sip of the tea in front of him.


    Kaldor finally freed John¡¯s hand, adjusted himself and explained.


    ¡°It is a priority of the academy to recruit anyone and everyone who possessed talent to our magic school immediately. On behalf of the academy, I wish to extend my invitation to you, John Sarvod, as soon as possible so you would have the opportunity to experience the academy prior to its teaching, which before it officially starts teaching in spring. Hence, you would be able to¡­¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Wha...what? I...what?¡± Kaldor was stunned for a moment by John¡¯s refusal. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t have that kind of money. Second of all, it¡¯s late in the night! Who in their right minds would think to drop something this crazy on a person? Are you that desperate to milk money from me!?¡±


    ¡°If i-it¡¯s the financial aspect, t-then you have no need to w-worry. E-everything is funded by the empire, we cover for things like these. You will even get a stipend,¡± Kaldor, who had never seen someone reject a lifetime opportunity, staggered. ¡°And we finally had another hero register to our academy too¡­¡±


    ¡°John, I don¡¯t think you are being fair to our guest here,¡± Itzella chimed in. ¡°I understand how taken aback you must feel about Kaldor¡¯s offer. But attending to the academy is equivalent to having a noble title bestowed on you. At the very least, hear him out, would you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll hear him out,¡± John took a seat and folded his arms, his eyes squinted at Kaldor.


    ¡°T-thank you! You won¡¯t regret it!¡± he bowed deeply. ¡°I will answer and tell you everything about Moxnet Academy to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then tell me, what will I be doing at this academy of yours?¡±


    ¡°U-unlike noble schools, students in Moxnet academy have a much more different style of teaching,¡± Kaldor gulped, mindful at the words that left his mouth. ¡°For someone as gifted in healing magic such as you John, you would be presented with the opportunity to use your magic in various of situations.¡±


    ¡°So a magic school?¡± John¡¯s face lit up, all the animosity he had for Kaldor disappeared that instant. ¡°You mean, I¡¯ll be able to learn new magic there?¡±###


    Having access to places like that would allow him to understand what happened to him that fateful day. He could disprove the fact that he was a demon. There was a slight chance that he could still¡­


    ¡°You can say that is how it can be regarded,¡± Kaldor loosened his stiff shoulders at John¡¯s glee. ¡°Though, magic is not the only thing that is specialized there. There are also combat classes, beast taming, blacksmith specialization and all kinds of experts at one¡¯s disposal. In general, it teaches those who have proficiency in manipulating and using mana to better themselves.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ Tell me more.¡±


    With his growing interest, he continued to listen to what Kaldor had to say.


    The conversation they had lasted hours with John asking questions and Kaldor answering them. The parting words that Kaldor gave to John were ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± before he happily embarked on his journey back to Purefold escorted by Miros to the exit, fully expecting a visit from him the next day.


    John hung his face upwards, still in the same place that he sat while he talked to Kaldor, unsure what to do with his direction in life, he stared emptily at the white ceiling above him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    A magic school huh?


    Magic outside of A¡¯vetheas was contrary to what John knew, not everyone could manipulate mana from the moment they were born, unlike the elves, when one refers themselves to inept at magic, it was in the literal sense, such an individual for the life of them could never come close to drawing out their mana and form them into magic spells.


    That was the reason that he got selected to enroll in Moxnet Academy, Let alone his ability to use magic at such a young age, the control that he possessed on his healing magic was a rare occurrence among humans, surpassing most, if not all of Kaldor¡¯s expectations.


    Moxnet Academy¡¯s offer to him was extremely tempting.


    Everything was provided throughout and after his education, so long he promised to work for the empire once he graduated. The fact that he would be bound to the empire was not a demerit as much it benefited him, John would be given a place to belong alongside with goals in life.


    That¡¯s what he thought for the most part.


    What enticed him most about the offer was that he would be able to learn more about demons, something to which he avoided like the plague back when he was in A¡¯vetheas. Kaldor assured him that topics such as monsters, angels, gods, and demons, whatever knowledge he wanted would be granted to him as long he was willing to learn.


    But there was a slight problem.


    He had to leave the Harvest household in four days for what was known as an ¡®orientation period¡¯.


    Kaldor went the extra mile to extend this offer was so that he wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    The orientation period could be classified as the break in period before the teaching were supposed to get intense, this was the time where people first made acquaintances and lifelong friends that followed through until their graduation upon 5 years of being enrolled.


    Such a system was in place to aid many of the students who were from commoner backgrounds to get to their feet so that they would not fall behind when the actual teaching starts.


    According to Kaldor, John could enroll himself after the orientation period if he wished to, but people who did that in the past often got ostracized and end up dropping out due to the pressure.


    Or he could wait another four years to enroll himself into the academy, which was also welcomed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­but this is so sudden¡­ I don¡¯t feel like going just yet.¡±


    Four days, starting from the sunrise in the next morning, he would have only four days to get ready to leave for Moxnet Academy. John had just gotten his first trip to the civilization outside of A¡¯vetheas today, and in four days he would have to depart from this peaceful life that he grew accustomed.


    And I just spoke about not leaving anytime soon to Mera today. Oh the irony.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Itzella set a cup of warm water she got from the kitchen in front of him, hints of vapor emanated from the top fizzling into the air as John gave her his gratitude.


    She pulled a seat next to him and sat there silently while she waited for Miros to come back after sending Kaldor off.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­¡­ What should I do?¡± John agonized at his indecision.


    One hand, he did not want to rush into registering himself with Kaldor that quickly. On the other, he was sure that waiting years for the academy¡¯s next enrollment was something that would eat his sanity away.


    Then there was the case of how Meli would react to this news. What if the little girl broke down at his departure? Maybe the emotional trauma that embedded in her was deeper than he thought?


    And Mera? He could picture her frown already.


    His nostrils whistled as air forcefully expelled from them in a rapid manner.


    Itzella who saw his unease regarding the academy enrollment spoke to him, ¡°John, if you don¡¯t mind me intruding on your thoughts, perhaps I can be of assistance, as my opinion as a mother regarding your situation to Moxnet Academy.¡±


    ¡°S-sure.¡±


    ¡°As much as I would hate it for a beloved child of mine to leave the household, I would hate myself more than to see them suffer at not being able pursue their desires. Take Miril for example, it does sadden me to know that he will less around the house due to him wanting to become a pharmacist.


    ¡°However, it also fills me with great pride to know that I have raised such an ambitious child. His eyes glitters every moment he speaks about something related to his work. It might make me sad but...I cannot help to want support him. Because I know it well, that deep inside me, I truly love him and want him to pursue his happiness.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the same goes to you, John. You are part of our family, the very moment that you gave me a second chance my life, you already are. That¡¯s why, I want you to do whatever your heart desires. Don¡¯t stop yourself short because of us, you are given such an opportunity to soar in the skies of prestige, there is no point in wasting it.¡±


    Her ruby eyes glistened as she conveyed herself to him. This time, not referring to him as her savior, benefactor or friend, but as mother who kindly advised her child into doing what was right.


    Despite what she felt about him leaving.


    That short moment, John felt a hand reached out to him and cradled his empty heart.


    Like a child lost in the woods in a pitch black night, those warm words from Itzella served as the lone guiding star in the sky, drawing him towards a safe path.


    It was something that he never thought that he would feel.


    ¡°Ah?¡± John placed a hand on his cheek, only to find that they were wet. ¡°What¡¯s this? Hahaha¡­ Why am I crying?¡± his heartstrings played a tune, long lost to him since childhood, a memory long forgotten by him.


    Itzella went forth and hugged John. She ran her hand slowly at the base of his skull, lent him her shoulder for support.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, John. No one is here to force anything on you. You are your own person, Miros and I will support you in what you do. You are just as much a child to us as my three children.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± his voice fell as his body became vulnerable and John began to let the warm tears flow. The embrace from Itzella had hit a soft spot in him, it reminded him of a familiar warmth of belonging, the feeling of something that he had once lost, restored in this short moment of him weeping.


    A voice resounded in his head, one as lovely as the bloom of flowers on the first day of spring.


    ¡°Master, please ease your sorrows on this humble maid¡¯s body.¡±


    It was the voice of someone he lost, someone important to him.


    Yet, he could not pronounce the name. His mind, could not recall that name.


    That name that he swore to never forget.


    John¡¯s mind flickered, drawing him to a view of a soft fleshy wall, lined with black and white fabric frills to its edges.


    It was the lap that he had gotten used to crying on, a place where he would have his head stroked ever so softly without the fear of being hurt when the everything in the world was against him.


    The exhaustion that John kept in his mind ever since his exiled all poured out before he knew it, coming out as small whimpers as he recalled the familiar voice that made him loose his inhibitions over and over again.


    What he would give to hear her voice once more...


    ¡°John? Are you alright? You¡¯ve become real quiet for a while now,¡± Itzella¡¯s voice brought him back to reality after what felt like an eternity.


    Realizing that he had been coddled like an infant over it¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder¡¯s, he jolted upright and pulled away from Itzella. Looking at the lingering big red smudge along her neck where his head laid, John blushed.


    The living room where they were in had most of it¡¯s candle lights extinguished. Even the black boots that Miros had worn when he sent Kaldor back home were now in their place by the shoe rack.


    He leaned onto her so long that he lost track of time.


    ¡°I¡­yeah¡­ That was¡­ Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be embarrassed with crying over my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Still, I ended up dozing off midway, that must have been a nuisance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, John. Is your mind now clearer?¡± Itzella gave him a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I have made up my mind, I know what to do now. Thanks...¡±


    He knew it was inevitable the moment Kaldor stepped into door and requested for him. It was something that he should have been doing for the longest time. That fragment of memory only bolstered his determination.


    This was the opportunity that he would capitalize on, John would rebuild himself, he would learn about the knowledge that he had put off for all the years living in A¡¯vetheas, he would delve deeper into his own self and unravel everything unknown to him.


    ¡°I am going to Moxnet Academy.¡±

 4.4

    <h2></a>4.4</h2>


    John stepped off the earliest carriage that he hitched in Parac Village before dusk and arrived in Purefold Town. The patches of clouds that followed him on his journey remained stagnant in the deep violet sky. It was still early morning, where neither the stores nor stalls in Purefold were open yet, where the singing of birds are still yet to be heard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Miros said that Kaldor stays at adventurer¡¯s guild¡­¡± he pursed his lips as he scanned for the large building until a glitter of light bounced off the metallic railings off the adventurer¡¯s guild and entered his eye. ¡°Ah! There it is.¡±


    Having mapped out his destiantion, John walked towards his destination with relaxed shoulders, took time to jog leisurely around the quiet town. He was in no hurry now that he had arrived in Purefold and knew his destination.


    After his conversation with Itzella last night, his mind raced the whole time he was in his bed, filled with ambitions for his future. The more he entertained the idea of him enrolling into the academy, the more excited he got. It caused a huge surge of vigor in him, so much so that he had trouble sleeping. And so, with that childlike glee, he awoke from his 5 hour ¡®sleep¡¯, took an early breakfast and proceeded to leave for Purefold the moment he could. Even right now, his chest grew in anticipation of enrolling himself to Moxnet Academy.


    Things were going his way for the first time in months, though the offer was extended to him abruptly, it was no doubt a good one.


    It was a clear stroke of luck that he ended up meeting the Harvest Family who saved his life and took him in. Because of them, he finally found the courage to take the steps into bettering his life.


    He thanked them in his heart silently, a slight smile appeared on his face as he counted his blessings.


    ¡°Another day eh, lad?¡± a burly man who exited from a nearby store called out to him energetically. ¡°I bet ya got somethin¡¯ good going for ya with that spring on ya feet.¡±


    John reflexively turned and answered, ¡°Ahahaha, I was just thinking about my family, nothing too much,¡± he rubbed the back of his head nodding to the man.


    ¡°Go make em proud. Stop by if ya want somethin¡¯ to eat later. I¡¯ll make sure to give ya a discount,¡± the man then continued to setup his stall, hoisting stools and tables orderly in front of a store that smelled of sweet roasted meat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After exchanging greetings with the burly man, on the way to the guild, many of the brick stores began to open up, lights shone from a previously dim building while murmurs began to permeate the silent streets. The townspeople filled the streets not long after the stores themselves were open, slowly the crowd began to grow.


    After a good 15 minute walk, he finally managed to navigate himself through the streets and alleys and arrived at the adventurer guild where Kaldor was staying at.


    The home to the people¡¯s great protectors.


    Although Mera was a great fanatic over feats of the adventurers, not once she stepped foot into the building, claimed that she was too weak to handle the pressure that the adventurers would give her if she entered the guild brazenly.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll be able to brag to her about this later on,¡± he said amusingly before taking a deep breath and pushed past the tall wooden door.


    He was assaulted by a strong wind the moment his foot stepped on the floor, his ears chilled at the torrent, turning red for an instant before the cold sensation stopped.


    Their ventilation here sure is odd. Is it because people with higher physical capabilities like the draft more?


    He was greeted by a counter where several well dressed attendees sat  exchanging greetings with armored folk. The guild had a selection of tables on the left where food and drinks were clearly being served by several waitresses, on the right, he could see a bulletin board surrounded by a group pointed and spoke eagerly about the articles pinned on the board.


    Everyone in here was just like the average folk that he seen in the rest of the town, they laughed, joked and got annoyed by each other all the same.


    However, that was the end of how similar they were to the townspeople, the adventurers were dressed differently, compared to the tunics that was fond on his simple shirt and any regular resident of Purefold, their equipment were of the highest quality, thick leather boots, padded shoulder guards, mahogany quivers, double stitched bags¡ªjust to name a few.


    Be it the hidden daggers that were placed behind the seams of their sturdy boots, slender magical staffs that were clutched in their hands, or the giant battle ax slung over their backs, it was clear from their body language that these folk were seasoned by countless battles, ready to get into action in a moment¡¯s notice.


    The glint in their eyes were those of a predator, taking notice of every single movement around their surroundings while they had the rest of their body in contrary was laid back and carefree. If one mistook their relaxed demeanor and attacked, there was no doubt there will be no lapse in their retaliation.


    John, despite all of that, walked naturally towards a lady at the counter who seemed available, this was not his first time around people who were of high combat caliber, he was already used to it.


    ¡°How may I help you today?¡± the lady asked.


    ¡°I am looking for someone named Kaldor, he said that he was living in the guild.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just give me a second to check the residents in our inn.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Kaldor¡­¡± The lady reached for a booklet and began flipping through it. A few moments later, the lady stopped flipping and placed her finger along a list of names with narrowed eyes. ¡°We currently have three people named Kaldor living here. Do you know his full name?¡±


    ¡°His full name? I don¡¯t know his full name¡­ But, do you happen to know a Kaldor that works for Moxnet academy?¡±


    Cling.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild fell silent at once, the murmurs and loud conversations that swarmed his ears moments ago was muffled before he finished the word academy. That moment, he became the object of interest of every adeventurer who over heard his sentence.


    ¡°Ahhh! You mean that Mr. Kaldor! Yes, yes, he stays here! I¡¯ll have him right over this moment, just give me a moment would you?¡± as if to compensate for the sudden silence the lady frantically move her arms across the desk in front of her, reached for a phone and spoke quickly to the person on the other end.


    When the lady finished her call and told John to patiently wait for Kaldor¡¯s arrival, the silent guild quickly resumed to its noisy self, no longer interested in John. The invisible stares directed on him back all vanished.


    What was that? Is Kaldor someone to be feared?


    Recalling the scrawny man that he had ruthlessly criticized for visiting him that late in the night, John couldn¡¯t help but to wonder Kaldor¡¯s status among the adventurers.


    Is the academy that big of a deal?


    As he continued ponder, a male attendant with a flat cap appeared behind him with a padded armrest. ¡°Please sit here while you wait, our esteemed guest,¡± having said that, the man left before John registered his words.


    The workers of the adventurer¡¯s guild stole glances at him now and then, weary of what John would do next, his palms became sweaty from their gaze, not out of nervousness, rather concern for their mental well being. He felt that if he gave one dissatisfied complain the workers of the guild would have nervous breakdowns. Even the lady who attended him was now shifting her eyes nervously in their sockets.


    Just as the atmosphere around got tenser as he waited, Kaldor¡¯s bright voice appeared from behind the reception room, instantly scattering any animosity that was clustered at the center of the guild.


    ¡°Heyyy John! You¡¯ve really came!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I gave what you said last night a long thought, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Come along with me, we can speak about everything inside!¡± Kaldor dressed in loose bright colored robes threw an arm around John and dragged him towards the back. ¡°Little miss, we will be using the first room. I can trust you to make sure no one walks in with my private conversation with John here, now can I?¡± Kaldor gave a pretty smile and then ruffled John¡¯s hair as though he was his elder brother.


    The lady that had called for Kaldor on behalf of John nodded furiously.


    ¡°Hey Kaldor, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am sorry John. Just go along with me with this,¡± he whispered in a hushed voice, small enough that only John could hear him. ¡°Alrighty, let¡¯s go then!¡±


    John meekly obliged to Kaldor¡¯s request, he surely did not want the guild people to be looking at him weirdly like earlier. Disregarding the mess Kaldor made of his hair, or the forearm around his neck, he made sure to stick to the man until they had entered a medium sized room.


    Kaldor immediately let go of John when the door was closed, and had made sure that it was empty. When it was certain that the both of them were alone  Kaldor clapped his hands together and apologized


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that to your hair, please forgive me! I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d come here this early, if only I woke up earlier and all of that could be avoided! ¡±


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t blame you for that, but what is up that earlier? With the whispering and all.¡±


    John sat down and faced Kaldor across a shiny stone table, its surface glistening under the morning sun. There was no doubt that the reception room was well maintained once having witness it¡¯s dustless state. To put it short, it was the perfectly crafted room that showed off the staffing and wealth of the guild.


    ¡°You see, having to go to Moxnet Academy is a privilege that the adventurers, the people that was staring at you earlier, get jealous of.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± John tapped his fingers together across the table. ¡°They look way competent than me and they are jealous?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That and the fact you have entered the main guild hall without being accompanied by an adventurer was what got them so worked up earlier. They thought that you were there to challenge them using the academy¡¯s name or the like since normal people don¡¯t just walk inside the guild.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. If normal people can¡¯t enter the guild, how would regular people interact or give a job to the adventurers.


    The adventurers would often accept quests that require a group of powerful people. Be it escorting people through dangerous roads or eradicating dangerous monsters, if offered reasonable amount of coin, the considered done with their services.


    That was why John narrowed his eyes, if the guild itself only allow adventurers and those who have permission to enter, that means the lesser people who aren¡¯t powerful but have urgent requests can¡¯t get the help they need within their limited time frame. That ultimately defeats the purpose of them getting hired by the average person.


    ¡°They have the smaller building across this street to collect the people¡¯s request. People who have less potency in sword and magic would go there and file their requests, if it¡¯s too minor, the requests would be posted there instead of the main guild building. It is a decently efficient system that root out ridiculous quests that some people would put in. This way no time would be wasted when adventurers take up a job. They can be certain that the quests were valid.¡±


    ¡°Right, that makes sense,¡± John nodded at Kaldor¡¯s explaination. ¡°And that¡¯s why Mera said she can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel a large force on your shoulders or a chest crushing sensation when you walked in? Anything like that earlier?¡± seeing that John was interested, Kaldor offered a question to him.


    John raised his index finger to his chin, pausing a moment to think. ¡°There was something like a rush of wind earlier, but there is nothing that severe¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. As expected of you, I was not wrong to make the extra effort to go to your house last night,¡± Kaldor nodded favorably. ¡°That¡¯s the effect of the barrier that they had setup to allow only stronger people to enter.¡±


    ¡°You mean the wind that was supposed to be a crushing force on me? Isn¡¯t that dangerous? Someone could die or get injured by it!¡± his eyes widened


    ¡°Fret not, it is a barrier after all, it will keep people who are weaker outside of it just like any barrier, there is absolutely nothing to worry about, despite their inelegant methods setting it up,¡± Kaldor assured him with a gesture from his hands.


    ¡°And the one in the academy? The one you spoke about yesterday?¡±


    According to Kaldor, the barrier in Moxnet had been setup to prevent any intruders from sabotaging the school, or foreign countries from spying and infiltrating the sacred teaching grounds.  It was familiar to the one John got used to in A¡¯vetheas, rather than keeping dark beasts away, this one prevented those who bore malice to the empire.


    ¡°The barrier is similar to the academy but you won¡¯t feel anything when entering, all thanks to the talented people working there. And definitely, definitely no weird sensations when you first enter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, John. I am more interested in why you are here this early. Does this mean that you want to join as the orientation period starts?¡± Kaldor broke into a cheerful grin, his body popped straight as a pencil as he asked the question.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I am here. I figured that there was no point in waiting years for the next enrollment,¡± John said. ¡°Besides, after having that talk with you last night, I remembered that I have to do something for myself and not let this opportunity slip by.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s the spirit that we encourage in the academy! I assure you, that you have nothing to worry about, everything will be covered for!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell that to me again. I already want to go there. Even if the stipend wasn¡¯t there, I still have my meals and clothing covered.¡±


    ¡°R-right, forgive this habit of mine. This just happens to be my job, I scout, promote and recruit whenever I am not doing errands,¡± the scrawny man looked down, embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, and just to be sure, I will have a two week break after the month of orientation period ends right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and you will get more breaks every three months when the schooling officially starts.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s get your details filled in shall we?¡±


    Kaldor swiftly pulled out a parchment that he had underneath his robe, revealed an enrollment form stamped with the insignia of the academy. Brought the parchment to John and began guiding him on which section that was required to be filled out, giving explanations on what individual sections meant.


    When they were done, Kaldor contacted someone in the academy with magic made sure the staff on site wrote down John¡¯s enrollment. And just like that, John completed his registration for Moxnet Academy and had officially become a student there.


    Once the duo was finished with their business, Kaldor went through the details on the academy once more, made sure that John would mentally prepare to get use to its environment. After everything was explained and that it was time for Kaldor to attend to his work, he walked John out of the adventurer¡¯s guild while spoke about his own experience with Moxnet academy.


    ¡°Hahaha, are you serious Kaldor? I bet he was just being silly on purpose, there is no way that anyone in their right mind would do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask the guy who ran around the academy in his underpants on the first day! That was what I saw, I can¡¯t make this up!¡±


    ¡°Surely, he got suspended for that action?¡±


    ¡°I think he ended up being one to the top ten of our batch when we graduated. I mean, I was ranked number two so I didn¡¯t pay that much  attention to others.¡±


    ¡°You!? Number two!? That¡¯s hell of a big deal!¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to serve the empire. I supposed my feats were recognized?¡±


    To John¡¯s surprise, he had gotten along with Kaldor more than he had expected, unlike the overbearing person that he initially pegged the scrawny man for, Kaldor actually had a welcoming personality.


    ¡°So back to the academy, be sure to bring only what you really, really can¡¯t do without, there will also be new casual clothes in your room when you are in the academy aside from the standard uniform which you won¡¯t be using too much except for your lectures.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± John nodded.


    Their passionate conversation fell into a silence, one that signaled the end of every conversation, it was time to say their goodbyes.


    ¡°This has been a pleasant exchange, John. It pains me to say so, but we won¡¯t be seeing each other for quite sometime.¡±


    Kaldor¡¯s bright face dimmed, glum with regret of not spending enough time with his new friend. His job demanded that he moved around Dezarith Empire, finding talent and recruiting them, and so, he never tend to stick in the same place for more than a week.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll definitely have to graduate. Then we¡¯ll probably meet again. Next time, who knows, we might be coworkers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You are absolutely right, we can definitely do that!¡±


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye?¡± John extended his hand.


    Kaldor happily took his hand and shook. ¡°All the best to you, John! Aim for the best! I am rooting for you! Until then, may we meet again.¡±


    After exchanging their farewells, John went along the path he took to the guild, turned right after the junction in front of the guild, walked through a decently sized street and then¡ª


    Out of nowhere a hooded figure ran into him, if not for his fleet footwork, he would have been on the ground by now.


    ¡°Aggh, watch where you...¡±


    He stopped himself when he turned to see a feminine figure, the person who almost knock him over was someone one head and a half shorter than him.


    John himself was not scrawny nor bulky, his body was used to a decent amount of physical exertion, so he was more sturdy than most of the people he knew, but when this girl collided with him it hurt more than he expected.


    I need to be careful next time.


    The hooded girl bowed her head repeatedly as a token of apology, to which he just shrugged it off after seeing her earnest actions.


    ¡°Ah it¡¯s fine just try to be careful next time.¡±


    When he spoke, the girl paused all of a sudden and lifted her head at him. She locked her eyes onto his, made sure that her blues eyes showed themselves to him, inched closer to him. Her face then changed into an expression that was a mixture between joy, relief, surprise and... melancholy?


    Perhaps it was his imagination but while she stared, a warm sensation filled his heart, it poured into his very soul from that gentle look of hers, an expression that told him that she understood what he felt all this time...


    ¡°Where is she?¡± a loud voice came from the direction which the girl had appeared from, cut their little encounter short.


    Right behind him was two humanoid figures with long snouts and reptilian eyes, had thick hides for their skin, dressed in unfamiliar patterned clothes and had large muscles.


    ¡°There!¡± one of them pointed at the hooded girl.


    The girl took off in the opposite direction the moment she was discovered. Her feet, underneath that long robe of hers scurried her into the streets with a grey blur.


    ¡°I hate it when she does that! Let¡¯s hurry!¡± said the other before they broke into a run, followed the exact path that the hooded girl took and dashed down into the streets.


    Was that girl a fugitive?


    In Purefold town, it was not rare to see non human races like lizardmen of the beastkin race around, in fact, just like the empire, non humans were a third of the population here.


    He shrugged his shoulders and continued his way back to the carriage station, it was none of his business to interfere with what trouble the girl had found herself into. She might have been attractive, but John knew better to stay away from trouble whenever he could.


    Just as he decided that he had no involvement, he heard something that caused him to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°I am going to kill her if that¡¯s what it takes to stop her from running,¡± one of the lizardmen loudly declared, enough for everyone on the streets to hear.


    ¡°What?¡±


    In broad daylight and out in the public, someone had declared to murder. He quickly looked around to check the reactions of the people around to the declaration of murder but none of them were disturbed by it and continued on with their activities.


    It was though no one heard it.


    His heart raced, the girl had been fast in her escape from but they were much larger than she was, there was no telling that she would be safe from the horrors that they would subject her to.


    John ran up to a pedestrian and asked, ¡°Is murder a normal occurrence in this town?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? If it is something serious like that, find an adventurer for help. You aren¡¯t in any trouble aren¡¯t you?¡± the person replied, oblivious to his fussing.


    ¡°Did you hear a shout earlier?¡±


    ¡°No, there was no one shouting."


    It was only moments ago that someone had proclaimed to murder someone under broad daylight. How could people who were in the same place as he was couldn¡¯t hear it?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    Just like this person, they didn¡¯t see the two lizardmen earlier, let alone heard them, none of them noticed it.


    ¡°Hey, you. Are you alright?¡± the person asked John as he had become quiet.


    ¡°Thanks for the help, I appreciate it,¡± he thanked the person and left.


    There was no time for him to loose. He pushed his feet on the gravel ground and bolted towards the two beastkin in the distance.


    He kept pushing forwards despite the burning sensation in his lungs. Towards the hooded girl who he did not know. To prevent a life from being taken away.


    He couldn¡¯t save Alwin back then, even with his all purpose [Heal] that could recover lost limbs, he was rendered powerless before the Elder Dragon, he could not save the elf in time.


    Regardless of Alwin¡¯s ruthless betrayal towards John, or however one was supposed feel about the elf¡¯s selfish actions, witnessing the limits of his own ability was enough make his legs quiver.


    It was just the same when I was with Raina¡­ I can¡¯t do anything.


    But right now, a senseless murder among these streets was about to happen, he would not stand idle and let it happen. He had the ability to prevent a such a tragedy, he might as well utilize it, on his honor as a healer, on his honor as a human being.


    ¡°Not if I can help prevent it!¡±

 4.5

    <h2>4.5</h2>


    John skidded across the gravel ground in front of a building which was as he came to a halt from his sprint, this was the last place the two lizardmen had disappeared.


    The surrounding area had corroded infrastructures all around, spaced tightly between each other, though their walls were thick many of them crumbled and are in odd shapes under the decades of wear and tear.


    This was the slums of Purefold Town, a place long abandoned by the town folk, it used to serve as a temporary living space before the main buildings of the town were under construction, but now it had become the place where the homeless and poor reside. Word on the streets of Purefold Town was that this place would be demolished and reconstructed for better use soon.


    ¡°Where could they be?¡± he searched at the junction where the two lizardmen disappeared.


    Crack!


    The crisp sounds of bricks snapping entered his ear. It came from the alley to his left, instinctively John moved towards it


    ¡°Stop! Right there¡­.¡±


    Right in front of him was an empty alley with a dead end, aside from the 15 meter tall grey walls and broken planks, there was no one to be seen.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡± a deep voice yelped and he recognized it. It was from one of the beastkin that he heard earlier, the sound came from the wall front of him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± he approached the wall and placed an ear to it.


    Crack! Bam! Wham!


    The sound of fighting transmitted into his ear. He could hear quick shifting of feet, punches colliding into bodies.


    ¡°She is not going to survive from that. How can I get over this wall¡­ Aha!¡±


    He exited the alley and entered one of the abandoned buildings right beside the, the building had missing doors and shattered glass lying around it¡¯s floors, all it lacked was a dead body laying on the ground to be considered a crime scene.


    He made his way into the back, but much to his annoyance, the pathway that was supposed to lead him to his destination, was blocked by a pile of old furniture. John clicked his tongue.


    Guess I will have to use the other way around. He moved to a pair of stairs that had cracks and broken steps and began climbing upwards. The warped planks of wood that survived years of heavy use creaked at every elevation that he made as he went from one floor to the next.


    He was aiming for the highest floor, the one where a balcony extended all the way to the back where the fighting was still ongoing.


    Eventually, he reached it, to the top floor of the 5 story building. Though it smelled musty and some parts of the floor was squishy with mold growth, he bravely stormed though it and went to the balcony where the it showed the fighting below it.


    With a tight grasp on the metal railings, he heaved his head downwards, prepared to jump downwards and save the girl if something serious had happened. He swore to never forgive himself if he knowingly let someone to be murdered while he knew he had the power to prevent it.


    Down below, the two lizardmen stood in a distance to the hooded girl. Stains of blood leaked from the lacerations on their body. The clothing they wore were now no more than rags, as though they fought against a humongous tiger.


    However, the tattered clothes and bloody wounds only extended to the two lizardmen. Their so called ¡®target¡¯ was unscathed as so that she faced her two opponents without even lifting her fists. She stood there idly and stared at the two of them.


    She survived?! Against two lizardmen?!


    Though beastkin had lower intelligence and status than humans due to their impure nature of being a breed of half man and half animal, their physical prowess was nothing to scoff at, an adult beastkin had the physical prowess to hold itself against ten humans and still come out on top.


    Yet, this girl survived the attacks of two beastkin despite her size difference.


    Normally, something like this deserved a hearty celebration, where the lizardmen had wanted to murder their target because they outnumber her, that it served them right for underestimating others based on their numbers. But John wasn¡¯t rejoicing. He found the scene in front of him strange, very strange.


    She was able to deal with the two of them on her own without so much breaking a drop of sweat, let alone assumed a fighting stance against those two.


    His hands curled hard at the metal railing as he took in quick breaths, calming himself as he tried to not make a noise.


    I should have noticed. I should have been more careful. That bump was to hard for someone like her.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Tingles zapped across his sweaty back, all of this might have been an elaborate trap set up by one of the adventurers who had a gurdge against him for entering the guild so nonchalantly earlier.


    The girl, the two beastkin, the reason that no one had saw or heard them could be explained in a very simple manner¡­


    John cursed himself for not taking Kaldor¡¯s words to his heart. Adventurers may be friendly in general but if one angered a petty one, there would be hell to be experienced.


    ¡­He was under the spell of a high level charm.


    He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums stretched his cheeks.


    Calm down, just calm down. It¡¯s just a harmless charm.


    Charms were intricate magic that infiltrated the mental defenses of their target. It took an immense amount of mana and concentration to cast in on somebody, but it was possible considering it might be one of the adventurers who used it on him. Once taken effect, the person affected by a charm will act according to the controller¡¯s command through a series of hallucinations without even noticing it. If left unchecked, a powerful charm would cause complete submission of one to the caster.


    ¡°[Heal],¡± John called upon his magic to act as a cleanser to the effects of this potential charm that was placed on him.


    His familiar blue aura covered him briefly and faded away indicating that all negative effects on him were purged. Satisfied with his quick thinking he resumed to observe the fight, checking if he was being overly paranoid.


    Besides the dusty ground, the area below him was hollow, devoid of any living thing. Everything that he had experienced so far was non existent.


    John rubbed his eyes, blinked them properly before he looked down once more.


    It was still empty.His face crumpled together like paper, a small gap formed at his mouth, unable to accept the reality in front of him.


    What!? So it was a trick!?


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lean that close to the railing if I were you,¡± a voice came from his back.


    John reflexively moved his hand to his waist, to his messenger bag where he kept his dagger. Only for him to wriggle his fingers in thin air, out of instinct, he forgotten that he was no longer a part of A¡¯vetheas and the gear owned was no longer beside him. All that he had was a small pouch that consisted of 3 silver coins.


    This is bad, this is very very bad.


    Unarmed and in an isolated area, this was the perfect place where a crime would take place and no one would notice. He came here so eagerly that he might as well signed a death contract with the devil.


    Having noticed his stiff movements, the voice continued. ¡°I don¡¯t mean you any harm, young gentleman. I was simply curious to why you have trespassed this building of mine.¡±


    At that neutral tone, John turned his body around. Before him stood an elderly man in a black suit, black coat and buttoned shirt, such an attire indicated that the man was high up in the ranks of nobility.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you simply lost? This building will be demolished very soon, that¡¯s why I came here to inspect it myself, to check if anyone had been taking shelter. And what I found is a peculiar young man like you enjoying the heights of this building.¡±


    ¡°Your building?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, young man.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry for trespassing. I didn¡¯t mean it. I got carried away by my imagination,¡± John lowered his head in apology. He was certain that this person in front of him was not an adventurer, nor looked like someone who had a grudge against him. The man was unconcerned with who he was, the only reason that he talked to John was because he wanted no liability if he got hurt.


    ¡°It is good to have an active imagination, but do take care of where your feet carries you, young man. I would appreciate it if you could just leave this place before it is demolished.¡±


    ¡°R-right, pardon for my intrusion, again¡± at once, John turned and made to leave. But when he turned his head away, at the very corner of his eye, the empty space below flickered for a nanosecond and revealed a two bloodied bodies of the lizardmen.


    What¡­?


    He did not have to guess who was responsible for such a scene.


    He was not charmed, that encounter with the girl earlier definitely happened, the reason that he could not see the fight below was because the old man realized that he was observing and had put up an illusion.


    He exited the building, ran all the way downstairs, hurried himself to leave the slums as soon as possible. He did not want to stick around let himself to have the same fate as those two lizardmen.


    The old gentleman watched John from above as he sprinted his way out of the slums. Satisfied with the young man out of his sight, he nodded, then jumped onto the metal railings himself with the moves of an athelete.


    He swiped his hand below towards the empty space which John stared at previously. The air below wobbled, distorted themselves to his movement. Seconds later, a scene of a hooded girl with her feet kicking the two bloodied and battered bodies came to view.


    Unfazed by what laid before him, the man took a step into thin air from the railing, ignored the rules of gravitation and floated towards her. ¡°I see you have disposed of them already, my lady. If only you would allow me, I could have ended their lives for you,¡± the man, with lowered his head deeply to the girl to show the respect he had for her. He would have called her his master but for it would only irritate her if he did so.


    ¡°It does not concern you, Zondrac. This is a family matter, and if anyone found out that you were the one who killed these weaklings, I am afraid that I won¡¯t be able to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I shall heed to your wishes, my lady.¡±


    The girl pulled her feet away from the stiff corpse of her own doing. Despite that, there was not a single drop of blood on her.


    Such ability came to her like breathing, it was only natural that she could defeat the two lizardmen that were sent after her. Even if their numbers were multiplied by the thousands, she would surely defeat them all the same.


    She planned wipe any memories the lizardmen had of her after she wrung out the reason why they were after her life. She was in a good mood today and wanted to be generous, seeing that she finally got hold of valuable information, she might as well spare the lizarmend their lives.


    However, the moment they interrupted her unexpected sweet reunion with John earlier was enough for her to give them the death they deserve.


    ¡°So, what happened earlier, Zondrac? Did you tell him anything unnecessary?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I did as you instructed and sent him back before he changed his mind. It appears that he was convinced that everything that he had observed about you was a trick of his own mind,¡± Zondrac replied.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡±


    Zondrac continued. ¡°My lady, if he could see you and these two earlier, could he be¡­.?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, that was him. The reason that I came to the human world,¡± she said. ¡°So, Zondrac, could it be done? About the matter of enrolling myself into Moxnet Academy?¡±


    ¡°Fear not, you are certain to enter. They have a policy of letting the strong in, you simply have to be one of the champions at the tournament that they have at the start of their orientation period.¡±


    She then snapped her fingers when Zondrac was done, the bodies on the ground then scattered to the oncoming winds, leaving no trace of the corpses that she created.


    ¡°Very well, you are dismissed until I call for you again.¡±


    Zondrac gave one last bow before he left in a black blur.

 5.0 - Moxnet Academy

    <h1></a>Chapter 5: Moxnet Academy</h1>


    <h2></a>5.0</h2>


    It was eleven in the morning, each Harvest family member was gathered in front of the house, prepared to send John off to the academy. Though they reluctant to see him go so soon after they¡¯ve become accustomed to presence, the fought back their own emotions and fully supported him in his decision for it was his purpose to learn more about the world.


    ¡°Have you remembered our address for receiving letters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And the emergency cash father gave you?¡±


    ¡°10 silver coins, all right here,¡± John patted the small leather pouch which Mera had stitched together from a leather sheet that she got from a thrift stall. ¡°And yes, Mera. I will remember to send at least 2 letters a week.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t nag you any further,¡± Mera replied.


    She lowered her head at and left it at that, did her best to not have his remaining time all to herself. After all, everyone in her family deserved to bid farewell to him.


    She knew John would be leaving soon and won¡¯t be able to see his face for a month. And then after that, if he does decide to stay in Moxnet Academy¡ªwhich is most likely the case¡ªhe would only come back during allocated holidays or during the weekends.


    Moxnet Academy was an elite school, the workload that would be given to him in the actual term time would be immense, it was certain that he would hardly have any free time then. Her face darkened the longer she pondered about it.


    John noticed her expression and placed his two hands on her shoulders. ¡°Mera, it is fine, I told you I am coming back didn¡¯t I? You are all my family, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she remained unconvinced at his words.


    When he told her about his plans four days ago, she happily agreed that he should seize such an opportunity. But now when he was about to leave, she could not help but want to ask him to stay.


    John sighed, then leaned close to her ear, crossed his fingers that he could cheer her up with this silly sentence.


    ¡°Maybe next time I¡¯ll come back wed you, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Hah! W-what are you talking about!¡± a jolt of energy surged through Mera as she heard those words, her soft cheeks redden and steam emanated from the top of her head.


    ¡°I never specified when, so it could be in fifty years for all I know,¡± he shrugged and stuck out a small part of his tongue.


    ¡°J-John!¡±


    ¡°I will be back before you know it. Don¡¯t overthink things, Mera.¡±


    Having cheered her up, he turned towards sweet little Meli and squatted to her height. ¡°Meli, take care of Mera in my stead. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother John! I will do my best!¡± Meli squeaked energetically, balling her two fists to show the determination towards the assignment that John had given her.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he pat the little girl on her head, to which she wriggled her small body in response to the touch of his palm. ¡°You stay safe when I am not around.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm!¡± Meli nodded furiously, John promised to bring her a souvenir when he returned, on the condition that she learned to control her impulse and stay away from danger like the last time.


    Then he turned to meet his savior. If it weren¡¯t for the man, he would have been in the grave by now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, John. You hear me? If the academy isn¡¯t what you expected, you can always work in this farm of mine.¡±


    ¡°Ah-hahaha, careful Miros, I just might take you up on that offer!¡±


    ¡°Take care, son.¡± Miros looked straight into his eye, this was the first time that he had addressed John as his child.


    ¡°Y-yeah. T-thanks.¡±


    Itzella, who had been watching over silently from behind Miros with a smile called to him in a mellow voice.


    ¡°Do your best, John.¡±


    He nodded, he already knew what she wanted to tell him, if Itzella were to look at him in the face now, she would end up in tears.


    Then there was Miril, who actively averted his eyes from the scene in front of him. He couldn¡¯t imagine his rival¡ªrival in obtaining love from his sisters¡ªwould be leaving the house sooner than he is.


    If anything, he was still guilty from his own outburst towards John the other day. Miril fidgeted as he approached John, this was the last chance that he would ever speak to John before they see each other in a long time.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°H-hey, John¡­¡± Miril had his head low, focusing his gaze on the ground instead of facing John.


    ¡°Sup, Miril. Don¡¯t loose yourself in your work, I am sure no one would like it to see you returning looking sickly, haha. I mean, if you do have problems, I¡¯ll come back the first thing and use my magic on you, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± John elbowed Miril lightly.


    ¡°Right¡­ Listen, about the other day¡­¡±


    ¡°The other day? What day?¡± he looked at Miril quizzically, his thick eyebrows slanted to one side.


    ¡°You know, me being rude¡­¡± Miril admitted bitterly.


    ¡°Ah! That? Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s not like that¡¯s the first time I got yelled at. Besides, you were pretty worried about Meli weren¡¯t you? She¡¯s fine now, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Miril¡¯s voice became weak.


    ¡°And I almost forgot about it if you hadn¡¯t brought it up, honestly, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    That was not the answer Miril expected. He wanted John to yell at him, or at the very least criticize him for his actions but what he received was his upmost tolerance and a promise to help him with any injuries if needed. He always fashioned himself to be family orientated, that was how his father had brought him up and how he pride himself. The fact that he was forgiven without a heartfelt apology to John did not sit well with him.


    ¡°Why, why are you so calm about this?¡±


    ¡°You apologized back then, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Mera on the side, unable to watch her brother¡¯s weaseling spoke up, ¡°Because he isn¡¯t an immature person like you. If he said it¡¯s fine, you should just drop the subject already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± ignoring his sister, Miril continued, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I accused you for something you didn¡¯t do, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Just then, loud gallops approached their direction, it was the academy¡¯s escort who came here to pick John up.


    A clear crack could be heard from the leashes and the horses came to a screeching halt. The cloud of dust then settled and a carriage with the eight legged star insignia of Moxnet Academy came to view.


    As if rehearsed for a hundred times, the driver who held the reins swiftly got down from his seat and opened a metallic door to the shiny carriage and gestured for his intended passenger to enter.


    ¡°Mister Sarvod, if you could enter,¡± the man bowed and had an arm at his waist, indicated the end of John¡¯s farewell to the Harvests.


    No doubt, the treatment that John was receiving was out of place in this humble village, this little scene caused the surrounding neighbors to peek through their windows at the academy¡¯s escort, curious at this rare sight.


    ¡°Right. In a sec,¡± John turned towards the Harvests. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be leaving now, everyone. So...um...see you in a month?¡± he scratched his head nervously, heart thumping at the excitement that has been boiling in him for the past few days. ¡°L-later then.¡±


    The serene lifestyle, one without following orders or deadlines, one that allowed him to live in peace¡ªwith the exception of Miril¡¯s jealousy towards him at times¡ªhe would be leaving that soon and begin a new chapter in Moxnet academy.


    His heart did waver at leaving this place but knowing he would return in a month after the orientation period made it easier for him to follow through his ambitions of reestablishing himself.


    ¡°Right! Go for it, John!¡± Miros shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, John,¡± Itzella followed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your letters,¡± Mera had wet eyes but put up a bold front.


    ¡°Brother John, remember to bring me back something cute!¡±


    John took their words appreciatively, he was terrible at goodbyes, but when he saw the prideful look on his new family¡¯s faces despite his awkward farewell, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Miril was still quiet, froze to his feet as he watched John climbed up the luxurious carriage.


    At last, watching John¡¯s back entering the carriage pushed Miril to speak his mind.


    ¡°John! I just want to tell you I am really sorry for that day! Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I thought that much was obvious.


    With that, the lone carriage took off along the north road, onwards to Moxnet Academy.


    Inside the carriage that moved seamlessly despite the bumpy roads, John rest his head against the padded walls and allowed his thoughts to drift, recounting the events that led him from A¡¯vetheas to now.


    Goodbyes huh? I wish Raina could at least have done that.


    His heart tightened.


    He took in heavy breaths with closed eyes, distracted himself with the cool breeze from outside. He rest his back and let allowed it to become enveloped by the soft, soft cushions of the carriage and gave out a soft sigh.


    Without warning, he became tired, to the point where curling a single finger on his hand felt like lifting a boulder.


    Ah...


    The mental strain that he bore since his exile began to surface and bit by bit they sapped his energy. Then, his body was washed over by a wave of relaxation, one that came from knowing he was now safe and had a future ahead of him. It was not long until he succumbed to the soft cradling of the carriage and fell asleep.


    ¡°Raina...zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°How was today, my lovely master?¡± a voice piqued at him, it was the same voice, the one where he had sworn to not forget but have.


    ¡°Mmm¡­school is still as boring as ever. But coming back home is worth it when there is someone is here for me.¡±


    ¡°Master, you tease. I am just your humble maid, I do not deserve such words.¡± the female voice replied, and the sensation of his own head being stroked followed from it. The hands that remained delicate despite the housework that was done indulged John as he felt his upper torso lying atop tender thighs.


    ¡°I mean, I am not lying. These people don¡¯t understand how to properly use magic. Even you do better than 90 percent of the people I know.¡±


    ¡°Then, master should go teach them, like how you taught me. I am sure they would be delighted to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ You know I can¡¯t go around showing off what I can do. Besides, you are very, very talented, that¡¯s why you could follow my instructions, I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, me, talented? If someone like me is talented, then master has untold power to rival Gods themselves!¡±


    The female yelped with pride when she spoke of his ability, her tone conveyed the glee that she contained for her master. But it did not have the desired effect on him, in fact it caused him to frown.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± the reply was a glum one.


    The maid¡¯s reply involved a touchy subject that made her master turn to a side, not wanting to face her. ¡°I am sorry, master. I have completely forgotten¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°But to be entrusted with this secret of yours, I humbly apologize for my lapse in judgment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her apology had no effect on the sulking John. He was not exactly angry at her per se, rather, he was extremely confused at the situation that he found himself in, the origin to his unusually strong abilities.


    If his parents, who are of ''respectable'' status discovered what he had been hiding from them...


    ¡°In any case my beloved master. No matter what lies ahead of your future, I will always be by your side, as your faithful maid, serving to your every need,¡± unable to solve her master¡¯s troubles, she offered her true feelings as compensation to him. Then, a pair of sensual lips found themselves on his cheek, pecked him lightly before she continued to stroke his head. ¡°No matter what.¡±


    ¡°Zzz...I miss home...¡± mumbled the sleeping John as he nuzzled his face into the empty space.

 5.1

    <h2></a>5.1</h2>


    ¡°Mister Sarvod? Mister Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Sarvod, we have arrived at Moxnet academy. If you could kindly awaken from you nap.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? O-oh¡­we are here already?¡± John rubbed his groggy eyes with his palm, half awake at the escorts voice. Blinking three times, he adjusted his eyes and climbed out of the carriage that he had been traveling on.


    With a hand by the door frame for support, he carefully planted his feet on the stony ground, did his best to not buckle those numb legs of his.


    ¡°This is as far I could bring you. We are already within the academy¡¯s territory, if you go towards the academy, which is right in front of us, someone in uniform should be there to guide you.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha,¡± still trying to wake his sleepy self up, John rubbed his temples with closed eyes. ¡°By the way, how long have we been traveling?¡±


    ¡°Exactly 4 hours, sir.¡±


    When his vision cleared, he was greeted by a flat landscape filled with patches of shortly trimmed carpet grass, shrubs, and trees, all of which are orderly planted in this remote place known as Moxnet Academy.


    At the very entrance before the academy was a garden that contained fountains and statues made of white polished stone. Beyond the beautiful garden was a gigantic castle made from cast stones of identical dimensions but slightly different shades of white. The combo of rough stones and slight deviations in color gave birth to a minimalist aesthetic while prompting any onlooker to indulge in their creative minds.


    ¡°How far is the nearest town?¡± John asked, remembering his promise to get something nice for Meli.


    ¡°It is a 20 minute ride to the nearest town. Though worry not, we coachmen are here to provide transportation services should any of the students wish to travel outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks for your work.¡±


    Having bid the escort goodbye, he walked from the road towards the magnificent castle, excitement oozed from him no matter how stoic he tried to be as he eyed the academy repeatedly.


    This place is crazy huge! It is almost as large as Purefold Town!


    He passed through the enormous garden, took in everything and tried to familiarize himself with the place that he would be for the next four years of his life.


    His eyes glazed on the people who lingered around before the academy¡¯s entrance. Many were gathered in groups and did introductions, others squealed for joy as they got off the carriage at the sight of the academy, while the rest loitered around or bid goodbye to their family members who came to send them off.


    I wonder if I will fit in.


    Though most of them were around his age bracket¡ªa few years older than him¡ªhe could not help but feel uncertain being surrounded by outside people after so many years of being in A¡¯vetheas.


    ¡°Someone in uniform¡­someone in uniform¡­¡± he mumbled to himself as he searched when a finger found itself on his shoulders.


    ¡°That would be me! Hello!¡± he turned behind and a uniformed guy with a clipboard on his right arm was there. ¡°Pleased to meet you, I shall be your guide todat. Do tell me your name, so I can register you. After that I will be bringing you to your dorm.¡±


    ¡°Oh sure. I am John. John Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°John Sarvod, huh? Let¡¯s see¡­¡± the guide flipped the papers that he had, a few moments later he stopped and pointed onto the clipboard. ¡°John Sarvod. Age 19, from Parac Village?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t need to do any more registration other than confirming your presence. How lucky, to be scouted out by Mr. Kaldor himself.¡±


    ¡°Lucky?¡± he tilted his head.


    ¡°Oh yes, you are assigned to live in East Wing, which means you live in the same residence and will have the same schedule as the latest hero in the empire.¡±


    ¡°Hero?¡± John first heard the term from Kaldor¡¯s speech once or twice, but he dissed it as an advertisement to get people eager to enroll, apparently, it was an actual person.


    ¡°Oh yes, did you not see him earlier? The tall muscular guy with a group of four behind him. It would be hard to miss him from the way people gawked at him.¡±


    John tapped a finger to chin, tried his best to to recall someone like that but could not find anything in his mind.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so¡­ I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, he is a true hero after all, one chosen by the great angels, who would bring all to a better path, a greater future.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± John pulled his shirt and patted his clothes, accepting the guide¡¯s explanation.


    The guide then brought him through the two tall doors by the entrance. They entered a grand hall which was 15 meters in height, two stairs curved alongside the somewhat circular grand hall and led to the second floor¡¯s landing.


    ¡°How many floors are there in the main building?¡± John asked as he walked behind, eyes glued to the glittering room.


    ¡°Four for student usage, two floors for researchers to carry out their work. And another three for storage? Nine floors as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot, considering this is just the main building.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is different for each section of the castle but nine floors are the standards. The others may be lesser or smaller when compared to the main building, but I can assure you their width and length are nothing to scoff at. There is one part of the castle that is 750 meters long, but that is an old section of the building. The plot size of the land that the academy is built on is roughly 50 square kilometers.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Still¡­ This is pretty impressive. How would one travel across the academy if it is already this huge? When I came in earlier, I could swear it looked almost as large as a town. Wouldn¡¯t traveling from one end to the other take a long while?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s not exactly it, John. Follow me and I will show you.¡±


    They walked towards the right of the grand hall, passed through some of the academy staff, who nodded fondly at John, another right turn after they passing through what seemed to be washrooms.


    Finally, they end up at a wall, with nothing but a rectangular device erected waist height at the center right. At the very top of the rectangular glass interface of the device were magical inscriptions and names of various locations within the academy.


    ¡°Oh, it is a short distance teleporter. The type that only works if there are ground wires connecting it from one end to the other,¡± John blurted out.


    Devices like these were intricate constructions that he came across when he did his reading in A¡¯vetheas, but was not utilized due to the huge amount of power that require to transport a person. It required so much energy that if it was not sufficient, the device would drain mana directly from the user, it caused more inconvenience than the ease it warranted.


    ¡°Hey, you know you stuff. I can see why you are chosen by Kaldor himself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But how is it maintained? Don¡¯t they take a lot of energy?¡±


    ¡°Wow! You even know its energy problem! Are you trying to go for the engineering section!?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Isn¡¯t it a little bit dangerous, to use something like this?¡±


    The guide put a hand underneath his chin and pondered for a second before replying. ¡°We have a large energy supply for the academy, mainly from the solar farms that gives us an almost unlimited supply of energy. Since the researchers here do a lot of testing, the power source issue was something we have long resolved. Mana rocks are a thing of the past.¡±


    The empire¡¯s strength. The reason that its people were proud for being a denizen of Dezarith Empire was because of their beloved Immortal Emperor.


    Ever since the emperor found himself onto the throne two hundred years ago, technology advanced greatly to the point where the empire itself became the apex of civilization itself.


    Where other non-human races had their cities, kingdoms and nations, none of them had the power to rival the empire due to their overbearing military power.


    A population that spanned into the billions, magic tools that could be used by anyone regardless of their magic capabilities, genetic modification of monsters that gave birth to improved aerial and ground transport, all of it invented under his rule.


    The Immortal Emperor, despite being a human himself, created a safe-heaven for all the Lower Races, became the symbol of success to many. His lifespan that surpasses any human was only proof of his power.


    Even the Higher Races such as mermaids, giants, elves, arachnids, alike could not help but to seem inferior in comparison to the empire.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look convinced,¡± the guide frowned slightly at John who looked at the teleporter¡¯s interface blankly.


    ¡°Me? No, no, I am convinced. I was just wondering about the achievements of the empire. To think that all the technology that I have heard of came from this academy, it¡¯s kind of overwhelming. I don¡¯t know if I am even worthy of attending this place¡­¡± his voice felt silent.


    Up until this point in his life, he lived a predetermined life, where he never had to worry about how his future would turn out. The effort that the immortal emperor had put into building Dezarith Empire only highlighted that John never really worked to build or create something of his own.


    He may have spent his time reading back in A¡¯vetheas, but other than making use of the accessible knowledge back then to improve himself, he cruised through his life while he whined about how not being able to use other magic other than [Heal] when it was something beyond his control.


    And look how that went. Exile, that¡¯s right¡­ And I had the audacity to boss people around when I was healing others, when in fact many of them created their own magic, martial arts and did their best for the community¡­


    The melancholic look on John¡¯s face prompted the guide to follow up, ¡°If someone like you enrolled into Moxnet Academy with something as grand as a full scholarship isn¡¯t worthy, no one would be.¡±


    ¡°Scholarship? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaldor offered you one, a scholarship where only 20 students out of 2000 could receive. To be a scholarship student means that you are talented and will be one of the top in the future, be it leading the military, administration, agriculture or even transportation, you are the type of person that would come up the next technological breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Breakthrough? Someone like me? That is impossible, I can only use healing magic. What was Kaldor even thinking?¡±


    ¡°Do you realize who Mr. Kaldor is? About his relations to this academy?¡± the guide asked with a voice so delicate that John felt that his words could decide the guide¡¯s fate.


    ¡°He goes around the empire and recruit talented people alike?¡±


    The guide shook his head with eyes that were on the verge of falling out of their sockets due to how wide in shock he was from John¡¯s comment.


    ¡°Mr. Kaldor is the vice president of this academy. He doesn¡¯t show himself among us, but his influence is huge. He is also responsible for your batch¡¯s curriculum, and the person who decides if I get to keep my job. What he says, goes in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ He is the what!? Hold up! You are saying, Kaldor, the person who came to see me late in the night is the vice president!?¡± John opened his mouth wide in shock. ¡°I mean, I knew he was kind of quirky. But the vice president!?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be quite energetic now, shall we go then?¡± the guide placed his hand onto the teleporter interface and spoke their destination, ¡°East Wing.¡±


    Just as John who was about to retort at the guide for dropping such huge information about Kaldor on him, the two of them were wrapped by a faint light and shifted locations.


    Their bodies then materialized inside of a building which was slightly smaller than the one they had teleported from.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t too bad, was it?¡± the guide asked.


    ¡°W-wait a second, why didn¡¯t the Kaldor tell me he was the second in charge of the academy? Just hold on for a second.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he manages the academy when he is free from his other work. Perhaps he does not want you to feel overwhelmed by his expectations from you? Who knows what that man has on his mind, geniuses like him operate on a different wavelength than most.¡±


    John squinted his eyes at that information and made a mental note to bring it up when he saw Kaldor again and would use it against him if he ever became Kaldor¡¯s coworker.


    He then feast his eyes on the outside view, the garden by the entrance  was now a small dot in the distance. East Wing was roughly two kilometers from main building.


    The same layout applied to the other resident halls, North Wing and West Wing alike¡ªthere is no South Wing because the academy¡¯s entrance was built facing south¡ªthey were built based on maximizing comfort of their residence, mainly the students, hence they were located a good distance away from most buildings to prevent unwanted noise to disturb the students.


    ¡°Though we used the teleporter, if you wished to travel on your feet, you can use the walks,¡± the guide pointed outside where polished pavements and roofed walkways were. ¡°Feel free to explore the academy to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys do with the extra space? From what I know, there is only an estimate of 4000 people in Moxnet. Half of it are students while the other is academic staff.¡±


    ¡°The extra space? You mean the empty rooms? Those are up to the student¡¯s liking, if you or any friends you have like one, just fill in a form and it will be yours to use until you no longer need it. In theory, there are about a room for five students in the academy. That¡¯s just an estimate by the dimensions though it could be less¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk about the maintenance that needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. The academy castle itself takes care the cleaning, so you have nothing to worry if you chose to¡­ahem...do something private in those rooms,¡± the guide gave him a cheeky wink, made a few gestures with his fingers. ¡°Try to be quiet about it if you can, you never know if the soundproofing magic has expired.¡±


    John shook his head with a strained smile.

 5.2

    <h2></a>5.2</h2>


    After climbing a flight of stairs to the second floor of the building with the guide at the front, John arrived at an intersection that led to three paths.


    On the left and right were hallways that consisted the rooms for the students who enrolled here. To their front was a pub with glass for its doors, the communal space where people who lived in East Wing would gather and socialize while they ordered food and drinks.


    Inside the pub were a handful of waiters and some students.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why they were hurrying, it¡¯s because that one of his companions was hungry,¡± the guide looked inside and gestured towards a group of five.


    John tilted his neck further and sure enough, he spotted the hero and the rest of his party inside, chatting lividly as they ate.


    ¡°That¡¯s him? He looks no older than me.¡±


    ¡°Though with years of experience of fighting under their belt, the hero and his party are much younger than many people expect. Alright, I suppose you want to quickly settle in¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from outside, but the guide continued as though it was the most natural thing ¡°¡ªand explore the rest of the campus.¡±


    The guide brought his clipboard to his view once more before walking towards the left of the intersections.


    ¡°Uhh, what was that noise?¡± John asked, concerned at the guide¡¯s nonchalant attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. That¡¯s just the noise from the tournament. With each batch of students, there are bound to be those who have immense abilities who were not scouted by the academy. And per Moxnet¡¯s tradition, they would be put into tournaments and the strongest of five would be selected.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, but how does the academy weed out that many people at once? I reckon many would not back away from this opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Correct. In the beginning phases, the numbers would be reduced in a one for all battle. Then they proceed to 5 person battles, then eventually one to one fights. For the 5 winners who managed to defeat all opponents in their way and achieve victory. They will become scholarship students like you. In essence, they would also be living in East Wing.¡±


    ¡°Why East Wing and not the others?¡± John ruffled his own hair, curious to the connection that to his residence. There were three student residences, surely not all of them would be allocated to east wing.


    The guide gave a quick glance at their surroundings and checked for anyone who could overhear them. When he was sure that their conversation would be private, he spoke to John¡¯s ear, ¡°This is just between you and I, since Mr. Kaldor was the one who brought you here, I suppose you can know this. The truth is, unlike West Wing or North Wing, East Wing is where the academy keeps the better students. That¡¯s why, you and the other 19 scholarship students would be staying in East Wing.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± the guide perked up as though nothing happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. I believe that more students will be needing my assistance after attending to you.¡±


    The guide brought John towards the left corridor and came to a stop at a door where a small signboard had the words John Sarvod labeled on it.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise was sent across East Wing, startling John to cover his ears.


    ¡°When will the noise end?¡± he complained to the guide.


    ¡°No worries, you can set your room to cancel out any outside noise once you enter it. Unfortunately, this will keep up until the tournament ends, at best it ends by tonight, so there won¡¯t be anything like this after today. Hopefully.¡±


    ¡°At worse?¡±


    ¡°It lasts for a week.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why. Fights don¡¯t take that long, just knock someone out and you win.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, the tournament is held in the arena, you might be impressed by the diverse skill sets that the average person can have.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°That will be all for now. Do you have any more questions before I take my leave?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, about the libraries. Do I need permission to access the much more ancient texts? Kaldor said that they have some restrictions on those.¡±


    ¡°They are viewable as long you read them in the library, but you can¡¯t bring them back. You know, in case someone actually tries to summon a devil or something. Even if students wanted to copy any of the rituals of the ancient texts, they would have a hard time translating it outside of the library, let alone understand it.¡±


    After John no longer required the guide, he thanked the guide for his work before resuming to his job of attending to other newcomers.


    John turned the knob to his assigned room and entered.


    ¡°Nice¡­¡± he muttered while closing the door behind him.


    His living quarters was nothing short of impressive, from carpeted floors, a king sized bed, a personal bathroom that hosted a bathtub large enough for two, comfy sofa, a sturdy table, to a built in cabinet, all of it in a spacious room that only he had access to.


    Without hesitation, he threw himself onto the silky bed and rolled on it, enjoyed the smell of freshly cleaned sheets as much as he could. The luxurious setting, though unnecessary to his needs, almost made it seemed like he was back to his room in A¡¯vetheas, almost.


    ¡°This is great, the staff are nice, the quarters are good, I am starting to see why people would kill to be in the academy.¡±


    Crash!


    Another loud noise pricked his ears, followed closely by vigorous cheering. It came from the open window. As he got off the bed and move to close it, his eyes were drawn to the sparks and flames from the distance, where arena was. He stopped his hands mid air as his eyes were glued to the different trails of light that sparked in the space above the open air arena.


    Then an announcement from the arena reached his ears:


    ¡°The contenders are reduced to 30! This us where the excitement begins! Will they survive their next battle?!¡±


    His spine tingled at the passionate announcement. This was the Moxnet academy, and people were fighting against each other with their lives on the line, if he wanted to open his eyes to how proficient people were in their abilities, be it magic, physical or mental, this was the perfect occasion for him witness such a spectacle.


    Nimbly, he ran out of his room and went downstairs, running all the way to the teleporter as his boyish heart could no longer hold back his curiosity to what went on in the tournament.


    Once John arrived at the arena he quickly made his way to the spectator area where the cheering and shouting was the most prominent.


    The arena was build in a circular fashion, where a ring of people surrounded an empty ground. He moved closer to the rails to get a better view.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh nice, the fight has not started yet.¡±


    Just as he said those words, five figures began to move into the fighting grounds. A half-giant was 3 meters in height, a cloaked figure, a guy who busied sharpening his two daggers, a woman with a translucent body, and a man who grew spikes on his body. Though differing in appearance, their common goal of entering Moxnet academy was what brought them here today.


    The announcer then spoke.


    ¡°As we get closer to finding out who the top 5 candidates are, the battles are now changed from a free-for-all to battles of five. In this five-man battle, the rules are simple, pairs are allowed to be formed, and the remaining two who still stands after everyone else is defeated will continue on to the one on one battles.¡±


    In a battle of five, if two pairs were formed from four people, the fifth person would be singled out, making elimination easier.


    But the question is, ¡°What would happen if the fifth person survived?¡±


    As if to answer John¡¯s monologue, the announcer continued.


    ¡°And, if only one remains until the very end of the battle, that person would have a direct entry to Moxnet Academy.¡±


    When the announcement came to a halt, a massive wave of cheering came from the crowd, it was though they lost their mind at the final statement.


    If pairs could be formed, they could break apart just as easily, if one was willing to give in to their greed, they could easily betray others in order to secure themselves a spot in the academy.


    The contestants were given time to make up their minds to who they want to work with. Though pairing up was not mandatory, but it gave the best chance of victory.


    Below the spectators, the dagger wielder and half giant already shook their hands with the other, they came to an agreement that they would fight and move on to the one on one battles.


    Instead of being enticed by the prospect of a direct entry that only serves to weaken one¡¯s standing when surrounded by four others, they prioritized surviving this round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it together,¡± the half giant nodded to his partner.


    ¡°You said it, big guy. With your gigantic body and my daggers, we shall win this in no time.¡±


    ¡°Fear not, for I will prove it to everyone today what it means to be a pure half-giant. You only have to watch my back for me and victory will be ours.¡±


    On the opposite side, the translucent woman and the spiked skin guy glanced at each other and nodded, leaving not much words in between them. Another pair had formed.


    From behind him, John heard a complain, ¡°Tsk, just because she is a good looking slime doesn¡¯t mean that she isn¡¯t deadly. I have been watching that slime woman earlier, and she gives no mercy. One moment she is a beauty and the next thing an unfortunate man gets dissolved, armor and all.¡±


    If she is a slime, then the spiked skin guy stands no chance against her, what if she turns on her partner at the last moment? Would he even be able to win against her? Slimes are hard to defeat with physical force. John added in his mind.


    ¡°Hey, do you have any idea why that person isn¡¯t moving one bit? The others have already paired up,¡± said another voice in reply to the first person.


    ¡°Oh that hooded person? I haven¡¯t see her face but from what I might recall, I think she keeps herself out of battle if possible. But I don¡¯t know how will she handle going against four people¡­ Maybe she control an elemental power? I have no idea.¡±


    On the battleground below, the said hooded figure stood still at her position, remained calm despite the two newly formed pairs.


    John who thought something was oddly familiar with the scene in front of him lowered his brows and inspected further at the hooded figure.


    Is that¡­?


    Upon further observations, she had the same pair of blue eyes as the girl he encountered in Purefold Town. No, it was the same person who took on the two lizardmen that day.


    Just as John tried to make sense of what he was seeing, the impatien crowd thumped their chests violently, gripped their fists and shook them in the air, screamed for the fight to begin.


    ¡°And let the battle begin!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± wasting no time, the dagger wielder dashed towards the hooded girl and threw his left dagger into her direction, intending to finish her with that swift movement of his. ¡°Today is your unlucky day that you have met¡­ Me?¡±


    The dagger flew as straight as an arrow and hit her, but the moment his dagger made contact, it was only clear to the dagger wielder that it was an illusion.


    ¡°Do you honestly think that anyone would wait for their enemies to kill them?¡± the half giant mocked, craning his head from left to right. ¡°Let me show you, my friend, petty tricks like illusions and mind games don¡¯t work before true power!¡± the half-giant squatted low, and then jumped 5 meters high, clasped his hands together mid-air and smashed the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shuddered, sent a violent shockwave across the ground, leaving a giant crater on the ground.


    ¡°Please warn me next time you do something like that!¡± the dagger wielder held a hand to his head, suppressed the feeling of nausea.


    ¡°Has she revealed herself yet?¡±


    Looking around with squinted eyes, the dagger wielder shook his head and replied, ¡°Looks like she cast an invisibility spell, which means we have to deal with her later. It won¡¯t be long until she wears out. Magic casters like her can only last for so long,¡± he flashed a cruel smile and picked up his dagger which hit the illusion from the ground.


    ¡°Argghhh!!!¡± the half giant suddenly moaned in pain. ¡°Get! This! Thing! Off! Me!¡± he reached for his back relentlessly, fingers dug deep and pulled at the skin on his bare back.


    ¡°What are you saying, there is nothing¡ª¡± the dagger wielder stopped short when he saw the half-giant¡¯s back.


    It was now covered by a patch of gooey slime, slowly melting away his flesh. It was the slime woman, she made her move before the two of them have noticed and clung herself onto the half giant


    The dagger wielder ran to help the half giant, intending to scrape the slime woman off his partner¡¯s back before the acid melts his partner completely.


    Like giants, half giants were renowned for their size and resistance against multitude of attacks, even something like acid on their skin would do so little to hurt them. But this was no ordinary acid, it came from a great slime, one that was capable of human form. If the slime woman had latched onto him instead of the half giant, he would be dead by now


    Just as he was within 3 meters of the half giant, the dagger wielder caught a grey blur flying towards his face. With his experience as a cutthroat over his twenty five years of life, he reflexively swayed his body to the right of his original path and used one of his daggers to counter the blow that aimed at his left cheek.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d fall for a trick like that? You must be new to fighting.¡±


    His assailant, the spiked skin guy had a bare arm against his razor sharp dagger, skin not ruptured in the slightest.


    ¡°Looks like everyone of us here likes to get up close and personal to deal with their enemies. Big guy, hang in there, I¡¯ll help you when I am done with this grey freak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His opponent jumped backwards, straightened his palms, ready to jab the dagger wielder.


    ¡°Here I go! Ahahaha!¡± the dagger wielder crossed his blades in front of him and exploded from where he stood, plunging forward with all his might and charged at his grey friend, leaving a cloud of dust behind him. ¡°Very good, Tarkez. We just have to keep this fa?ade up until the half giant or the slime bitch dies.¡±


    John watched the pairs went against each other with intention to kill the other. The half giant who screeched in pain was now banging his back on the ground as hard as he can in attempts to make the slime woman stop her melting his flesh away.


    Squish.


    At that distinct noise, the half giant stopped his rampant movements and got up to his feet. The slime woman that attached herself to him was now gone, leaving raw flesh in her place.


    ¡°Hahaha! Take that¡ª!!!¡± the moment he declared his victory, blood spurted from his mouth. His left eye socket sizzled and gave off smoke, a few seconds later his left eye dropped from its socket and a translucent goop jiggled from the opening.


    The half-giant collapsed to the ground, and the goop crawled out of him¡ªfrom his eye socket, of course¡ªand transformed into the beautiful woman that she was before the battle started.


    ¡°Ah, I truly am sorry about your back, and your eye,¡± she said unapologetically to the collapsed half-giant. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon,¡± she smirked and waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Now, I wonder how is my partner doing.¡±


    In front of her, she spotted her partner busy dodging flying projectiles from the dagger wielder, arching his body in unusual angles that even she as a slime had a hard time shapeshifting herself into.


    She folded her hands as she watched the dagger wielder furiously slashing at her partner¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Come on! Why are you scared! All I have to do is leave a little cut on your stomach! And you will bleeeeeeeeed!¡± the dagger wielder howled like a starving wolf.


    As he got closer to the spiked skin guy, the slime woman aimed at him but missed as the dagger wielder took a step back from her assault.


    ¡°Shit, that didn¡¯t get him!¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi!¡± the dagger wielder had stopped chasing her partner and was now walking towards the slime woman slowly. ¡°Here I was having fun with my little grey friend here, and you have to interrupt me?¡±


    The slime woman kept a neutral face, not moving an inch from her spot as she allowed the dagger wielder, her prey, to approach her head on.


    Just a little more, and I will have a tasty meal all to myself, she thought.


    ¡°You are pretty good, if I didn¡¯t notice you earlier, my face might be gone forever.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is the time to be complimenting your opponents? Especially when I just took down your pair?¡±


    The dagger wielder gave a hearty laugh and shook his head, ¡°At first, I thought the half-giant was going to be a pain to deal with, considering his size, but I trusted you to take care of him for me. Entering his body and melting him on the inside? That¡¯s genius!¡±


    ¡°Words won¡¯t save you from losing to me,¡± the slime woman readied herself to launch another attack at the arrogant. ¡°Prepare for defeat¡ª"


    ¡°Hey, wanna pair up with me? Instead of this grey freak, I can be your partner.¡± He then sheathed his two daggers and put his empty hands in the air and approached her, ¡°Here, as a show of trust, I will keep my weapons away as we shake on it.¡±


    ¡°Interesting proposal. But what can you do to guarantee that you aren¡¯t plotting with the hooded girl against me?¡±


    ¡°If I am with her, she would be fighting against you now. But so far, she hasn¡¯t make her appearance has she?¡±


    ¡°That is true¡­¡±


    In the first place, she had planned to defeat everyone else along, she pretended to pair up with the spiked skin guy initially was so that she could remain under the radar of the fifth contestant, that and he was an easy target to eliminate, if she so wished. Once they dealt with the other three contestants, she would defeat the so called ¡®partner¡¯ before the announcer could declare victory has achieved by the two of them and take the spotlight herself.


    And now the person who posed the most threat to her inevitable victory offered his alliance to her and in his attempts to win her to his side, he put away the only weapons that could harm her, his mythril coated daggers. Her slime innards swirled as she could almost taste her own victory.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s win this together, partner.¡±

 5.3

    <h2>5.3</h2>


    The proposal from the dagger wielder brought confusion among the audience. It has been a few minutes since that offer was accepted by the slime woman and the crowd began to stir as they realized what happened before their very eyes.


    ¡°Is that legal? To switch sides in the middle of the fight?¡± said one.


    ¡°The rules don¡¯t prohibit it. And no one said you have to pair up with others to win this,¡± replied another. ¡°Look, even the announcer isn¡¯t saying that they can¡¯t.¡±


    Their voices were low, even the contestants were stopped in their place, everyone waited for an announcement that will never come.


    ¡°Is this for real?¡±


    ¡°So this was a deathmatch of five all along?¡±


    A cold chill spread among the audience, their hearts thumped strongly in anticipation of what would happen next.


    After all, ¡®Formation of teams are allowed¡¯, not mandatory. The purpose of the five person battle was not against their immediate opponents, rather, their own resistance to their temptation.


    It was a choice between picking the safer route where two people would advance to the one on one fights or to be greedy and win it all by fighting against four other people.


    Such an arrangement of rules also meant that anyone who worked in pairs could end up betraying their partners in order to have a one way ticket to becoming a student in Moxnet Academy.


    That meant that the spiked skin guy who was abandoned by the slime woman could potentially ally himself with the hooded female who mysteriously disappeared earlier, but she was still nowhere to be found.


    It seemed that the hooded girl had realized the purpose of this aspect of tournament early on and faded into the background for her own safety.


    ¡°Guess the announcer isn¡¯t prohibiting us. What do you say slime lady, let¡¯s shake on it to make it official.¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± she faked a disinterested voice, and prepared for her next attack.


    The slime woman slid herself closer towards the dagger wielder, who naively had his arms wide open to signify that there was no hostility.


    Suppose I end him now, I can lie to that useless partner of mine that I did it out of the interest of both of us. After we dealt with that invisible brat, when he least suspects it...hehehe, I¡¯ll do him a favor of winning for us both.


    Her translucent body began dripping in excitement as she closed the distance in order to carry out an execution.


    Since you are so willing to come to me yourself my little prey, I would grant you a quick death.


    10 meters, 9 meters, 8 meters¡­


    The dagger wielder suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is¡ª¡± she was immediately blinded by a splash of sand across her face. Her vision became muddled, the sand had entered her translucent body, becoming filth that she had yet to use her acid on.


    Her body became sluggish, she rushed forward blindly and tried to swipe at the dagger wielder with her acidic limbs but failed due to how weak she suddenly was, her humanoid limbs that she had so carefully formed was now harden and calcified, cracking and crumbling as they became stone.


    ¡°Got you,¡± the dagger wielder said cockily. ¡°Well done, Tarkez. Not only we got her to get the half giant for us, she fell into our trap perfectly. All that talk about predatory great slimes can eat my ass.¡±


    When the slime woman adjusted her vision, she saw the dagger wielder and the spiked skin guy in front of her with their arms crossed, watched her as she desperately tried to split her unaffected body part away from turning into stone.


    But they no longer respond to her commands and hardened by the second.


    ¡°W-what? Why am I not moving!?¡±


    ¡°Oh I forgot to tell you. Tarkez here and I know each other since childhood, so I had him prepare some petrifying sand earlier before the match had started, it cost us a pretty coin, but it was all worth it. Was it it my brother?¡±


    Tarkez, the spiked skin guy gave a stiff nod to his words.


    ¡°You imbecile! Stop playing around! I am a great slime! I won¡¯t be stopped by the likes of you! Hey, what is the meaning of this!? You and I had an agreement! I thought we would win this battle together, as a pair!¡± the slime woman hissed at both of them, wanting them to honor their promise as her supposed partner. ¡°Help me¡­ I-I don¡¯t want¡­to...die...¡± her throat hardened, it was not long until the petrifying process was complete.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± the dagger wielder cupped a hand to his ear and leaned towards her ¡°I am sorry but I can¡¯t hear you! I find it hard to listen to you! Ahahahahhaha!¡±


    The slime woman¡¯s translucent body became as stiff as a statue, every inch of her hardened until they cracked. The result was a blob that had a horrifying face.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I guess that means we have stopped her,¡± the dagger wielder commented. ¡°Have you spotted the hooded girl from earlier? I keep trying to spot her but so far I haven¡¯t sensed her presence throughout this battle.¡±


    ¡°I hope won¡¯t be as hard as that slime woman to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good one Tarkez. Maybe I should¡ª¡± the dagger wielder stopped himself suddenly when heard the reply and jumped a meter away from his childhood friend, ¡°Who are you? Tarkez doesn¡¯t speak, he¡¯s mute!¡±


    He pointed his weapons at Tarkez, assumed a fighting stance, readied his himself to charge at the person impersonating Tarkez any second.


    ¡°Try looking behind you, and you¡¯ll find your friend there.¡±


    The person waved a hand in the air, and Tarkez¡¯s image disappeared. Tarkez was replaced by the hooded girl who disappeared at the start of the battle with a lifted chin, while dusting herself.


    ¡°I must say, you scum do have creative ways to fight with others. How pathetic would one have to be to prey on the emotions of others just for a silly victory.¡±


    The dagger wielder took a glance behind him, Tarkez was already collapsed on the ground.


    When did she do that?


    Grimacing as he breathed heavily through the gaps in his somewhat crooked teeth, body became as stiff as the slime woman statue that he had created earlier.


    No, no, no, this is not my plan! Tarkez, you useless fool! Did the mind control drug ran out!? Or were you too weak to take out a little girl on your own!?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried about your little buddy because he won¡¯t be the martyr that sends you on your way to Moxnet Academy?¡±


    The girl flared her icy eyes at him. ¡°What could be the cause that he was mute, I wonder? Perhaps it was because you drugged your own childhood friend to follow your every command the moment you discovered you and he would be in the same fight? Tell me, am I correct about your plan?¡±


    The dagger wielder gritted his teeth, the girl was right.


    Tarkez was this support in taking her down was now collapsed onto the ground.


    His plans, the years of scheming that he did to convince his childhood friend to join him, so that he would have an easy path to Moxnet Academy when he becomes the sole victor of this battle.


    He went so far to spend half of his life fortune to get a potion that made Tarkez temporarily abide all his commands and bribed one of the organizers to put him and Tarkez into the same battle.


    But now, everything had fallen apart because this hooded girl saw through his tactics. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead as her words repeated in his mind.


    ¡°W-what do you mean? Tarkez and I are m-moving on to the one on one battles like we agreed, he has always been mute throughout his life,¡± he protested, denying her words further.


    ¡°To think I don¡¯t have to read your mind to figure out your plan. This is why I can¡¯t be bothered with anyone except¡­¡±


    It was clear that she already unweaved his full plans to make it to Moxnet Academy.


    ¡°Y-you are just trying to play tricks on me, it¡¯s because you are a magic caster and suck at anything that requires physical force! You are just a worthless girl!¡± his eyes shifted nervously at the sight of the audience who bore their judging glances at him.


    She had noticed the stiff fighting style that Tarkez was using while she became invisible, she must have had overheard the whisper that he gave to Tarkez while they were engaged in psuedo battle to buy time for the half giant to be inevitably defeated.


    ¡°Once again, I am grateful for you, mother. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have disowned this pathetic world.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting lies about me, you bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ah, still denying it aren¡¯t you? Very well, I gave you a chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°DIIIIEEE!!!¡±


    Out of shame, the dagger wielder grabbed the concealed needles that were by his legs, and threw them to her vitals. He no longer cared for what the implications for being discovered for the plan of using Tarkez was, if he was to be shown to be a traitor to his childhood friend in public, then so be it.


    Let them see! Let them see how I am ambitious enough to throw everything I have for the sake of entering this goddamn school! I would get in! And when I fucking do, I will crush anyone who would speak about this incident!


    His image would be tarnished for the rest of his time in Moxnet Academy, he would be avoided by all for his treacherous behavior and end up alone for the rest of his life. But it did not matter, as long he made sure to graduate from this prestigious place, the murder and theft that he once did will be all swept under the rug.


    ¡°Ah-hahaha! Come on bitch! Without your magic, you can never survive in the real world!¡±


    He drew his weapons and charged at the hooded girl, he would show her the result from years of honing his killer instincts, one slit to her neck was all that¡¯s needed.


    This was the ending fight to the five person battles, he would use everything in his power to obtain a place in Moxnet Academy, if he over exerted and lost a limb or two in the process, that was a sacrifice well worth for a glorious victory such as this.


    And he ran.


    ¡°I am done with this.¡±


    Schwing!


    The sound of a metallic slice rang throughout the arena that moment.


    With widen eyes, the dagger wielder¡¯s head flew from his neck and dropped to the ground.


    His headless body knelt onto the ground before his legs left the dirty grounds. Behind it was the hooded girl who somehow moved with godly speed.


    I didn¡¯t even see her¡­


    Unable to finish his final thoughts, what was once considered a cutthroat of high caliber was instantly robbed of his life. His bulged eyes rolled to its whites and his cheeks coated with rough sand


    The girl moved so quick that the hood that was concealing her identity  now fell to her shoulders, revealing a beautiful face adorned with silver hair.


    ¡°It seems that you are mistaken about me,¡± the girl said in a voice that was only audible to the now deceased dagger wielder. ¡°Even without my magic, I stand at the apex of all creations.¡±


    She flicked the small drops of blood that were on her nails, without turning her back to confirm that the dagger wielder¡¯s death.


    ¡°And we have a winner!¡±


    Once the announcer spoke, the audience followed up with sonorous cheers, praising for the spectacle that they witnessed from the hooded girl.


    John who did not jumped for joy at the decapitation of the dagger wielder¡¯s head had his hands firmly grasping the rails he was leaning on, contemplating at the scene that played before him.


    He found it hard to accept that the dagger wielder was so willingly to use a friend to further his own goals. Even if he did succeed against the girl, would he be able to live with the guilt of betraying a friend?


    John couldn¡¯t help but to compare the situation to himself and Alwin Zinrelle.


    Maybe that is why I can¡¯t feel anything when he died¡­ In a way, the Elder Dragon was right.


    A face was looking at his direction from the battlefield below.


    It was the girl, the victor of the battle, the person who will be a scholarship student like him. The cold expression she wore while she was engaged with the dagger wielder was replaced with a soft smile, as he locked eyes with her.


    He made a fist to congratulate her on her victory but her cheeks became pink at his acknowledgement, she quickly pulled her hood up and concealed her flushed face from becoming any redder.


    ¡°Haha, what a weird person.¡±

 5.4

    <h2>5.4</h2>


    In what seemed to be the section that the library stored the older texts, John had his fingers across the spines of multiple hardcover books, busy browsing for the one that he needed.


    It was filled with all sorts of books that taught fighting, magic, and joke titles such as How to Not Burn Your House Down: A pyromancer¡¯s guide to cooking with magic. But John let out a long sigh as he flipped through the pages of yet another heavy book.


    The reason for his dissatisfied sigh was simple, the book in his hands was also filled with the same regurgitated information on demons.


    It rambled on how they are agents of evil and robbed happiness from everything they touch, about how one should always ask for help in the presence of one, about how to defeat lowly demons¡ªstrike them before they are allowed to attack.


    Yet, none of them told him of what classifies something as one, or even the reason for their existence, their goals, alike.


    These books only spoke of their evil deeds, and why their existence were prohibited within the human realm. Everything they do are equivalent sins being committed.


    But why?


    If he entertained the idea of himself being a demon, does it mean saving someone he loved with what is known as demon magic made him evil? If a demon used healing magic on the innocent for the sake of helping them, would such an act make it a sin?


    He wanted answers to questions like these from those books, not for the same content to be repeated to him because they are deemed to be by the majority. He genuinely wanted to understand this label that he was branded with.


    And maybe undo himself, if such a thing was possible.


    He had been browsing for material on demons in the library for over an hour and if his head wasn¡¯t already throbbing hard from the last fight he spectated in the arena, it certainly was now.


    The five person fights right after the hooded girl won was surprisingly mild, no fatal injuries occurred throughout the other matches. Each of the rounds that he spectated following the first had at least someone surrendered the second the battle started¡ªusually the fifth person who had no pair¡ªthe remaining contestants then fought in pairs until one won, all of them took the safe route and did not attempt any betrayal and moved on to the one on one fights.


    It appears that the bloodshed from the first match had them fearing for their own life. Once the battles became one on one, he lost his interest, unlike the five person battles, they involved two parties poking at each other with their abilities until one of them gave up, it became tedious to him at one point and he decided to visit the library instead.


    John sat on a nearby table and leaned his body lazily against it.


    He kept flipping through the book on demons, now it was past the time that dinner would be served in the Harvest household¡ªaround 6:30p.m.¡ªbut he kept on navigating the thick pages in hopes of finding something useful that he could use to work with.


    The reason for postponing his meal time was because there would be a welcoming party for East Wing residents fifteen minutes from now, located in the pub. According to Kaldor, the party served as a meet and greet session, it was the deciding event where people met friends who they could trust their lives with. Or so it was in Kaldor¡¯s case.


    John snorted. He was not exactly that eager to make friends or acquaintances who are responsible for his life.


    Not when they could simply denounce everything in an instant and leave you to rot.


    His eyes then skimmed the texts on the page that he randomly flipped to, it read:


    ¡°Demons are solely known as the dark side to all living things. To which all life possess both a light side and light side, they reside in the depth of one¡¯s selfish desires. They are the embodiment of evil¡­.¡±


    He slammed the book shut in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same thing! Yeah, I know they are bad. But why won¡¯t you tell me what classifies as one?¡± he spoke to the book, unable to stomach another ambiguous line. ¡°What does it mean to be one? Heck, there isn¡¯t even something that one can identify a demon with. All it tells me, or simply insinuates is that ¡®If a demon shows itself, you would know its presence.¡¯ What? That is absolutely not telling me anything to identify with!¡±


    Forceful air came from his nostrils as he slumped his shoulders backwards to the chair.


    John was speechless, his head was spun at the lack of understanding that he gained from these so called ancient texts¡ªgranted, they were merely books written by authors who read the actual ancient texts before they were were lost, stolen, burnt or all of the above¡ªas these are nothing but watered down repetitive opinions.


    ¡°I really am an idiot for not learning this earlier¡­¡± he complained to himself, unable to let go of that mistake that cost him the ties that he had with the elves. A few moments passed with him sitting in that lackluster position watching the hands on a clock tick.


    Grooowwwl.


    As though it agreed with him on the farce that was labeled as ¡®ancient texts¡¯, his stomach let out a long winded growl.


    ¡°Ahhh! Fine, I get it, I get it. Anything is better than suffering here.¡±


    He got up and returned the book and decide to not waste his time in the library anymore. He headed to East Wing while assuring himself that there was more to learn about demons, that he only had bad luck in picking the ones that gave him equivocal answers.


    If the academy had detailed books on other topics regarding various beasts, plant, and monsters, why would the ones on demons be lacking concrete information?


    It must have been his luck to stumble across the bad ones on his first attempt with the vast library. Just because the first ten books he tried reading was not what he wanted, it did not mean that the rest of the books on topic of demons will be inconclusive.


    He would do a much more through research on demons later on, it was still his first day here after all, the books themselves wouldn¡¯t disappear overnight.


    With that, he reached East Wing then followed the cedarwood stairs that led him to the second floor of the 2 story building and entered the pub.


    Once inside, he took a seat by the counter and ordered a small burger, enjoyed the alcoholic scent in the air as his eyes ran along the few heads that entered the room right after him.


    His light meal was brought to him not long after, and without a care in the world he chomped down the steak burger with large bites. He took one bite after another, ravished at the combined taste of lettuce, tomato, onions and egg. Before he knew it, the whole burger disappeared from his sights


    Light music played in the background from a band, wine glasses were up for display, this dimly lit pub was the perfect place to fill stomachs and make acquaintances besides the main cafeteria. The nice food here served as conversation topics, the alcohol to ease the nervous, and the low lighting easily hid the faces of those who were nervous. It was something John could get used to.


    Just when he thought to himself about bringing the Harvests to visit this place, someone tapped his shoulders.


    ¡°Is that tasty? You seem to enjoyed it a lot.¡±


    A female face came to his view when turned behind, her face was that of someone on the ¡®mature¡¯ side when it came to life experiences. If it were not for her voice, he might have mistook her for someone in her late twenties.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I haven¡¯t had anything since morning. I forgot to eat, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah-hahaha, forgot to eat?¡± she slapped his arm lightly. ¡°Is that how you pick up girls? By telling something like that?¡± she blushed and tucked strands of wine red hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Prishine, a succubus. Please to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Call me John¡ª A succubus?¡±


    Wait, wait, wait¡­.


    He instinctively leaned back at her announcement. Succubus were a race that unrelentingly feast on souls for their vitality in exchange for temporary pleasure. Those who do not have the will power to resist their temptation were often tempted by their offers and end up having their whole soul consumed by the succubus they meet.


    Succubus originated from the underworld as a way to perish souls that committed crimes against the many Laws of Consignation.


    There was only one reason that a succubus like Prishine was in the mortal realm. Her lineage was banished from the underworld for devouring innocent souls that were supposed to move on to the afterlife in their momentary greed for vitality.


    Sensing John¡¯s withdrawal, Prishine continued, ¡°Ah, there is no need to be afraid. I am not as nasty as the rumors. In fact I am a fourth generation, my ancestors were the ones who were banished for their lack of control. Since my family was brought up in the human world, none of us fed on anyone¡¯s vitality in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± John still doubtful at her words muttered. ¡°How do you fix that craving of yours then? I heard that your race doesn¡¯t ever really get satisfied unless you obtain vitality from others.¡±


    At his words, a tail behind Prishine went upwards, it was hard to tell if she was surprised by his perceptiveness but it took her a few moments before she replied.


    ¡°In many, many, unconventional ways~¡± she gave him a wink.


    Sensing her attempts to change the conversation topic, John became serious and had his mental guard up, ¡°Answer me seriously. What do you do to get your dose of vitality in living things if you don¡¯t eat souls? Do you take them from animals? Or from intelligent beings?¡±


    Unfazed by his shift in gaze, the red haired female leaned close to him, put a hair¡¯s breadth between their cheeks and looked to his eye. ¡°Do you really want to know, John?¡± put a finger to his collarbone and began tracing to his chin ¡°Perhaps. I. Can. Get. Satisfied. With. You?¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    John kept his face straight as Prishine seduced him in a way which no sane man could have resisted.


    If he said yes this moment, he was sure that she would bring him into a private room and be rushed by a wave of pleasure before his vitality was consumed by her.


    Prishine was nothing short on her feminine wiles, she had lush lips, well proportioned hips, a great bosom, highlighted cleavage dangling in front of his very eyes, even her breath smelled of roses.


    The onlookers to this situation he found himself in looked in his direction with great envy. No doubt, they were getting frustrated over this busty female coming up to him. To them, having such a sensual female to lust and beg for their undivided attention was something that they would give up their life for, if their vitality was needed to experience great pleasure from someone like her, it was worth it.


    But unlike them, John felt nothing.


    In fact, to think that she was suggesting to use him as a mere pleasure toy cause him to put his guard up.


    The fact that her breath blew on his face irritated him more than it charmed him. The fact that she was trying to get him concede from his original conversation topic using her sexuality was nothing but shallow.


    He grabbed her shoulders firmly and pushed her inching body away from him.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to tell me, that¡¯s fine.¡± He made no attempts to hide his growing scowl towards Prishine, ¡°But I don¡¯t appreciate it when someone I¡¯ve just met get in my face. It¡¯s revolting, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Aww, come on, you didn¡¯t feel anything at all?¡± Prishine pouted. She drooped her eyes and placed her two hands in front of her chest, like how a domestic dog begged for treats. ¡°Am I not cute to you at all?¡± she titled her head innocently.


    Such an act made the onlookers to John¡¯s direction to blush and faint, but he was unfazed, much less swayed by it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, out with the truth, or don¡¯t. I am used to tricks like these, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    On of the reasons that made him liked the Elven Princess was because unlike Prishine here who used her looks to get people to like her, Raina as beautiful as she was, valued conversations and spoke to him in earnest despite their differences in opinions, she would listen to¡ª


    Not that it mattered to him now¡­


    ¡°Fineeee. I¡¯ll tell you. Please don¡¯t show that angry face to me, I am not a bad giiirrrlll,¡± she frowned and then quickly returned to her normal face when it was not having an effect on him.¡°One of the ways on how we obtain vitality without directly feasting on others was what I did just there. The tension I created around the room earlier although subtle, it was enough to create excess harmless vitality from people around.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve just harvested vitality from those people who are looking at us now?¡± he signaled his eyes to the group of onlookers by the side.


    ¡°Exactly, you have just helped me with my meal. Though I am very satisfied from absorbing their vitality with my skin, I still look forward to the day when you give me yours~¡±


    He rolled his eyes at her, ¡°What about the other methods?¡±


    ¡°Activities that people find themselves enjoying, such as parties like this, we succubus tend to get a good dose of vitality. It works especially well because the vitality that we collect from events like this are the excessive vitality that a living being would produce. In other words, it harms no one.¡±


    ¡°You could have gone with ¡®I like having fun¡¯ instead of trying to pull that seduction crap on me. Or better yet, ¡®I promise I won¡¯t suck your soul of its vitality¡¯¡­ Actually, that last one sounds suspicious, forget I say that¡±


    ¡°Would still be this cold to me if I said something like you suggested?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yeah, no. You would still come up to me to create tension in the room just because you wanted to feed on excess vitality.¡±


    ¡°You are no fun,¡±she touched her fingers together and pouted.


    ¡°I got that a lot from people who know me on the surface.¡±


    ¡°But then again,¡± she straightened her back and regained her confident self. ¡°You are very interesting. Manly, if I might say so. I will be keeping watch over you, John. I hope you do that for me too.¡±


    ¡°That is a weird way to say you want to be friends.¡± he raised his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for our meeting for now. It won¡¯t be fair to the others if you keep me all to yourself,¡± she winked at him suggestively. Right before she leave, she got extremely close to his ear and whispered, ¡°I will be capturing that ice cold heart of yours someday.¡±


    Prishine left with her thin succubus tail swaying in mid air to the opposite side of the room.


    What a weird person. I am sure she meant well or that was how succubus greet new people, but man, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy. She could have left being a succubus out, that¡¯s not what you tell people on first meeting.


    While he made the little comment in his head, people around him began cheering at a person¡¯s entrance.


    He had a chiseled chin, a well defined physique, and a sharp unassuming glint, all the cheering and salutes could only mean that it was the hero.


    Right behind him was the four people that had been following him since morning. The group of five that consisted of three males and two females then confidently walked inside the pub.


    ¡°The hero of our generation, Scywell Shatterstep! In the flesh!¡± a guy who was walking beside the hero announced.


    ¡°I told you to not introduce me, Randy. Don¡¯t blame me when people are too afraid to talk to you because you are associated with me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I, Randolph Roller will make sure people love you. If they cannot appreciate you, there is no point in you putting your life in danger for them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, because life means food in that head of yours. And all you want is the people to give you food wherever we go.¡± Scywell replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Exactly! As they say, no food, no life!¡± the sarcasm was lost on the person named Randolph, he had a light blush on his face, indicating that he was drunk on the atmosphere.


    The group of five moved all the way from the entrance and to the counter where John was to get food for their loud party member.


    I hope people like him aren¡¯t too many around the academy. John thought to himself before he observed the other three behind the hero.


    However, Randolph being the livewire that he was, walked too quickly and tripped on thin air, he ended up planting his face right in front of John¡¯s feet.


    ¡°That hurt¡­¡± he grumbled, and all of a sudden, he affixed his eyes on John. ¡°Hey, you, why did you trip me?¡±


    John had a puzzled look on his face when Randolph threw the question at him while he stood up.


    ¡°Me? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You purposely put your feet in front of me didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, I did no such thing. What would I get from tripping you?¡± John reasoned with the accusing Randolph.


    ¡°I saw you, you have been eyeing us the moment we entered the pub! You must be jealous of the hero from the way you look at us! If not, you wouldn¡¯t use wind magic to trip my legs!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t use wind magic, can you stop blaming me because you fell to the ground?¡± John lowered his brows.


    What is this guy¡¯s problem?


    ¡°Stop lying, I felt a blow to my legs when I took a step just now!¡±


    ¡°...I keep telling you I don¡¯t use wind magic,¡± John reasoned one more time, his patience wore thin with each sentence from this Randolph. Hero¡¯s companion or not, it is ridiculous to blame the first person he saw as the perpetrator of his self acclaimed misstep. ¡°Stop¡ª¡±


    When he was about to tell Randolph to stop being a pain in the ass, the hero, Scywell, cleared his throat loud enough both John and Randolph to look over.


    ¡°Ahem! Randy, check your own shoe laces.¡±


    Right under Randolph¡¯s shoes were laces that were untied, when Randolph saw it with his own two eyes, he stuttered ¡°I-I¡­this is not right¡­ I certainly felt something on my leg earlier,¡± he hurriedly bent downwards and began to tie them in earnest.


    ¡°Who would have thought?¡± John said with needles in his voice, making his foul mood known to the hero¡¯s party. ¡°Guess it was not my fault at all.¡±


    With that, he turned his back from them and ordered a fizzy drink from the counter, intending to take his mind of by enjoying the pub¡¯s calming atmosphere on his own.


    Another guy who had the largest build out of the hero¡¯s party saw this and went beside John, threw his right large arm around him, spun John¡¯s chair to have him face their party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Randolph there, he has a quick temper. He already has huge problems with the ladies because of it, I hope you won¡¯t hold anything against him. We are all friends here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    John did not have to look at the huge guy to know that this was blandishment, to smooth over their discord in order to maintain a certain image of the hero.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. As long you get your heavy arm off me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I like your style. I am Gobbert Barcus, you can call me Gob.¡± he retracted the 10 kilogram arm and extended an arm to John.


    ¡°John Sarvod. Nice to meet you and your muscular arms, now if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± he said in the most uninterested tone.


    ¡°Come on Randy,¡± Scywell gave a light kick at the person who screamed at John for his own mistakes, ¡°Gobbert made an opening for you, apologize now.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Randolph patted himself and gave a deep bow. ¡°I am sorry for embarrassing you in public, John!¡±


    ¡°Right, I get it, I get it. You don¡¯t have to shout, it happens,¡± John had his two hands in front of him, hoping that it was enough to calm Randolph who was drawing the attention from everyone in the pub to him.


    ¡°John, was it? Allow me to apologize for my friend¡¯s behalf and to introduce ourselves. I am Scywell, the hero in training. You know Gobbert already, and of course Randolph. The two ladies are Helen and Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­ I am Helen Crestus¡± a girl with a lighter voice introduced herself while standing behind Scywell, obviously weary of John. She too had disinterested gleam in her eyes, like the hero who she stood solemnly behind.


    ¡°Angeline Grist, if you need buffs, healing or anything support related, I am your person,¡± the girl in glasses announced and nod at John.


    ¡°Oh nice, I am a healer myself too.¡± He followed up after Angeline¡¯s introduction, since the opportunity presented itself, he intended to use it to the best of his ability. This was the ¡®hero¡¯ that Kaldor had been talking about since their first meeting and his party. Who knows, they might know a thing or two about demons, given their duty requires them to fight monsters. ¡°Though, it is the only magic I can use.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do show us, John,¡± Gobbert spoke up. ¡°If he is good enough, we might replace him with you, Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Shut up or you won¡¯t be getting medicine from me, you know I don¡¯t specialize in healing magic. They are rare and¡­¡±


    ¡°[Heal],¡± John extended his hand a blue glow began to flow to his palms. He then directed his aura at Randolph who had light bruises on his face and bathe him in a warm glow, healing him instantly.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah! This is amazing, Scy! I feel great already, and¡­¡± Randolph began lifting and arm and bent it towards his back in a forceful motion. ¡°Holy shit! This dude is the real deal! Even my back injury from the ogre skirmish is gone!¡± his eyes began to sparkle with childlike awe.


    As though he was a new person, Randolph quickly move towards John and clasped his hand that was not quite finish with his healing magic. ¡°H-hey, wait I am not done healing you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry for being an ass to you. I know I have said it, but I let me tell you again. I didn¡¯t know you are gifted! You don¡¯t know how much I have suffered because of that useless ogre who cobbled me with that club!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I remember him crying like a baby whenever he tried to shoot an arrow. He kept asking me for pain relievers, and at one point, said that he would kill himself because he was useless,¡± Angeline placed a hand to her mouth, almost breaking into laughter remembering that incident. After calming herself she said to John, ¡°I must say, this is quite the talent you have. A tier 4 spell? No, I think [Heal] is more than that. Tier 5? You are almost as good as Scywell in terms of raw power.¡±


    John blinked at her words about spells classified into tier lists. He came across it back in A¡¯vetheas but it never mattered to him or the elves because as far as he knew, magic was based on the amount of mana poured into a spell. Classifying them into tiers meant they treated their own magic as a circuit that is only activated when the required mana is used to cast the spell.


    If one would visualize it, the tiered spells are used like a loaded crossbow, loading the projectile and priming it to fire would be the spell itself and the mana supplied will be the action of pulling the trigger.


    Users of tiered magic could cast spells quickly without worrying about the output, achieving quick, accurate, stable output¡ªor so it says¡ªof said spells remembered. It was also simpler than directly applying the right amount of mana into one¡¯s spells.


    The only downside was that it limited the user¡¯s in depth understanding of using magic. It prioritized efficiency over functionality with the expense where it made the user of tiered magic to be unable to manually control their amount of mana poured into their spells.


    ¡°Is that good? I am not really familiar with this tiered magic stuff.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! John, you aren¡¯t from around here are you? That black hair, dark eyes, about average height, you must have some eastern continent blood in you.¡± Gobbert commented happily, took a big gulp from the tankard that was handed to him. ¡°Listen, us humans, on average, at best can handle up to tier 2 spells. If you are considered to have proficiency in that area of magic, you can cast up to tier 3 spells. Even that is rare. Only heroes who are chosen by the angels themselves could handle tier 5 and tier 6 spells.¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ I don¡¯t know what to feel about that. It has it¡¯s drawbacks, my healing ability, other than [Heal], I can¡¯t use any magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Scywell, the hero who had been watching their conversation muttered. ¡°Maybe you are a late bloomer.¡±


    John did not know what to say. As far as he knew, one person¡¯s ability to utilize mana one possessed was determined from their point of birth. Even in rare cases where people obtain their proficiency in magic later on in life, they were limited to basic spells.


    ¡°Bah, who cares about you being able to cast other types of magic! You ability is already amazing! Maybe even beyond what the medics in the academy can achieve!¡± Randolph carrying two big jars of liquor from the edge of the counter walked towards John and pushed one onto him. ¡°Drink my brother! For your ability deserves praise!¡±


    ¡°To John!¡± Gobbert lifted his tankard to the air with might.


    And the hero¡¯s party gave their toast to him, with Randolph lifting one of John¡¯s free arm, Gobbert laughing merrily at their newfound friend, Angeline adjusting her glasses, Scywell and Helen who smiled at him from the sides.


    ¡°And to everyone here!¡± Randolph shouted once more, sharing his excitable energy to the people who began to approach them after witnessing the warm welcome that the hero¡¯s party extended to John.


    I guess that settles my dispute with them.

 5.5

    <h2>5.5</h2>


    After the grandiose toast declared by Randolph to everyone, the anxiety between people who bore different social status eased and turned into a friendly atmosphere.


    If the hero could disregard his title and ranking in the academy and spoke to John in a respectful manner, it meant that everyone else should follow suit.


    The hero, Scywell Shatterstep, despite his young age of 23 had power and status equivalent to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s children. Being a hero meant he would one day be the strongest person in the world, it also meant that he would carry the burdens of fighting monsters and calamities, all for the people¡¯s prosperity.


    In Scywell¡¯s case, he was particularly special since he was chosen at a young age to bear the responsibility of being a hero and the second ever human being to be chosen by one of the Five Archangels to be a hero. He was granted powers that was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, powers that grew stronger with time.


    It was natural that his impartial attitude would be adopted and followed by everyone. Those who came from nobility no longer put up their arrogant fa?ade and spoke to everyone equally, while the commoners had a newfound respect for both the hero and was no longer fearful of offending someone.


    All thanks to the public display of the hero¡¯s party talking to John in a friendly manner, all manner of friendships that was formed without bias, and for the sake of enjoying the other¡¯s company. This in turn, allowed John to mingle with people, other than the hero¡¯s party, easier.


    John moved from one group to another to make his presence known, he would stay for a couple of minutes before leaving if the conversation at the group that he was in did not interest him.


    After talking around with various people in hopes of meeting for the silver haired girl he met in Purefold Town, he allowed himself to take a break when it brought him no results. Having saw her again while he was spectating in the arena, he was expecting to her here, but apparent he was wrong.


    That was then he spotted a lonely Randolph by a sofa and went to speak to him.


    ¡°Hey, Randolph, you look free, mind if I ask you stuff?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Randolph quickly agreed but his eyes lingered towards the opposite side of the pub where a group of girls chatted energetically among themselves.


    ¡°I have heard about this hero thing a lot from you guys. Does that mean you guys been through countless battles before coming to Moxnet Academy?¡±


    ¡°Scy¡¯s been through the most out of us. Then next would be Helen, she is the earliest to join, that¡¯s why they are somewhat closer.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ What about the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh my, they look so cute¡­¡± Randolph completely ignored John and had his eyes shifted to another group of females that piqued his interest.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Angeline who listened from afar moved to them and continued on behalf Randolph, ¡°Following that list would be me, Gobbert, then Randolph here¡­¡± and proceeded to slap the back of Randolph¡¯s head.


    Smack!


    ¡°Hey! Stop doing that when I am people watching!¡± Randolph protested, rubbing the spot on his head where he received the blow.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t ignored John and looked at women like the pervert you are, maybe I will.¡±


    ¡°What? I am not a pervert!¡±


    John put his hands in front of him to defend Randolph. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was the one who came back to ask questions.¡±


    ¡°See? He understands the male mind, that¡¯s brotherhood for ya. Unlike you Angeline, all you know is your little experiments.¡±


    ¡°Those experiments will improve our lives!¡±


    Randolph ignored her by flicking his wrist at her, shooed her and her voice out of his mind as he wanted to resume viewing the ladies from where he sat.


    ¡°Maybe instead of looking, would it not be better for you to talk to them?¡±


    ¡°You think so, John?¡±


    ¡°Never know if you try. You can¡¯t win if you never participate.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. If it¡¯s alright with you John, I¡¯ll leave you with Angeline. See you around sometime.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, later then.¡±


    Once Randolph left them, Angeline rubbed her temples with a hand, ¡°This Randolph. I am so sorry about him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late either way and I will be going back to my dorm after another question about the hero business. Maybe stick around an hour or two if things got interesting¡­¡± his eyes then scanned the crowd for the sixth time of the night as he finished his sentence, ¡°¡­maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if this is everyone from East Wing. From what I know from asking around earlier, only one out of three who won the tournament present is in this meet and greet party. What happened to the other two?¡±


    ¡°The third winner was announced half an hour ago. I doubt that person could finish medical checkups from the doctors and finish their registration quick enough to attend before this party ends. Regarding the other one, maybe that person is simply tired from the battles earlier.¡±


    But she had no injuries¡­ Perhaps mana fatigue from the invisibility spell she used was too much?


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot how intense that battle was. The contestants of the first round of the five person battles were vicious. Talk about how desperate people want to get into the academy¡±


    ¡°Oh! You were there to watch it! How was it, how was it!?¡± Angeline perked herself at the mention of the battle that decided the first winner of the tournament. ¡°I heard only the winner herself got out of it without a scratch and three died. People were said the other battles were child¡¯s play compared to that first five person battle.


    ¡°Three¡­died?! Was it not one?¡±


    ¡°One decapitated, one petrified, and one had his internal organs all melted into nothing but gooey muck. I was there when they tried to use a higher grade potion on the half giant but his body was already melting


    ¡°He died? I was sure he could¡¯ve survived that¡­ I thought¡­¡± he was at a loss for words. ¡°But I was told that the academy will take care of their wounds¡­¡±


    Angeline saw his unease and tried to comfort him, ¡°All of them knew the risks for the tournament. If anything, we would experience similar dangerous situations as they would, of course, we would be properly taught to handle ourselves before given impossible tasks.¡±


    ¡°R-right, things like this happen on a daily basis¡­¡± John calmed himself, though he was informed that deaths would be mitigated from the tournaments due to how violent they can be, but a part of him wondered if he should have went to help then.


    ¡°Enough about that. You have a question about the hero, right? Ask me, and I will answer to the best of my ability,¡± she had a hand at her slender and petite chest, arching herself upwards with great confidence to answer whatever question from him.


    ¡°Does Scywell happen to know anything about demons? It is his duty¡ª¡±


    But she did not expect that question from him.


    Angeline quickly placed a finger on his lips, interrupted John before he could finish his sentence. Her light brown hair dangled in front of her glasses as she desperately tried to keep their conversation quiet, ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± she looked around, and once she was sure that no one overheard them, she spoke to John in a low hushed voice. ¡°Listen carefully. Don¡¯t ever ask Scywell that. He may be open to many topics, but mentioning the word ¡®demon¡¯ in front of him is not something you want to.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°What? Why? That is his duty. Shouldn¡¯t he know a lot about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree, it is his duty,¡± she nodded, then raised a finger before she continued, ¡°But he has a past that involved demons that he doesn¡¯t want to speak about. There was this one time before Randolph joined our party, Gobbert was asking about it, and Scywell got so angry that he froze everything in our campsite.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Helen told me something about demons slaughtered his family when he first became the hero, but even she was not sure of the full story. And mind you, Scywell tells her everything under the sun. To give you some perspective, the Scywell and Helen are closer than just friends, she¡¯s been by his side for at least a decade, she was by his side long before he was deployed to missions like he does now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you are a good person and did not mean any harm by it. But my advice for the average person who wants to know about demons would be to not mention them at all. The texts and documentations regarding them seemed to indicate something huge involving them are all hidden and confiscated from the public eye, replaced by vague descriptions.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­there is something behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least, it is my theory along with what Scywell has told me. Perhaps they are keeping the knowledge from the masses is to prevent a horrible event, perhaps by speaking about them alone will bring their rise to power, whatever it is, I hope I can know about it someday.¡±


    ¡°Curious, huh?¡±


    Angeline answered with a push of her glasses with a hand, ¡°That¡¯s the reason that got on the hero¡¯s party. I get to learn about things that your average scholar can¡¯t, I get to interact with artifacts and see the world for myself instead of what they cram in noble schools.¡±


    ¡°And here you are in Moxnet Academy, in the end you still end up in not seeing the world for yourself, hahaha. Stuck with people like me who came from unknown backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Firstly, we are here because the empire wanted us to be here, it is my job. Secondly, this is additional training before we actually handle more national threats that are¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, why are you getting so defensive? All I said was you are not seeing the world for yourself since you are currently crammed here.¡±


    ¡°Y-you! Don¡¯t get cocky just because you have that crazy [Heal] of yours. I will have you know you won¡¯t be able to replace me as the healer for my party!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s getting defensive, ahahaha. Did someone cram the idea that I will replace you in your head?¡± John flashed a smug grin.


    ¡°To think I was speaking to you seriously, I¡ª"


    ¡°Relax, Angeline, I won¡¯t be taking your job away from you, moving around the world isn¡¯t the lifestyle I want. But I am happy to help out if you ever need my help.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I doubt my high grade potions will lose to your magic. You are the one who should feel free to come for me for help. I am so close to perfecting my healing potions that could cure any disease! Bet you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Diseases, I can heal them, I can rid them permanently at times, but other times, not so much. It depends on the type of disease, if it is natural illnesses that was inherited, it would be harder, you know, it¡¯s kind of weird like that.¡±


    ¡°What about limb regrowth? I bet you even that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, regrowth is also possible.¡±


    ¡°Then, complete immunity from curses for a short duration of time?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that one counts as healing magic. I might dispel a few curses, though I haven¡¯t tested it, don¡¯t think I want to play around with that¡­ You¡¯ve got me there.¡±


    ¡°See! I am better! Just you wait, I will make it so my potions are better than you, I am so close on figuring that out. It is such a great timing that I am in Moxnet Academy when I am in its developmental stages, I am confident I can make something that surpasses you.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have this all so powerful potion of yours. And you are boasting them to¡­me?¡± amidst his verbal sparring with her, from the corner of his eye he caught a blur of silver and blue outside the pub.


    Is that¡­


    ¡°Yes, I mean¡ª No. I have made potions that can do all of these but each effect is separate. So you have to drink or apply them in a specific order for the full effect to be there, I think...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the complete product, which means I am better than you after all.¡±


    ¡°No! I mean, once I complete¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am joking, Angeline. Your work is useful, there is no doubt about it, maybe more useful than I ever will be. So, keep up that spirit of yours and if you don¡¯t mind, I will be going back, later then,¡± he gave a vague excuse as he went to investigate the lone person who stood outside of the pub


    Angeline had an outstretched hand towards him as he left with a wave. ¡°H-hey! You dare mock me and take your leave soon after! Gah¡­what a rascal¡­¡±


    John who made his leave and gave a quick apology that was drowned out by the noise in the pub.


    Sometime during his little banter with Angeline, he noticed the blue-eyed girl from Purefold Town, the person who won the first round of the five person battles, was observing him by the doors in secret.


    She noticed him when he moved to the entrance, their gazes met, but before he could call out to the girl, she took off and ran away from him.


    ¡°Hey, wait. I just want to talk,¡± he called out to her but she did not answer and went down the cedarwood stairs, hurried footsteps echoed as John chased after her. ¡°Just who are you¡­¡±


    When he reached the bottom floor, there was no one, the girl had disappeared without a trace. John clicked his tongue and seethed his teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°You were the one who was stalking me, can you at least have the courage to speak to me in person? We crossed paths in Purefold Town didn¡¯t we?¡± he spoke to the empty space in front of him as though he was speaking to the girl herself.


    After a minute of staring into the blank fields that was around the east wing without a reply from her, he shook his head disappointingly.


    ¡°Tsk, she must have used her magic to hide herself like before. This girl¡­¡±


    As he grumbled to himself, a series of violent coughs from a nearby corner traveled into his ear, jolting him upwards.


    Ack! Ack!


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± he asked aloud, concerned about how sickly that cough was.


    ¡°Ack! Y-yeah¡­n-no problem¡­¡± a male¡¯s voice traveled from a wall on his right.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Because I know what a healthy cough should be¡­¡±


    ¡°A-absolutely fine¡ª¡±


    The weak voice suddenly stopped short and a loud thud followed.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Are you okay?¡± he called to the person and there was no reply.


    He clenched his teeth at the eerie silence that filled the nightlife of Moxnet Academy, fearing for something serious had happen to the person, John moved to the spot where the voice was from.


    He was greeted by a sickly pale person on the ground, groaning as blood was splattered across the person¡¯s face, result of the violent coughing that he heard earlier


    ¡°What happened? Are you hurt? Did you miss your medication?¡± he asked with his hand at the ready to cast his magic on the person.


    ¡°Arggh...I...gggrrr¡­¡± pink foam leaked from the person¡¯s mouth as a moan escaped.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    His blue ethereal aura came forth and started covered the person, the glow of his magic flickered dazzling in this cold night.When he was sure that the person had been properly healed up, John slid an arm onto the stranger¡¯s shoulders and lifted him off the ground.


    ¡°All that coughing must be hard, try to lean onto me for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I owe you for this,¡± the person said in a weak voice.


    ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll carry you there, my [Heal] may have taken your illness away for the time being but your body still has to adjust itself.¡±


    ¡°Just walk ahead and take a turn to the left, I live on the first floor.¡±


    John nodded and moved slowly with the person on his shoulders. Now that this person was had his head up in the air, he could see that the person had ears on the top of his head, instead to the sides.


    They were round tipped, not too large, not too small, just like the type of wolves that John saw on a forest trip when he was a child. And behind the person was a bushy tail that swayed like the pendulum of a grandfather clock.


    ¡°Are you perhaps a wolf beastkin?¡±


    ¡°C-call me Aurelius, and yes, I am a wolfkin.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you earlier?¡±


    ¡°The coughing? Bah, it is just something I get once in a while. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I will be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Because it took some time for me to heal you back up. Aren¡¯t you beastkin supposed to be stronger than the average human? You know, less on the creative mind but stronger and faster?¡±


    ¡°You are a worrywart, kid,¡± Aurelius chuckled at John¡¯s concern, his whole body trembled as his hearty laugh echoed throughout the silent hallways. ¡°This is normal for me.¡±


    ¡°Not a kid. I am 19, for your info.¡±


    ¡°Well so am I. The ¡®not a kid¡¯ part of course. But you look younger than most people I know. And I have traveled many places, even the desert... Ah, this is my room.¡±


    John slid Aurelius¡¯s arm off his back the moment they came to stop in front of a door that had a wreath hung on it, the circular ornament was made out of different branches such as longevity rod, placeholder¡¯s totem, kroomtails, and pashvines to name a few, all of which promoted the soothing of the soul and commonly used for meditation.


    What is he, a monk?


    ¡°Thanks for your help, kid¡ª I mean, um...¡±


    ¡°John, John Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°Ah! John, yes, I will remember that name properly! Thank you once again! I will do my best to repay you!¡± his voice became energized when he got to know John¡¯s name, the weak Aurelius that John had helped gotten up to his feet was now replaced with someone of great vigor.


    ¡°Just get well for now, Aurelius. You can thank me if you no longer cough blood like that.¡±


    ¡°I certainly will! I can feel myself better already from that magic you used on me!¡± Aurelius wagged his tail with great enthusiasm, almost looking like he was dusting the door to his room with it.


    ¡°Glad to be of help,¡± John said before he left the wolfkin to his room.


    Did it helped him though? Aside from the coughing, he looks perfectly normal¡­


    [Heal] served as an all-purpose healing spell that could bring someone on the verge of death to a healthy state, though it may get rid of immediate negative effects and illness but when it came to things that someone was born with, or without he could not make any permanent changes. If someone was born missing a limb, he was unable grow an arm for said person.


    That¡¯s why when it came to decrease the effects of aging, and prolonging his life, it was hard to make an accurate estimate on whether it would work. If his mana pool dictated that he would live another sixty years, [Heal] at most would probably stretch him another decade if he his body was still allowed to regenerate his cells.


    Because of this, he had been a little too obsessive in the past to extend the type of magic he can use, even if he was told that it was impossible. As long he would bring Raina another decade of happiness, it was well worth trying.


    Not that it matters now.

 6.0 - Silver Maiden

    <h1></a>Chapter 6: Silver Maiden</h1>


    <h2></a>6.0</h2>


    John woke up early the next day, despite having accustomed to waking up later in the mornings, this day was an exception, because today was the first day where he would attend lessons from the professors of the academy. Though they were just as warm ups and taught basics, he figured that he would start his academy life off with the right foot.


    When he got out of the shower, he changed into a short sleeved shirt and put on a pair of long pants, since it was the orientation month, there was no need to wear the uniforms just yet. The assortment of minimalist style clothing in his wardrobe supplied by the was academy was of the highest grade, thanks to Kaldor who gifted them to him.


    He had an early meal in the cafeteria by the main building, once he was done, he climbed to the third floor and entered the lecture theater that was designated for students form East Wing.


    A grin appeared on his face when stepped foot inside and saw the room¡¯s interior.


    It was vast, all the seats and tables had perfect proportions of spacing between them, the place had tall beams supporting its coffered ceiling along with sparkling chandeliers.


    Many of the other students were already in their seats, including Scywell, Gobbert, Randolph and Angeline who seated themselves at the very back of the theater. He gave them a wave before he took a seat by the center of the room.


    No sooner, the other seats in the room were filled by a large number of students. Although many of them were of human origins, but when one took a closer look, some had tails behind them, extra limbs, ears on their head, and heights that were too large or too small than the average human.


    The influx of hundreds came and ended quickly before the lecture theater even came close to have all its seats filled.


    Just then, a man in his thiries, who had a beer belly walked in and stood at the front before he announced himself.


    ¡°Hello everyone! My name is Professor Peter, I will be in charge of teaching you talented individuals and get you up to speed before this orientation month ends!¡±


    A decent response came from a handful of students who seemed to be excited at their first day of class. The professor pleased by such an atmosphere continued.


    ¡°All righty! So first things first. Lectures like this would be held twice a week during your orientation month, the academy has planned for you promising people to take this time to get used to the place that you will be spending your next 4 years. Besides these lectures, there won¡¯t be any other classes during the orientation period. But! Before you ask me about what would you do during this time since the official classes have not started yet. I highly, highly recommend this thing called clubs and societies. Ever heard of that? I personally recommend the weapons club.¡±


    The class broke into excited mumbles at the indication of extracurriculars.


    ¡°Now, now, clubs and societies are not the only thing that you can be doing with your time here. Things like magical combat, summoning classes, alchemy, recreational sports, unarmed dueling and many, many more, I assure that all of you will have your chance to participate in the various activities in Moxnet Academy during your orientation month here.


    ¡°In any case, this lecture held by me. Is the only teaching period that I highly urge to keep your attendance up. Unless you are experienced in both combat and knowledge, like our hero, Scywell who is sitting at the back of the room,¡± he pointed towards the hero¡¯s party to which everyone turned to instinctively. ¡°Then you may be excused from ditching this class.¡±


    Scywell played along with the professor and gave a small wave to everyone, to which wave of squealing and cheers responded to the hero¡¯s actions.


    He is that popular huh?


    ¡°Alternatively, you can set yourself up to improve, so that maybe, just maybe, Scywell will accept you as his party member.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that Professor Peter. They have to be really, really talented, like some I have met last night, to meet my standards,¡± Scywell glanced at John and a few others before he continued.  ¡°Even then¡­ I don¡¯t intend to have anyone in my party. I hope all of you understand.¡±


    Although Scywell had nullified anyone¡¯s hopes to join the hero¡¯s party, having acknowledged by the hero only increased the class¡¯s enthusiasm. Some swore under their breath that they would prove the hero wrong and would someday come to impress him.


    ¡°Hahaha! Take his word for it, if any of you want to impress the hero, you must not only work hard, but have to go above and beyond his expectations. That is what defines a great character, whether you are a hero or not. If anyone has questions before I start teaching, I would be happy to answer them.¡±


    A hand from a girl who was dressed in nobility fabrics shot up in the air, ¡°P-professor, I h-heard from my mother that there w-will be a b-ball dance¡­ I-I uhhh¡­was wondering if there will be one f-for our b-batch.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Thanks for reminding me on that! I almost forgot, there will be a ball dance, known as the Ball of Paragons.¡±  Professor Peter tucked his arms on his waist smugly as he said that. ¡°Little lady, are you asking because you heard of the legend from you mother?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± the girl¡¯s face became red and had her fingers tapped nervously against the other.


    ¡°To those who are wondering, the legend refers to those people who found mutual enjoyment in dancing in the ball will end up together for the rest of their life.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a wave of oohs and aahs came from the students. The male students¡¯ eyes lit with a newfound purpose in them, eager to prove their worth to the beautiful lady that caught their eye during the Ball of Paragons, while the girls giggled and blushed at the prospect of being able to discover who their destined significant other was.


    ¡°That said, I am not entirely sure about the legend myself,¡± Professor Peter gave a follow up after watching his student¡¯s positive reactions ¡°Many people I know had seen success in their love life because of the ball, it was different in my case. Although I have enjoyed many excellent dancing partners during the ball, I remain single until this day.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Scywell suddenly raised his hand and spoke, ¡°Hey, Professor, could it be that you are too successful. And so the women you have danced with couldn¡¯t your masculine energy? Look at that round belly of yours, I can¡¯t say no to that.¡±


    Suppressed snickering and laughing could be heard throughout the lecture hall at Scywell¡¯s joke.


    ¡°Pfft, Scy, you fucking mad lad, you actually did it! Gobbert is so going to eat a sock tonight!¡± a not so subtle whisper came from Randolph.


    While everyone was bewildered by Scywell¡¯s joke on the professor¡¯s expense, the professor kept a neutral face.


    And then, a devilish smile revealed itself on the professor¡¯s lips.


    Oh boy, here we go.


    ¡°That does seem to be the case, my deeeeeaaar Scywell. Maybe you too would experience what a joooooyyy it is to have many women exchange dances with you. I am sure that your powerful body will be able to stay up till the morning and have enough time for all of them. Who knows, some of them miiiiggght end up as one of your many wives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Scywell fell into an awkward silence as many females turned towards him and had predatory look in their eyes.


    Having a harem was not exactly the norm, but if the man had the resources and the capability to provide to his multiple wives and they were willing to accept each of his lovers, it was allowed by the empire.


    John slapped his palm repeatedly on the table in front of him like many of his schoolmates, head shaking at Professor Peter retaliation to Scywell¡¯s joke on the professor¡¯s¡­not so attractive appearances. From now on and until the Ball of Paragon comes to pass, the hero will pay the price for his witty tongue by dealing with love struck girls who wanted to dance with him.


    Of course, the girls who were interested in Scywell were more than a handful. At the very least, it was 30 percent of the females wanted a piece of the hero from themselves.


    Many of them had interrupted John and Scywell¡¯s conversations many times yesterday in the pub, it came to a point where Scywell could not get a word in without being interrupted. The hero ended up having to apologize to John before the females took him away.


    And that was just the girls from East Wing, the ones that Scywell would most often come to contact with. Now, with the opportunity presented to them, even those who thought they had no chance with the hero would surely want to give the ball dance legend a try.


    Rumors of such an opportunity would spread far and wide among campus, eventually even the girls who lived in West Wing and North Wing residence would partake in this madness that Professor Peter subjected Scywell into.


    ¡°Right, everyone, everyone, please settle down. I am sure you are all excited for it but let us resume the lecture. The details will come in an official announcement sometime tomorrow. The ball will be in eight days, so do calm yourselves, there is plenty of time for you lot to prepare. Especially you, Scywell.¡±


    Professor Peter gave a quick rundown on the different activities that one could partake in the academy. Once he was done, he asked the class on how many of them were mana users, to which, about half the class raised their hands while the rest kept their heads low.


    He continued to speak about how not being able to use mana¡ªor any magic in general¡ªwas not the deciding factor for anyone to be successful in the empire. Even Gobbert who surprisingly was not able to use mana attested to the professor¡¯s statement and eased the minds of those who felt inferior to magic users.


    The empire operated on a meritocracy basis, as long one was willing to serve, that person¡¯s efforts will be rewarded.


    Professor Peter then spoke about the founding of the empire. How the eight great walls were constructed within the first decade of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s reign.        Beasts and monsters were the topics that followed, preceding that was agriculture, then sewage systems, transportation, basic laws¡­.


    John¡¯s mind became blank until one point and could focus no more.


    ¡°...And that is why, we use magic that are based in tiers. Since most of us, if not all of us, as far as I can observe about everyone, none of us here belong to the Higher Races.¡±


    John¡¯s dwindling focus returned when the topic was about mana usage. He quickly raised his hand when the professor was taking in questions.


    ¡°Yes, that black haired young man there.¡±


    ¡°Since you mentioned that Higher Races are known to be high in mana and monogamous due to their long life spans, does that mean that beings like de¡ª dragons or even the angels are classified as Higher Races?¡±


    Remembering how serious Angeline had been when she spoke of Scywell¡¯s reactions towards demons, he substituted his original subject of demons for dragons at the last second.


    Since dragons were one of the three entities that have untold power, the question would apply all the same for demons too?


    ¡°Ah-hahahahaha!¡± someone laughed behind John.


    ¡°He thinks angels could be classified! This has to be a joke!¡±


    ¡°Ku-ku-kuh! If the professor can¡¯t answer this, I will kill myself!¡±


    ¡°Gah! Dragons!? Something that ancient should just disappear already! Hahaha!¡±


    The class erupted into mad laughter. However, unlike the one where most giggled and laughed politely during Scywell and Professor Peter¡¯s comedic exchange, the laughter that he caused was raw and unrelenting.


    What¡¯s so funny? Isn¡¯t this a reasonable question?


    The professor whose face turned red quickly straightened his scrunching face, turned to John slowly as though he was about to explode out of rage at John for causing such a scene in the class.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± veins could be seen popping at his receding hairline.


    ¡°John Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, everyone. Mister Sarvod here has asked an etiquette question. Though, it would be more applicable if it was few hundred years ago, it still applies.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°To answer your question, yes. In theory, one could classify beings such as dragons and angels as races. Ever since an Elder Dragon was slain by a hero six years ago, dragons were no longer sighted and have completely disappeared. And about the angels, do I even need to say more? Heroes who are blessed with the power of the Archangels could easily take down an Elder Dragon. It would be wrong to consider angels and dragons of the same caliber. They are nothing like the stories told to children. A horrible creature that only cares about their interests and would burn villages down for defying them? Hell, even our neighboring dwarves are much more terrifying than puny Elder Dragons!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that answer your question, Mister Sarvod!? Or do I need to waste it on your joke?¡±


    ¡°Yes....¡±


    ¡°Perfect! This is where we will be ending our lecture for today. The next one would be on next coming Tuesday, same time, same avenue. Remember to take one of the fliers to see what sorts of activities piques your interest. That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    People left their seats and went to the entrance right after the Professor Peter dismissed them. Some flocked to groups and began introducing themselves.


    What was that all about? A hero slain an Elder Dragon? That Elder Dragon? Something that can rival gods in power? Aren¡¯t angels the servants of gods?


    Strong pressure exerted themselves on his head as he tired to wrap his head around what the professor had said. He compared the reactions of his classmates and to what happened to him on that dragon encounter.


    It made no sense¡­


    ¡°Behold! This supreme power of mine!¡±


    The sea of magma which overflowed from the ground of Reperane Woods came to his vision. Even now, months after the incident, he could feel his throat choked by the heatwave like he had returned to that site.


    No¡­ Scywell, he doesn¡¯t come close to that¡­ It is impossible. That was something that destroys every¡ª


    A neatly folded piece of paper was slid right in front of him, when he unfolded it, in beautiful handwriting it wrote:


    ¡°Between East Wing and the Art Gallery. Come find me if you want to know the truth about dragons.


    About running away from you yesterday... I was a little bit too surprised. I apologize¡±

 6.1

    <h2>6.1</h2>


    John kept his brows low as he hurriedly retrieved a flyer¡ªsince he already decided he would give most of the workshops and mock classes a try. His restless eyes scanned at his surroundings for the girl who gave him the note.


    Where is she?


    The silver haired girl in question was nowhere to be found, no matter how hard he looked through the crowd he could not find her. Just as he was about to leave, Randolph¡¯s voice reached his ears, ¡°Hey, John, that was awesome earlier! Did you see the professor¡¯s face? That¡¯s what he gets for giving our Scy trouble!¡± accompanied by Gobbert, Randolph threw an arm over John with great familiarity.


    ¡°Huh. I guess so?¡±


    ¡°Aww, John. Don¡¯t go all cold with us, that is supposed to be Scy¡¯s trademark, him and his ¡®I apologize profusely¡¯ attitude, ahahaha... Don¡¯t tell him I said that though.¡±


    Gobbert then spoke, ¡°Scywell took a liking to you and so he asked us to let you know. Feel free hang out with us anytime. Of course, you don¡¯t have to if you are busy with other stuff.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Scywell be the one telling me this in per¡ª¡± John stopped when he looked to the back where Scywell was still busy getting away from a group of overly excited girls. ¡°Right¡­nevermind. I see why he asked you two to tell me this. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    John tried to make his leave once more, but a feminine voice that belonged to neither Gobbert nor Randolph halted him in his tracks, ¡°Please do think about it at the very least, he isn¡¯t as cold as he looks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Helen? I thought you were going to fight other girls who try to claim your Scy?¡± Randolph turned towards the petite girl with caramel hair who appeared behind them.


    ¡°I trust him. They just like Scywell because of his hero title, and he knows it too, these things happen all the time, I am not as worried as I used to be. Besides¡­¡± she threw a glance backwards to where Scywell was, ¡°¡­he has more important responsibilities to bear.


    Helen Crestus, aside from being the mage and advisor of the hero¡¯s party, was a person who selective with the acquaintances she made, word was that everyone who was not in her circle of friends she associated herself with would be disregarded by her without a second thought. But if one were to be close to her such as the hero¡¯s party, she was like an elder sister who took care of you, according to Randolph.


    And her she was trying to befriend John.


    ¡°Yeah, sure thing Helen, I will think about it. I liked talking to you guys too, so no worries. Thanks for telling me this, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gobbert made a fist pump when John agreed to their proposal, ¡°In that case, join us¡ª¡±


    Helen held out a hand in front of Gobbert, stopping the him before he grabbed John¡¯s shoulders ¡°He has somewhere to go, Gobbert. Don¡¯t be pushy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? John?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I have plans.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaattt? John? What is the meaning of this? You already had plans!?¡± Randolph blurted out as though his dreams were crushed. ¡°T-then¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be later?¡± Gobbert lowered his expression.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Helen formed a flat line across her mouth. ¡°He was about to leave and has a note in his hands. It is obvious someone called out to him, no doubt a girl.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you know, Helen? I mean, sure. John boy here does have an interesting face, that sable black hair and dark eyes of his sure is mysterious. But¡­a girl before me?¡±


    Helen placed a hand on her forehead, ¡°I don¡¯t know Randolph, maybe because I happen to be a female myself? If you took your time to read between the lines, perhaps you might have noticed the few people that were interested in you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, you never said anything about girls who liked me. Did you know about this, Gob?¡±


    Gobbert shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I am too busy on the frontlines than to worry about things like romantic relationships.¡±


    Upon realizing he failed to notice chances of having romance, Randolph pulled his hair in agony. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!! Helen, you could¡¯ve at least told me about it! Who knows, I might be married by now if you had.¡±


    ¡°For starters Randolph, not all of them are female¡­¡±


    Randolph¡¯s spine shuddered at Helen¡¯s unusually slow reply, ¡°Y-you must be kidding right? N-none of them are female?¡±


    ¡°The females who like you tend to be the ditsy types, just like the ones that flocked around Scywell yesterday. I don¡¯t think they what you want in for a wife, those girls that fall in love with any male they see will fall out of love just as easy.¡±


    ¡°My father did say, a woman that blindly flocks to any man is not worth keeping,¡± Gobbert added.


    ¡°I-if those are your opinions on them, I have no choice but to accept it. The last thing I need is to have someone to nag me to death when I am saving the world with Scy¡­¡±


    Gobbert nodded, ¡°Until you mentioned it, Helen. I did notice that it is much worse in the academy when compared to our travels. These girls pursue Scywell relentlessly without resting in between, the desperation to have him pay attention to them is surreal. I suppose that is why you were glaring at them yesterday, you must hate seeing these types chasing after him.¡±


    ¡°I was not! I was just weary of foreign spies¡ª Oh, John, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to keep you here, don¡¯t keep the other person waiting. Thanks for standing up for my Scywell earlier.¡±


    John left the trio from the hero¡¯s party as they to resume their heated conversation with a wave, then went towards the meeting place with the blue eyed girl.


    He arrived at the proposed meeting place not long after passing through countless hallways and rooms. If he did not know any better, he would have searched the entire place, knocking on occupied rooms one by one just to find the room she was in. Fortunately for him, this intersection that connects East Wing and the Art Gallery was practically deserted, not a single soul could be seen walking in the hallways.


    Ever since the implementation of the teleportation devices in the academy from a decade ago, places like this became unknown to many students, let alone frequented by them.


    The possibility of being eavesdropped was impossible in places like these. He understood immediately that why she proposed such a place.


    Based on people¡¯s reaction towards his genuine question about dragons earlier, what he might learn from her was most likely contradictory to popular belief. And if word got out that dragons were in fact as powerful as he learned them to be, the credibility of the academy¡¯s pool of knowledge might be in jeopardy.


    He moved to a room which had the highest possibility where that note had indicated to. Unlike the others that were empty and filled with dust, this one had a strong presence to it.


    He knocked and announced his presence, ¡°I¡¯ve got your note.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± the response from inside was quick, a bit too eager to reply to his voice.


    With that, he moved pass the door and was greeted with the evening draft, his eyes adjusted to the sudden stoop of brightness and once it cleared, his body to a freeze.


    Her silver hair¡­


    Embodiment of the moon¡¯s light, weaved into fine strands, all of it adorned as the hair of the girl before him, she had the same encompassing blue eyes which he got a close look Purefold town, the white silk dress fluttered lightly in the small wind that blew from the window as she turned to his direction.


    ¡°You are quick,¡± a blissful expression appeared on her soft face as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I was expecting you to arrive later. Nonetheless, I am extremely delighted that you responded to my note, John.¡±


    She proceeded to lift the hems of her white silk dress, lowered her head slightly to portray an amiable demeanor before she introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Ephinelyth, a female Elder Dragon. Pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    After running his mind over what the girl said to him in that polite stance, it was the only word that he could find to describe what she had told him.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    An Elder Dragon? Like the one back then?


    His heart palpitated at the reminder of the creature he encountered in Reperane Woods. Before him was a young girl of his age, not only her presence was soft and welcoming, she had zero physical resemblance to the domineering creature he met. But more importantly, he was shocked by her lack of features that distinguished herself to be even related to dragons.


    ¡°But you have no tail? Where are your horns?¡±


    The girl was strong, he had expected her to belong to a powerful race from the very beginning, perhaps a wyvern so powerful that was able to manifest a human form, or even powerful spirit in the best case scenario.


    But an Elder Dragon, the most extreme and powerful versions of dragons? It never crossed his mind.


    ¡°Even more so, what is that name? Ephinelyth? Is there a shorter version, something like Evie maybe, would be nice if it was shorter¡ª¡± he bit his tongue before he voiced out anymore unfiltered thoughts.


    In the world of dragons, their names were held in high in regard, it came to a point where only those who are important to them were allowed to use it when speaking to them. Otherwise, anyone who called them with their given name will be treated as a direct insult to said dragon.


    And for John to so carelessly to criticize Ephinelyth who graciously revealed her birth name to him in hopes of a friendly relationship was nothing short of disrespect.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, I didn¡¯t mean any hostility by that, I was just¡­¡±


    Before John could correct himself, the dragon girl giggled, ¡°Ufufu. You have no reason to apologize. So be it, call me Evie as your heart desires, that is a good name.¡±


    She¡¯s not angry but amused? The tension built up in him disappeared when he saw her crinkled face.


    ¡°Epinelyth, regarding¡ª¡±


    ¡°John, I insist you call me by the nickname you¡¯ve granted me.¡±


    ¡°Evie, regarding you being an Elder Dragon, how would I know that is true and not just empty words?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Because you look¡­like this!?¡± he gestured his hands towards her whole body, indicating his point that she had the looks of a young girl. When looked closely, it was more than that, not only her face was beautiful, her body was also¡ª


    He shook his head and snapped himself from letting his mind going of course.


    That¡¯s not it! She is a human girl no matter how you look at it!


    ¡°This is but a form I have assumed, does it bother you that I look like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I admit you look nice, but¡­¡± he was starting to question himself as to why he was so worked up over something so trivial. He was able to accept her having a human form, but for some reason, when the word Elder Dragon was attached to Evie and her appearance, he found it difficult to take in her lack of tail and horns.


    ¡°I am in complete control over my appearance, this is the form that I choose to appear in front of most. Of course, if you really wanted proof¡­¡±


    Evie raised one of her hands, her delicate fingers then formed into sharp claws, her porcelain skin replaced with white scales and her limb resembled more of the reptilian arm that dragons had.


    ¡°...Then there is also this.¡±


    A white tail extended from Evie¡¯s behind, it slithered to John then gently set itself to his waist, lifted him slowly off the ground and pulled him to her side. She then lowered her head and showed him a pair horns atop her silver hair.


    ¡°Convinced?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Somewhat. It does make sense why you sent that note earlier given that you are a dragon yourself,¡± when John nodded, she snapped her fingers and all of her dragon traits disappeared along with the smile on her face.


    ¡°R-right, the note, you are here for that¡­ Firstly, I need to ask you. Do you think it is possible for a hero like that human who keeps lackeys to even come close to dragons in terms of power? Let alone an Elder Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Lackeys¡ª¡± John stopped at that but decided it was her way of speech and continued. ¡°No, not at all. Scywell does not come close to the adventurers I have seen. Maybe a small fraction but it is still a big no. Maybe when he will be when he is more experienced?¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that there are two other beings that can only be considered equal in power of the dragons?¡±


    ¡°By that, you mean demons and gods?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. The subordinate of gods are angels and subordinates of demons are devils. Unlike them, the dragon society at large have three hierarchies instead of two. Mainly, dragonborns, dragons and Elder Dragons. Dragonborns are what is classified as beastkin belonging to the dragon race, they follow orders that come from the hierarchy above. Just like those you have seen chasing me in Purefold Town.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it was you then!¡± John hit a fist onto his palm.


    His victorious stance caused Evie to bite her tongue out of embarrassment ¡°Y-yesh¡­ I admit we¡¯ve met long before today.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t they lizardman? I remember no one could see them. And how did I see all of you back then when everyone else couldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Those were simply disguises in case their presence were caught on by others. Regarding you seeing me, isn¡¯t that your own ability? You even saw through the [Presence Erasure] spell that was casted by an Elder Dragon like me, that was why I was more surprised then.¡±


    ¡°So you admit it was not the first time you ran away from me yesterday night?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s mean of you to phrase it like that. I can¡¯t help that I am shy at times.¡±


    ¡°Shy? You are one of the strongest beings alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe you would think so, but it is not every day you would find something worth your time,¡± Evie looked away from him before the redness on her cheeks were evident to him.


    ¡°So being an Elder Dragon means that you are centuries old, and you are still shy after so long.¡±


    ¡°How rude! I am only 18 in human years! If anything, you are older than me!¡± the dragon girl made a pout in protest to his accusation.


    ¡°H-hang on, how¡¯d you know I am older than you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s o-only natural! I can know it from just how your mana flows! For your information, you look and smell old, John, not me!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, everyone knows you don¡¯t base age of looks. I personally know a few centuries old elves and they look like they are in their twenties for crying out loud.¡±


    An unspeakable silence formed as they stared each other off while they argued about the topic of aging.


    Evie was the first to break the silence with a giggle ¡°Hehehe, you may be older than me but you act so much like a child.¡±


    ¡°Imagine a being little girl who thinks herself to be mature, when in fact she is extremely sensitive about her age.¡±


    ¡°I-I just don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea! You assumed that I am old, I had to say something! And you implied me being shy is unnatural¡­¡±


    John had his two hand in front of him, ¡°Hey, I am not the one who claimed to be an Elder Dragon. Anyone one with a logical brain would associate the word elder with old people.¡±


    ¡°That is not true!¡± she stomped a foot on the ground at him.


    ¡°Not. Shy. Ahahaha, okay, now you are acting your age, Miss Elder Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Arghh, stop teasing me¡­¡± flustered by his comment, she shut her eyes in embarrassment.


    ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s go back on topic on why you are an Elder Dragon?¡±


    Evie calmed her breath, eased her shoulders, and straightened her face, once she composed herself she continued to explain.


    ¡°We are only called Elder Dragons because our powers increase in exponential amounts with age.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you are saying when you¡¯ve become an old hag you would be able to take over the world?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not it! That kind of power only exists under special conditions¡­¡± her voice faltered, becoming softer and much more inaudible, it was equivalent of a child muttering a precious dream of theirs out loud. ¡°¡­you know, the purpose that we are born with or the path we chose to take on¡­¡±


    ¡°Evie. About what the professor said earlier and what people assumed. About the Elder Dragon being slain by a hero, was it false?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because according to how everyone perceived it, it seems to carry some truth.¡±


    Her blue eyes became distant, sunk into their sockets while she looked away from him. After a few seconds of unnerving silence, she spoke, ¡°I wish it was false. Unfortunately, only the part where a hero was involved was falsified. My mother¡ªAn Elder Dragon indeed died years ago,¡± the skies darkened as she spoke in earnest, reflecting what most likely was her inner emotions regarding that manner, about the immutable fact that she was separated from the maternal figure who nurtured her ever since she was but a child.


    When she faced John again her expression was like the dark clouds outside, lonely and fleeting as the wind dispersed them to a faraway place where none could reach.


    What would John do if he were her? When someone he loved died, would he mourn? Would he rage at himself for not being able to do anything? Would it hurt as much when Raina chose to let him go?


    He moved to stand beside her and did the best he could to muster up something that he had been thinking for the past months.


    ¡°I¡­ I used to think that I know how my future will turn out to be¡­ But that is not how reality is, no matter how much I wish to return to a time where it was possible for me to mindlessly wonder about senseless things like ¡®What type of food will I be eating today?¡¯ or ¡®How can I slack off on the next job that I am assigned to do.¡¯ But that is no longer the case.¡±


    ¡°John¡­¡±


    ¡°For reasons that are out of my control, my life is no longer as it was before,¡± his voice cracked ever so little, but he steadied onward with his words. ¡°But that¡¯s why I keep going on¡­i-in the hopes that one day I will be in the same happy spot that I used to be in, even if it¡¯s a little. I don¡¯t think it is the same as your mother¡¯s death¡­but if it means anything, I understand where you are coming from.¡±


    A¡¯vetheas becoming a thing of his past? He tried to convince himself that all this time, to make peace with it and move on without letting obstructing his new life. But the truth is, somewhere deep within him, he wanted to climb back to the Elven Palace and lived his life back there.


    Alas, the throbbing sensation in his heart still remains whenever he dug up the incident of exile, but instead of letting it get the better of him and drag him down, he accepted them as another emotional scar that would heal with time.


    This is a pain I will carry for myself. I accept.


    Not a moment after John spoke Evie wrapped herself around him, head buried in his chest.


    ¡°Evie?¡± he uttered her name out of surprise, they have gotten to know the other today, but she was now attaching herself onto him like a long lover whom she made an alibi with.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    They remained in such a position for a long moment, with John standing there as Evie hugged him like a pillow. When she was done, Evie slowly removed herself from him, lifted his lowered head to look in her direction.


    ¡°This certainly proved your time¡¯s worth, did it not?¡± her mood was visibly improved from their embrace, so John made no comment on her sudden attempt to hug him. If anything, he was still surprised at the large soft sensations that were pressed on his torso moments ago. As someone who was not too fond of being embraced by others, especially


    ¡°I benefitted a lot. In more ways than you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she spoke teasingly. ¡°Was my embrace that comfortable?¡±


    ¡°In any case! Turns out what you¡¯ve told me sparked more questions that I anticipated. Like, why would people cover up the fact that heroes are weaker than dragons, let alone an Elder Dragon? That doesn¡¯t sit right with me, no matter how you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Even at the face of uncomfortable truths, you ponder over everything, how commendable. But I agree, there is much more than meets the eye, I was just as confused as you were when the professor spoke of my kind in a trivial manner.¡±


    ¡°I blame you for my curiosity, Evie.¡±


    ¡°I simply provided the knowledge you sought, you were the one who has a curious personality, ufufu,¡± she let out a giggle when John rolled his eyes and tried to ague back. ¡°What do you say to keep these moments to ourselves and keep meeting with the other?¡±


    HIs face lit up at her proposal, ¡°For real? You would tell me more? About other things like demons and all that?¡±


    Her face blushed at how excited he had become, ¡°Knowledge is the least I c-can share with you. I-if y-you are interested¡­I can show you how I use my magic, and t-teach you if you want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Evie! I would love to.¡± his reply was determinant.

 6.2

    <h2 style="text-align: justify"></a>6.2</h2>


    ¡°Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter, John?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wear a pair of glasses? You had them on that night in the pub but I don¡¯t see them today.¡±


    It was John¡¯s third day enrolled to Moxnet Academy, he was now walking with Scywell¡¯s party on their way back after a theater play in a nearby town of the academy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just noticed?¡± she purposedly placed a hand on her dainty mouth.


    ¡°Well¡­I wanted to ask earlier in the charm shop before the play.¡±


    Earlier when John casually asked her recommendation for presents to send back to the Harvests, Angeline became so eager that she dragged John to one of her favorite charm shops around and bought a few good luck charms for him.


    ¡°I mean, we were rushing then, so I forgot to ask. Still, thanks for introducing me to the shop and paying for them even though I said no¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome!¡± she replied happily before she continued. ¡°Those glasses were just an artifact I wore for that particular day and yesterday, they give me information on people¡¯s personality, behavior, mindset, things like that with just a glance. It helps me to identify enemies, allies alike, and it never fails to predict.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°When I look at Randolph, the glasses tells me his obsession for pretty girls is actually an outwards fa?ade, one would think he can only be satisfied with many women, but if he actually gets one, he will end up rejecting every single female in existence.¡±


    Randolph who overheard them rolled his eyes, ¡°Those glasses again? John, that thing is bogus, none of us can get it to work accept for Angeline. She¡¯s saying that about me because I work with her duh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! You know it saved us more than once, like that time with the sudden appearance of the hellhound.¡±


    ¡°Blah, blah, blah. That¡¯s because hellhounds were supposed appear around that area.¡±


    ¡°Not 10 kilometers away from our mission point!¡±


    ¡°Ten or zero, whatever meters it doesn¡¯t matter, we were given information about them. If you claim your bogus glasses to be working, then what do you know about John boy here?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª That¡¯s...information I can¡¯t disclose. You know it reveals more than we can understand¡­"


    ¡°Nothing huh? I suppose it¡¯s bogus after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Angeline was quiet for a second before she took a deep breath ¡°Don¡¯t hate me for this John.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Angeline, just prove Randolph wrong. I don¡¯t think I will be offended by anything you are going to say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why but it said to me that John is neither an enemy nor a friend but at the same time¡­he will become very close to us in the future, not just me, each and every one of us, you, Gobbert, Scywell, and Helen. However, it does not constitute anything that resembles coworkers, partnerships, or even allies¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A eerie silence grew between the three of them when she finished, the way that Angeline phrased herself did not sit well with them.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s, just normal with new people you get to know w-with, doesn¡¯t mean anything. If he isn¡¯t a friend or an enemy but close to us, doesn¡¯t that mean he is just family? R-right, John?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am sure that¡¯s what it means, family doesn¡¯t need to be blood related as far I am concerned¡±


    Angline shook her head, ¡°The glasses never told me something like this, it is always specific when it describes ties. Believe me, I have tested the artifact on my immediate family members.¡±


    Helen who was walking in the front with Scywell noticed Angeline¡¯s sudden shift in tone ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too deeply Angeline, reading too much into the future is not your job, or any of ours, and since you haven¡¯t appraised that artifact, it might mean something different than what you think.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Maybe you are right, something from the Age of Gods can behave differently than what I think it is supposed to¡­¡± Angeline nodded to that statement. Suddenly, her eyes shot open as she remembered something, ¡°Hang on, what day is today?¡±


    ¡°Friday.¡±


    ¡°Friday huh? Good, good, we still have another week for that¡­¡± Her hazel eyes opened wide in shock just as she remembered something, ¡°Wait! No! By the angels! We are supposed to take on a job tonight, we have to get to the capital now!¡±


    ¡°Relax, Angeline, the sun is only setting, I did the calculations that we can make it if we depart now,¡± Randolph said naturally. ¡°How long do we still have before we really have to leave, Gob?¡±


    ¡°An hour might be pushing it, but we still have time to look around.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. My bad¡­ But what about John?¡±


    ¡°I told him about our plans today. He is aware.¡± Scywell said.


    Angeline dropped her shoulders and a visible frown was drawn on her lips. ¡°I promised to show him to a good place to get some clothes for the coming ball dance. Sorry, John¡±


    ¡°Oh that? It¡¯s fine, I will manage something. We still have until next week. Just focus on your mission, don¡¯t worry about me, it is just clothes.¡±


    ¡°But I wanted to help¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s complaint became a murmur that disappeared into the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a more suitable schedule next time we get together,¡± Scywell gave John his word for the abrupt end to their activities.


    John parted with Scywell¡¯s party and a somewhat unhappy Angeline, then proceeded to move to the other end of the town, where his ride back to the academy was.


    His mind lingered to the dragon girl as he proceeded to walk, obviously excited about what he had in store for tonight¡¯s activities. The two of them agreed to meet up later in the night for a small meal.


    ¡°I wonder if she likes fish.¡±


    He stopped by the closest family restaurant and ordered portions for two to go. After paying for it with a few copper coins, he placed the bag of freshly made food into his bag and resumed moving towards his destination.


    It was his way showing his gratitude to her, part of it for teaching him what he could not have learned from the books and the other for being able to have someone he could talk to in earnest.


    John arrived at to the arranged spot where the carriage was waiting to bring him back, even with him taking his own time to grab some food, he should make it back to Moxnet with minutes to spare before their proposed meetup time.


    But now, there is a problem, a huge one. His ride was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is the coachman?¡±


    He was at the opening of a mid-sized inn, the designated spot for carriages from and to Moxnet Academy. Aside from the spare carriage that was allocated for emergency purposes, his ride that he ordered was nowhere to be found, only bare bricks and a trove of trees were there to greet him in its place.


    Then, the shrubs to the nearby trees rustled.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    He moved took a large jump backwards, his right hand drawn to his hips where the dagger that he acquired from Miros was sitting in its sheath, preparing to face what monster might appear from beyond the forest that the shrubs were part of.


    His shoulders relaxed when he saw a small brown creature with a bushy tail jumped out from it.


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s just a squirrel...¡±


    ¡°But it was sitting on the tree so quietly before you came here,¡± a gentle voice came from behind him. Gentle fingers found their way and covered his eyes, ¡°Guess who?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± he instinctively moved his own hands and removed the soft hands that were obstructing his vision. ¡°Evie? Why are you here? I thought you said you were going to be in the academy.¡± Face flushed at her sudden appearance, he almost shouted. ¡°And you told me that you weren¡¯t interested in joining us when I asked you yesterday, so why?¡±


    ¡°You wanted learn more from me, correct? That¡¯s why we have agreed to meet up again. So, I came to see you, before our proposed time, given that you are free from any activities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct¡ª Hey, don¡¯t change the topic! You obviously knew where I was, why not join us earlier?¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like them. It¡¯s simple as that. If you enjoy their company, that is fine with me, but I do not wish to associate with people with conflicting interests.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying I don¡¯t conflict with your interests.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± she followed up with what seemed to be a giggle. ¡°I have dismissed your ride back to the academy. And now, you are stuck with me in this place and with those interests of mine which you speak of.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks a lot for ruining my plans. Personally, I don¡¯t want to spend any more time outside, especially when I¡¯ve made up my mind on going back to meet with you. But you know, we are stuck here,¡± he shot an irritated look at her. ¡°Please tell me you have something planned.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I thought you would say that. I understand how it feels when something doesn¡¯t go as planned. If you allow me to make it up to you¡­¡± she leaned in closer to him, raised her eyebrows with a high dose of cheekiness in them. ¡°How about we fly back to the academy?¡±


    ¡°Flying? I don¡¯t see any wyverns¡­ Oh! You mean...¡± he looked towards Evie who had a smug grin on her face, nodding to him like they were a pair of kids who was in agreement to pull a hilarious prank on an unsuspecting victim.


    She grabbed his two hands and looked him in the eye, the spark in her blue eyes glittered ever so happily.


    ¡°Yes. Come soar the skies with me.¡±


    For Ephinelyth, and every other Elder Dragon, the act of someone riding on their backs for any shape or form of air travel meant that it represented a high level of trust for that individual.


    The action of exposing their back to other races, a spot where they normally had no vision to whenever they are in their dragon form, meant that the Elder Dragon humbled themselves to such a point that they willing to put their own life in the rider¡¯s hands.


    Though they were not so weak to die from an attack directly launched to their backs, this act of submission was their way forming strong bonds with the other.


    ¡°Evie, isn¡¯t this a big thing?¡±


    ¡°From what I gathered at your reaction towards my outwards appearance yesterday, you wanted to see me in my dragon form did you not? So, I decided to let you fly with me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You are worried about the reasoning behind this act of mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I mean, you shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to accommodate my comment that day. I already know you are a dragon, you showed me your claws...¡± his voice became soft.


    A soft emotion that he once shown to another girl welled up in him, a person that he did his best to not allow their race difference cause problems for despite how much she had adored him. He remembered what happened to that person who placed many of her efforts in him, and how it ended up in the end.


    Exiled. That very incident that followed stills sting his heart, even now.


    ¡°This is a bad idea, let¡¯s not go with this, Evie. I¡­¡±


    ¡­don¡¯t know I can.


    Evie paused for a moment then continued, ¡°Then, do you suggest we walk back hand in hand? You could have just told me you wanted to grab my hand, John.¡±


    ¡°Hand in hand¡ª That¡¯s not what I am saying. Do you even get what am I saying?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Evie slid herself around his arm, gotten herself so close that her chest firmly sandwiched his forearm.


    ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t just come up to me, I am being serious here!¡±


    ¡°It is you who don¡¯t understand my intentions. I wanted to stretch my wings for you since you were so eager a few moments ago. Maybe this will show you what I intended to show by soaring with you in the skies.¡±


    Not a moment later, she rubbed her cheek longingly against his forearm and let out a little whine,


    ¡°This is how dragons show their affection. Let¡¯s stay like this until a carriage to comes to pick us up¡­¡±


    ¡°Evie, you clingy girl. Are you seriously hugging me like this in public? Even if you use your excuse as an Elder Dragon, I won¡¯t be happy if you do this.¡±


    Once she heard him, her grip on his arm loosened, ¡°Y-you left me no choice. I thought you would understand my intentions¡­¡± face hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to come off that way, it¡¯s just, I was responding to your courting by inviting me to dinner today.¡±


    ¡°Courting? I¡­¡± he became a loss for words at Evie¡¯s confession.


    Did I think of her in that way? She is cute, in fact I want to put my hands around hat dainty face of hers and just keep looking into her blue eyes. But¡­ That would only be him using her as an emotional crutch to replace the void that grew in him.


    She fidgeted at his silence, even if she was said to an Elder Dragon who had big egos like all dragons, she could still be embarrassed if he told her that he was still unable to give her an answer to what she said. The fact that  she apologized to him while remaining soft spoken was proof of that, John cursed himself for making a big fuss over everything.


    ¡°¡­Fine, fly me back. Just¡­¡± he grumbled, ¡°¡­don¡¯t stick to me like you are some loveless puppy. You should have more composure as a girl first and foremost. That¡¯s just my concern on how you should present yourself to be dignified, Elder Dragon or not. I don¡¯t hate you, Evie, nor affections or any sort, I just¡­ I need time to think about things like this.¡±


    When she hugged him, he did notice.


    Her chest¡­ They are in very good shape¡­


    Even with John Sarvod and his collected self, he was also a very healthy young man who bore carnal desires. They were kept in good control almost all the time, but it did not mean that they are non-existent and won¡¯t nudge him to enjoy the soft sensations.


    His face was covered with a light shade of pink when he looked towards the dragon girl.


    ¡°Ufufu, you are awfully kind, John. It is as you say, I will keep myself in check, so you will have no need worry. I will live up to your expectations to be a dignified maiden,¡± she pulled herself away from him with great reluctance before she lifted the hems of her skirts and gave a light bow.


    And then he heard it, a little whisper with a voice that very well suited that expression of Evie¡¯s.


    ¡°My heart is only set on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you mind repeating that?¡± he faked a cough and asked her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The sentence you spoke earlier.¡±


    ¡°I will keep myself in check so you don¡¯t have to worry?¡±


    ¡°No, the one after that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall speaking after that.¡±


    John squeezed his face and looked at Evie closely, that sentence he heard was spoken with feelings so intense that whatever emotional dam was holding those feelings were broken beyond repair.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am positive.¡±


    ¡°Well, I must be hearing things then,¡± decided that he won¡¯t ask her anymore, he let the topic slide.


    It was not that he did not know who muttered those passionate words to him, the answer was simple, the voice belonged to the dragon maiden, however for John Sarvod, so much has happened to him, that he could not make an absolute decision if he was presented with such a situation where Evie confessed such feelings to him to his face.


    Elder Dragon...


    A deep inaudible rumble stirred within him when John recalled that encounter.


    What if the someone with power as great as that monstrous being that he encountered in Reperane Woods were to turn their back on him, just like how the elves did?


    Will he bend to Ephinelyth¡¯s will if she wished to use him as the other Elder Dragon he encountered in Reperane Woods? Were they related and theywere just conspiring to use him for what he is worth? What is to say, that in her eyes, he was just a demon that is waiting to be used for his abilities?


    The seeds of doubt had not left his mind ever since he was forsaken by the elves.


    These were questions that he dared no to dip his toes too deep in, for the sea of curiosity lurks a kraken that would consume his ego if he was not careful, his trust in people, or whatever was left might never recover from something like that. Physical scars may not be visible on his skin due to his incredible healing magic, but he could not attest the same for his mental state.


    Even now, he still was prepared for the day where the Harvests would cut all ties with him if they knew about the cause of his exile.


    It ate him away in the late of night, such fears inflict their crooked claws and gnawed at his very sanity the moments before he falls asleep, warning him of the horrors that came placing his complete devotion into others.


    It was his hope that the passage of time will soothe those wounds in him, healed slowly with wholesome interactions with him and his newfound family. That perhaps, it was as Mera had told him, that the elves were inhumanely cruel to him, that not everything was as grim as he perceived.


    ¡°You look tired, John. Do you perhaps, want more of a soft embrace to put your to sleep? Ufufu.¡±


    ¡°Gah, you are overthinking things, I just have a lot on mind lately... Ah, let¡¯s just go back for now, we¡¯ll continue this later or the food will get cold.¡±


    Evie nodded and moved to the open space in front of them. She took a deep inhale, closed her eyes and transformed.


    The 155 centimeter figure of a well endowed girl grew into a three meter dragon in front of him. Her milky white skin was replaced with scales that could be said to be the exact of the moon¡¯s silver. Her beautiful blue eyes morphed into a much sharper glare, one that was fitting of a predator, a creature that bore superiority over others.


    The accurate word to describe her was elegance.


    Unlike the Elder Dragon in Reperane Woods, this form of hers bore did not make John to turn the other way and run for his life, instead a fine harmonic hum in the wind was sung to the depths of his soul when she transformed.


    Sleek silver horns from her head grew backwards, aligned themselves finely with her long serpentine facial features that she now bore. Bat-like wings extended from her back and flapped themselves in her attempts to stretch them before their flight together.


    ¡°Y-you aren¡¯t sacred of me, are you?¡± a shy voice came out from the dragon who stood in front of him.


    John who was stunned at how different she looked from the one he encountered¡ªsince that was the only model that he had for reference¡ªquickly replied her.


    ¡°Cute form¡ªI mean, elegant, that¡¯s right, elegant form with those scales of yours. I honestly thought you would become larger than a building or something along those lines.¡±


    ¡°I can be larger if you want, but we don¡¯t have much space here.¡±


    ¡°R-right, there is that too,¡± he scratched his head when he realized that someone like her had complete control over her own appearance, it was only natural from someone as powerful as her. ¡°What about the people? Won¡¯t they see you in this form? How would the empire¡ª¡± When he attempted delay his ride with the questions that he had answers to, Evie the silver dragon moved one of her arms and gently scooped him to her back.¡°Wooaaahh, wait, warn me before you do something like that!¡±


    ¡°You were telling me that we needed to get back quickly, I simply complied. Ufufu, that was thrilling was it not?¡±


    John who was placed on her back had his hands twitching in the air, unsure of where to place them on her. Even in her dragon form, he needed to strategically place his hands, or he won¡¯t be able to face her if he touched somewhere sensitive.


    ¡°I did say that. That one is on me, now¡­um...where do I touch you? Or do I just sit like this?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, j-just put your hands wherever you like, I think. I am not too sure myself¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s my first time giving someone a ride in this form o-of mine. I told you I may be an Elder Dragon, but I do not transform into this form unless I am needed to.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± John then moved his arms around her neck, planted his torso, then his face on her. ¡°This is fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, feel free to hold me tighter if you desire,¡± she commented before she turned her head to check on him one last time before taking off. ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Evie pushed her hind legs against the brick ground and they took off to the skies.

 6.3

    <h2></a>6.3</h2>


    Cold wind brushed against John the moment they were above ground, he raised an arm to his forehead to prevent dust from entering them, when the brazen breeze against him became gentle, he lowered his arm and allowed it to caress his face as Evie flew.


    ¡°How do you feel about the ride?¡± Evie¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, it was though his head space had gained an inner voice that he could not control.


    ¡°Evie!? How¡¯d you do that?¡± John almost shouted at her voice who was inside his head.


    ¡°Telepathy is one of the traits that I was born with. It is no surprise that I inherited it from my mother, though I do not have clairvoyant abilities such as hers.¡±


    ¡°No surprise? Do you understand¡ª¡± due to the increasing altitude, a sudden surge of cold wind entered and irritated John¡¯s lungs, caused him to chok out an unsightly cough.


    ¡°The air is cold in the skies, please be careful.¡±


    She immediately reduced their altitude in response, the flapping of wings was changed into a gliding posture. No sooner, a film of warm air surrounded them, no doubt, Evie applied a protective layer around them to soften the impact of the harsh shift in environment.


    ¡°Ack, ack! Oh kill me, that was cold!¡± John criticized himself for having underestimate how harsh the weather was.


    Spring had just begun and here he was thinking that he was able to tough out the bone freezing air. If not for the warmth emanating from Evie¡¯s back, he might be clacking his teeth now.


    The dragon turned neck back towards him, made sure he was completely fine. Once he nodded back to her and made an ¡®ok¡¯ sign with his hand did her worried look soften.


    ¡°Try speaking in your head instead of out loud.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± John replied in his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello? John to Evie, testing, testing, can you heaaaaar meeee?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Evie, Evieeee, Evie the dragon. Ephinelyth, oh my dear Ephinelyth don¡¯t leave me running these thoughts like a mad man,¡± after calling out to her and having no response in kind John shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It only works one way huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard the last part about dear Ephinelyth, John¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°If that is what you are thinking, I don¡¯t mind you call me that. I still like the name Evie...¡±


    ¡°A-anyways, we were talking about your inherited abilities, I was going to say telepathy is some insane power. That was how you did it wasn¡¯t it? The dagger wielder from the entrance tournament, you knew he used his friend because you read their minds. Not only you can speak to other people in their minds, but you can read their memories if you wanted to right?¡±


    ¡°It was not my intention to read his mind, but yes, that analysis of yours is correct. Initially I did not want to read his thoughts but I began doubting when I observed how odd the pair was behaving. The dagger wielder with an unnatural cockiness to him and his ¡®friend¡¯ who might as well been a machine.¡±


    ¡°Was it necessary to execute the dagger wielder? Sure, he was cruel but you could have left him¡ª¡±


    ¡°He betrayed his childhood friend, that heinous person deserves no mercy. It was punishable by death in my eyes. Loyalty is a dragon¡¯s blood, it defines us regardless of the hierarchy we belong to, if one even has a hint of dragon blood, this very trait will compel their existence. Once a dragon¡¯s loyalty is pledged to someone, not even death could waver such a promise from our kind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s extreme¡­¡± John commented.


    ¡°To those who do not see this path that we walk, it is binding and they might as well be dead before they choose a lifestyle like this. But to dragons, it is something that lives in us, and no matter what terrible acts that a dragon may carry out. It is the unmoving rock that gives us stability in this chaotic world, the one thing that we abide to. Do you not feel disgust when you see others turn their backs on you and claim that they were simply using you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That is true. I understand where you are coming from. Trust is matter not threaded lightly, dragon or not.¡± John nodded, paused for a moment then continued to speak in his mind, ¡°Since loyalty is what defines you lot, I was wondering, how would that translate to someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Like me?¡±


    John took a breath before asking Evie his question.


    ¡°More specifically, an Elder Dragon who is a telepath. What happens if you discover someone is disloyal to you? On the off chance if you discover unpleasant thoughts that someone has¡­


    ¡°Would you alter their memories?¡±


    Imagine the average telepath, one that had the abilities to communicate with others using their minds, read their thoughts on a whim, perceive whether one was lying, detect if someone was being genuine in their interactions.


    What happens when they discover something about the person they were speaking to that went against their principals? Will the telepath pretend to not know about it and ignore it for the rest of their lives? Would they condition the other person¡¯s minds with their powers for self-gain?


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Telepaths were not unheard of but because of how painful it was to perceive others and their true intentions, during their developmental ages where their power began to manifest, many end up getting overwhelmed by their power.


    Their minds had to handle countless number of thoughts, emotions, and memories flooding into them. Under such information overload, many went insane due to that small amount of power that was only beginning to manifest in them.


    Hence, the majority of telepaths chose to end their lives the moment they had their own lives ruined by this very power, those who lived through their teenage years and entered their adulthood never became a functional being due to mental incompetence to handle such a power, each second they lived among others was dangerous everyone, including themselves.


    It was no doubt that it was seen as a disease among the common people, but to the right people who had the proper environment to nurture their abilities was where telepaths were most famously known for being a double-edged sword.


    Those who had the will and strength to master it to be a powerful will become a master of information, they could attest the credibility of others, lead a life where their life were filled with people who were the most genuine, avoid all malicious people from their lives before they could sink their crooked claws in.


    Now, add such power to the capabilities and range of an Elder Dragon, to Ephinelyth. Not only she survived where other telepaths had faltered, she had perfect control over it and was not shy to utilize her power.


    That was why John asked her the question. On top of being an all-powerful Elder Dragon, she was also one that possessed telepathic abilities. There was no telling how and what she could do if he wronged her in some way or the other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I won¡¯t, if I disliked someone, I might erase all their memories just to see them suffer. They may not feel any pain when their mind is wiped, but somewhere in their soul, they would feel empty no matter what they do,¡± her voice was as cold as steel.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± John was unsure why, but he shrunk at her answer. Was this what he wanted to hear? Or was he afraid that he had been manipulated by her into meeting up with her tonight? Even if he knew well that someone like her had no reason to alter his memories, he still worried. ¡°So, the same fate awaits me if I did something different to your liking?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    His heart throbbed in his chest when the dragon girl did not reply.


    It was not the first time he felt this sensation before her kind, somewhere in his mind he acknowledged that this was an immutable fact of his life, that he was just an inferior being compared to the people he met throughout his life. He had no distinct traits besides his above average mind, personality, and healing abilities, everything else about him was not notable. When situations allowed him to prove his inner hero, he failed and was exile from the community he worked for.


    And just a little, he was sad that his life was as disposable as the next person.


    My life kind of sucks huh?


    While he moped for his incompetence, they have entered the compounds of their school, flew past East Wing, where both of them had agreed to meet up originally, way past the academy buildings and into the forests surrounding the academy.


    Patches of dark green shifted beneath them, and Evie did not stop until they have reached the very edge of the forest, where the ocean of trees was cut off by a chasm, and when Moxnet academy was no longer in his line of vision.


    On the very edge of the forest was a clearing that had an old monastery to it, the Elder Dragon made a swirl in the sky before they landed at the middle of the square garden inside the monastery. She then lowered her body and allowed him to climb down of her.


    Evie reverted to her human form right after and began strolling around the compact garden that they were in.


    ¡°Look at how beautiful this place is, I found this little monastery of sorts while I was exploring the confines of the academy. Who knew that they have this place tucked away here¡­¡±


    John turned his head away from her direction and stared at what little light the sun gave off as the world settled into darkness. He purposely made it clear that he ignored her just as she did to his question about her erasing his mind.


    Could he do anything else in such a scenario? Blame her for being merciless? For not respecting him when he was expecting a direct answer to his question?


    She was an Elder Dragon after all, a being who stood at the apex of all life, she could do whatever she pleased, erasing his memories if he displeased her was only the natural state of life, he could not do anything about it if she already decided on it.


    Someone as mortal as he was could not even hope to receive common courtesy from an Elder Dragon, let alone mutual respect.


    Even if he dedicated his whole life to get onto Evie¡¯s level of power¡ª No, even the Higher Races¡¯ level of power, it was something beyond him and remained only a pipe dream.


    What could I do if she decides to use her powers against me? Would [Heal] even work on psychic abilities? It just puts the body into the optimal state that it was supposed to be in. I can¡¯t cure things like acne, beauty¡­


    Evie stopped her little stroll around the garden when she noticed his disturbed silence. She moved to his front, and in her shorter stature she looked upwards at him.


    ¡°John...¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She moved her hands moved to turn his head and met with his uncertain dark eyes.


    ¡°Just as I thought, you are upset.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very silent after that question you asked of me. I was wondering if I did anything wrong, and here we are¡­¡±


    ¡°You are free to do as you please, I should count myself lucky for being in your presence. You are justified in not answering me a question such as that.¡±


    She let out a sigh and spoke, ¡°What if I told you my silence towards your question from earlier meant something else? That you have misunderstood me, that my silence meant something that you have not considered?¡±


    ¡°I understand things completely, Evie. Despite how I am, I am aware of reality, I know that I will never be able get close to your level, even if I use all of my lifespan, I can never hope to achieve powers such as yours. That¡¯s why you were silent earlier, it is because I am something disposable. I know, Evie, I already know, this is an unfair world.¡±


    ¡°You always overthink. And I thought I was the one who has such a bad habit,¡± she grasped his left hand. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t say anything was because I thought from our conversation earlier you would realize that doing such a thing to you would never come across my mind. Apparently, I miscommunicated that fact¡­¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Evie brushed a hand on his cheeks, ¡°If I would do that to you, to be as cruel to erase your memories, it would be a betrayal on my part. A relationship of any kind depends on two sides, or however many sides are involved. Disagreements are a part of it, but as long values of those people align, no matter how different their approach to life is, it won¡¯t affect their bond. Such is the state of a healthy bond, is it not?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°So, be at ease. I am not so shallow to think of things like wiping your memories, I would rather die than to see myself even entertaining such vile thoughts, let alone act on it. The reason for me wanting to spend my time with you is that I simply find myself to be at ease around you.¡±


    He gave brief nod and squeezed her hand back in kind.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he stopped as he felt his voice on the verge of cracking. He then spoke to her in his mind, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two stood still until the world became drowned in the night, took solace in this moment that was frozen in time, in this place that was undisturbed from the outside world.

 6.4

    <h2></a>6.4</h2>


    In a particular underground chamber, where the foul stench of rotten flesh was so thick that it filled up every nook and cranny of the chamber in the form of a yellow fog. It in laid many empty cells with metal bar so thick that they were sturdy enough to hold several wild beasts from breaking out.


    Most these cells were empty by default, vacant since the many decades that this chamber was built. And those that were not, had lifeless grotesque lumps of meat in them as inmates, the lumps of meat had various parts of their body shackled by thick cuffs of metal as they remained almost stationary in their respective cells.


    These grotesques, beings whose faces have become unrecognizable from what was done onto them, oozed dark liquids from the gasping holes that are present on their bodies. They hung onto what little life that they used to have, churned and swiveled their bodies while they let out unintelligible noises for their failed attempt for speech.


    From the vague howls that they made, it was certain that they were praying for their deaths to come quick and release them from this hellhole. No longer do they want to be covered by their own excrements, having to survive without food or water, to never see a glimmer of light ever since they were placed in this chamber.


    It was hell.


    To have their intelligence rendered to nothing but a bug¡¯s while they retained fragmented memories of their past before they were dragged to this place, they might as well be dead than alive.


    These grotesque beings used to be beastkin, half-elves, and humans alike, they were the people whose presence was never acknowledged, people who had no families nor any loved ones, people who had nothing of value, people who were deemed not a part of society.


    How is it that they ended up in this part of the world where the sun never shines on, to become living pieces of meat, having no control over their own body, and unable to have a single coherent thought?


    As for the answer to that¡­


    A loud metallic pang resounded at the entrance door to the underground chamber, an entrance that had not seen any use for the past decades.


    In came three figures. Among them, one was blindfolded, his mouth gagged with a piece of cloth and had all his limbs tied up while he wriggled frantically around the shoulders of the thin man who was carrying him.


    ¡°Mmmph! Mmppph!¡±


    ¡°Where do I put him?¡± the man asked to the woman beside him in a humble tone, his face unflinching despite the influx of the foul odor of the chamber, he had frequented places similar to this that such smell no longer bothered him.


    ¡°The very end of the room will do. Then, bring out the necessary tools should we decided to use them on him.¡±


    ¡°Mmmph! Gmmph! Hmph!¡± the person that they were referring to struggled and squirmed more when he overheard their conversation.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Obediently following his master¡¯s wishes, he navigated through the room naturally with complete ease under those dark conditions and retrieved the said tools.


    The lady had peerless features, she had a face that could be said to be gifted by the heavens, sensual, innocent and alluring, one that many men would very well do anything for to be in her presence for a second longer. One command with her smooth voice was able to move soldiers by the thousands into battle for her sake.


    When in public, she was one of the highest ranked figures in Dezarith Empire, the backbone to the nation that she had helped built with the Immortal Emperor. Everyone in the empire respected and idolized her for her undying loyalty and contributions, she was the reason that the empire¡¯s influence expanded past the Eight Great Walls.


    However, in contradictory to what her public fame would suggest about the noble character she had, this woman had all the reason to be in this chamber that did not befit her contributions or beauty.


    She was the reason for those grotesques who were imprisoned in this very place.


    To call her the reason for their hellish existence was an understatement.


    In any nation, if there was suffering, the leaders were automatically responsible for allowing it to happen. But when it came down to this woman, that statement was as true as it could get.


    She was the one who ordered the capturing the grotesque beings prior to their cursed transformation, used gold to keep the witnesses quiet as she ordered her underlings to drag them into the various underground chambers of hers. She had personally used her powers on them and transform them to the mindless slobs of meat they are now.


    She was there at each and every step that lead to their inescapable suffering. The fact that they were the very people of the nation that she had helped to build meant nothing to her. She felt nothing when she commanded their capture not then when they cried and begged for mercy, and certainly not now when they groaned and moaned in fear of her presence.


    The grotesques that were accumulation of raw, exposed fleshed did not need anything to survive, they needed no such luxuries. The fact that none of them had died after twenty years of being locked in this underground chamber was proof of their resilience.


    She continued to stroll herself to where her underling had prepared their subject for interrogation.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t use underground chambers such as this to extract information out of individuals, she would leave it up to her many underlings to so. But this person, this particular subject that she had long awaited for his capture, witnessed something that could possibly threaten her efforts in building this empire of hers. She had no choice but to use the nearest underground chamber she had at her disposal.


    The grotesques continued to give off peculiar sounds when she moved past them, they were frail attempts to warn the newcomer of his demise, pleaded him to flee as the woman moved to the lone chair where the man was tied to.


    ¡°Remove his gag.¡±


    Her underling obeyed and allowed the blindfolded man to speak.


    Not soon after a pop came from the man¡¯s mouth, he began to shout with a voice that rattled the dangling chains on a nearby wall.


    ¡°You Empire dogs! I will never tell you anything! Just take my life now!¡±


    ¡°How annoying, should I just start drilling one of his wrists before you start interrogating him?¡± her underling commented.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. This will be quick, I am only here to make sure the rumors were correct, after I am done with him you can have your fun.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Any moment now, my comrades¡ª¡±


    The woman moved to untie the blindfold that had been restricting his vision. The strip of cloth fell, and the moment his eyes adjusted to the darkness to catch a glimpse of the woman¡¯s face, a sharp inhale could be heard.


    ¡°You! Y-you wicked wretch! You are that bastard Emperor¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°[Silence].¡±


    The woman cast a spell on the man and his voice was no longer audible.


    ¡°Perhaps it is better if we just break him. That will make things easier,¡± giving his honest opinion, her underling took out a device that had a rotating handle with pointy screw at the very end of it. If one was to picture it, the torture device resembled to the drilling tools that carpenters used to make holes in thick logs of wood, but this one was specialized for drilling bones instead of wood.


    ¡°Kaldor, please. There is no use interrogating a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The woman then turned towards the man who she had [Silence], a tier 6 spell, cast on. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, Cerys. Do you remember the incident that you witnessed about 3 months ago?¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Cerys, the man who was tied to the chair, upon hearing the question widened his eyes, but quickly hid his shock with a death glare.


    The woman¡¯s lips curved to his reaction, she then snapped her fingers and lifted the magic she placed on him. ¡°You are free to speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cerys became unusually quiet. Even with his rage he bore towards this woman and the empire that she served, he knew that the moment he opened his mouth, he would be killed right after.


    ¡°Holding your tongue now are you? That is too bad, you might have just lost your chance of ever leaving this place,¡± the woman shook her head then gestured for Kaldor to begin his torture.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Cerys shouted. ¡°I need you to guarantee my freedom before I speak. I won¡¯t speak of this incident, you can keep me in under surveillance, all I am asking is for a good life. I know the empire can provide that,¡± a gulp formed at the base of his throat when he finished.


    Cerys knew it that it was a gamble, the fact that he had been caught by the empire meant that he was now their property. But on the slight chance that he could live a full life and be pardoned for all the crimes he committed, he was willing to take it.


    It was an impossible request from someone like him, but he knew that this woman had the power to give that to him if she so desperately needed his information.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, you scum, should know your¡ª¡± Kaldor protested but stopped when the woman raised a hand to him.


    ¡°Granted. And as a show of trust, we will now unbind you. Kaldor, if you would,¡± her words prompted a disatisfied Kaldor to unlock the cuffs that were around Cery¡¯s wrists and ankles.


    Clack! Clack!


    Cerys heart palpitated, he could not believe that she had accepted his terms, ¡°N-now, bring me a-away from this place, so that we can speak when I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. You must answer my questions now. Let me ask you, do you remember the incident from 3 months ago?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you once more. Do you remember such an incident?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to not push his luck any further than he had and answered, ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Kaldor, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± the thin man hurried to the door and began unlocking it, no longer complaining about the unfair deal that Cerys had struck.


    ¡°I c-can go now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But with each question I ask that you successfully answer, the path to the utopia you speak of becomes concrete. That is, if you have enough information to warrant that.¡±


    Cerys cursed himself at his straightforward assumptions, of course this woman would use such methods to get what she wanted out of him. He¡¯d be damned if life made it easy for him after all these years of suffering.


    But this meant that he was still useful to her, and there existed a chance where he would live the lifestyle that all men like him dreamed off. An affluent life that was filled with women and wine. If he could somehow manage to jump through all of her hoops like a good lap dog, that dream filled with debauchery will become a reality for him.


    ¡°Back then, did you happen to witness an individual who possessed black aura, a person who killed those friends of yours?¡±


    Black hair, a loud cry of anger, earthquakes, and a mansion that was on the verge of collapsing on itself, that scene from months ago flashed in his mind. Cerys was there to witness the gruesome display of violence that fated night, he only caught a glimpsed of it before he ran away from the abandoned mansion where he and his fellow friends were looting from.


    ¡°Y-yes...¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess you are free to go,¡± the woman said without a care in the world.


    Cerys¡¯ jaw dropped, ¡°What? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°You are free to go. I won¡¯t pressure you for more information. However, I won¡¯t be granting you your wishes due to how little you have provided me. This should be satisfactory for you, you are allowed to live and the empire won¡¯t be after you as long you keep your lips tight as you did today.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Cerys hesitated a moment before moved towards the open door, his pathway to freedom. Though he could not see the light of day in this place, he was certain that he could get himself out from what seemed to be an underground cave system.


    But before he made himself scarce, his mind nudged him to stop in his tracks, urged him to stay.


    ¡°A-am I really allowed to leave?¡±


    ¡°Quite certainly.¡±


    ¡°Is there¡­ a way that I can have that d-deal with you¡­¡± Cerys tapped his fingers on the rough trousers that he had been wearing, unable to let go of that possibility, the promise that would let him live like a king. ¡°Y-you did say it was possible¡­¡±


    ¡°I do have one more question. Hmm¡­ How about it? If you have the proper response, I will consider on granting that desire of yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will answer you anything!¡±


    ¡°In that case, were you aware that the person who killed your comrades was in fact, a powerful demon?¡±


    Cerys staggered a few steps away from the woman,¡°Y-you must be joking r-right? T-there is no way that was a d-demon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you were not aware of it? Splendid, splendid. This makes things much easier now that I have no loose ends.¡± A cold grin crawled onto her face, an expression mixed between cruel and kindness formed, ¡°And here I was thinking that you have told your little friends about the nature of the incident. It seems that I have been worried for nothing. Ahahahaha! Splendid! Truly splendid!¡±


    The woman took a step forward and closed the distance between them.


    Cerys though not quite understanding her eerie behavior and the weird sounds that were coming from the base of her fingertips, he immediately turned and made a run for it.


    Run! Go! Go! She¡¯s going to kill me!


    His heart thumped so rapidly that the adrenaline almost burst from his arteries, every fiber of his being screamed at him the longer the woman looked in his direction. Without another word, he fled to the open door for his life.


    Cerys recalled the superstition that he often heard among his fellow thieves, the one about the Immortal Emperor¡¯s rise to power. About how the absolute ruler of Dezarith Empire was rumored to be a demon of the highest rank or had close ties with powerful demons.


    Now it all made sense.


    The rumors among his fellow men, the growing angst of the neighboring countries, the reason that the woman pretended to agree deal with him. Cerys was not the brightest among his friends, but even he could see that this woman was the most horrific creature that he could¡¯ve encountered.


    He still had time, he was quick, he would run for the hills and report what he learned in this underground chamber to his friends. He had to report this to¡ª


    Bam!


    His head slammed into a solid object when he tried to cross the border between this underground chamber and to the cave system on the outside.


    ¡°N-no, no, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± his fingers twitched hopelessly in air when the scenery of the open door fizzled and revealed a metallic door that was deadlocked.


    She never intended to let him go.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ha¡­ You are all monsters¡­¡±


    Ka-raaaaak!


    Long nails extended from the woman¡¯s right hand had found themselves to their target. The sound of Cerys¡¯ skull being impaled echoed throughout the room silenced the moaning from the grotesques.


    The long nails dug deep into the very base of his skull and continued to elongate until the very center of his brain.


    ¡°Rejoice, for you shall be serving the emperor with the remainder of your pathetic life. All hail the Immortal Emperor!¡±


    ¡°All hail the Immortal Emperor!¡± Kaldor who had been maintaining a visual illusion of an opened door in the front echoed.


    Cerys first lost his vision. Following that was a series of agony, the pain he felt now made the senseless beatings that he took from his old man when he was a kid look like a tap on the shoulder in comparison.


    ¡°Arggkgkk!¡±


    His life would be ending soon.


    At the very least, he would no longer have to live in this shithole of a world.


    That was what he thought.


    Yet the pain never stopped, not when he lost all sensation in his limbs, not when his mouth stopped foaming from the sudden shock, not when liquids from his organs leaked from his eye sockets, and definitely not when he no longer understood what happened.


    ¡°Gguraaakk¡­. Rawgrhhh¡­¡±


    But it stopped when he was no longer a human and became one of the grotesques.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Kaldor. I think I may have damaged his brain too much,¡± the woman retracted her fingers and wiped away the residue blood that was sticking to her. ¡°I know you wanted to play with him before I turned him to one of them. It seems that my powers grew since I last used them. I hope you can still make do with it, he should feel pain when you smash his fingers.¡±


    ¡°No worries, it is I who is grateful to be shown such a magnificent display of emotional cruelty. To think that you would plant false hope and make him give vital information without an ounce of violence, the pleasure was all mine,¡± Kaldor bowed his head deeply with an arm placed to his opposite shoulder.


    The woman ignored Kaldor¡¯s heartfelt praise and continued, ¡°What of this year¡¯s batch, Kaldor? Are you confident that the hero, Scywell Shatterstep would pledge his alliance towards us with what you have planned in mind?¡±


    ¡°He suspects nothing of his orders to be placed in Moxnet Academy, nor the students will raise suspicion to their upcoming trials. You are sure to receive a batch of excellent pawns to expand the empire¡¯s rule. I personally sought out twenty individuals who I believe would be key to our upcoming assault on the dwarves. All we have to do is to wait four years.¡±


    ¡°Keep in mind that if you do fail¡­¡±


    ¡°I would be the very first to charge into battle in young Scywell¡¯s place. Yes, I understand that.¡±


    ¡°No, that is not it. You mustn¡¯t fail. I forbid you to, not when we have¡ª¡± the woman stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Ah, forget my words. I¡¯ve made precautions if you fail. I placed one of my other underlings in that academy of yours, with or without your little curriculum Scywell¡¯s loyalty towards the empire will be concrete.¡±


    ¡°I do apologize of how lowly you think of me. I truly am incompetent.¡±


    Kaldor¡¯s apology were like wind to the woman¡¯s ears.


    The woman had a larger plan beyond his imagination, one that she kept to herself. Though the details were unknown to him, the goal was clear. It was to bring the world to her beloved Immortal Emperor¡¯s rule. An ambition that she had made it clear to every single person knew her ¡®true¡¯ face.


    ¡°Have you had any news regarding the third¡¯s awakening?¡± the woman asked Kaldor who had his head low.


    ¡°No signs of him awakening from his slumber. The vampires have increased the number of undead in their country, it becomes harder to infiltrate their sovereign. His identity was not made known to public, the few who are aware of him are attempting to revive their master.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The woman clicked her tongue sharply at that vague information.


    ¡°B-but, we did find out about the fourth,¡± Kaldor attempted to cosole his master. ¡°He¡¯s only recently awakened to his powers, he barely has time to grow his powers. Remember? I-in your case¡­¡± his voice faltered when he saw the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Out with it, Kaldor. In my case?¡±


    ¡°I-it took you a few years to learn how to increase your powers.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but not a moment is to be wasted. Alas, with the appearance of the fourth, we could bait out the second who lies on the other side of the world when his identity is known to us.¡±


    Kaldor got on one knee, ¡°Yes, your Empress. May your vision guide us to eternal glory.¡±


    Her name was Loirmeil Dezarith, the Empress of Dezarith Empire, the Emperor¡¯s most trusted aide and his lover.


    Her goal had not changed since the day she embraced her demon nature.


    Loirmeil Dezarith who lived on indefinitely had but one wish the day she met the current Immortal Emperor.


    She wanted to keep her beloved alive well beyond his what natural lifespan allowed, to amass enough resources to let him achieve godhood, to preserve his image for all of eternity and discard his mortal self.


    To let the world worship him.


    And may the gods forbid what she had in store for her nation...


    For this was her very purpose as the Demon Lord of Ruin.

 Book 1 Afterword

    Hey, so we are at the end of Book 1. Congrats and thanks a lot for reading this far.


    Let''s do some upkeep first. Book two chapters will start its release next week (first week of August), and it will become a biweekly thing instead of my weekly releases (meaning only one chapter every two weeks) I initially wanted to keep the weekly thing going but my writing speed aint the fastest (that and I have editing to do) so.... Yeah.


    Though I might release an extra chapter as surprises (if I feel like I have caught up with my quota) but don''t reall count on it.


    With that out of the way time for the other interesting trivia (a lot of them):


    - Book 1 is titled, Consignor, The Desitination of Innocence (why this specific title? It will kind of make sense as we progress to Book 2)


    - Book 1 has 95,606 words.


    - Consignor is written in Chapter and Sub-chapter forms akin to the ones you see in Light Novels (yes I read em, Overlord being one of the better ones imo, don''t have time to read nowdays, reading my own stuff is plenty fun and time consuming already)


    - My current Consignor word file has 234,644 word. And that is just Book 1 + Book 2. So you can imagine I have to edit and go through stuff about twice or thrice to see if I made any mistakes or irregularities.


    - I don''t plan to edit released chapters once I''ve uploaded them. I do have in mind to do tweaks and reworks once Consignor is finished (and when will it be finished? On to the next point)


    -  As of now, I plan to do 10 Books of Consignor. But realistically with how I write my stories, I estimate around 15 to 20 Books in total. I am aware I might not finish this until I am in my forties, thankfully I started this at a relativly young age


    -Did you know the story I had in planned for Book 1-3 is supposed to be only Book 1? Yes, I am a very naggy writer


    - The first words of Consignor started on 2019, two days before my birthday. Back then I just wanted to do wholesome stuff in a fantasy world. But now I have added tons of plot and suffering. Don''t worry, the cutesy stuff like you seen earlier with Raina and all that will return (around Book 4? But not with Raina. Yet. That''s probably Book....8?)


    - I intend to keep my main character and his romantic partners'' relationships (yes, multiple of em) wholesome and loving, that''s really the main goal. John is not exaclty thrilled at the idea (cause you know, he''s got high standards and kinda stubborn, and doesn''t get charmed easily, look at Prishine, big time fail.)


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    - Giving names for people and places dreads me. I am very bad at naming people and usually only give them names after three chapters (more like sub-chapters really) and edit them back on their first appearance.


    - Hint on John''s official partners (won''t apply yet, until Book 3?). It''s usually the girls he gets along well with and get to talk happily with.


    - Raina will return on Book 2 for a brief moment (we visit A''vetheas a lil bit). I''ll write about her side of the story too (at Book 4?) but man I am afraid I will write too much haha.


    - John''s flashbacks, will happen more. And I intend to so a full chapter (from number.0 to number.7 type of full chapter) in the far future for what happened to him in the past (pre-A''vetheas)


    Trivia on John:


    - Used to be a thicc ass boi when he first got into A''vetheas. By that I meant he was fat, but slimmed down to average size after a few good years.


    - Likes music, tried the guitar but sucks at it despite playing it for the longest time (he has one back in A''vetheas, it''s gathering dust now). Surprisingly can sing very well.


    - Has a soft spot for people with pure, innocnet, intentions.


    - Allergic to shell fish (not severe) especially crab, shrimp and lobsters but loves squid and octopus (Will be elaborated when we visit the seas)


    - Have affinity to spiders and lizards. Can''t say its good or bad.


    - Stopped growing taller a year after he reached A''vetheas at the age of 13 (yup, forever 169cm)


    - Left-handed (if you haven''t noticed from the stories)


    - Actually got into a lot of trouble back in A''vetheas when he recieved schooling despite not making much friends with the Elves (let''s just say its because how opinionated he is and he knows how to push the tutor''s buttons)


    And we are done with the trivia. On to the next.


    ****SPOILER POTENTIAL BELOW****  (skip this part if you want to, it''s just a rough idea of what I have planned soon)


    As you have read this far, Consignor is somewhat of a slow paced story (in terms of plot development) that''s how I intend it to be, and mainly for Book 1, Book 2 and Book 3 (which I have not started, yet) is supposed for John''s complete development.


    He''ll go from Happy > Neutral > Bitter, as things go by in the story. He''ll reach his lowest point, and take on a much more cutthroat personality by the end of Book 3 (hopefully I don''t drag it) then only for him to pick himself up and accept what he is.


    Why this? Cause personally, it''s like a reflection on my own (cringe I know). I used to remember a time where who I am today is the equivalent of evil that child me had in mind. That it is somewhat of a reminder that, pain, suffering, forges character and solidifies what''s already there.


    The reason it stretches out (John''s suffering in the novel''s case) is because people don''t just feel pain or get depressed out of nowhere. It is when the accumulation of frsutration/despair that gets built up in one''s subconcious, that it eventually reaches the breaking point. When the pain is felt enough, only then do things change, just an opinion.


    ****END OF SPOILER****


    Book 2 summary would be along the lines of:


    Having found a life for himself outside of A''vetheas, a family, enrolled into a good school, and a potential romantic partner, John Sarvod continues on with his life the best he could, carrying himself forward, until...


    He messes it all up again, this time however, it isn''t because of his magic. It was by his own demerit.


    What is the cause for despair? Find out in Consignor Book 2.


    Don''t have too much to say for now (funny how I usually type a lot in author''s note). All I can say is I am still on my writing break (hehe) and will be resuming editing/writing on Monday.


    Oh yeah, the releases of Book 2 would be on weekends, as usual. Probably the regular time (0:00 GMT 0 Saturday) might fiddle around and release some on Sunday or maybe not.

 7.0 - Ball of Paragons

    <h2></a>7.0</h2>


    ¡°Give me a second to wrap that around my head.¡±


    John rubbed his hands together before he stretched them out to the open space where Evie hand indicated. He took a deep breath, held it in, then expelled them quickly to chanted a spell.


    ¡°[Fireball].¡±


    Nothing came from his palm, not even the slightest indication of a spark was seen. John shook his head and forced a smile at his thirtieth try at casting [Fireball], the results have not changed since his first attempt under Evie¡¯s guidance, not even with Evie lending him her mana supply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now, I am a little tired,¡± he said, turning his heavy eyes from the space before him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Evie wanted to protest but stopped and nodded at him.


    Though night came after they shared a meal, John and Evie had not returned to the academy but stayed in that old monastery instead, she had suggested that she would help him overcome his inability to wield any magic other than [Heal]. Since they would not be interrupted by anyone else, John figured that spending alone time with the beautiful dragon girl to train was a good idea.


    That is¡­ If I kept my expectations low¡­


    John sat on the nearby by stone, lifted his head to view the nightly sky, a long sigh escaped his lips as the stars sparkled above him.


    Although learning newer magic to prolong his life was no longer his goal, it still stung when he had to witness his own incompetence. Just because Evie said it was possible for him to push past his limits does not mean that he would be able to expand his use of magic spells beyond casting only [Heal], she might have said it to comfort him or give him a sense of hope in himself.


    ¡°Perhaps we are approaching it wrong, John.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he said, holding back his sense of defeat, words can only motivate him so much.


    "Instead of visualizing the fireball itself like what I¡¯ve suggested, try commanding your mana to take form according to your will.¡±


    ¡°Command...them?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Order them like how an absolute leader orders his followers. Mother once told me that most things in the world want to know their place in the world is, whether living or non-living, this principle applies universally. Perhaps instead of thinking about the end result and by taking on a leadership role you would achieve the basic [Fireball] spell.¡±


    L-like back then? Back when I¡­


    The black aura¡­ The shrill pleads from the men whose name he no longer remembered, rather, he no longer wanted to remember. The elf¡¯s bawling, her helpless squeal, the men¡¯s cruel actions, and that burst of magical dark magic where he used to kill them¡­


    ¡°Um¡­¡± John looked at his palm, they were participating before he exited from his daze. His eyes blinked rapidly, for a moment, his mind went back to the last night he spent with Raina, stirring back an unpleasant emotion that he thought he was already numb to. ¡°How is that suppose to be any different than what we were doing? Isn¡¯t that how you cast known magic spells?¡±


    ¡°Could you try please try it out? I am confident that you would be successful if you keep at this,¡± Evie gave him a soft, harmless plead. Her lustrous lips sparkled along with her silver hair as she looked at John, telling him that she was not going to let tonight end had he just discarded what she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Fine, but if it doesn¡¯t give me a fireball, I am done for tonight.¡±


    John stood to his feet, raised his hand and aimed to the open space. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes then pushed his arm forward.


    ¡°I command you to appear before me, [Fireball].¡±


    When he opened his eyes, he was greeted by the same nightly scenery of lush greens and dusty gray bricks, the fiery blast that he ¡®anticipated¡¯ to manifest failed to appear. The result was the same as his previous thirty attempts.


    No matter how hard I try, it¡¯s the same. Failing is a universal constant for John Sarvod.


    And just a little, he felt relieved that nothing came out of him when he ¡®attempted¡¯ to bend his mana to his will...


    ¡°Yup, let¡¯s call it a night and go back,¡± he shrugged casually. ¡°Evie, if you would¡­ Evie?¡±


    Evie¡¯s cheeks were puffed and her brows were frowned in his direction.


    ¡°You did not try! All you did was placed your palm and just muttered the word ¡®fireball¡¯, redo it now!¡±


    John leaned backwards, taking offense to her words ¡°What? I did try, I commanded it as you said, but my mana did not form the fireball. I just can¡¯t use any other magic than [Heal], believe me, if I could, I would not be asking you to help me.¡±


    ¡°Until that last attempt, you gave your all to summon a fireball. B-but you placed zero effort in that last attempt, let alone try, it¡¯s like you failed purpose.¡± Evie said truthfully, her pained expression indicated she saw through John even without her telepathic powers. Eventually she composed herself and said quietly, ¡°I am not mocking you, John, failure is the possible outcome even if one puts in their best efforts, it is only through repeated usage, activation, and the right mindset that one can learn new spells. You can say you don¡¯t want to do it, I am not against it but please don¡¯t lie to me¡­¡±


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide, his face almost hurt at Evie¡¯s reaction. She hit the nail on the coffin when she called out his last attempt. But John could not bare the heart to tell her why he was avoidant of using her method of commanding magic to his will. Somewhere inside of him, there was this paranoia that he would hurt her if he can¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°I¡­told you, I c-can¡¯t.¡±


    Evie¡¯s face softened, she pursed her lip and continued in a gentler voice, ¡°John, I am able to predict what a person is thinking without my telepathic powers. Call it talent of mine or a skill that I have developed over the years of dealing with my people, but even if I am not an Elder Dragon who can see traces of mana when you attempt your spellcasting in a serious matter, I am able to see that you gave up on the last one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John¡¯s eyes drifted to the ground, who was he trying to fool? He might as well told her that his favourite food was grass, even a preposterous statement such as that might have more credibility than lying about what he did.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡­¡± Evie became stunned at his small voice. ¡°An apology is not what I am after. When I saw how excited you became at the prospect of learning yesterday, I thought to myself that I wanted to support you. Y-yet now, you are giving up over nothing, John...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Was I perhaps pushing you too hard? I did not mean to do that, I was presumed that you wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Evie. I am tired that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll leave that thing you told me for next time.  Maybe we should head back now, I am getting a little bit worn out, physically and mentally.¡°


    Evie bit her lip in frustration at his mention of returning to Moxnet. But her face lit up when she remembered something, ¡°How about we postpone learning magic from me for the time being?¡±


    ¡°And do what?¡±


    ¡°I did say I would show you my magic did I not?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you did say that, haha, I almost forgot,¡± John scratched his head awkwardly.


    A smug grin found itself on the dragon¡¯s girl precious face, ¡°In that case, let me take up the more dragon-ish form that you sooooooo prefer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I prefer¡ª¡± John stopped short when a white tail sprouted from her behind and the pair of beautiful horns appeared on her head.


    Evie changed into the form that she had when she tried to prove to John she was someone who had dragon blood in her. Her tail extended until it was as long as her slim legs, pearl white horns appeared on the sides of her head and adorned on her silver hair slightly curving backwards in direction. John was rendered speechless that moment when her beautiful form basked under the glitter of the full moon, his breath stopped for that split second to gaze at her.


    ¡°Look at who is speechless now. Ufufu, you do have a fascination for this image of mine, I might just take up this form with certain dragon traits over the human one around you. What do you say?¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Wait a second here, I clearly do not have a fascination for this. Personally I think both of them are good, one hand the human form is perfect for blending in, but this dragon girl form is different. This is more of the ideal form that showcases your dragon self, it¡¯s nothing short of amazing.¡±


    In response to his passionate reasoning, her tail curled and her dainty face flushed pink, ¡°T-thank you for your generous compliment.¡± Evie then ignored her reddish cheeks and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll start by doing something simple to demonstrate. O-observe me closely.¡±


    She then began to float above the ground, her body then stop elevating when she was ten full meters above the ground where John stood. She moved her hand at the large chasm that was beyond the abandoned monastery, her lips moved, and chanted the very spell that he had been trying for the last hour or so.


    ¡°[Fireball].¡±


    A singular fireball that was the size of a fist flew from her palm and straight into the depth of the deep chasm.


    FROOM!!!


    The chasm burst in flames, a torrent of blazing fire swept itself across the trenches, burning the chasm with a vigor that would last for an eternity. Though it was barren and devoid of any life and anything that would perpetuate a blazing fire like this¡ªaside from the patches of vines and moss that accumulated in the chasm¡ªthe fire that Evie had caused seems to be using the very dirt and rock of the chasm as fuel.


    It was impossible, unfathomable, yet¡­


    The very scenery before him was telling him it was reality.


    A blast of scorching heat washed over him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed while he fought against the growing heat that threatened to toast him into a black crisp, thankfully, Evie was perceptive and had placed herself before him, casted a heat shield before his face cracked from the lack of moisture.


    The impossible sight before him was beyond anything he could have imagined, even all with the elves and their ever growing mana pool combined together, he reckoned that the fire before him would be difficult for them to replicate.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no¡­¡± Evie¡¯s worried voice appeared in his head. ¡°That was a little too much. John, sorry about that, I accidentally used too much of my power. It¡¯s always the simpler spells that I mess up¡­¡±


    ¡°Evie, does anyone else besides me know that you are a dragon?¡± John who was shielding his face from the dissipating heatwave asked, his eyes looked behind them, cautious of any prying eyes. John then spoke with his mouth ¡°I mean in terms of the people in the academy.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered then turned to the direction that he was looking at, ¡°There is no one around us, John. Do not worry, I only revealed myself to you, like I said in the past, I do not have interest in other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine, in that case I don¡¯t think anyone would suspect you for the fire¡­ Wait, no! Evie, stop the fires now!¡±


    ¡°This is but a useless chasm, I am certain that no living things are¨C¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant! What if someone discovered this and traced it back to the academy, then you would be in trouble if they did a mass scale investigation!¡±


    From what he could infer from the reactions of everyone else in the lecture yesterday, it was certain that the empire would not take it kindly to Evie¡¯s existence. Should they discover her origins, she might be captured and be used for various testing, at worse, she would be exterminated¡ªnot that he was worried about the outcome, rather the inconvenience it would cause to her life.


    Evie was an Elder Dragon, according to John¡¯s knowledge of history, dragons were mostly depicted as beings sought by other races to slay, to defeat, to hunt... It would have been different if said dragons were causing chaos and bloodshed, but the one before him was simply trying to tutor him, she did not deserve the backlash should people become hostile towards her.


    ¡°I-I did not think of that¡­¡± Evie quickly understood his thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know any spells to undo the fire? Or something to make it seem like it never happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, [Dissipation of elements], [Minor revival], [Regrowth]!¡±


    Evie¡¯s hand glowed in a soft white light, the fires extinguished themselves in unison, the moss and small plants that were burnt into ashes renewed and replenished themselves from their remains as though he fire did not take place. It was though the dragon had turned back time for this little chasm that she had inflicted the torrent of blazes upon.


    She then floated down from above to the very edge of the cliff and inspected the chasm below. John walked up to her and peered at the chasm that she ¡®fixed¡¯.


    ¡°Phew, that was close. Though, it looks a tad bit wider and deeper, haha.¡±


    ¡°You stopped me at the precise moment, should the fire stretch any longer than that, the rocks beneath us would have melted, if that had happened it would be a pain for me to restore them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should really mind that output. We can¡¯t be too sure that people will just ignore a chasm that suddenly bursts into flames and not suspect the students when it is not far from the academy. In the worse case, they might start and all year interrogation until the the truth is revealed.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, ever the visionary. Perhaps such a future may come to be, perhaps not, but I am happy for your concern for my well-being. Do not worry, should that future come to be, I have my own ways to get rid of problematic people,¡± Evie boasted gracefully while trying to keep her pink cheeks from being discovered by John.


    ¡°Ahahaha, I rather you don¡¯t cause major problems for yourself.¡± John placed a hand on her back while he watched the chasm cooled beneath them. ¡°Still, that was some crazy magic when you lit the entire place on fire, I thought I was in hell, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t put it like that. Y-you make me sound like an uncontrolled beast.¡±


    John rolled his eyes, ¡°Oh please, you are an Elder Dragon, no one is able to tell you what to do or think. Don¡¯t get too hung up on it.¡±


    Evie who became bashful lowered her gaze into the chasm once again, she curled the tip of her tail like a fist and softly punched his back with it.


    ¡°¡­Idiot,¡± her murmur was so soft that it might as well been left unsaid.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, at, all,¡± her tail struck his back softly once more. Evie began humming softly and turned away from him. ¡°Nothing you would know¡­¡±


    ¡°If it was nothing, why would you hit me and look away? Miss Elder Dragon? Someone is definitely guilty here,¡± John comment, pushing a finger of his into her forearm, poking her to spill her secrets.


    ¡°Not, telling, you.¡±


    Evie looked to the night sky, the night breeze brushed her long hair while she moved to lean her head on John who was beside her. But she had misjudged the distance between them and fell when she tilted her head to the right.


    Thankfully John who saw it caught her by her shoulders just before she fell to the chasm ¡°Whoa, watch it there. It is at least a few hundred meters deep down if you fall. Let¡¯s move away from this cliff before something happens.¡±


    Evie kept silent, her tail however, have gotten more feisty at tapping John¡¯s back, bumping him softly, hoping that he would understand what she was thinking.


    ¡°I am not an uncontrolled beast. I am just the same as always¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that last sentence? I didn¡¯t say you are a beast, I still think of you the same after that insane [Fireball] you casted, it¡¯s just amazing, you know? Stop worrying about it too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± she stomped her feet on the ground and the next thing she knew, it crumbled and she her body was falling into the deep chasm. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Into the chasm the dragon girl fell, thinking that it was something she could have handled easily, John waited for her to float back up with her magic or flapping of her wings.


    A second passed, then two, three, four.


    ¡°Evie?¡±


    She didn¡¯t waste all her mana earlier didn¡¯t she?


    He watched her small body fall deeper into the chasm, her tail fluttering in the wind as her expression remains to be in a dreamy state that all magic casters experienced whenever they used a mana consuming spell. He did not want to jump to conclusions, but it seems that she is suffering from minor mana fatigue.


    ¡°Evie, stop fooling around and fly back here,¡± he called to her in his mind, hoping that her telepathic connection to his mind was intact.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Ephinelyth!!! Wake up!!!¡± he shouted, but there was still no response from her.


    John became frozen in place, unsure what to do next.


    She can¡¯t hear me if I shouted, doesn¡¯t respond to telepathic message¡­


    He bit his lip the longer he waited for the dragon to awaken to her senses, what was a fraction of a second became an eternity of anxiety, the longer he waited, the more the unease ate away in his mind.


    Something is not right...


    Evie, from her conduct and the way she spoke was someone competent, the way she had no worries about what would happen to her should the Empire pursued her, even her magical abilities were beyond what John expected despite the limited knowledge he had on Elder Dragons. Surely, a small fall like this would barely injure her, let alone worry her.


    But his eye caught something that deeply disturbed him. In the direction where Evie was falling into, at the very depths of the chasm, the ground was filled with spikey stalagmites, all of it, which could be fatal should Evie fell directly onto.


    His heart throbbed. Elder Dragon or not, he was not going to stand and watch.


    There was only one action for John Sarvod to take.


    I am going to regret this¡­


    He leaped.


    Ephinelyth had used too much force on her feet while she was trying to tell John about it, about something she had been keeping to herself for all this time. But when she remembered just how sad he looked yesterday, and earlier she could not help but to feel conflicted about it.


    Would it have been better if she told him when they first met yesterday? Would he had accepted such a childish reasoning from her?


    No, it would be selfish for her to drop something like that to John who in his mind barely knew anything about her. Not when he was so mentally preoccupied on something else.


    She could sense his lonesomeness, that feeling of being abandoned by someone he held dear, it would be selfish for Ephinelyth to just enter his life and demanded him to behave in a certain way just because she wanted to, even if it was a promise they made together.


    How cruel you are, fate. Just when I found him after all these years¡­ I take this as punishment for my cowardness that day.


    The further back Evie thought about it, the more she became lost in thought, unable to make a choice against the dilemma she had, her mind and body became limp. It was until she saw the sharp protruding rocks below that her eyes widen in realization that she had forgotten to fly upwards.


    ¡°Ephinelyth!!!¡±


    Then, she was tackled from above, familiar strong arms wrapped themselves arounf her small frame as she melted into his embrace as they plummeted as one.


    ¡°John?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!¡± he yelled as his muscles tensed around her, doing his best to shield her from the oncoming impact. ¡°[Protection]!!!¡±


    Boom!


    A loud crash erupted from Evie¡¯s ears, the dust and dirt fogged her vision as she laid unharmed on top of John, his ragged breathing, his twitching body, she could feel him right beneath her, acting as the cushion to break her fall.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Evie quickly got off of him, she placed her hand on top of his chest, casted a healing spell on him as her eyes trembled. ¡°Please be alright, please be alright!¡± she called to him repeatedly while the healing magic from her hands continued to go on.


    Then the dust around them settled, she could now clearly see his face, his tensed expression, the red splotches and bruising around his body that already healed.


    John, John, John¡­ she moved her hands gently to his cheeks, caressing him indicating how precious he was to her.


    As though he reacted to her touch, John¡¯s eyes opened ever so slightly, ¡°W-what were you thinking back there!? I was¡­¡± when he tried to speak any more, his energy left him and he became unconscious.


    Tears dripped from Ephinelyth as blamed herself for seeing him hurt for her. With great care and her hand still casting the healing magic on John, she elevated him to the air and attempted to transport him away from the chasm, bringing him to safety.


    Before she could, she stopped in her tracks.


    Amidst the dusty air and broken ground, a spherical film surrounded them. The stalagmites that were supposed to be part of their fall had all been dispelled by this barrier that was conjured out of nowhere, even Evie who mastered many different magic was certain that she did not cast it.


    Then, the sphere around them dissipated, it reduced itself into wisps of mana. Mana that shared the very color of his hair.


    Black.

 7.1

    <h2></a></h2>


    <h2></a>7.1</h2>


    ¡°Master, master¡­¡±


    ¡°Uggh...¡±


    ¡°Master John, please wake up. Any longer and there would be trouble for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°Aggh, what do they want again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for master to attend to the ceremony held by your parents. Remember? They wanted you to give a speech, so if you would kindly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I remember. This sucks¡­¡±


    ¡°Forgive this useless maid, if it weren¡¯t for my incompetence¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I told you to stop doing that. Even without your mistake back then, they¡¯ll force me to do this one way or the other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be getting ready.¡±


    John¡¯s nose twitched at a fragrance, and slowly he stirred to his consciousness.


    Another dream with the familiar voice...


    A glimpse back to the life John had before he entered A¡¯vetheas. This time he could clearly make out the girl¡¯s voice, but he was still unable to remember her name.


    A maid, huh? When did I have one¡­? More importantly, what¡¯s this sensation.


    His hands twitched at the warm bolster that he was hugging so tightly, perhaps it was the dream that caused him to clutch onto it so tightly, perhaps it felt comforting to him, all that John knew was that whenever he was asleep, his mental state was the most fragile.


    His spine loosened when the familiar softness of the academy¡¯s mattress recoiled, he was back in Moxnet. Last he recalled, he jumped into the chasm in an attempt to save Evie. He dove down, grabbed her, instinctively made up another spell that was not known to anyone, though he used the word ¡®protection¡¯ at the spur off the moment to best suit what his magic needed to do, it did not change the dark aura that came from him to form that barrier.


    He used it. The very same pitch black aura that caused his exile from A¡¯vetheas, he had used it by instinct to break Evie¡¯s fall.


    Demon magic.


    Ba-dump!


    His heart began to beat so fast that his body shot up straight with eyes wide open.


    Calm down¡­ Calm down, everything is fine. I did it to save her. Yes, Evie is safe now, I... Hang on a minute.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    He was not in his room.  Although the bed, the furniture, the overall interior design were similar to his, his one had a more personalized feel to it. It had softer tones of colors, a few wall d¨¦cors that he never seen sold on the market, from the looks of it, they were handmade or came from some foreign culture. The place emitted a gentle, feminine aura to it, and it smelled just like the girl he had jumped down a chasm for.


    ¡°You are in my room of course, ufufu.¡±


    Evie¡¯s pleasant voice answered, she had a cheerful glow on her cheeks as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ears. John blinked once, blinked twice then raised his eyebrows to Evie who sat on a chair beside him.


    ¡°You suddenly jumped from your sleep, is there something wrong? Your face is a little pale too. If something is bothering you, I am more than willing to listen to it. After your selfless act toward me yesterday, I can¡¯t express how much gratitude I have for you.¡± Evie watched him closely, concerned about how startled he was.


    He could not help but notice her long silver hair that seemingly was basked in the dawn¡¯s glow. His body urged him greatly to reach out and grab her before her beauty fades from his sight, but John knew better to follow the whims of his emotions, especially when he just woke up.


    ¡°John?¡± she leaned in closer when he froze to marvel at her. Her body movements, they were so refined, yet so adorable, it was hard for John to believe that before him was an Elder Dragon who had taken a human form.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± he stuttered. ¡°You are fine, yes? F-from yesterday¡¯s fall I mean¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth placed hand in front of her bountiful chest, bobbing her head downwards as she gave a graceful reply, ¡°Indeed. This Elder Dragon is without injuries.¡±


    John could not take his eyes off of her fair skin, her dainty face, her electric blue eyes that kept him stealing glances at her whenever she would not notice. There was something about the way they looked at him that kept him turning his head towards her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their eyes met.


    The way she looks at me, it¡¯s the same as Raina¡­ No, no, no, I shouldn¡¯t do this¡­


    Realizing that he stared too long, John quickly look away from her. His heartbeat was amplified, even without the ability to read her mind, he could feel that her thoughts for him were much more than platonic.


    For what reason she had an attraction towards him, he was unsure. Under normal circumstances, he would have tried to get her to tell him why, but his thoughts occasionally lingered back to the elf¡­


    It was shameless of him. Even after proclaiming to himself that he had moved on, he can¡¯t help but to be reminded of the soul oath that he promised her as their last conversation.


    Sorry¡­ Evie.


    Unsure what to do next, he gripped the bolster that was by his side and ran his nervous hands on it.


    Why did I jump yesterday, she could have survived the fall couldn¡¯t she? She definitely did not need me to protect her, it must have been ridiculous for someone who has similar powers to gods to be saved by someone as mortal as me.


    ¡°Hnngg¡­ J-John¡­please be gentle¡­¡± Evie let off a soft moan.


    ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡± he turned and saw that Evie¡¯s face was scrunched up in embarrassment. Her porcelain cheeks turned pink so quickly that he thought she applied makeup while he was not looking. ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    His eyes followed from the shoulders of her squirming body all the way to her buttocks, where her white tail showed, then from the tail he traced it all the way to¡­


    The bolster that he was gripping.


    ¡°Woah!¡± his hands quickly released the ¡®bolster¡¯ pillow that he was running his hands on. ¡°Evie, that was your tail!? Why did you let me use it as a pillow!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ When I returned from gathering resource and preparing a meal, I came to see if you were awake, you suddenly grabbed it¡­ You looked so peaceful when you are hugging it, so I thought¡­I would indulge you for your efforts yesterday.¡±


    John placed two of his hands to his temples in an attempt to hide his steaming cheeks, he took a deep breath, and looked downwards. ¡°Let¡¯s put the tail thing aside, why am I in your room?¡±


    ¡°Because I needed a place to tend to you? I figured I could monitor you the best if you are in my dormitories, that way, no harm would befall upon you.¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Evie. You don¡¯t simply bring the opposite gender into your own place.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. It is common knowledge to not be with a stranger in our private spaces, no?¡±


    John¡¯s face twitched in confusion, he flipped his wrist as to express what part of what he just said did not get into her head. ¡°So¡­ That means, me and you¡­¡± he slowly pointed to himself, then to her, then gestured to the whole room.


    Evie placed a finger on her cheek, confused to John¡¯s confusion, ¡°You and I are different, aren¡¯t we? You are the first to ride the skies with me, you worried about the implications of my actions and placed your own life¡¯s ahead of mine. Even if we discounted what happened yesterday, or the day before that, in my own way, I think that I have a great obligation to you, that is how I feel,¡± a buzz of happiness radiated from her as she spoke to him earnestly.


    ¡°In your own way? What kind of reasoning is that¡­¡± John turned his head away.


    ¡°Are we simply strangers, John? You may not know this, but dragons are pretty stubborn when it comes to the people they associate themselves with, I am no different,¡± her blue eyes looked deep into him, prompting him to admit his defeat.


    ¡°I... When you put it that way...¡± John rubbed his head then suddenly pointed a finger at her, ¡°But I still should not be using your bed, that is unethical!¡±


    ¡°Why is that? My intentions are pure, and even if you happened to try anything on me, I am still an Elder Dragon who can fend herself.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ That¡¯s because...¡± he became a loss for words at her irrefutable logic, it was not that he was trying to make a sound argument in the first place, John had simply wanted her to be more careful, especially when the two of them only met for a few times. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it! Because you can¡¯t be sleeping on the floor.¡±


    ¡°I did not sleep while you are in my bed.¡±


    ¡°You did not what?¡±


    ¡°I was awake the whole night, read some books, then I did a little cleaning, then I went and gathered resources to make breakfast.¡± Evie began to count her fingers on the things she did while he was sleeping in her bed. ¡°Such was my routine while you were sleeping so soundly. I still have a few days of energy reserved in me, I tend to sleep for a few days then stay awake for a few. You do not have to worry about me, ufufu.¡±


    ¡°A few¡­days?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm, Dragons have a longer life span, but with a longer lifespan, it means we have to learn to manage our energy efficiently. So, it is no surprise that I am able to accumulate reserves of energy and choose whenever I wish to be awake.¡±


    ¡°Being a dragon sure is convenient. If I can do that, I might sleep for a whole week.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°You know, the bed is comfy and all, and sometimes nothing much happens, so I might as well be in the bed with my own thoughts rather than doing nothing.¡±


    Evie tucked her hair behind her ear and nodded favourably, then she leaned closer to him and spoke to his ear, ¡°Between you and me, we dragons aren¡¯t always mighty and powerful. In our own time when we have naught for duties, we love to laze around similar to which you speak.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So what you are saying is that you are all actually lazy sloths?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, that is, when we are around our loved ones and are given the choice to stay comfy besides them. When it comes down to important tasks, we would finish those before anything. The ¡®lazy¡¯ comes along when safety and stability is secured. At least, that is true for this homely dragon.¡±


    ¡°That makes a little more sense,¡± John finally eased himself regarding Evie¡¯s predisposition. If he interpret her correctly, it was precisely because she liked him¡ªto what degree, he was unsure¡ªthat she allowed him to be in her room and rode on her. The way she saw it, he was trustworthy to receive her kindness.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Now that you are much awake, how about something to fill that stomach of yours?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I am not really hungry now¡ª Ah, there she goes¡­¡± his hands failed to reach Evie before she quickly left for the miniature kitchen that she had in her living space. ¡°Now to think of it, I think I heard some rooms have built in cooking spaces if requested¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll ask for one for the next semester or something.¡±


    No sooner than he started to space out and think back of his own room, Evie returned with an apron on her while she brought a tray of food to him. Her face grinning when as she carefully walked towards him.


    ¡°A homely meal from a homely dragon,¡± she joked as she placed it on his lap.


    A small bowl of mushroom stew with small pieces of meats and vegetables added to it, along with slices of buttered toast, all freshly made by Evie, brought to John who was in bed.


    ¡°That, was, fast.¡±


    ¡°I was unsure when would you be awake, so I tried preparing them beforehand.¡± She then return to sitting beside him, looked downwards at the tray of food that she had brought for him. ¡°A-acutally¡­before you are to have this meal that I have made¡­ W-would you mind a silly request from m-me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a ¡®request¡¯ from me. Just tell me about it, it¡¯s not like I would reject you after you¡¯ve taught me about dragons and all that stuff.¡± John grabbed a spoon, then pointed it at Evie with an amused smile on his face, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that we are more than strangers, aren¡¯t you? What happened to that train of thought?¡±


    ¡°Would you please dance with me in the Ball of Paragons?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened, and a cough found his throat, ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    Was that her intention all along? To claim me as her dance partner before anyone else?


    Evie then quickly shook her head in reply to his monologue. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I-I¡­¡± her face turned red in embarrassment as she tried to hide from his intense gaze.


    Realizing that she was referring to his internal comment, John;s eyes grew wide, ¡°Wait, you heard that!?¡±


    Evie nodded to him, then spoke telepathically, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I was a little too eager to hear your reply. I was merely trying to ask you to be my¡­my¡­partner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I had no intentions of claiming you, i-if you had made plans with other females, I won¡¯t dissuade you from dancing with them. But I wanted you to remember me, in the very least.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You need not to give me a reply this instant. I wanted you to be aware of it, that was all. Please, have your meal.¡±


    Evie fumbled and gestured for John to have the food in attempts to avoid  subject, but no matter how hard she tried to ignore John¡¯s pending answer to her request, her tail could not help but move and twitch nervously.


    She did went all her way to make me food¡­ Wait, is she still listening to me now?


    John looked to Evie who was desperately trying to stay calm while he ate. He squinted his eyes at the silver haired maiden and thought to himself loudly.


    Let¡¯s try something stupid. Evie, my answer is no. No, no, no. He then looked at her again, but her face did not change from before.


    Seeing that Evie was peeking at him from the book that she was reading from earlier, then to quickly shifted her gaze from him, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay, she is not listening to me anymore, I hope, because that was definitely not my answer to her request.


    He then brought a spoonful of stew to his nose, whiffed it, then place it back into the bowl it came from.


    It¡¯s been months, I know. Things changed a whole lot from A¡¯vetheas to now¡­ I just¡­ If I had not been there, Evie here is the perfect girl. Beautiful eyes, great personality, and a very, very soft¡­chest. He quickly shook his head when he was getting aroused by the hug she gave him. Hell, the fact that she is an Elder Dragon that gets embarrassed at the weirdest things makes it all the better. I want to cuddle her cute face but¡­


    He needed not to speak the other girl¡¯s name. It still stung him whenever he thought about it.


    I am being a real dumbass about this¡­ What¡¯s the point of thinking about something that is over. I don¡¯t want Evie to be a replacement, but at the same time, I just¡­ I am just an idiot.


    After a long while of thinking and not moving the slightest, he called out to the dragon girl, ¡°Hey, Evie?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is there something wrong with my cooking? You have not touched it.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the ball¡­ I wanted to tell you something before I give you my answer.¡±


    ¡°My ears are yours,¡± she nodded with great understanding.


    Because when he gave his answer to Evie to become her partner in the Ball of Paragons, it was the equivalent of the two of them partaking in a romantic relationship¡ªaccording to what the other students would perceive.


    Maybe I am overthinking about this, but I have to clear things up just in case.


    ¡°I do not see you as a replacement to something I lost. Nor do I want to treat you as such, I will see you, Ephinelyth, as the person you are and treat you accordingly. I¡­What am I even saying¡­? You probably will think I am weird for saying this.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Evie moved her eyes to meet his. ¡°Don¡¯t stop halfway, I wish to know your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, I may be holding myself back at times due to my circumstances, by no means I intend to hurt you¡­ It¡¯s¡­This is the one thing I need you to know for sure before anything.¡±


    A soft smile appeared on Evie¡¯s face, she move her soft hands to John¡¯s cheeks, lifting his lowered head to meet her blue eyes, ¡°You are sweet, John. You go so far to put me into consideration. I, as either Ephinelyth or Evie, however you see me as, truly appreciate your honesty. All I ask is for you to enjoy the time we share, as long you stay true to yourself whilst around me, that¡¯s more than I could ever ask.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ That mature speech coming from someone younger than me sounds a bit off, and I thought I was an old man for speaking to you like that. Apparently, we are the same, huh?¡± John joked, but his expression was one of deep gratitude.


    ¡°Ufufu, it seems that our senile selves are aligned with the other.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ My answer to your request, is yes. Yes, I would love to dance with you, Ephinelyth.¡±


    A¡¯vetheas, the place where the elves lived peacefully, the hometown of all known elves for the last few centuries, originally, it was known to be the safe haven for all elves where they would be free from all manner of external influence, where the people there would have the common goal of pursuing perfection and forming the ideal community for themselves.


    Not anymore¡­


    Such was no longer in the case to Raina Valindra Eridi, the day she was forced to witness John to be forcibly exiled while the entire elf tribe did nothing but stood idly and watched him leave.


    She now understood the cruel reality.


    ¡°Hah! Take that!¡±


    ¡°Watch your feet, soldier!¡±


    Two elves were exchanging blows with the other at the training grounds late in the afternoon while Raina silently watched above a tree that she had climbed onto.


    The younger male elf below was a new potential recruit for the Elven Elite Squad after the passing of Alwin Zinrelle. He was brash, hot-blooded and at best, average in terms of physical performance, mentality wise, there was nothing to speak of, he had no goals, he had no conviction, an empty husk was all he ever is and ever was.


    Right now, Raina was keeping her eye on this particular recruit, there was no doubt he would not make it into the squad no matter how hard he tried, but like a hunter who intended to reap the lives of her prey, she watched and studied this unassuming recruit closely.


    You¡¯ll pay¡­


    The other elf that was acting as the instructor was a more elderly elf that used to be the second in command for the Elven Elite Squad, the instructor was currently training the recruit because she and her husband¡ªwho was not here at the moment¡ªwere told to train the recruit with the pretense of ¡®sharpening their rusty combat skills¡¯ by Raina¡¯s request.


    ¡°Shoulder!¡± the instructor elf commented as she plunged her sword straight into the elf¡¯s shoulder. The other elf was too slow to react to it and an inch of the blade entered his shoulder blade before it stopped in its tracks.


    ¡°Arrgggh!!!¡± the elf yelped as blood came from his shoulders. ¡°Come on, hag! You could have stopped when you spoke!¡±


    ¡°¡­Our agreement to train you is that we would not hold back when it comes to training. If that is the mentality you have to join the Elven Elite Squad along with your subpar abilities, you might as well give up now.¡±


    ¡°You and your babbling¡­¡± he muttered his breath. ¡°Alright! Alright! I get it. But was it really necessary to train, especially after I have taken my test to be in the squad?¡±


    ¡°¡­Remember, if you do not make it in. You would have to accompany me and my husband on an upcoming excursion with no questions asked. At the very least, you should keep yourself alive until we reached our destination.¡±


    Raina, who was listening into their conversation snickered at the male elf.


    Make it in? Someone as scummy as you? I know what you have done. I will make sure that you¡ª


    The leaves behind Raaina rustled while she was engrossed in her train of thought, she quickly jumped backwards and drew a short dagger. She assumed a defensive stance, ready to go into combat any moment. Her other free hand readied an offensive spell that was ready to fire at the person who discovered her while she had an invisibility spell on her.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s me Raina. I didn¡¯t mean to creep up on you,¡± a hushed harmless voice quickly announced along with the elf¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Lureena¡­¡± when she heard the court mage¡¯s voice, she lowered her hand, sheathed her weapon and returned, watching the two elves below.


    Lureena moved and sat beside Raina. The thick branch that they were on gave a clear view of the training grounds below. The leaves of the tree were so dense that it hid their presence with or without the invisibility spell. This was the designated spot where most instructors would conceal themselves when they left their students to train on their own.


    ¡°You really hate the guy, huh?¡± Lureena spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you planning to bring him along with us if you hate him so much? It¡¯s not like you ever spoke to him or plan to.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is part of the bait,¡± Raina replied coldly. ¡°You know that already.¡±


    This young aspiring elf who was only five decades in age¡ªyoung in terms of the elves¡ªhad a dream of entering the Elven Elite squad, but this dream of his will never come to reality. Raina and Lureena already knew that even the instructor on the training grounds saw through it.


    Then, why Raina, despite knowing that he will never succeed, had asked the instructor to strike such a deal with him? To go to the extent and had him sign up on an upcoming excursion to the outside world?


    The answer was simple. Lureena, the only one who knew what happened behind the scenes that day, knew why Raina, who she had thought to be her blood sister, did so.


    ¡°To let him feel like he was about to reach his goals then to have him fail miserably¡­ He would have nowhere else to turn to when he gets rejected by the Elven Elite Squad. I know you are going to make him suffer for what he did, but to what extent and how? Can¡¯t you at the very least, let me in on the full extent of your plan?¡±


    Raina shot a look at Lureena. ¡°You may say you want to help me, but who knows if my mother sent you, Lureena. So until this insolent¡ªwaste of space gets what he deserved, you will only know whatever I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me, even after I have promised to help you¡­¡± her face winced in pain when Raina spoke in that cold tone. However, she took comfort in the fact that Raina was speaking to her, unlike the time when she had ignored Lureena and everyone else. ¡°I would still help you even if you had not asked. Someone like him does not deserve to live.¡±


    ¡°If only you said that during John¡¯s trial¡­¡± Raina turned away from Lureena, ¡°¡­w-what use is there when he is nowhere to be found in the outside world? Even if you did the thorough investigation of who framed him, you won¡¯t bring him back. He must be so hurt, so betrayed, I failed to protect him.¡±


    Raina¡¯s emotionless face darkened when she remembered John who she had made a Soul Oath to.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me Lureena. What use when I am a princess but I can¡¯t fight for what is mine? What purpose is there when the very people that I should protect and keep safe? Rather judge something because of how history books deemed a certain thing to be, instead of looking at the outcome of the situation?¡±


    ¡°T-that is not my position to say so, princess. But John was declared a demon by your mother. No matter what he did, everyone would hate him for his existence alone. He was a direct contradiction to the values we have, everyone, including you, understand from the ancient texts that demons are evil¡ª¡±


    ¡°His actions never mattered to any of you people from the start. Everyone in A¡¯vetheas, all of you, wanted him gone when you discovered that he was a demon. Only I saw him for who he was¡­ He did it to protect me! Do the values of the elves have anything to say about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, we are doomed if we continue to believe in these values that could not protect John¡­ Our own kind above others? But he was the one who prioritize me, Lureena. Why can¡¯t any of you see that¡­¡±


    Raina¡¯s words caused Lureena to be speechless.


    The exile of the Healer of A¡¯vetheas, of John Sarvod despite his somewhat straightforward nature and occasional brashness in speech, he was willing to help any elf if he when asked. John who dedicated the majority of his life to serve and benefit A¡¯vetheas despite being a human.


    Were all his past efforts made null because he used demon magic to save the princess of A¡¯vetheas?


    For what Lureena knew her whole life, her duty was to serve Raina Valindra Eridi in her actions towards the good of all elves, while her job as one of A¡¯vetheas¡¯ court mage comes second.


    All royal elves such as Raina, or the Queen herself, with or without conscious effort, have an affinity to perpetuate the survival of the elven society with their actions, the founding of A¡¯vetheas after the Great War by Queen Veissa was proof of that. Lureena was not about to dispute against Queen Veissa¡¯s actions for the Queen was the last surviving royal elf who rebuilt the Elven society from scratch ever since the Great War.


    Nor she would do that to Princess Raina. The reason that Queen Veissa had conceived Raina using only her mana alone, meant that the current Queen had no intentions of staying in the mortal realm any longer than she wished to. As far as Lureena was aware, only she and the other court mage of A¡¯vetheas were permitted to learn this from their Queen, should the other elves found out the reason for Raina¡¯s existence was caused by Queen Veissa¡¯s self-interest, there would be havoc among their people.


    ¡°When my torch is passed to my daughter¡­ Like my ancestors before me had done so, so will the fate of the elves. Treat her kindly, steer her away from evil, most importantly¡­¡±


    Raina Valindra Eridi, is and will be the bastion of hope for the survival of the elves, she would be taking after her mother, and all Lureena should do was to trust Raina with her whole being.


    Hence, it was an easy decision for Lureena when she was given the task by Queen Veissa. To be selected to be the sisterly figure of the person who will continue to prosper the elven society was a privilege that she never imagined in her life. For that, she would sacrifice everything she had to uphold this obligation entrusted to her.


    But¡­


    Deep inside Lureena who obeyed each known elven customs and teachings, she who learned every magic because she was told to, Lureena who was told to follow each and every command of the royal elves, she who was told to preserve the elves¡¯ current lifestyle, could somehow understand Raina¡¯s selfish point of view when it came down to John¡¯s exile.


    Did he¡­deserve it?


    John Sarvod had the appearance of a human, but he was far more noble than any of the elves that condemned him into exile. She had always thought of John much more favorable than the other male elves due to how he kept his distance with the Elven Princess, despite Raina¡¯s infatuation with him. And now, his absence left an empty feeling in Lureena¡¯s heart.


    Were things justified because the people around her said so? Was it a terrible crime to have used demon magic for good? Because history recorded it to bring disastrous results, was John¡¯s exile was a necessity?


    Those were questions Lureena dared not dabbled to deep into. It was not up to her to decide how things should be. As for now, she would leave the pondering up to Raina, and perhaps in time, she would come to understand it.


    She lowered her head to Raina, ¡°Until I have reached a conclusion with my hundred and twenty years of life, my values are what princess tells me to be. Should they change when time comes to pass, my duty to stand by your side, will remain the same no matter what.¡±

 7.2

    <h2></a>7.2</h2>


    Dear John,


    I am glad to hear more about your progress in Moxnet Academy. More importantly, I am happy that the money pouch that I have made for you held up. Please do tell me if you need an extra one made, I will be sure to deliver it to you along with my next letter.


    Regarding the lucky charms that you bought for us in your last letter, though father and mother were elated, they rather you spend your gold coin on yourself and not on our family.


    And who is this Angeline person who help you picked these trinkets? I know you mentioned that she was ¡®just the hero¡¯s party member¡¯ but I couldn¡¯t help but to wonder who she is. Hopefully she isn¡¯t after you for your eccentric teasing, because I can say I don¡¯t miss that part of you!


    As of writing, Meli grew a few centimeters to her height, she had been nagging me to inform you so. Ever since you and Miril left, she became much more responsible with herself. Did you know that she¡¯s been secretly trying to grow cherry tomatoes? Yesterday she showed me a small plant and boasted to me that she did it all by herself, there were cute little flowers all around it. Hopefully by the time you return, the three of us can enjoy its fruits.


    And regarding that brother of mine, he wanted to give his thanks to the charm that you gave him. He is now in the capital of the empire, occupied to the point where he did not have the time to write back to us, could you believe that? Though, he did say that he would be coming back in two weeks, I suppose that much is forgivable.


    I hope what I said makes sense to you and does not come across as rambling. I am still in the process of trying to improve my writing skills, perhaps you can give me some guidance?


    Before I leave it at that. I would like to ask of you to send us pictures of you in a formal suit when you partake in the Ball of Paragons, surely the academy has devices for picture taking? Meli and I were hoping that you could send that to us if it is not that much of a hassel.


    As always, be easier on yourself.


    Love,


    Mera.


    John took a deep breath when his eyes found themselves at the very end of the parchment of Mera¡¯s letter, his face grinned while he spun a pen with his fingers.


    ¡°This Mera, ahaha¡­ Who knew she was that curious about Angeline, then again she did say to tell her interesting things¡­¡± he pushed the tip of the pen up his cheek and released it, pondering whether if he should tell her about Evie. ¡°Yeah, I am probably better off not telling her that for now. Who knows, she might add a few more pages the next time she replies.¡±


    John chuckled to himself as he counted the many pages of Mera¡¯s letter, to which one of the pages was a drawing of the tomato plant alon with a smiley face from Meli.


    Ten days passed since he left Parac Village and enrolled into Moxnet Academy. Days here for him have passed by so quickly that one moment he was attending classes, participating in workshops and clubs, the next he found himself collapsed on his bed in deep sleep.


    ¡°Yeah, I am not doing all of that next week. All the trial sessions are killing me,¡± he said to himself and shook his head when he thought of his hectic second week in the academy.


    He had signed himself up with so many activities for the first week that his head felt like it was going to explode, all the plans he made sounded great in his head, but when he was moving from one part of the academy to the other, he knew he mismanaged his energy levels. Aside from socializing with his newly made friends, who are the folk from the hero¡¯s party, he barely had time to do what he wanted outside of that busy schedule.


    Now, on this Friday morning, he was taking it slow in his room to write a letter. There were no events planned for him until the Ball of Paragons that starts later in the evening.


    The Ball of Paragon that he almost forgot about.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, today¡¯s the ball already!¡± he complained to himself. ¡°Crap, crap, crap!¡±


    It was not that he did not know what today was¡ªthe most anticipated event of all the female students of Moxnet Academy.


    Putting aside the legend that couples who danced together will be bound by fate tonight, he himself was looking forward to the ball thanks to Evie who asked him to be her partner.


    ¡°If my eyes were working properly last night, she did look a little bit excited when she brought up about the ball?¡± he tried recalling Evie who had a silk dress on her last night while she checked up on him by the balcony to his room moments before he throw himself on to the bed to sleep.


    Unlike him, the dragon girl had avoided participating all non-mandatory activities in favor of reading books on her own time. As a way to further this positive relationship of theirs, he and Evie had agreed to meetup with the other whenever John was free¡ªwhich was the few minutes before he would go to sleep. John had regretted for having registered for so many activities for the week, if given a choice, he rather laze around with Evie talking nonsense.


    Not gonna lie, that dress and ponytail hair of hers was¡ª


    John then suddenly slapped his hands to his cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t get off topic. Mera¡¯s letter won¡¯t write itself, and after this the guys and I¡­"


    Knock, knock, knock.


    His door resounded clearly, an energetic voice then followed up.


    ¡°John! Wakey, wakey, let¡¯s go! Are you still sleeping? Come on, Scy and Gobbert are already waiting for you while they get a carriage.¡±


    It was Randolph. He was here this early in the morning to get bring John along with Gobbert and Scywell to buy their suits for the Ball of Paragons at the last minute.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time already... Give me a second, coming right up!¡±


    John jumped from his seat and put on the jacket that he had on his bed, wore a messenger bag that resembled his old one, for some reason he was too used to how easy it felt when he wore it so he had bought one from the academy¡¯s convenience store¡ªbut this one had no space expansion magic. With that, he set to leave with Randolph and went to where Scywell and Gobbert were.


    They met up by the courtyard, after exchanging a few light greetings here and there, the four of the boarded the carriage and took off in the galloping sounds of horses.


    Their goal was simple, hitch the fastest carriage by morning to the capital of the Empire to a personal tailor that would be able to make them all custom suits under an hour.


    ¡°Ahh~¡± Gobbert let out a yawn and was the first to speak. ¡°Scywell, do we have anything planned for this week? I don¡¯t feel like I want to go on a five-day mission after the ball.¡±


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t investigate the ruins near Kershent Village. You need to be in top shape if the intel Helen got was valid. It won¡¯t be five days long but it will easily take three in the worse case scenario.¡±


    ¡°Awww, Scy, does it really have to be that bad?¡± Randolph complained. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell my girls that I have to leave right after a passionate dance after the ball. That would suck so much.¡±


    ¡°This is no joking matter, Randy. People¡¯s lives could be in danger and¡ªd¡± Scywell stopped when he saw John who was listening closely to their conversation. ¡°My apologies, I do not mean to discuss serious matters when we are supposed to behave like proper students.¡±


    John swatted his hand at the hero dismissing the formalities, he leaned back into the cushioned seat, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. You are talking about people¡¯s lives here, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything against that.¡±


    The hero then placed a hand to his chest and lowered his head deeply, ¡°You have my upmost gratitude, John.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Scy, John is one of us now. Don¡¯t treat him like how you speak to those government officials. Look at how fast he was able to beat yesterday¡¯s practical maze, he was part of the top 20 as us.¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence that I happened to choose the right path¡­¡±


    Gobbert¡¯s eyes suddenly popped open in response to John, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! What if we bring John along on our next mission. He doesn¡¯t have to fight with us, he can help out with Angeline with his healing magic. What do you say, John? That way we can return to the academy sooner!¡±


    ¡°Gobbert!¡± Scywell reproached in a furious tone. ¡°He is just a bystander! Don¡¯t treat his life as expandable as ours!¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I meant, I was thinking maybe he can gain some on field knowledge¡­.¡±


    Gobbert¡¯s voice slowly faded as the atmosphere around them dropped to unusual lows, physically and metaphorically. Frost started to form around the windows of the carriage, John¡¯s skin to crawled and his breath fogged while he watched the shift in Scywell¡¯s emotions.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    This chilling sensation¡­ The hero uses ice elemental magic?


    Scywell who got onto his feet had a piercing look in his eye, they threatened Gobbert to abandon this topic or else he would¡­


    Randolph quickly spoke up, ¡°Woah, Scy. Calm down, alright? You and I know Gob would put himself in harm¡¯s way in order to protect anyone he can, here is a reason he is our tank remember? Unless this mission is confirmed to be extremely dangerous, it won¡¯t hurt for John boy here to learn from us would it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Scywell¡¯s hard expression soften a little after he looked at Randolph who had a straight face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want John here to get hurt as much as you. How about we ask Hellen and Angeline before we think about letting John on the mission? Helen would know if it is safe enough for him.¡±


    Scywell took a deep breath, closed his eyes and stopped the ice magic that responded to his intense bursts of emotions. He went back to his seat before speaking in his usual calm tone, ¡°¡­Alright. I apologize for my behavior earlier, Gobbert.¡±


    ¡°I-it is fine. It was only my suggestion, John here hasn¡¯t actually agreed to it.¡± Gobbert said.


    ¡°Hmm? That sounds interesting, but if it is as bad as Scywell thinks it is I don¡¯t think I should go.¡±


    ¡°See? He hasn¡¯t agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°If he did, with his [Heal] and our experience, no enemy will stand a chance against our way!¡± Randolph elbowed John who was beside him. ¡°I bet that when you join us, you will end up getting famous for your heroism!¡±


    John smirked, ¡°Ha, who knows? That is if I join you people this weekend. I am not exactly as free as you would like to think. I still have a letter¡ª¡±


    ¡°That weird silver haired girl?¡± Gobbert asked in surprise. ¡°The one that doesn¡¯t speak to anyone? Are you still speaking to her?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought she was some aristocrat¡¯s daughter with this unusual vibe I get from her. But I don¡¯t think I ever saw her outside of Professor Peter¡¯s class. She¡¯s the one who gave him the letter last week, yes?¡± Randolph looked at Gobbert who gave a nod to his rhetoric. Randolph shook his head, his auburn hair flapped as he made an uncomfortable face, ¡°I don¡¯t know, John. She seems like those suspicious characters they warn us to no associate with, you know, because a handful students are actually from foreign countries and they might just spy¡ª Ah forget what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    Scywell raised a finger before Randolph wanted to switch topics.


    ¡°No, you have a point there, Randy. John is from a small village, so he might not know how things work around here. The empire does not have great ties with a few nations at this moment, even our neutral relations with the nearby Dwarven Kingdom is currently under threat. Some people even fear an insurgence is occurring deep within the empire by people who wish to see the empire fall.¡±


    ¡°Even among the students?¡± John squinted his eyebrows and doubted that Evie was a spy. It simply made no sense that someone as powerful she was would do something so petty.


    Then again¡­


    The Elder Dragon he encountered in Reperane Woods was the living proof of unrestrained power, the thought of seeing Evie who had similar, if not equivalent power held any malice for the innocent was something that sent a cold chill down his spine.


    Are they related?


    John shook his head, dismissing the thought, Don¡¯t overthink things, John, you know better than most to not judge someone based on what they might be. There are many dragons in this world, and Evie just happened to be one. He thought to himself and stopped before the thought consumed him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it is the students that we suspect even more so,¡± Scywell insisted. ¡°Do watch yourself around others, John. You never know who ends up becoming your enemies, I learned that first hand¡­¡± Scywell¡¯s face became dark upon reminiscing his past. ¡°¡­Best not to make the same mistake as I did.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Angeline said it was impossible for it to happen? The spies, I mean.¡± Gobbert tilted his head. ¡°She said she checked the student registration records for this year, only about eight, nine, of them are from places far away from Dezarith?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! You are right, Gob! I¡¯ve completely forgotten what Angeline said the other day. Ahahaha! I though she was blabbing about some new technology or artifact so I kind of forgotten it. Well there you go, Scy, Angeline did her background surveys, we it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then it seems like I have gotten things wrong the second time for the day.¡± The hero shook his head with a light smile then placed a hand on his head, ¡°I hate to admit it but Gobbert¡¯s desire for more rest is mutual for me now.¡±


    The four of them shared a few more conversations and laughter before their carriage arrived at the capital of Dezarith Empire, Registoria.


    Their smooth ride to the capital ended when they¡¯ve reached one of its many checkpoints that were stationed by the great eight walls of the empire. Registoria, being the place where the immortal emperor resides in, had a vast population of 50 million, the capitol was also often referred as the ¡®true¡¯ part of the empire before its great expansion, anything outside of Registoria could be said to be additional or unimportant.


    Unlike the lands beyond the great walls that were under the jurisdiction of Dezarith Empire, Registoria was ruled by the immortal emperor alone. The nobility of the empire, no matter how much of land they had under the empire¡¯s name, had no say in the governing of this place.


    The further John travelled into the capital, the number of checkpoints grew and each iteration of the security grew stricter and stricter. At first the guards demanded the driver¡¯s identification papers, after a few checkpoints, they started to demand the whole carriage to be scanned by magicians for any suspicious items. The demands kept on increasing and it was only until Scywell decided to hand his hero insignia to the driver as a show of proof to the guards that the stalling from the troublesome security checks did stop.


    And it only took them no more than an hour to finally get pass the various checkpoints by the great walls.


    ¡°This is why we needed to leave early. Who knows how long we¡¯d have to wait if we played along with them,¡± Scywell muttered as they made pass the last of the security checks.


    Randolph leaned back and had a smirk on his face. ¡°At least we aren¡¯t going to the inner Registoria until next month. That takes even a full day for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me, Randy.¡± Scywell shook his head, his golden hair dropped and covered his grey eyes.


    ¡°So this is the capital?¡± John asked as he look outwards of the large carriage that they were in and feasted his eyes onto the vibrant city of Registoria.


    ¡°Despite the tight security, it is not that bad. First time here?¡± Gobbert said.


    ¡°Yeah. This place explains why Miril wanted to come here so badly. Everything here is just, rich, not to mention how large it is. It would take years for me to just not get lost.¡±


    Gobbert continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the place we are going is relatively near. It is just right about¡ª Oh we are here!¡± Not a moment that their ride slowed and the scenery around them were of magnificent brick buildings, Gobbert got to his feet and exited the carriage with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with his energy?¡± John asked as the three of them waited for the carriage to come to a stop before following Gobbert to a tailor shop that was embellished with all kinds of clothing designs at its windows.    Scywell answered, ¡°Gobbert¡¯s relatives own this place. His uncle from the Barcus side of his family took him and his brother in after the passing of his parents.¡± The hero nudged towards the various clothes that were on display behind a large windows pane before entering the shop.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on John, don¡¯t get all gloomy, Gob¡¯s younger brother was 17 by the time they passed away, it¡¯s a long time ago. He is just happy that he gets to see his family after a long while.¡± Randolph opened the door and gestured John inwards as though he was a butler waiting for his master¡¯s return, ¡°Now move your ass so we get to have our suits made for the before the ball.¡±


    They entered the shop and was greeted by a handful of people who, from the looks of it were Gobbert¡¯s many cousins, while the surrounded Gobbert with great enjoy. Welcomed him, asked about how his travels with the hero went and whatnot. Even Gobbert who had a large body frame looked like he was about to be drowned out by their many queries and celebration.


    John and Randolph found Scywell had resided himself silently at an inconspicuous corner as he silently watched Gobbert busy trying to speak to his cousins one by one while he asked the whereabouts of his younger brother.


    ¡°So, this is why you wanted us to come early. It was not the security checks that would take up the most time, it was this wasn¡¯t it Scy? You wanted Gobbert to spend some time with his family so you kept declining Angeline¡¯s offer to get our suits the town near Moxnet.¡± Randolph pushed a finger into the unassuming hero¡¯s cheeks, knowing full well that he could get away with it.


    ¡°¡­Stop annoying me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, Scy. I prefer to come here either way, I hear they are one of the 5 shops that nobles love go for their clothes. I don¡¯t mind waiting for Gob if it means I can get myself a suit that makes all the ladies love me.¡± Randolph said presumptuously.


    Scywell rolled his eyes at Randolph¡¯s silly remarks, he then return to watchong Gobbert without speaking.


    Seeing that the hero was not in a joking mood, Randolph retracted his finger and spoke in a more earnest tone, ¡°Hey, Scy?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a great friend, Scy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John kept his silence and let the two of them to be as he casually browsed the selection of clothes that the Barcus¡¯ tailor shop had to offer. He busied running his fingers through the various fabrics that were placed orderly by the different racks, feeling the textiles as he waited patiently waited for Gobbert to finish his family reunion.


    When all of that was done, Gobbert introduced them to his uncle and aunt, their names were Warren and Marianne respectively and are the owners of Barcus¡¯ Tailor. As expected of Gobbert¡¯s family, Gobbert¡¯s uncle had a large muscular build just like his nephew, it was bizarre to say the least, that someone such as Warren was a renowned tailor in Registoria.


    ¡°I am not one for unnecessary introductions, Scywell, Randolph, John, I¡¯ll have your measurements and design something that will fit you like a glove.¡± Warren said right after greeting the three of them, he snapped his fingers, ¡°Gob, time to refresh your memory,¡± then tossed a measuring tape to Gobbert.


    Gobbert nodded enthusiastically when he caught the tape, moving faster than one could blink, he vanished before their eye and appeared behind Randolph with the measuring tape in his hands.


    ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t just scare me like that!¡± Randolph complained.


    ¡°Stay still. Will be quick.¡± Gobbert replied mechanically.


    ¡°Rare seeing Gob like this, Mr Warren,¡± Scywell said.


    ¡°He was always my best workers, that is, until he joined you of course. Have any style you want your suit to be, hero? Any of them catch your eye?¡± Warren asked, gesturing towards the many completed suits he had on display.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have something like those there, as long it looks the part, I have no qualms.¡±


    ¡°Got it! And what about you John?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± John turned his heads sideways, throwing his glance around the room, sure there many interesting suits¡ªand dresses but he was no taking them into consideration of course¡ªaround him, yet John had a hard time picturing himself in one that suits him. He wore suits on formal occasions in the past, but that was many years back when he had just entered A¡¯vetheas, he had lent from others and never officially own any due to him never had a liking for them. ¡°Something like dark blue? Not too black¡ª"


    ¡°Wait, wait, John, don¡¯t move, keep your head in that upwards position,¡± Warren stopped him all of sudden, he squinted his eyes and made a pose with his fingers in front of John. ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ You height isn¡¯t quite the part, but your posture is quite excellent¡­ You look quite the part too¡­¡± Warren nodded to himself, then quickly said aloud. ¡°Gob, I¡¯ll handle John, show Scywell page 21 on our catalogue and Randolph page 86 and 91, let them pick a design they like the most.¡±


    ¡°Handle me?¡± John wanted to take a step back but before he could, Warren Barcus had placed his large hands on John¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of my designs will suit you¡­ But! That doesn¡¯t matter, because I already have something in mind,¡± Warren tapped at his own forehead. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to work with a foreign noble, your black hair has just the exact density I am looking for!¡±


    ¡°Foreign noble¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was a figure of speech, son. Meaning you have the looks and style of an elegant person! Come, I¡¯ll make sure your dance will be a success with a customized suit from me!¡± Warrren said before he started to push John to his worktable, his face grinning excitedly.


    ¡°Elegant is not really what I do¡­¡± John muttered.


    ¡°Bah! Just save your comments until I finish your piece, you¡¯ll love it!¡±

 7.3

    <h2>7.3</h2>


    A few hours later.


    John¡¯s eyes widened at the mirror that he stood before, unable to believe the amount for detail and how well the suit that was made under 20 minutes felt when he wore it. The dark midnight navy suit fitted him like he was born into it, it complimented his dark eyes and uncommon sable black hair so well, that he almost mistook himself for a different person.


    ¡°Nice,¡± he nodded approvingly.


    He moved to adjust his shirt, moved himself in different angles to better examine this side of his that oozed with graceful intensity, reminding of that adamant attitude that he would adopt whenever he had gotten serious in his work back in A¡¯vetheas. Perhaps it was just a short moment, John was reminded of a time where his worries were filled with senseless matters that would never affect his life, about his carefree life in A¡¯vetheas before all of that had happened¡­


    Just as he was about to find himself deep in that line of thought, Gobbert¡¯s voice called to him from beyond the changing room that he was in.


    ¡°How does it fit on you, John?¡±


    ¡°Come out and show us, don¡¯t bother changing back, by the time we get back, the ball will have started!¡± Randolph shouted in.


    ¡°Give me a second, I still have my shoes to wear.¡±


    Figured that the clothes fitted him like a glove, John gathered the clothes he wore, slipped on his new pair of matte leather shoes and gaited confidently to where his friends were.


    Randolph who wore a maroon tuxedo had his eyes popped wide when he caught a glimpse at John. ¡°Woah dude¡­ That¡¯s insane¡­ I knew with the right clothes you might be as good looking as Scy. But this, it¡¯s beyond what I can ever imagine.¡±


    Scywell gave John a brief nod of acknowledgement while Gobbert had two thumbs sticking up from his fists.


    ¡°Told you I would make your new buddy here look how he should be looking. Normal clothes don¡¯t suit him that well, he is what we tailors love to have as customers all day long. He is that type of person that should have clothes tailor made for him instead of him buying them, isn¡¯t that right, John?¡± Warren Barcus, Gobbert¡¯s uncle and the shop owner spoke as he threw his hunk of an arm¡ªwhich was similar to Gobbert¡¯s¡ªaround John.


    Tailor made? As long it looks normal and it fits nicely, I really don¡¯t mind it. I mean, I stay inside most of my time anyways¡­


    ¡°Looks like someone will be the star of the show tonight aside from our Gobbert huh?¡± Warren joked, winking an eye at Marianne at the counter.


    ¡°Uncle Warren¡­ I know my looks, there¡¯s no need to boast¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you and your brother Gill inherited the best from your father and mother!¡± Warren immediately released his arm from John. ¡°Looks is not what defines a man, but your attitude! How many people have taken on the responsibility as you, Gobbert? How many of the friends you know outside of the hero¡¯s party put their lives on the line for the empire?¡±


    ¡°¡­None of them¡±


    ¡°Exactly, by simply having the courage to put yourself out for the people you care for is something beyond what anyone would do, not even the nobles who always claim to own many portions of the land that are under the empire¡¯s control have ever been in a battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Having humility is great, your father would be proud of you, but as Barcuses, it is our pride and joy that we¡­¡± while Warren spoke to Gobbert, John sneakily moved to Marianne, Gobbert¡¯s aunt who was by the cashier, and tried to pay for his custom tailored suit. He pulled out the coin pouch that Mera made proceeded to fish out the amount of gold coins he deemed to be fitting of this piece of art that he was wearing.


    Magic bags in A¡¯vetheas cost four gold and 5 silvers, but they are magic items¡­ So three should be enough for this, right?


    When John placed the golden coins in front of her, Marianne suddenly snapped to her senses from watching her husband and Gobbert¡¯s intimate exchange.


    ¡°There is no need to pay, keep your coins for something else, John.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Anyone that our Gobbert brings to the shop does not need to pay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how things work.¡±


    ¡°It is for us Barcuses.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ At the very least, let me pay for the materials.¡±


    ¡°You younger kids, always so earnest and upfront when it comes down to things like these. Don¡¯t worry John, the nobles pay us so much that we have more than enough for years to come. This is the least we can do for the three of you for letting Gobbert visit us at this time of the year, I believe you will need it for your Moxnet courses. Save that money for the lucky girl who will share that magical dance with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± John¡¯s face flushed slightly, his eyes blinked awkwardly. ¡°How¡¯d you know that?¡±


    ¡°I was once a student there, and so was my husband, Moxnet is where we met. I still won¡¯t forget that night at the ball where Warren took my hands so softly, that moment I knew, he was¡­ Ah, I didn¡¯t mean to bore you.¡±


    John made a shrug, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind it, ¡°Was the academy back in the day like how it was now?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, by the emperor, no. It has progressively gotten harder and harder with each 4-year batches. I have heard from my old classmates that the academy was pushing students more and more. To the point the military might be a better choice, haha.¡±


    Marianne then resumed watching Gobbert and Warren who were chatting happily on the opposite end.


    On this cold evening, in this famously owned shop, where many workers worked diligently in their designated workspace, John bore full witness to someone who was content with her life. Though the glint in her eyes spoke of the many hardships she had faced to come this far, the hope that she bore for herself from a long time ago was still there.


    The way the lady boss was enjoying herself by just watching her family, seemed so surreal to John, it was though that this lady had achieved something that she had always wanted.


    ¡°Marianne, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how do you build your life to this point¡ª¡±


    ¡°John! Buddy! Come here!¡± Randolph¡¯s loud voice called out to him, and John lost the question he had in mind.


    ¡°What were you trying to say, John? I didn¡¯t quite hear you.¡±


    John paused to think for a second but nothing came to mind, ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t really remember what was I going to say, it¡¯s probably nothing too serious. Thanks again, for the suit,¡± he thanked before moving to where his fiends were.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Randolph?¡±


    Randolph placed a hand on John¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Man, and I thought we were gonna have to go deeper into Registoria for a picture of us in suits. Turns out, Gob¡¯s uncle have his own camera! It¡¯s better than the ones where they need a few days to produce a single piece, it¡¯s a magic camera!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you get one? Especially since it was a recent invention, the pricing must be ridiculous.¡± Scywell said to warren Warren who was trying to get the device working.


    ¡°I have a client who makes magic devices like these for a living, this is just one of their prototypes. Unlike regular magic cameras, this one is able retrace someone¡¯s body shape and the clothing size from just the picture. A tool best fitted for our line of work. Of course, it works just like the ones that the nobles use for portraits if I need it for picture purposes.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense when you put it that way,¡± Scywell nodded.


    ¡°Well, hopefully it can capture how handsome we look, especially this sweet suit of mine!¡± Randolph boasted.


    ¡°Now boys, if all of you would get in front of me. Just stand there¡­¡± Warren began to arrange the four of them as how he envisioned them would be standing. ¡°¡­John a little more to the right, Randolph, don¡¯t make that face, Gobbert don¡¯t move and 3,2,1¡­¡±


    Flash!


    With their photos taken, and printed copies made for each of them by Gobbert¡¯s uncle, the four of them bid their goodbyes to Gobbert¡¯s family before they hurriedly returned to Moxnet academy before the Ball of Paragons began.


    Fortunately, the return trip was hassle free and none of them were stalled by any of the security checks, it seems that the empire is more concerned about what would slip into its domains, rather than what might slip out. That, or the soldiers recognized Scywell¡¯s ride and wished not to impose themselves to avoid incurring the hero¡¯s ire.


    Before they knew it, four of them already travelled through the long bumpy road, and the main entrance of the academy came to their view. When they four of them stepped off the carriage and thanked the driver for his service and the sun had already started set.


    ¡°Looks like we got here just in time,¡± Gobbert commented.


    ¡°Ughh¡­ That means I have to ask someone for a dance now¡­¡± Randolph complained as he busied himself to the folder containing their pictures, since they were not completely dry yet, Randolph had been getting impatient.


    ¡°You good?¡± John looked over to Randolph concerned with his friend¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡°I would be, if they dry a little bit quicker¡­¡±


    ¡°Just leave them Randy,¡± Scywell said. ¡°I am still surprised the academy has this many students enrolled¡­ Not all of them are here, it is impressive nonetheless¡­¡±


    There were many individuals in suits and dresses around the campus, most of them, if not all, had a mixture of excitement and nervousness while they waited for the doors to the ceremony hall located at the north side of the academy to open so that they would have a go at the legend themselves.


    It was a relatively calm atmosphere, considering how much excitement was surging throughout the school the last few days, even John who was so busy with the tryout activities was able to make the conclusion how the Ball of Paragons meant for the students. Who knew a simple gossip of supposed ¡®legend¡¯ was able to get everyone giddy seeking for love.


    Well, I am here because of Evie too¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter if there is a ball, if she wanted to dance¡ª On second thought, if she did that without the pretext of the ball, I might ask her why she wanted to do so, ahahaha.


    Thwip, thwip, thwip.


    The sound of the photo paper whipping crackled in the air. Randolph had pulled out his personal portrait and started to run it through the air in attempts to dry the picture quicker.


    ¡°Randolph, I understand that you are nervous, but could you not put the pictures that we¡¯ve so graciously gotten from Gobbert¡¯s uncle into the great risk of being torn?¡± Scywell shook his head disapprovingly.


    ¡°I just wanted to check if they were done! I need send a picture back or my mom is going to give me an earful.¡± Randolph then began to assume a high pitched voice ¡°¡®Oh Randy, where are my grandkids? Why don¡¯t you go out with our neighbor Suzie, she is a good girl, she helps me out all the time.¡¯ Blah, blah, blah!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± noises came from John and Gobbert while Randolph mimicked a naggy mother¡¯s pose by tucking a hand on his waist and flicking his wrist at the three of them.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°While I sympathize with your troubles, I can also understand where your mother comes from. It is only natural to worry about those we care about.¡±


    Randolph shrugged and returned to his normal voice, ¡°Whatever you say, man. The pictures should be done in an hour.¡±


    ¡°When they are done, give me two,¡± John said.


    ¡°Ah, for your family right? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get them the first thing they are done. Well, maybe after I send a few back home first. Speaking of which... There they are.¡±


    In the distance, Angeline and Helen got off from a ride, spotted the four of them and moved towards them. Both girls wore long dresses with similar seamless stitching, with Angeline dressed in pink while Helen in purple, if it weren¡¯t for their association with the hero¡¯s party, they could be mistaken for half-sisters due to how fitting the clothes that was adorn on them.


    Helen quickly found herself besides Scywell, her hands instinctively found their way to Scywell¡¯s arm pulling him aside to have a conversation on how they were going to deal with the many females who anticipating a dance with him. It was not long before Helen shot an unwelcoming gaze at them, causing the overly eager girls to flinch away.


    ¡°That should buy us enough time for a dance,¡± Helen shook her head tiredly. ¡°Seriously, these girls, the more I see them, the more I get fed up.¡±


    ¡°It happens, since he is a hero afterall,¡± Angeline comforted Helen, ¡°But besides that, look at all of you guys! It¡¯s like you came straight out of a painting!¡± Angeline was all smiles when spoke, her face flushed from all the excitement that she had for the event.


    ¡°To be fair, none of them approached him, so your Scy is safe, Helen.¡± Randolph placed the picture he had back into the envelop. ¡°Now if I can say the same for Suzie when I get back to my parents¡­¡± he shook his head dejectedly. John and Gobbert could not help but roll their eyes and snicker at Randolph.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not that bad. I think.¡±


    ¡°You never met her?¡± John asked.


    Gobbert shrugged his shoulders, ¡°First time any of us heard about it, I do know Randolph wants to join Scy because he thinks it is awesome to befriend him.¡±


    John looked to Angeline for clues, however, that was exactly what she was counting on, as if on cue, she spun on her heels and showed off her pink dress. The frills and silk fluttered lightly in the wind, fully encapsulating how her petite body, her eyes sparkled with great energy as she twirled.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s great isn¡¯t it?¡±


    John tried to open his mouth after that little show that Angeline displayed for him but failed to find the words. Luckily Gobbert was quick enough to follow up for him.


    ¡°I am sure John thinks it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Where did you guys got your suits last minute?¡± she then sneaked a glance at John who was trying to wrap his head around what just happened.


    She twirled around for me, right? Or am I am interpreting that wrong?


    John flashed his teeth nervously at Angeline¡¯s stare that was directed more towards him, ¡°We went to Gobbert¡¯s place in Registoria, his uncle tailored it all for us.¡±


    ¡°Hah!? Why didn¡¯t you guys bring us? You four could have told us that you were going to visit his family.¡± Angeline had a betrayed look on her face, and made a distinct frown.


    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know Angeline, maybe it¡¯s because you are too eager to order those dresses two weeks early?¡± Randolph sneered at her. ¡°And now you look like some wedding cake frosting. Heh.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not funny¡± Angeline folded her arms and looked like she was about to slap Randolph, but instead she suddenly spoke in a cocky tone and had her head up high, ¡°Here I was thinking that I wanted to introduce some girls to dance with you later. Apparently, you don¡¯t need my help, Mr brown suit.¡±


    Gobbert scratched the back of his head at Angeline¡¯s words, looking at Randolph¡¯s clothes and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s maroon colored actually, Angeline. If you wanted, I can ask uncle Warrren to make one for you, don¡¯t blame Randolph¡ª"


    As if Randolph¡¯s mind finally buffered Angeline¡¯s words to him earlier, his expression finally changed into an excited one, ¡°Wait! Really!? You¡¯ve got me dates!? What are they like!?¡± Randolph searched furiously at the crowd by the courtyard in hopes to find the said girl.


    ¡°Nope, not anymore. Since you were being rude.¡±


    ¡°Why you¡­!¡± Randolph stamped his feet on the ground. His fists balled and ready to swing.


    ¡°Ahahaha, guys let¡¯s don¡¯t fight.¡± Gobbert placed himself between the two before anything serious could happen.


    ¡°Who would fight this clown? He is the one who insulted me, so I did the same back to him, and for what¡¯s worth, I did not waste my precious research time asking around for girls who are willing to dance with you, it was just a harmless snap back.¡±


    Randolph then pointed a finger at Angeline and was about to curse but Gobbert held his friend back with his large arms.


    ¡°Mmmph! Let¡­Gmph¡­Go¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you Gobbert, for your offer and holding this savage back.¡± Angeline lifted her skirt graciously. ¡°I am counting on your offer for new clothes someday when I really need it, but this dress is what I need for now. I am sure he would be willing to dance with me if I asked.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Angeline, his other dance partner is not here yet. Might as well ask him now before the ball starts,¡± Gobbert gave her a wink and a thumbs up while he tried to stop Randolph from charging at Angeline.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the guy?¡± Curious, John asked then glanced around to spot any lone male who was within the vicinity. ¡°Oh, is it that guy that you got paired with during the alchemy workshop? The one who was overly talkative with you¡±


    In response to him, Angeline gave out a light giggle. ¡°Well, first I tried to invite him to get a suit for the Ball of Paragons, but not only did he forget about it, he implied that he already had a partner for the ball dance during the optional school activities¡­¡±


    Whew, that means Angeline wasn¡¯t actually twirling for me.


    John uncurled his fingers while he counted the things Angeline said, ¡°He sounds like someone proud and cocky, I could swear that guy was a good natured person¡­¡±


    Angeline sighed, ¡°I know right? The fact he doesn¡¯t even know he is being mean to me is what makes me more frustrated the more I speak to him.¡±


    ¡°What does the guy look like again? Sheesh, I can¡¯t remember his face. Was too busy then, mind reminding me?¡± John looked to Gobbert but his friend shrugged, he then looked towards Angeline the answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, he has black hair, not too tall, not short either, has dark eyes, is a bit rough on his words¡­ Ah! I think the current deep blue suit that he has looks very good on him.¡±


    ¡°Black hair? As far I am aware of, there is no one in this academy has black hair except¡­¡± John blinked his eyelids slowly, the gears in his mind rotated as he attempted to think of a guy that Angeline talked to with black hair. ¡°I don¡¯t I know anyone who had black hair like me here, Dezarith is¡­¡±


    ¡°And he finally figured it out. Sigh, how can you be unusually witty but so peculiar at times?¡±


    John took a step back, ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Me!? Angeline, Me?¡± he stared at her and kept switching his pointer finger between himself and her.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ Glad you noticed, you dolt.¡± Angeline then bumped him lightly with her elbow. ¡°F-for your info, it¡¯s not that you have charmed me on our first meeting! I-I was just thinking that you are someone who I get along really well, that¡¯s all!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darted his surroundings attempting to think.


    Is that why Evie said that, that I have already made plans with another female?


    ¡°Since when? Why?¡± John blurted out, even with Princess Raina, who was infatuated with him until his accursed banishment, it took years for her to even convey that she felt that way to him, directly.


    Sure, implying things with one¡¯s actions may be sufficient to convey one¡¯s feelings, but until words are said out loud, it was difficult for John to properly gauge the situation. Because, just like the countless elves he helped and the various words gratitude they had given him, were all but empty gestures.


    It was not that he disrespected the Elven Princess¡¯ feelings, nor any of the elves reactions when they found out he used that unusual magic¡­


    But he would be lying that he did not feel contempt towards them when all of them stood silently as he was dragged out of the Elven Tribe.


    ¡°Since you started to tease me¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I liked joking around with you a lot.¡± Angeline whispered but her attitude suddenly shifted, ¡°But I kind of wished you are more sensible, a little less rude.¡±


    John¡¯s adjusted his confused face at her words and squinted his brows, ¡°Rude? What are you talking about?¡±


    Angeline tucked her brown hair behind her ear. ¡°If you were a gentleman you would have told me you had a partner for the dance when I asked you three days ago¡­ Instead you glossed over it and changed the subject. Your eyes always stare into this invisible void, it¡¯s like you are trying to avoid me or something. I may be a little silly at times but my observation is top notch¡­¡± following her confession she made a little pout.


    Crap. She knows about Evie¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I know that silver haired girl you are seeing is prettier and better than I am. In the Empire, there isn¡¯t a limit to how many wives a man can have, nor are there for dance partners, so I thought, I might as well try.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes avoided Angeline¡¯s gaze, he turned to Gobbert for him to say something but when the bulky guy saw him he excused himself with a short, ¡°Ah, Scywell is calling for me and Randolph there, let¡¯s go Randolph.¡±


    ¡°Mmmph¡± Randolph nodded in agreement before they left without another word.


    This is not what I had in mind¡­ I mean, I suspected something when she bought those charms for the Harvest and invited me to get clothes for the ball. I was too busy thinking about other stuff that it just slipped my mind.


    Seeing John¡¯s sudden lack of speech, Angeline placed a hand on her face ¡°¡­Ahahaha, I must sound very selfish don¡¯t I? I even went as far as declining every guy who wanted to dance with me, because I wanted to show you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the case! While I don¡¯t mean to lie about it, I didn¡¯t think that you held such a-a¡ªHow¡¯d you put it?¡ªSuch an admiration for me that you read between the lines so deeply,¡± he placed a hand on his head. ¡°My point is, no, you are not selfish. And I am willing to dance with you, it¡¯s just a dance isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You-you would?¡± Angeline tapped her fingers together nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it seem like you are¡­you know¡­dishonoring your promise the you and the other girl had.¡±


    John rolled his eyes at her, ¡°First you said you would try, but now you are second guessing yourself. Where is the cool-headed Angeline that I know? Haha!¡±


    ¡°You rascal, that¡¯s not what I meant. Moxnet have people from all kinds of backgrounds, nobles, commoners, outsiders what have you. Especially among the nobles, there is a thing where they are only allowed to have one partner in ball dances like these. I know since¡­I am one.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened at her confession but quickly shrugged it as a part of Angeline¡¯s excellence, ¡°Well, I am not. And I don¡¯t know a damn thing about being a noble so I guess I will be dancing with two girls tonight. Besides, I think she foresaw this would happen and did not mind if I just had a dance with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pity me,¡± Angeline said in a small voice, almost whimpering sadly. ¡°I want you to actually have the desire to hold my hands and share a dance with me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± John immediately retorted. ¡°She did say something like that, I am more or less trying to tell you that. If I am doing this out of pity, I wouldn¡¯t be trying to convince you, or do you rather have me go ¡®yes, Angeline¡¯, ¡®okay, Angeline¡¯, ¡®as you wish, Angeline¡¯ like some mindless golem?¡±


    Angeline giggled at his reasoning, ¡°You are so silly, I really wonder how can you be so reserved and be so cheeky as a person. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t care about anything unless they are important to you huh?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I just joke around when the person I am speaking to gets it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t dislike this side of you. A reserved rascal sounds just about right,¡± Angeline placed her head on his arm taking advantage of him.


    John straightened his back upon Angeline¡¯s touch, his head however had many thoughts to what Angeline said, about him being a reserved and cheeky person, two personality traits that were deemed to be the opposite of the other. He looked to their front, his face became stoic when he pondered about the time he first started to hide his cheerful nature behind a steel face.


    It¡¯s not like I do them on purpose¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal to be kind around people you liked?


    He knew for a fact that his reserved and cheeky self was not something he developed after his exile from A¡¯vetheas, in fact, he had been like this as long he lived in A¡¯vetheas. He had always kept a distance with people who did not like him, but was very warm towards those who treated him in kind¡ªthat is, until he was proven wrong.


    Was it before A¡¯vetheas? How did I even become like this?


    To be frank, if John could, he rather be a happy go lucky person, he hated to see people suffer for no apparent reason, it bothered him when unexpected misery befall upon others. If he had the power, he would do his best to make this little wish of his come true.


    That¡¯s why he allowed Angeline to latch onto him despite having no official intent to start romantic relationship with her. It was, after just harmless fun at the spur of the moment.


    It won¡¯t hurt if I give her a chance to dance with me. Besides, don¡¯t people who have arranged marriages start off as strangers and get closer than ever with time? Not going to lie, she is quite cute too.


    Angeline then grabbed hold of John¡¯s arm while he made a snobbish face of ignorance. He immediately flinched at her bold action, ¡°H-hey, what are you doing? The dance isn¡¯t now, isn¡¯t it?¡± John then looked towards the clock that was right above them to check whether the ball had started.


    ¡°It was supposed to start half an hour ago¡­ It seems like they are having difficulties. You are my dance partner, so I would like to have this charming rascal to myself¡­¡±


    He let out a soft smile, raising his arms up in the air as a sign of him giving in to her whims for the night, ¡°As long you¡¯re happy, Angeline.¡±

 7.4

    <h2></a>7.4</h2>


    Meanwhile, deep inside Moxnet Academy, a place where not even the tenured professors were allowed unless they had special clearance or contributed, there was this one laboratory that held a particular machine. A machine that was supposed to be used whilst the Ball of Paragons was supposed to take place.


    Panic breathing could be heard, unsteady footsteps paced around the room as the supervisors, researchers, all people who were in charge of said machine were in a state of massive panic.


    Supposedly, on this day where the Ball of Paragons was held, this machine of that they were in charge of was not supposed to be in function, in fact, it was not supposed to be used during the orientation month when the students just enrolled to the academy.


    Even if they were to use this device on its usual schedule, it was only until the sixth month of teaching, that the machine would be activated, to transport a large number students to foreign territory as a part of their tests and training. In simpler terms, it was a mass teleportation machine that the academy had installed to better enhance the learning experience of its students.


    Just earlier yesterday they received urgent instructions from the vice president that the high ups of the empire had ordered to implement this device to better filter out incapable students. How? They had no clue, but all they knew the students would be transported to one of the sites that the academy had newly established in the notorious region, known best for its nickname, the Land of the Dead.


    They had been quick to respond and prepare the machine for what it was intended to do, everyone on the team had even sacrificed their sleep in order to prepare the machine for this very moment, but¡­


    The enormous device that filled most of the 5000 meter square room, powered by magical crystals and various mana rocks harvested from powerful beasts, boasts to have zero latency feedback, gave basic vital monitoring stats on the students who were transported into a new location, was now¡­


    Destroyed.


    Its assaulter, unknown.


    Where the machine had its many intricate parts made of orichalcum¡ªsecond hardest metal known¡ªtorn apart and sent into flames. In that short 5 minutes when they all had a well-deserved break from their hard work, someone had somehow, bypassed the heavy security, into this restricted part of the academy, slashed the machine with insane strength leaving a wreckage that none of them with their expertise on handling this complex machine could ever imagine happen in their very eyes.


    How? What? Why? When? Who? These were the words that popped in their minds when the unpleasant smell of burnt rubber consistently assaulted their nostrils.


    If one had to guess, it was either a mole among their own, or a rogue student who had done so under the orders of foreign powers. But since everyone in the room had all poured their hardest efforts into booting and configuring this machine the entire day and had not slacked for a moment, it was no doubt, the latter option.


    Even if they had gone with the assumption that a student did it, for someone to have such raw strength and speed to make quick work of the mass teleportation machine, it was unfathomable. To tear through the orichalcum reinforced shell, to have the knowledge on where to strike to completely render the machine useless unless a replacement is sent¡­


    ¡°What should we do now! We can¡¯t go on delaying the ball!¡± shrieked one.


    ¡°B-but the vice president and his orders¡­¡± another insisted.


    ¡°This was the last thing I needed before I retire!¡± someone complained.


    ¡°We will have our heads chopped!¡±


    The people in charge of the machine were getting anxious by the minute, their entire lives were staking on this. Not even them, a handful of the brightest minds in Dezarith Empire could figure out who had done so to their precious machine in this crucial moment.


    Their detection magic did not detect the intruder, nor a single clue was left behind the crime scene to indicate what sort of person¡ªmonster had done this to them¡­


    It was the worst possible situation that could have occurred in their lives, with no evidence or proof of what happened, one thing was certain. When the vice president, who works directly under the emperor learned of this and reported to his majesty, there was no telling what awaits them during their trial of suspected treason.


    Bam!


    The door to the room went flying and everyone straightened their backs reflexively. A womanly figure entered the room, slid into the shadows and watched the panicked with an uninterested yawn.


    ¡°Ahhh~ And here I was thinking, who are the incompetent people responsible for the big delay for the ball. Turns out, it was you guys! Can every one of you call the emergency off now? I have many people waiting for me to grace my presence upon them.¡±


    While her face was partially visible to the group, some of them immediately recognized her voice and realized her true identity, while others whispered among themselves to confirm their suspicions. This woman¡¯s sudden appearance caused everyone to no longer panic over the loss of their machine.


    But there was one who was oblivious to this woman and her status in Moxnet academy and retorted at her. ¡°Who are you and how did you find this place!? Name yourself, student!¡± a man who was well dressed in a thick white coat shouted with unrestrained hostility.


    ¡°Hexan, that¡¯s¡­¡± before another could speak, the woman intruder made a gesture and silenced the other speaker.


    ¡°Old man, are you daft? Or are you simply too stupid to understand what I¡¯ve just said? Call, the, emergency, off, and, let, the, ball, start. My girls and I won¡¯t be happy if you lot keep this up.¡±


    ¡°You wretch, I don¡¯t care whose daughter you are! But if you so happened to be the one who did this to our teleportation machine, you will have fight me!¡± Hexan shouted, then he moved his lips in a small mutter causing his hand to glow in rich green mana, ¡°[Maelstrom of Paralysis].¡±


    ¡°Hexan, is that right?¡± the woman licked her lips, stopping the man in his tracks. ¡°The retiree, the guy who always slacked off whenever he can, wants to challenge me? Just what do you hope to achieve with that pathetic display of bravery to me? Perhaps¡­ Perhaps! You hoped to gain Kaldor¡¯s favor so you would be spared for all your negligence towards the machine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s comment made everyone in the room snicker at Hexan, what she spoke hit the nail on the head. Although, he was the longest present member of the group, Hexan was more of a clown than someone who contributed to the team in their operations.


    Everyone had tolerated him despite that, in fact, the reason they did not chased him away but treated him well¡ªonly on the surface¡ªwas because it was rumored that Hexan had ties to one of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s sons.


    And so, with his slightly above average magic skills, and mediocre knowledge regarding magical devices, Hexan was allowed to participate in handling the teleportation machine. However, when it came down to confidential information, he was often left out of the loop to prevent any complications.


    Hence, it made sense that he did not know who this ¡®intruder¡¯ was.


    ¡°Break it off Hexan, she¡ª"


    When the woman had decided to walk out of the shadows and reveal herself to him, Hexan had gotten so worked up by her that he fired the paralyzing spell at the woman.


    ¡°Take this!!!¡±


    The spell flew in its trajectory and hit its target.


    But the woman kept on walking towards in his direction, completely unaffected by the spell, she had not flinched nor blink and reacted at what Hexan had cast.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Something that weak wouldn¡¯t hurt me silly~ Though I do appreciate it if you tried that much for me to call off the emergency and let the ball begin,¡± the woman moved in front of him with a seductive glare.


    She had long luscious red hair, irises so red that it resembled the finest red wine known in the empire. Each movement of her body was so sensual that no men or women in the room could not help but to swallow a lingering thirst in their throats.


    Pulling Hexan by his collar, the woman¡¯s lips smacked in a sensual way, her sticky breath found their way to Hexan¡¯s ear. The man froze instantly, being enveloped by this seductress¡¯ presence rendered him speechless, his animosity towards her for humiliating him earlier, disappeared. The woman then had her face align very closely to Hexan¡¯s, stared at him deeply for a long moment as she took her time and ran an index finger along his chin.


    Her lips moved, muttering something so soft, that no one but Hexan could understand her words. All everyone could see was a faint pink mist emanated from the woman surrounding the room, whisking away the unpleasant smells from the teleportation machine¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°You are lucky, I am feeling generous tonight, [Charm¡­¡±


    Then, something deep inside Hexan changed.


    With that one touch from her, her fiery gaze ingrained in his mind¡¯s eye,  he was enlightened, he knew what he should do next, and was overcome with a desire to serve the woman, in fact, this sensation was so, so, so strong that the fact that failing her request meant that he would have failed his life¡¯s purpose, a result that would end up with him killing himself out of humiliation for not achieving what the woman wanted.


    ¡°Would you mind doing that for me this instant and let the ball begin? I would report to the vice president that we have a rogue student that rendered his plan useless, so none of you would be fired for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Compelled by a powerful magic, Hexan quickly moved to the intercom and made a call to the ball organizers.


    When he got a hold of the higher ups who were still postponing the ball, his face turned was akin to someone who the world was depending on.


    ¡°Hexan here¡­¡­ Yes, the situation has changed, you may start now¡­¡­ Right¡­¡­ We have an important person here that would take care of everything¡­¡­ Yes, that is correct¡­¡­ Thank you very much,¡± with that, Hexan finished what he sought to do for the woman.


    ¡°See? That wasn¡¯t that hard. Thank you very much, Hexan. As for your reward, I would arrange extra help from the people at Registoria after the ball to help rebuild that machine of yours. Good work~¡±


    Satsfied with the results she came for, she blew a kiss to everyone else and left with the door open.


    ¡°Yes, my lady! Enjoy the rest of your night! Please come to me if you need anything else! I am ever willing to serve you however you wish!¡±


    Everyone who saw Hexan and the woman¡¯s exchange had all their jaws wide open in shock.


    Just a moment ago, they were all dying to find a way to get out of this mess and avoid getting fired and the various repercussions from the disrespect that Hexan had showed to their important guest.


    But Hexan, somehow, did the impossible and resolved that problem in a short minute. The unassuming clown, for as long as he worked with them had finally showed his worth as a person, not only they were absolved from any punishment, they were even promised by the woman to rebuilt their precious machine.


    ¡°Hexan, you are the man! I love that stupid spat you had with her there, who knew you have a way of talking to her!?¡±


    ¡°Turns out you are not here for nothing! I kind of regret looking down on you now...¡±


    ¡°He just saved our sorry selves! You must have contacted her the moment you saw the machine was up in flames. Y-you! You magnificent bastard, I can kiss you right now!¡±


    In response to his coworkers, Hexan had the largest smile that showed all of his white teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Little did anyone know that the reason for Hexan¡¯s blind obedience towards the woman was not because he had caused her to favor him, rather, the moment he allowed the woman to get close to him, he had surrendered all his freewill in exchange for a one-sided soul binding love that he would never be released from.


    [Charm of Eternal Love], a magic spell so ancient that it was used since ancient times by horrible people who wanted nothing but the servitude of the people around them, people who had a weak sense of self fall prey to it the easiest, and once someone had fallen victim to it, the effects of this charm will persist in them until their lives come into passing. The only way for someone to be released from it was only when the caster released them, or when the caster had died.


    And in Hexan¡¯s case, it seems that the woman had no intentions of releasing him.


    Tables aligned to the edges of the hall, where the countless selection of luxurious foods were catered on them, glistening lobsters sprinkled with herbs, perfectly grilled steaks, layered cakes of all kinds, pots and pots of soup, all of which were prepared for the students¡¯ enjoyment.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Darn¡­¡± the words left John¡¯s mouth as he stepped in the ball room, his eyes focused on the water fountain by the center of the room, ¡°Talk about going all out¡­¡±


    Soft orchestral music could be heard playing in the background to compliment the atmosphere, the room temperature was pleasant, the marble floors were sparkling from how thoroughly they were cleaned. He can¡¯t help but to take a deep breath to soothe his nerves, he looked to his left where Angeline had clung against him.


    Ah¡­ Her face is all red. John thought silently to himself, but quickly dismissed the idea of doing any more than sharing a dance with Angeline. I did say I would dance with her¡­ But that doesn¡¯t exactly mean I would go into a relationship with her right?


    He meant well when he agreed to dance with Angeline, after all, he respected her courage to even tell him her feelings¡ªif they are as deep as she had made it sound to be. But to involve himself with her intimately? John¡¯s heart almost shrunk at the thought of that. Even if it was Evie, he would have to give it some time before he could process a reality like that, and for Angeline to say something like that to him¡­


    I don¡¯t want to repeat what happened with Raina, was what he thought. He hated the feeling of being abandoned by the people he loved. A repeat of A¡¯vetheas¡ªa repeat of separation after he had gotten so close with someone romantically¡­


    His heart throbbed at it.


    ¡°John?¡± noticing his muddled gaze, Angeline looked up into his eyes, focusing his attention back onto her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she said slowly, bringing his senses back to reality.


    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah. Sorry, I was thinking about something else.¡±


    Angeline puffed her face, tightened her arms around him in response, ¡°We are at an important event, please save those thoughts for later.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I was just thinking about what to do after the ball, you know, how things are going to be and all that,¡± he replied honestly, scratching his head as he felt Angeline¡¯s arms loosen. John looked away from her, throwing his glance into the people who had already started to share their dances, not far from him, he could see Scywell and Helen locking fingers, moving their bodies with the rhythm, surrounding them were a few other couples who enjoyed the same type of gentle dance. Considering he himself was not too much of social butterfly, the atmosphere was not too bad for a ball dance, he had expected more vulgar acts of ¡®intimacy¡¯ that were devoid of any deeper emotions¡­


    Unfortunately, he was proven to be correct on that last assessment of his.


    John let out a tired sigh when he witnessed a particular couple pressed their lips together and started to aggressively use their tongues, doing all they could to push it into the other¡¯s mouth. The guy had started to unbutton his shirt, removing his jacket while the girl slowly lifted her skirt, revealing her bare buttocks. The sight was so sudden that it caused the music to stop, the other couples to stop dancing and back away from the lustful couple.


    ¡°Kill me now¡­ I spoke too soon,¡± he said under his breath regretfully, head turned into the other direction. He had heard from Miros that the recent generation of youths in Dezarith Empire, especially those who from rich families that had no names, had lesser morals due to how they were raised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame them entirely, but the fact their parents are those who does the dirty work for the empire has caused severe damage to their psyche, to be sentient is to have control. And to learn to tame your urges is what makes one strong, John.¡±


    It was not that he did not understand what they felt, even John was a healthy male who have needs, needs that require release.


    But he was not so deprived that he would lower himself to becoming an animal and throw away his dignity as the couple that was disrupting the ball¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°John, what are you looking away¡­from¡­?¡± Angeline who was walking alongside him noticed this of him and look towards where he was staring at seconds ago. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± avoiding her gaze that daunting couple, she lowered her head and rest it against him.


    Not a moment sooner, a few academy staff appeared, the academy staff wasted no time in separating the couple and made haste to drag them out of the ball room. It took a few shouts and grunts, but when the doors shut away the image of the two students¡ªpresumably soon to be ex-students¡ªthe room breathed a sigh of relief and resumed its activities.


    ¡°Yikes¡­ Talk about getting a room. Guess they like showing themselves off,¡± John commented as he and Angeline watched the two leave. He slowly guided Angeline by her hand to a less crowded spot, ¡°Should we get started with our own dance?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, well¡­¡± Angeline looked to the ground, nodding her head shyly.


    ¡°N-nervous?¡± John asked.


    She nodded, eyes still drawn to the ground.


    John let out a small smile and stood beside her as he chatted with her.


    ¡°So am I¡­ If it helps, I do not want to eat your face like what that guy did, ahaha! Not to be spiteful, but I am betting that they will start to hate each other real soon.¡± Since the both of them were not in a hurry to dance, he might as well take in the atmosphere while Angeline eased herself.


    ¡°Why?¡± she suddenly lifted her head to him, eyes sparkling with curiosity from what he just said. ¡°You can read their future?¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°Nah, that¡¯s just my hunch. Those two barely knew each other, if I am not wrong, they got together during yesterday¡¯s mathematics class, they were behind me and all that so I kind of overheard. With their quote on quote, ¡®love¡¯ formed in such a short time, let alone knowing the other well enough, they were too busy doing¡­well, all of that earlier.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are love at first sight? It is more common among nobles since we are mostly sheltered but¡­it was odd to do something like that for any normal person.¡± Angeline had a finger on her lip but when she could not find an answer.


    ¡°No. Nope, nope, nope. It is impossible to be love at first sight. I don¡¯t even have to use my brain to even know it.¡±


    Angeline¡¯s eyes grew wide in curiosity at this reply from John. ¡°Oh, really? You know something that I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Relationships, for the most part are fickle, I can say that much, one day it seems that you know the other person deeply, the next, it¡¯s like facing a complete stranger. At least, that¡¯s most of what I have seen and experienced.¡±


    ¡°That is a valid reasoning¡­¡±


    John continued, ¡°But think about it, who in their right mind would stand in the very center of the dance hall and make such a ¡®bold¡¯ scene. It looks more like showing off to the crowd rather than being ¡®passionate¡¯ with the other. So, aside from their lust for each other, I doubt there is any chemistry between them, I can feel it¡­¡±


    Angeline placed a hand on her on her cheek, ¡°Some couples happen to like the attention from others. Of course, that is just my hypothesis, I am not well versed in these things like my research. For the most part I only learn about these things in books.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± John tapped a finger on this leg and gave it a serious thought before replying. ¡°How about I put it this way. You love your researching, yes?¡±


    Angeline replied meekly, ¡°It is my passion. I¡¯ve been doing this for as long as I could remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Aye, but do you perhaps, jump on some stage and scream at the world, like so¡­¡± John inhaled deeply, cupped his hands and proceeded to shout like a hooligan, ¡°Hey! Look at my achievements over here! Everyone please look here!¡¯¡± causing those who heard him to cast him irritated looks for interrupting their dance. ¡°Ahahahaha... That¡¯s so dumb of me!¡±


    ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t bring attention to us,¡± Angeline pulled at his suit and begged him to stop embarrassing himself, while she did her best to suppress her laughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t right?¡± John said when he was done with the scene he played for her, he resumed explaining, ¡°Because in a sense, that research is something you, yourself wanted to do, it directly relates to your inner desires. Unlike the couple from earlier, they did it for the attention.¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get what you are trying to say. You may be a rascal, but that¡¯s because your brain works so weirdly, ahahaha,¡± Angeline brought a knuckle to John¡¯s head and attempted to knock his head but he quickly dodged it before her fist could make contact.


    John rolled his eyes and grabbed her wrist before she tried the same thing again, he was not done explaining, ¡°I¡¯ll just take one more example, less than a minute ago when I was shouting, the reason that you wanted me to stop is because unlike that couple, you think that our dance tonight does not require external interfering nor the validation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Angeline just looked at John with her light brown eyes, annoyed that he had not dropped the subject at hand. He released his grip on her wrist, taking a step back, not only had he failed to impress her with that little speech, it seemed that any moment now she was about to yell his head off for not being as romantic as she wanted.


    Umm¡­


    ¡°That¡­ Or maybe I am just plain wrong¡­¡± John rubbed his head awkwardly while he tried to think of something to turn the topic around. ¡°L-let¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Then out of nowhere, her delicate hands slapped his arm playfully ¡°Ahahaha! I was just messing with you! I didn¡¯t know you have this side to you! Who would have thought your seriousness is on a whole different level! And here I was thinking you don¡¯t care about me at all, but turns out you can be attentive if you wanted to, huh?¡±


    John etched his lips into a straight line and cast a doubtful look on Angeline. He had been played with, plain and simple, Angeline had gotten back at him for teasing her on their first meeting and he could see it in her joyous laugh and her crinkled eyes. Here he was genuinely trying to have a proper dance with Angeline, but she saw through his earnest self and took her chance. Admittedly, it was impressive, but John decided to ignore her antics and moved to the tables and started to fill a plate with food as revenge.


    ¡°Aww, come on, I thought it was cute that you didn¡¯t know what to reply me with, besides, I think this is fair considering how much you teased me when we first met.¡± Angeline pleaded, showing no remorse for what she did. ¡°But yes, you are right, it is meaningless if people do things just because they wanted the approval of others, especially if it is just to impress strangers that they¡¯ll never talk to,¡± Angeline tried to return to the topic that he spoke a moment ago, but John was not swayed by her words at the slightest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He continued to disregard Angeline who looked at him in an expectant way, hoping that someway he would retort and snap at her for having teased him. John pretended he did not hear her and continued his food selection process, two slices of saut¨¦ed potatoes, a bowl of mushroom cream soup, a chicken skewer¡­


    Then, Angeline¡¯s arm came swooping down and snatched the skewer that he just placed on his plate.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Heyyy!¡± Angeline said with a bright smile and a wave of hand as she took a bite into the chicken skewer. ¡°Mmmhmm, you do know how to choose a dish. Say, John, what about you? What would you do if you felt like the couple earlier?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± John almost choked at her question.


    ¡°Oh you know¡­¡± she fiddled her pink dress with her free hand as she looked downwards. ¡°What you said earlier, since you deem those two are only showing off because of their lust for each other. I was wondering what would you do if you wanted to express your passion towards your mate?¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Ah forget it¡­ You are just trying to get back at me now.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, who was the person said that she was going to try? Where¡¯s that Angeline now?¡± John sneered then he reverted his face into a serious one, ¡°In my case though¡­ I myself think it should be much more, intimate. You know, whatever the t-things lovers do, it should be private and exclusive, no matter how small the things are.¡±


    ¡°T-then, c-can you do that for me?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide at what she said.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Angeline yelped, realizing what she said came out different than she had intended, she moved her hands nervously in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean gorging out my tongue like those two. Y-you know, the ball dance thing¡­¡±


    ¡°O-oh! You mean dancing, ahahaha. Yeah, s-sure. Isn¡¯t that what I promised to?¡±


    ¡°¡­now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± he raised his brows, aching them so high up that his forehead made visible wrinkles. ¡°Now, now?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. Please,¡± she begged, her face flushed.


    ¡°I thought you were hungry?¡± He offered the plate of food to Angeline who still had her brown eyes locked on him as a show of her determination. ¡°The food¡¯s gonna go to waste though¡­. Aghhhh¡­ Give me a second,¡± he raised a finger.


    John took a big sip of the soup before he abandoned the plate by an empty seat and returned to Angeline with a stern face. He took one of her hands firmly, gently guided her to the dance floor while he placed his other arm around her waist.


    His swift, precise actions had caught Angeline off guard to the point that she feel like fainting from all the blood that gushed to her head. ¡°Grabbing my hand, and putting your arm on my waist? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? I am only following the standard dance procedures.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. L-let¡¯s dance. That is¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s voice became small. ¡°Can you teach me how to? I don¡¯t know have any knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Even though you are a noble? I thought you were going to lead me since you were so eager to dance.¡±


    ¡°T-there¡¯s a reason I am in Scywell¡¯s team, okay? I am born as a noble¡­but since my family has lots of children, I don¡¯t get the same treatment as my siblings. I turned to researching instead of the mumbo jumbo diplomatic stuff my family does, who knew it backfired when I needed it the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±


    ¡°It is, because I can¡¯t dance either! Hahaha!¡± John shook his shoulder involuntary, shaking his head in disbelief.


    ¡°But you know the dancing procedures!¡± Angeline insisted. ¡°How else would you know how to hold me?¡±


    John gave her a sly smile, ¡°Oh, I certainly have read books on dancing, I have just never actually tried those moves.¡± Using his free left hand, he intertwined his fingers with Angeline¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s just moving back and forth, it can¡¯t be that complicated can it? Let¡¯s just try moving left and right for now.¡±


    Angeline nodded and followed his suit, with their bodies parallel to the other, John gently took a few steps to their left, paused, then repeated the similar motion to the right, all the while making sure to not step on Angeline¡¯s feet.


    ¡°O-oh, oh! I am dancing!¡± Angeline let out an excited squeal as they repeated the same pattern until the they could move their bodies naturally and keep up with the other. ¡°Two more steps on the left, then, move to the right¡­ John, you are really good at this! Are you secretly a dancer or were you lying to me so I won¡¯t feel bad?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am treating it as the weapon practices I took in the past, the only thing I changed was the pacing and direction.¡± He took a quick look at their footwork then return to Angeline¡¯s gaze. ¡°Though, I wasn¡¯t good at it. I stopped somewhere during the intermediate classes,¡± the conversation reminded him that his schedule became much busier when he became an apprentice scribe in his A¡¯vetheas days, causing him to eventually drop it. ¡°I sank a good five years in weapons training before realizing that I have not much potential for it.¡±


    ¡°You must have missed it a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Angeline suddenly looked at him with compassionate eyes, when her eyes met his it looked that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Five years is not a short time, even I would feel bad if I learned that I can¡¯t improve after so long.¡±


    ¡°Weapons training? Nah,¡± he shook his head to dismiss that notion. ¡°The only time I¡¯ve got to spar with someone else was when I asked someone to spar with me. The classes were just repeating the same attacking and defending positions until you got used to it, they wanted me to execute complicated attacks in a short amount of time. Well, as you can feel in your palms right now, my hands aren¡¯t exactly too large to execute those moves.¡±


    ¡°But your face looked so sad for a moment. I thought.¡±


    John blinked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Did it? I didn¡¯t feel anything though¡­¡± he tried to give it some serious thought about his weapons training classes in A¡¯vetheas but nothing came to him.


    ¡°I¡­ Never mind, I must be seeing things.¡± She lowered her face in embarrassment over her false assumptions.


    Am I showing a woeful face?


    John who saw Angeline¡¯s internal distraught decided to shift the topic, ¡°What about you, Angeline? You must be pretty good at combat since you are out on missions all the time. Kind of explains how fast you can move with your feet, even I am trying to keep up with you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Good at combat?¡± Angeline said mockingly, as though what John just said was a blatant lie and nothing more than a compliment. ¡°Ahahaha, John, I am the least physically capable on the team. What could someone who is always on the backline supporting the team to do without someone to lead her?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I mean. Don¡¯t you have various projects at hand? That healing potion that gives big buff to anyone who drinks it?¡±


    ¡°It is still under research, I still can¡¯t find the working component to get all the properties I need for it to work. Besides, it isn¡¯t only me who is trying to create such a potion¡­¡± Angeline then smiled at John when she was done speaking. ¡°Thank you though¡­ For thinking so highly of me,¡± her brown eyes then locked onto his, Angeline then stood on the balls of her feet, pecked John¡¯s cheek lightly before she retracted herself as though nothing had happened.


    It took a while for the sensation of Angeline¡¯s small lips to register to John¡¯s mind, when he finally realized what happened he froze on the spot with a hand on his cheeks eyes blinking like the idiot he was. To which Angeline giggled at his silly reaction like a little girl.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me, you have been w-wanting to do that,¡± John struggled to get his words out, his face flared red but returned to its usual color after he took a deep, calm breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s for your thoughtfulness. But if you want them on your lips, we still have a long way to¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s voice suddenly faded as her eyes turned towards the direction behind John. ¡°Helen?¡±


    John turned to look behind him, and discovered that Helen had appeared behind them out of nowhere.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you John, but I need to speak to Angeline this instance,¡± Helen said, still panting from how fast she had gotten to them.


    ¡°Helen, please I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kershent Village. Plans changed. Meeting now.¡±


    With those words, Angeline stopped any attempts to argue, she knew what those words meant for her. She lowered her head, turned to John with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Duty calls. G-guess our dance is cut s-short huh?¡± it seemed like tears were leaking from her face for having this intimate moment of theirs cut short.


    John became mute, he did not know what to say to her that moment. Sure, Angeline was not the girl he had promised to dance with, but when he stared at her forced smile of not being able to spend more time with him, it stung his heart. He wanted to say something to make her stay a little bit longer, but he had no right given that her team needed her.


    Helen landed a chop on Angeline¡¯s head. ¡°No silly, we aren¡¯t leaving now, we¡¯ll need to strategize, then decide when to leave. If you hurry up, you might still get to see John later,¡± restoring just a small bit of hope into Angeline.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Angeline muttered, looking back at John like a sad puppy as Helen brought her away from John while she curled her fingers at him bidding him goodbye.

 7.5

    <h2>7.5</h2>


    John was left standing alone in the center of the ball room without a partner, without a dance, everyone who had been dancing alongside him started to throw a few dirty gazes at him for allowing his dance partner taken away from him.


    It was though the they wanted to scream ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stop her from leaving!?¡¯


    Unable to take the misplacement of him being at the center of hostile attention, he moved away from the spotlight and went to the sides of the room where the dining tables were at.


    What was he to say when Helen showed up then? Tell Helen no in taking Angeline from him and risk the mission that the hero¡¯s team needed to complete into a possible failure?


    Angeline was more than just their support, if anything, she was their coordinator. Since she has the most practical knowledge among them, it was often up to her to bring fix pieces of information and run them through before the hero¡¯s team acted on it. Had John said anything and made her stay, Angeline¡¯s head might not be in the right space when she is fulfilling her duties.


    Then, there was also something that bothered him.


    ¡°Where is Evie? She was the one who invited me here to begin with.¡±


    The dragon girl was supposed to make her appearance to him sometime after the Ball of Paragons had started, she said that she wanted to show him something during the ball but Evie was nowhere to be found despite the 30 minute delay of the event.


    Without a concrete idea of what to do next, he returned to the place where he last left his plate of food at, thinking that he might as well finish that plate of food that he left by the table.


    When he arrived, the food that he had been expecting to be greeted with was nowhere to be found, most likely a servant had taken it away thinking that it was unwanted. Frustrated, he let out a small sigh and sat dejectedly on a chair while he watched the many people took turns having fun on the dance floor.


    ¡°I should have stayed in my room, if I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡®Knew this was going to happen.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that right, John?¡± before he could finish his train of thought someone completed it for him.


    Immediately recognizing that sound of that sweet voice, he stood up and turned around to face her, ¡°Evie?¡±


    She had a sleek beautiful white dress on her, the dress was sleeveless and fitted her torso so perfectly that it highlighted her tender waist without compromising any of the design. More importantly, when stood closely to her, John had a great view of her face along with the slight cleavage of her ample bosoms.


    He immediately shook his head at that last thought, he will not let his excitement of seeing her in such a delicate dress dominate him with lust, especially not when she had dressed herself so beautifully, her long white dress that was laced with delicate designs that closely resembled a modest wedding gown.


    At the sight of Evie¡¯s half-bare shoulders and her meek movements, John unwillingly gulped, her clothes was modest enough that she showed just enough skin to keep his eyes on her but it was not too scantly dressed for him to be repulsed or worried that she was someone who cared not for herself.


    The longer I look, the more I don¡¯t want to look away.


    ¡°Ufufu, someone missed me, did he not? I don¡¯t have to read your mind to know what thoughts are going in your head right now,¡± Evie teased as she closed the distance between them ever so slightly. Though she did not have her horns or tail manifested, but John could almost see her white tail slowly curl around his wrist, pulling him closer to her.


    But even with the beautifully dressed Evie teasing him, John have not fallen to her charms just yet, his heart wanted more than anything than to indulge himself in her presence, his high functioning mind however still wanted answers from her for her tardiness.


    ¡°Oh sure¡­ Because I was wondering, where were you all this time? Hmm? Maybe you can explain yourself when you said you were going to show up, I don¡¯t know, 15 minutes ago?¡± he said with a tinge of jealousy, ¡°I thought you were excited for the dance?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you have not noticed me when was watching you from the sides?¡± she then let out a cheeky grin as he watched John¡¯s calm face changed into a very bewildered one. ¡°It was pleasant to watch how gently you taught the Angeline girl to dance, but I must say, I was tempted to interrupt you two. However, she had pure intentions towards you, so I tolerated her.¡±


    ¡°You have been watching all this time? Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°From the moment you stepped off the carriage with that dashing suit of yours,¡± Evie raised her dress, bowing her head in a refined manner. ¡°I was waiting for a suitable time to court you of course, but you were surrounded by people, it seems that you are quite popular.¡±


    ¡°H-hey, don¡¯t just change the subject, if you had been here, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± John said, slightly agitated that she had been watching over him without saying a word. ¡°At the very least, speak to me telepathically.¡±


    Evie casted her eyes to the ground, through her body stood with confidence, her blushed expression said otherwise, ¡°I-I¡­ Would not so rudely impose on your t-time¡­ Besides¡­I am not as bold as you think I am¡­¡±


    John widened his eyes, watching Ephinelyth fidget before his eyes was a sight to behold, then he spoke to her in his mind, hoping that she would receive his message.


    ¡°So says the dragon who brought me to her room casually.¡±


    Evie¡¯s face turned beet red at his telepathic remark,¡°John! I explained to you that you are an exception, I was fully aware of sharing a room with another¡ª¡±


    John burst out laughing, his face crinkled happily, ¡°Ahahaha, alright, alright, shy Evie, I got the message, I was just joking¡­¡± Evie made a face and gave him a light punch to his right arm. When he was done laughing at her, John asked, ¡°So you just watched over me while I was dancing?¡±


    Evie nodded her head, ¡°I believed that you would come to me when you are done dancing with Angeline. It seems that I was right to bide my time.¡±


    ¡°Bide your time? For what?¡±


    As though she was waiting for his question, Evie¡¯s lips curled upwards, she grabbed his hand, then interlocked her fingers with his, holding him with just the right force to keep him by her side. ¡°Come with me and I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    With great glee, she guided him across the crowded dance hall and headed towards the exit, all the while keeping her azure eyes on him. When they got away from the ball room, Evie quickened her pace and brought John upwards along the stairways that was illuminated by the silvery moonlight.


    While the rest of Moxnet students indulged themselves in the Ball of Paragons, here he was escaping the event in favor to follow this upbeat dragon, while his sight was certainly restricted on the dark stairways, he was certain that her heart beat as fast as his.


    The sight of an excited Evie in this timeless moment sent a soothing wave of joy in his heart, he could not help but to enjoy her delightful expression as she tried to keep his eyes on her.


    Somewhere inside of him, experiencing this moment of unadulterated joy, was enough to make him forget about how the elves had banished him.


    It was though his heart had returned to the very one that he had when he was a na?ve blissful child, only this time he was sharing it with someone who understood that emotion with him.


    If he could choose, he would not mind doing this for the rest of his life, to have Evie smile on him so gently, to have her gaze on him without any judgement, to be connected to her so closely as they shared this moment with the other.


    But that moment did not last long, of course, as all good things should be, that shared moment between the two of them came to a halt¡ªquite literally¡ªwhen Evie lead him towards an open balcony of the academy, extending her free arm, indicating that this was her surprise.


    Hung above them was the gallant full moon that emitted its rays on them, despite the unusually pitch black sky that was about to swallow it whole it seems that the moon had made its appearance just for the both of them. John¡¯s cheeks were greeted by a gentle wind across his face as he took in the wide view Moxnet Academy¡¯s nightly scenery in this place, with the sight of the courtyard to his right, and the view of the academy¡¯s garden before him.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± he said in a small voice, heart still beating from how happy the hand that was grasping his made him felt.


    ¡°Ufufu, this is the place that I wanted to show you! Amazing, is it not?¡± fingers still intertwined with his, Evie pulled him to the middle and did a twirl under his arms. ¡°Even the moon did her best to light up this place for us. Let us not waste this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Waste the opportunity of what?¡± John asked Evie then walked towards her to hear her answer.


    ¡°The opportunity to enjoy ourselves in a delightful dance, of course,¡± noticing that John was still behind on what she was saying, she placed her free hand on his chest, ¡°O-or have you forgotten our promise? T-that would be very mean of you¡­¡±


    John squeezed her hand firmly before replying, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± He could not help but to smile at her bashfulness, so instead of making her to speak more, he began moving his feet and arms and prompted her into following him for their shared dance.


    ¡°Follow my lead¡­¡± he said to her in his mind. With his instruction, Evie¡¯s hands eased into his, her muscles relaxed as she eased into his movements. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the dance simple, then slowly progress from there¡­¡±


    Having Evie¡¯s body within inches away from his, John maintained his straight back as he moved their bodies back and forth, taking great care to move his torso and legs to accommodate her movements. When it seems that Evie had no troubles dancing with him, he started to increase the pace.


    ¡°A step forward, then three backwards, move to the right¡­¡±


    To which Evie quickly followed the moves that he spoke to her in his mind and synced with his footsteps every step of the way. Even when he made a few missteps while attempting to change his body motions, she would purposely allow her body to lean along with his to aid him.


    ¡°You are allowed to lean your body closer to mine, John,¡± Evie spoke as John almost misstep. ¡°You are too accommodating towards me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Trying your best to impress me, ufufu, I can see that clearly,¡± she giggled but there was no malice in her words, if anything it sounded though she was to explode from happiness but was suppressing her emotions from bursting out. ¡°Fret not, aside from the times my father had taught me how to dance, this is a first for me too,¡± she comforted him.


    Embarrassed, John kept his eyes on his feet and remained silent.


    ¡°Perhaps it would be easier for you if we tried¡­this?¡± without waiting for his reply, Evie move to plant her chest against John, squishing him with her bountiful bust. Then, she placed her two arms them by his neck, pulling John to a gentle embrace. ¡°The time we spend together is much more important that the dance itself¡­ You need not to push yourself too much.¡± With Evie¡¯s body so close to his, there was no room for John to move his feet so quickly like earlier, he had no choice but to reduce his pace.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± John replied, like how gently she placed her arms around his neck, his hands found their way to her shoulders and her waist, holding her as though she was his most precious person.


    They moved one step at a time, although the dance was slow, their momentum was not lacking, one moment they were by the center of the balcony, the other, they were at the parapet looking down at the academy¡¯s compounds. Each movement he made was without fault and precise, this came to John as a pleasant surprise, since he was never one who was dexterous in any of his limbs, but when he was with Evie, it was though she had an influence over each and every motion of his.


    ¡°Evie?¡± John finally spoke after their bodies attached themselves to the other.


    ¡°Yes, John?¡±


    ¡°I noticed that you like secluded places like these, it was the same back in the monastery, and the time you gave me that letter. Why did you bring me here to dance instead of the ball room?¡± John asked.


    The dragon girl who was drowned in his deep gaze answered earnestly, ¡°I dislike crowds, the way they speak, behave, and think¡­ I rather not involve myself with people if possible,¡± her voice was gentle, but John could tell she had more to say.


    John nodded empathetically, ¡°Yeah, I get it sometimes I feel like I know what someone is thinking just based on the way the look at me. It¡¯s fine if you know that person, but when it¡¯s some stranger, yikes.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Ufufu, it seems that we both have this in common, being relied on others who you own nothing to is an uncomfortable sensation,¡± she giggled, still holding on to John as they danced.


    ¡°Is it because of your telepathic abilities, that you tend to know too much about people? I mean I don¡¯t have your powers, so I don¡¯t know too much, but I imagine it wasn¡¯t easy for you huh?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, my powers are part of it, but certainly not the full extent of the picture. You see, even before my powers started to develop, I quite the perceptive child, they simply amplified the notions that I already have.¡±


    John eyes lit up, ¡°Ah, you mean predicting what people would do, that hunch¡­feeling thing, when you know something without knowing exactly why, but in your gut you are very certain whether something is true, whether something is right or wrong, or that someone¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Is destined to be.¡± Evie finished John¡¯s sentence for him, her round eyes stared deep into his, implying what she said had a deeper meaning. She quickly shifted from him before long and resumed talking, ¡°S-so, when I started to have my powers, like all telepaths, I initially had no control over it, it ended up with me receiving unwanted thoughts from everyone ¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Evie took a deep sigh as though she was giving out a dark confession that had never seen light, ¡°From young, I learnt that most people, if not all, had but the same monotonous mindset. Even among the dragons who are supposed to be my kind, dragons who are born with great values and philosophies entrusted to them, were still prone to deal in pettiness. This opinion of mine is harsh of course, I am not denying that. Even then, the dragons are much, much better in comparison to most mortals¡­ Many had nothing of value in them except for what was taught, if not for their upbringing, there would not be any trait that differentiated them from the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how mother was quite right when she spoke of the nature of things. The fact that all can achieve greatness but only a few are meant for it.¡± Although Evie spoke unfavorably about what she learned as a telepathic elder dragon, her face remained tranquil as she looked at him.


    ¡°I do know the type of people you speak about, but surely not everyone can be categorized that way?¡± John who had been listening closely spoke in a gentle tone. He had his share of people who were unwilling to change despite what was done to help them¡ªnamely a few elves that he knew¡ªbut was it possible that all people could be the same at their very core?


    Still, he would not go so far as to call people to be useless, if that was the case, civilizations would not exist in the world that he and Evie lived in.


    ¡°Many, many years ago, I was born on a night like this one. A night that had naught for stars and the dwindling light of the full moon, a night that was deemed to be the most sinister of nights according to draconic culture. My parents, whilst on their travels with me still in the womb had the unfortunate timing of me going into labor two weeks earlier than they had planned.


    ¡°It was unexpected, of course. But when an elder dragon, such as I, survived the night where most newborn dragons would die after birth. It was unusual to say the least, some regarded it as a bad omen, while others thought of it as strength. And since my mother bore the ability of divination, my birth caused many of the dragons to wonder about the future. Their thoughts always drifted between whether I would be the downfall of the dragons, or will I become bring prosperity to them. Even when my future was not foreseen by my mother to have any direct influence on the fate of the dragons, notions such as these have already been firmly planted in their minds.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± John remained silent, he brought his hand and caressed Evie as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Perhaps you might disagree with me, but in my world view, much is shallow. When you grow up associated with something that was not part of your control, it shows¡­ It blatantly shows, that despite the facade of the respectful smile that the fellow dragons gave me, the elaborate gifts that they enshrined, the words of praise they shouted to the world for my Elder Dragon descent. In reality, they did so because of their innate fear of me being a potential harbinger of doom to them, all of their hidden intent behind their ¡®respect¡¯ for me, of which, I have no desire for.¡±


    John exhaled slowly, somehow, he oddly resonated with what Evie was referencing to. Dragons, for the most part, were very individualistic, even with their defined hierarchy, if it came to be, dragons rather not involve themselves with each other more than necessary. Though Ephinelyth, was born as an Elder Dragon, it was odd that she was expected to shoulder responsibilities that were outside of her age range¡ªconsidering being 18 years of age in dragon years is merely at the infancy stage.


    ¡°But you know what, John?¡± Evie moved her hand to his cheek. ¡°Things like these, they are but a small part of life. The opinions of people I will never exchange more than a conversation matters not, none of it matters when one is truly able to focus on what they desire the most. The day I learned that one only ever needed was someone to understand them, is the day I no longer agonize over this. It¡¯s surprising what a momentary meeting of minds could do¡­ more so than you know, John.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°That would be a story for another day, ufufu. Thank you for listening to my silly ramblings with your heart,¡± Evie took a step back from John, lifting her skirt and bowed graciously at him.


    John¡¯s lips drew into a straight line, ¡°Come on Evie, just skip the pleasantries, don¡¯t avoid the question.¡±


    ¡°Like how you avoided using your powers?¡± she poked a finger at his shoulders, teasing him. ¡°Perhaps I would answer you if you told me about your situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John¡¯s face became grim when he was reminded of what happened when he tried to keep her safe, he would have forgotten about that incident had she not brought it up.


    Demon magic.


    Though Evie did not mention it since he woke up in her room that day, he had a feeling that she was waiting for him to speak to her about it every time she paid him a visit.


    ¡°I have my reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°And they are?¡± she said in the kindest way possible, prompting John who would rather have his lips sealed forever to tell her a small fraction of his past. ¡°My ears are all yours,¡± she offered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the dark mana, aura thing I had... From where I grew up, it is considered demon magic. I believe you know that much already, it is obvious, you must have sensed it from me already.¡±


    Though they had long stopped dancing the moment Evie opened up her past, his hands remained on her waist, but now, he had retracted them from her and turned the other way.


    Instead of continuing his words next, he said to her telepathically. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? It is impossible that an elder dragon like you won¡¯t see that. Especially after what I displayed that night when I tried to save you. Not that you needed my help.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John went and leaned against the parapet of the widely spaced balcony before he stared into the distance, waiting for Evie¡¯s response silently. But to his surprise, instead of replying, she seized the opportunity and hugged his open back with her slender arms firmly wrapped around him.


    ¡°Your back is wide open for me, don¡¯t mind it if I claim it as my own!¡± she joked.


    ¡°H-hey! This isn¡¯t a game! I am serious here!¡±


    Evie paid his remarks no heed, and instead gently placed her forehead on his back. ¡°John, aside from the mana we use for magic, did you know there is actually another overshadowed aspect of people have?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Though it had no records, nor did it bore any significant value if one acknowledged its presence, this thing, this inner energy is what people use whenever they used their physical strength. The inner energy, or known to many as skills, martial arts, or what-have-yous, is what allowed people to surpass their physical limits and achieve strength that surpasses the norm. It is usually not accessible to anyone who do not have the ability to control it but there are cases where people end up using their inner energy in life or death situations and temporarily achieve what they could not achieve.¡±


    ¡°And? What is your point here?¡±


    ¡°I do not see you as a demon, despite witnessing the magic you used the other day. That much I am certain. Though, what I deduced from the dark energy you so disliked, was in fact, the application of mana and inner energy similar to what us elder dragons use, especially when it involves any complex magic.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to grow a tail, am I?¡± John nervously spoke, he was still unsure of what Evie said to him.


    ¡°Ahaha, that was not what I am trying to say. What I am trying to tell you is that you might be mistaking that part of you to be something else that isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is it though?¡± John straighten himself as he asked. ¡°Or it is all a lie to make me feel better?¡±


    Evie then switched from placing her forehead to placing her cheeks on his back, ¡°Does it matter though? Why do you fear a label that does not suit you? To me, you are John, the one and only that I care for, nothing would change that for me, Ephinelyth.¡± The Elder Dragon place a hand against her chest with her head lowered, the sincerity behind her words is no doubt, absolute.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help but worry that I might be¡­ a d-demon¡­¡± Flashes of blood spurting on that fateful night came back to John, he was not afraid of dirtying his own hands when it came down to criminals who deserved it. Hell, if he was tasked with torturing them, he would do it without any sense of guilt. ¡°W-what if I end up losing control of my the dark aura that I emit? What if they consumed me? What if I hurt the people around me, people who are innocent, people who I care about¡­¡±


    His heart sank whenever he entertained the idea that the dark energy that he used would somehow, unbeknownst to him cause him to go into a rampange, with him hurting the Harvests as a result. What if he mishandled it back when he jumped down the cliff for Evie and caused permanent harm to her.


    Evie seemed to completely understood his statement, because she moved to hold his hand in hers, ¡°Take it from someone who knows what demons are first hand. You have nothing to worry about, without knowing the gravity of responsibility, you would not have authority. Fearing your power means that you are qualified to wield it.¡±


    ¡°Those are some complicated thoughts you have there, Evie,¡± John said in a neutral voice, his disturbed heart slowly became tranquil.


    ¡°It is my nature to spend time dissecting my own thoughts, these are the same fears that plagued me when I am yet to control my telepathic powers well. My fear was that I might erase memories of my loved ones accidentally, thankfully I have never done something like that.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, you too? Sometimes I wonder if you and I have too much in common. I suppose you are right, as long I take my fear and deal with it positively¡­¡± John¡¯s voice dissipated, his sentence came to a halt, his eyes blinked a few moments as he processed what he heard from Evie two sentences earlier. The part where she mentioned about them, the monster that the elves had associated him with, ¡°Wait, wait, wait, you know what demons look like? Actual ones!?¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time, but yes.¡± Evie tilted her head sideways, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no, there is no problem at all! In fact, if possible, I want to hear from you about what happened!¡± Realizing he spoke a little bit to loud, John calmed himself, lowered his head and spoke in a more polite tone, ¡°If you would¡­of course.¡±


    Evie nodded with pleasure, ¡°With my notoriety of being the child who was born against the odds of life and death, I became the obvious target in various demon¡¯s schemes to rile up dragonkind when I was a weak child. Think about it, if I were happened to be killed or captured, do you think dragons, who hold themselves so high would allow it?¡± Evie poised the question to him, knowing that they both knew the answer to it.


    ¡°It would meant war the moment any of the dragons learned an elder dragon, was under threat. By the sheer mentality of ¡®If the existence of supreme beings such as Elder Dragons were threatened, what would be left of the run of the mill dragons?¡¯, they would go to war, all of them at a moment¡¯s notice, not for pride, not for their own pleasure, but for the perseverance of our race.¡±


    ¡°And what happened? What did the dragons do?¡±


    ¡°They hunted down the demons who were plotting against me of course. Lead by my father, the demons who sought to harm me were all destroyed, some dragons even went as far as hunting down those who had ties to the very demons who wanted my life,¡± Evie said with a straight face. ¡°Despite, what my convoluted views towards my kind, credit is due where it is due, the dragons¡¯ appreciation and dedication towards upholding their loyalty is truly commendable. Still, I wished mother and father told me about what they did for me earlier, perhaps¡­ I might have shown more gratitude while they were around.¡±


    Sensing Evie¡¯s emotions are shifting towards a low, John made a light cough, bringing her back to the present, he was going to ask for the details regarding the very demons that attempted to end but he was not insensitive nor selfish enough to do that to Evie. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a thought, but I¡¯ll be counting on you when I have more questions.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, of course. If not anything, I am confident in things like these.¡± the dragon girl brimmed at him and tucked a hair behind her ear. ¡°I am simply happy that you are so attentive to me.¡±


    John blushed, he scratched his head, then did his best to redirect his blushed face away from her, ¡°B-but I still wonder, Evie. If you already have such a background, one that gave you power, knowledge and riches¡ªwhich I assume from the various gifts you¡¯ve gotten¡­¡± John became quiet and allowed her to confirm that fact.


    Evie bowed her head and replied, ¡°Yes, the gifts dedicated to me for my birth, not even all the gold could amount to what they are, sadly, my use for them are less than none.¡±


    John continued in a melancholic expression, ¡°Then, why are you here, among humans and Lower Races alike, when you are so much more? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I do appreciate you a lot. But when you have powers that are equal to the gods of old¡­¡±


    ¡­why bother with someone like me? He finished the sentence to himself doing his best to not let her read his mind.


    ¡°Even gods have things they cherish, things they love, things they want to do, an Elder Dragon is no different. Am I wrong to pursue that? To want to reach for that one thing I wish for so desperately? That is why I am here, I am here because I do not wish to let this opportunity pass me by.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°John, please believe me when I say this, the reason that I¡ª"


    All of a sudden, Evie stopped her sentence.


    Her soft expression changed into a serious one. It was evident from her eyes that she was irritated by what interrupted them, but she kept a cool composure, as she lowered her head.


    ¡°I apologize, John. Please allow me to deal with an underling of mine.¡±


    She quickly lifted two fingers and placed them by the side of her forehead, this was the default gesture of whoever was using [Message] to communicate. A long-distance communication spell that allowed two people to speak however long their mana could sustain the spell.


    ¡°What is it Zondrac?¡± her voice, getting more and more irritated by the second replied to the caller. ¡°You know better to not call for me this moment, if the matter is irrelevant¡ª What!? Are you positive that is accurate?¡± she asked, then proceeded to nod as the caller seemed to be explaining something to her. ¡°The urgency of our operations, must they be this moment? Just when I was about to¡­ I¡­ ¡­¡± she clenched her fist tightly, held it for a long moment before she released them. ¡°Understood. I will be there in a moment,¡± with that, she ended her conversation that she had with [Message].


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s the end of that conversation,¡± John gritted his teeth, fully knowing that Ephinelyth would leave him soon.


    Evie looked towards him and lowered her head, ¡°I¡­ I have to leave for a few days, there is an urgent matter that I need to attend to. It is regarding the safety of our¡ª My, my interest,¡± she corrected herself halfway, but her expression remains to be filled with pain.


    ¡°What about that important thing you wanted to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I-I, this isn¡¯t how I wanted to confess.¡±


    John scrunched his brow at her, ¡°Con¡­fess? What do you mean by confess¡ª¡±


    ¡°When I return by Tuesday¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything, all of it. I can¡¯t just summarize it in a few sentences, that would be rude to you. I promise, the next time we meet, I, Ephinelyth will make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Everything? Even that confessing thing that I don¡¯t know?¡± John joked, still curious to what she wanted to tell him earlier. ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I-In that case¡­¡± she fidgeted, her eyes looked nervously around the balcony area, she fumbled for words. She was in a hurry, but she did not want let him down, especially not when she was the one who invited him to dance with her this very night.


    Woosh!


    Evie¡¯s body then became a blur, John lost sight of her briefly and the next thing he knew, she was in front of him, lips pressed against his as she gave him a direct kiss, one where all romantic intent was filled in it.


    ¡°My first kiss, and all the countless kisses that I will have in the future, shall be for you, John.¡±

 8.0 - Kershent Village

    <h2></a></a> 8.0</h2>


    Just as sudden her kiss came to him, Evie parted with him just as quick, if time allowed her, she would have the moment longer, she would even go so far as to enjoy John¡¯s expression in delight for having kissed her. But she could not afford


    Evie had planned for this dance date so meticulously for days, she spent long nights awake after she their nightly ritual of her checking up on him just to perfect this day, tonight had to be perfect.


    But it wasn¡¯t the case. Whilst following through her plan to create the perfect opportunity for tonight, she discovered that the academy had other plans, and so, like any problem solver, she eradicated the problem¡ªquite literally¡ªhad Zondrac investigate the shady business that Dezarith Empire had for the academy students.


    Fortunately and unfortunately for her, Zondrac was an efficient person and had dug up certain information that requires her to further validify with her telepathic powers.


    Evie had no choice but to use the short window of opportunity to investigate what she had been suspecting of the Empire of Dezarith.


    For his sake.


    She thought to herself, before glancing back at John¡¯s diminishing figure while she flew further away from him.


    John¡¯s face remained flushed and there seemed to be no signs of him returning to his usual poker face without bursting into an idiotic smile every 5 seconds. He kept a calm face as he bid Evie goodbye after their kiss, but the moment she flew into the air with the wings she sprouted, his head would not let go of the fact that she had placed her soft lips onto his.


    Her first kiss, her first kiss¡­ No, wait, she said all future kisses¡­ Does that mean she¡¯s already thinking about what will happen when she comes back!? What is this development? I¡¯ve gotta¡­ I¡¯ve got to think about¡­


    The more he recalled what Evie said to him, the happier he felt, the surge of adrenaline made him want to jump from the balcony just to make sure he was not dreaming¡ªnot a good idea.


    Okay, calm down John. There¡¯s plenty of time to replay what just happened in your head until Evie comes back, it¡¯s just a temporal high, calm down. Let¡¯s just try to remain calm at the meantime¡­ he said to himself, grinning like an idiot.


    When the excitement in his veins began to fade, and when he had full control of his overflowing emotions, he decided to descent the stairs and return to the ball room.


    There¡¯s nothing better to do, might as well check with the guys before I head to sleep.


    Really, he had no point of returning to attend the ball of paragons when something amazing had just happened to him, he could have just returned to east wing and fantasized about the whole scene with Evie earlier but out of some sense of urgency, he entered the ball room with an expectation that someone was waiting for him.


    ¡°John is back!¡± Gobbert¡¯s shouted the moment John saw him and the hero¡¯s party by a side of the hall. But unlike the carefree voice that Gobbert would usually speak to John with, this one contained a hint of nervousness and thrill. Gobbert immediately came to John and asked him to follow.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suppose to be on your mission or something?¡± John asked as Gobbert placed a large arm around his shoulders, escorted him to where Scywell and the rest were.


    ¡°We just finished. You came at the right time. Scywell wants to speak with you,¡± Gobbert said as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    When he got to where the remaining four members of the hero¡¯s party were, Scywell and Helen shared a look before one of them spoke.


    ¡°John, we require your assistance.¡± Scywell spent no time getting to the point, ¡°It would be great if you accompanied us to Kershent ruins tonight, right after this discussion is over. Due to unforeseen circumstances, I believe bringing you along is the best course of action to our survival. Since there might be an imminent threat¡ª¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Helen, immediately cut off Scywell before he started to go into the details. ¡°We are short on help, and people¡¯s lives might be at stake if we don¡¯t act quick. What¡¯d you say? Our team could use your healing magic and an extra pair of hands.¡±


    John weighed his options in his head.


    Evie was gone until next Tuesday, to attend some Elder Dragon business¡ªaccording to her. That meant the time that he had intended to spend with the dragon girl was now freed up and he could go on a mission with his friends. Sure, he would have to burn the midnight oil, but compared to the lives he could save and the on-field experience he would get, the answer was a no brainer.


    ¡°Yeah, why not? It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do anyway.¡±


    His answer immediately brought smiles to his five friends.


    ¡°Alright! Now let me go get some of the food here to go!¡± Randolph said before he rushed to the aisle of food and began to place whatever he could into a container that had its internal space magically expanded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Randy, we are leaving this instant. Our ride is waiting for us this moment.¡±


    ¡°Give me a second, Scy. I am so hungry I might die, I need the energy for my magic to work.¡±


    As soon as Randolph, the last passenger to board the sturdy vehicle manned by an imperial soldier sent from Registoria, the six of them immediately took off from Moxnet academy. With the steel carriage, they continued travelled south-west, their transport moved a good distance on the general paved roads then the coach suddenly took an unexpected turn into the narrow roads that lead them deeper and deeper into the dense forest.


    Even coach that was of the highest built quality from Dezarith Empire, the uneven rocky roads caused a handful of unpleasant bumps while the six passengers in it were busy preparing for their outbound destination.


    Nom!


    Randolph took a soundful bite at the piece of chicken before he leaned back while he endured an unpleasant stare from Angeline who no doubt was holding back on reproaching him.


    ¡°What?¡± he spoke with his mouth full.


    ¡°¡­¡± Angeline ignored Randolph before inching closer to John who sat beside her.


    ¡°The oil just¡­¡± John who was acting as the shield between the two of them pointed at Randolph¡¯s face, ¡°¡­try to close your mouth, the juices are getting everywhere.¡±


    ¡°As a quick recap¡­ According to the mage stationed at Kershent ruins 2 hours ago, a lich was spotted within distance of Kershent village, it¡¯s two days earlier than we have anticipated but it is our job as the response team to hold them off when they attack the moment midnight comes.¡±


    Scywell paused at that and made sure everyone got what he said before continuing.


    ¡°Now for why this was an emergency mission, John. Normally, undead forces that are attracted to the artifact stationed in Kershent ruins are low level undead that could be easily defeated by throwing a meager stone at them, they would turn to dust with just light force, but with the sudden appearance of a lich, it meant that the weak undead that the people of Kershent Village faced would have had their powers amplified by at least a tenthfold.¡±


    ¡°Ten times the usual?¡± Gobbert blurted out of surprise. ¡°Liches are supposed to make undead threats multiplied by twice of their original, even elder liches aren¡¯t that deadly. What is this?¡±


    Scywell nodded, ¡°Correct. That is, if they are naturally spawned liches. But the one that we are about to face is reported to have been properly geared with tier 2 and tier 3 magical items.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡± Randolph who had a carefree look shot his eyes wide open, he stopped feasting on the food he packed and started to take the situation seriously. ¡°Hang on Scy, how many of those does the lich have?¡±


    ¡°Two golden rings, each imbued with a different elemental magic. A magic deflection robe, and fortunately, a standard staff for low tier casters.¡±


    Liches were notoriously known for their strong necromatic connections to the undead, though they don¡¯t naturally spawn like skeletons or zombies from untended graves, they would take form should a large enough horde of undead were to linger too long in a place. The accumulated amount of negative energy would cause liches to be called forth from the darkest parts of the soil, manifesting itself to be a formidable foe.


    Liches were weak when singled out of the undead horde that areunder their control, but the reason that caused everyone in the coach to be on high alert was because liches were natural born necromancers that could continuously spawn undead at a rapid rate.


    And now, if one would give high grade equipment to a lich, as a direct result, it would cause all the undead that it summoned and controlled to be at least as powerful as him, if not better.


    ¡°A lich, with equipment¡­ This doesn¡¯t feel right Scywell.¡± The one who spoke was Angeline, her hands pinched at the hems of John¡¯s suit. ¡°Aside from their staff, two elemental rings? A magic deflection robe? It¡¯s statistically impossible for them to even have one, let alone three of those at the same time. Sure, it won¡¯t be too difficult for us. But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± the hero fell into a silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think someone is behind this?¡±


    ¡°It is a possibility,¡± Scywell answered immediately.


    ¡°Then why bring John along? You should have left him back in Moxnet. If anything happens to him,¡± Angeline argued.


    Helen then said in reassuring voice, ¡°He isn¡¯t fighting with us. He will be helping you in the backlines, calming the backlines, treating the injured if there is any.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s voice became small, her tone changed when she realized she had mistaken John¡¯s role.


    She¡¯s worried about me? I know my way around weapons, but what about you Angeline? John looked at her, wondering how would Angeline fare in her cute pink dress of hers.


    ¡°Relax, Angeline, we won¡¯t put him in danger. He is just here in case any of us got seriously injured.¡± Gobbert said before he fished a short sword from his bag and handed it to John. ¡°It¡¯s not the dagger you carried around but it¡¯s better than nothing. Should work just fine, yeah?¡±


    Accepting the sword John spoke, ¡°Are all of you going to be fighting in your current attire? Because¡­¡± he gestured at the well woven clothes from the ball that they still had on them.


    ¡°Hahaha, this is what I like about John boy here. Always thinking ahead!¡± Randolph snapped his fingers at John, made an approving face. ¡°We have our gear at the back, we are changing change the first thing we stop. The empire always provides us custom fitted gear for all our missions. Now you mentioned it¡­we don¡¯t have any for him, don¡¯t we?¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    In response to Randolph¡¯s gloomy realization, Gobbert gave a smirk, it was though he seen the problem at hand through and had prepared for it. ¡°Just wear that suit from my uncle¡¯s shop. All clothes they make are guaranteed to be stab resistant, it gives more protection than your regular leather armor.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaattt???¡± Randolph screamed in surprise while everyone looked at Gobbert as though he was on drugs. ¡°And your uncle just gave us these high quality clothes?¡±


    ¡°They make clothes for nobles, it must have some level of protection or the clothes won¡¯t fetch such high prices, won¡¯t they?¡± Scywell said. ¡°Though, our equipment is still better. So please do wear your light armor despite having Gobbert¡¯s family¡¯s suits, Randy.¡±


    ¡°Fine...¡± Randolph folded his arms.


    John nodded, though somewhat startled and confused to why he was given something like this for the price of nothing, he muttered a quiet ¡°Thanks,¡± to Gobbert who was in front of him.


    ¡°No worries, John, glad that you have protection on you. Uncle Warren will definitely want to hear about this once we are done. Can¡¯t wait to see him start bragging his craftsmanship to his customers again!¡±


    It did not take long after that for their coach to arrive at their destination, Kershent Village. Though their moods were somewhat lifted from Randolph¡¯s constant jokes regarding only buying clothes from Barcus¡¯ tailor shop this day onwards, everyone remained vigilant towards the mission that they were tasked with.


    Their transport was stopped by the entrance to Kershent Village, two imperial guards that guarded the entrance denied their entry in fear of causing unnecessary panic among the inhabitants. The driver had no choice but to park the coach by the road as everyone changed into more suitable clothes¡ªexcept for John who will enter with his dashing outfit.


    Once finished wearing his armor, Scywell was the first to catch up to John who stood by the two guards, ¡°What are your reasons to deny entry? Your intentions to interfere with our work are in violation¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sir hero! The situation has escalated quicker than it was relayed to the capital! The lich had moved pass the ruins and had taken part of the village! This is no ordinary lich, it actively seeks out the living and turns them into the undead!¡±


    Scywell gritted his teeth at the report. If they knew this much about the lich, no doubt, lives were already lost while he was on his way here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest? Where have you escorted the others?¡±


    The soldier that spoke looked to the other nervously, the both shared a glance before the other spoke. ¡°E-escorted to the village townhall. It seems that the lich was uninterested the moment anyone entered the townhall¡­but the village is overrun with the undead, s-sir.¡±


    Helen appeared beside Scywell and spoke after him, ¡°Where¡¯s the mage that contacted us? We need his help to bring the villagers to safety.¡±


    ¡°Mage?¡± the first soldier said dubiously. ¡°I don¡¯t recall a mage in Kersant Village.¡±


    Kersant Village? Isn¡¯t it Kershent Village or are their accent somewhat different compared to the ones Moxnet students have?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Angeline followed up from behind them, ¡°Your best magic user and you don¡¯t know!? What have you two been doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the two soldiers became speechless. ¡°We are newly stationed here, please forgive our ignorance!¡± they apologized in unison.


    ¡°Just a moment ago you two¡ª¡± Angeline tried to protest but John was there to stop her and asked everyone what the next best plan was.


    Scywell who was not particularly happy with the two soldiers guarding the entrance gave instructions to the imperial soldier that manned their coach to contact headquarters and request for immediate backup. Partly because he was doubtful of what was just said, and partly for security.


    The six of them gathered in a spot far away from the two guards, Scywell instructed, ¡°Now that it¡¯s come to this, we are going with the second plan, we need observe how many villagers are still in the townhall. For now, we stay clear from the main roads and get to where the residents are.¡±


    The six of them had reviewed the map of Kershent earlier, and given the situation, they will be going to the village townhall located at the very east of Kershent Village by circumventing the village by following its edges. Thankfully the townhouse was by the very edge of the village too so they won¡¯t have to travel more than 500 meters.


    Helen quickly cast [Silence] on everyone, preventing any sounds that anyone might make before their group moved to their destination.


    The six of them walked by the neatly trimmed meadows that Kershent had maintained. In no time, they reached the townhall and got around to the building¡¯s entrance without encountering any of the undead that the two soldiers mentioned. In fact, when they looked down to the cobblestone streets, aside the cold wind the blew against their clothes, it was empty and void of anything that resembled the undead or living.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Scy, did you think the two soldiers were lying?¡± asked Randolph as he patrolled around the vicinity of the townhall, poking his sword watchfully at the space in front of him while he checked for signs of any ghouls. ¡°This place looks more abandoned than filled with undead.¡±


    ¡°The undead must have been ordered to retreat and gather the moment they sensed Scywell¡¯s energy. This lich must have its senses boosted by his gear¡­¡± Angeline paused before she noticed something on shifting the ground.


    ¡°Something is there!¡± John quickly pulled her back to where he stood.


    Not a moment after she moved away, a bony hand erupted from the spot and grasped at the air above. Following the bone white hand was an arm, then another arm, it was not long that the pair of hands dug at the ground before them in attempts to crawl towards them.


    ¡°Skeleton!¡± Gobbert shouted as he lifted his shield held a defensive position as more of the cobblestone ground nearby started to crack just like the spot Angeline was at. Gobbert swung his club at the partially formed skeleton whose upper body was in their view, shattering its skull and ribs on impact. But when he thought it was over, more of the same bony limbs began to erupt from the ground besides him. ¡°There¡¯s no end to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Gobbert, save your energy, keep away from them,¡± Scywell ordered, Gobbert instantly obeyed and retreated with his shield raised to his shoulders.


    Creek, crack, clank, cluck¡­


    Fissures formed from the ground as the crisp sounds of dry, fragile bones moved before their very eyes, though the skeletons moved slowly, it did not take more than a minute for the whole street finish sprouting droves of ghastly looking skeletons.


    ¡°Decipher what was once a permissible entrance, [Unlocking of the Barred].¡±


    Clack, behind John, the keyhole to the wooden doors of the townhall immediately became undone by Helen and they all entered before the skeletons reached them.


    When Gobbert, the team¡¯s defender, last entered the townhall and shut the large doors with his large arms, from the windows, John could see the skeletons have already flooded and surrounded the townhall.


    The clattering sounds of the bones held together by the sinister magic, the inhuman groans that the skeletons, it was though the undead were begging the living to join their pack though a gruesome death.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Randolph who watched the skeletons with John asked.


    ¡°[Summoning Trap]. It activates whenever someone stepped on the designated spot.¡±


    ¡°No shit Angeline, but why are there so many spawned after the first?¡± Randolph said in a harsh tone. ¡°Ah¡ª I didn¡¯t mean it that way, sorry,¡± he quickly apologized. It wasn¡¯t because he was rude or angry, rather it was out of concern for what will they be doing next.


    Skeletons, on their own, were weak, as they were the lowest of the undead, they relied more on numbers rather than their individual strength like zombies. But given to how unusually fast they were summoned after the first was destroyed, there must have been a hundred or more spawned outside that moment.


    John said out loud, ¡°It must have linked multiple spells with it, it¡¯s a pain if we want to use the main roads¡­ But it looks like the spell triggers when they detect living people. Though, the skeletons look like they are losing steam, they aren¡¯t even moving towards the townhall¡­¡±


    ¡°Reactive magic huh?¡± Helen asked. ¡°It¡¯s good that they aren¡¯t going to attack us, but that will make escorting the villagers out difficult, Scywell will have to¡ª¡±


    At the mere mention of the word ¡®villagers¡¯, a fragile voice called to them.


    ¡°A-are you here to save us?¡±


    It came from a child no less than ten, who was but one among many the faces that were looking in their direction.


    Pale, doe-eyed, stiffen faces of people who whose faces that John had never seen before stared at him and his friends, with the word ¡®desperation¡¯ clearly written on them.


    That¡¯s a lot of people¡­ A hundred? Hundred fifty?


    Scywell was the quickest to came to his senses, he immediately placed a hand on his chest, stood firmly as a soldier would before a commander and started announcing himself, ¡°My name is Scywell Shatterstep, hero of Dezarith Empire, my team and I are here to help, may I speak to¡ª¡± Without letting Scywell to finish his sentence, the villagers started and bemoan their helplessness, each of them spoke louder than the previous in order to gain Scywell¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We are saved!¡±


    ¡°Please help us!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Have mercy on my soul!¡±


    Ten, fifteen, twenty, no, at least a hundred of the villagers began to cry out for help before they started flocking around Scywell who stood gallantly before them. Man, woman, old, young, all were gathered in this place but none of the soldiers that have escorted them here were to be seen, from their hopeless gazes and trembling bodies alone, one can conclude what had happened to the soldiers that were supposed to protect them.


    ¡°Does anyone know the village chief? Or a mage that goes by the name Olivia?¡± Helen tried to ask the scared people but none of them paid attention to her and only gathered around Scywell in a horde, it was though villagers went into a frenzy the moment they learned he was the chosen one by the Archangel of Compassion himself. The hero chosen by grace.


    Their desire to meet the hero only grew stronger by the second, to the point where they have lost their common sense to the possible salvation was before them, the villagers had become so desperate for Scywell that they were practically shoving each other in their way, arms, legs, torsos were violently yanked away as the villagers competed with each other.


    Unfortunately for John and the rest of the hero¡¯s party, they were caught up in the villager¡¯s panic.


    ¡°Hey, stop pushing¡­¡±


    ¡°Oww! There¡¯s no need to punch me!¡± Angeline yelped.


    ¡°Scy, ask them to stop.¡±


    ¡°One at a time people¡ª Gah!¡± Gobbert tried to organize the villagers but ended up with an elbow in his gut.


    ¡°Scywell¡­¡± Helen muttered as she looked towards the hero.


    ¡°Everyone please calm yourselves, I promise to bring everyone to safety, but¡ª¡± Scywell spoke as he was repeatedly swarmed by people, hands furiously grabbed him as they all tried to have the hero to themselves.


    ¡°Please bring me back my family, hero!¡± shouted one woman as she grabbed him by the shoulders.


    ¡°Very well, madam, that is once every one of you can remain calm and I will. Please, everyone, all I ask is for all of you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Scy, do something about them¡­ I don¡¯t want¡ª Oof!¡± another elbow connected to Randolph¡¯s nose amidst the chaos, causing an audible crack to be heard from where Scywell stood.


    It was then, that Scywell Shatterstep snapped.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he shouted as loudly as he could and commanded the villagers with his sheer voice. ¡°All of you will cease your panic this moment!¡±


    All the villagers who were in the frenzy of meeting him stopped in their tracks, those who were holding him by his limbs have now backed a good distance away from him. The ground below Scywell was covered in a blast of ice so cold that it caused immediate harm to anyone who stood on it too long.


    When his anger subsided, Scywell returned to his neutral voice, ¡°Randy, are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ No worries, it was just an accident. John¡¯s on it¡­¡± Randolph gestured to John who already had [Heal] cast on his fractured nose, leaving only fresh blood trickling down his face.


    Satisfied with his friend mostly unharmed, Scywell gave a nod before he addressed the villagers with a sharp glare. ¡°May I speak to the person charge? The leader of this village?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    None of the villagers held in the room replied.


    ¡°In that case, does anyone know where the person in charge is?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, a voice among the fearful villagers spoke up. ¡°K-Kershent ruins. T-the lich t-took the chief and the soldiers that brought us here.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone that knows the mage who goes by the name Olivia?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The villagers looked at each other blankly, then shook their heads weakly when none of them had the answers the hero wanted.


    ¡°Very well. I shall consult with my team before we discuss our next move. Please remain patient, I can assure all of you that help is coming and we won¡¯t leave Kershent Village until we see everyone here leaves safely.¡± Scywell said in a much colder tone then when he first introduced himself to the villagers. Though his intent was still pure, what happened with the villagers moments ago was enough to irritate him.


    The villagers made a few grunts here and there, some even complained to why Scywell had not immediately escorted them outside, but most of them begrudgingly accepted his answer for the time being and left the six of them to discuss among themselves.

 8.1

    <h2>8.1</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Exactly!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Maybe it is different when its real life, not everything is according to what I read¡­ Scywell and Gobbert did say it is normal for the villagers to be this panicky.


    Sniff, sniff.


    ¡°


    And their behavior too¡­ Even if they are that scared, there is no reason to rush at Scywell.


    ¡°


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°


    Creak!


    ¡°


    Creak!


    An animal? Collapsed structure?


    ¡°


    Why isn¡¯t he with the others¡­?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    He thinks it is dangerous there?


    ¡°


    So they are undead in disguise¡­ I thought they were on the verge of transforming into undead, turns out I was wrong...


    That means Angeline¡­ I need to get her out¡­


    ¡°

 8.2

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always">8.2</h2>


    ¡°One more knot here¡­aaannd¡­we are perfect!¡± Angeline raised her hands after she finished tying up the bandage on an elderly woman for her fractured arm.


    ¡°T-thank you, Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Aww, it¡¯s nothing granny. Though, John can heal you up faster than I, if only he haven¡¯t wandered off. Now, who¡¯s next? I think most of you here a done¡­¡± Angeline stopped when she saw John¡¯s familiar face exiting from the corridor that he wandered into.


    ¡°Speak of the devil, John!¡± Angeline called to him with an excited voice, ¡°Here, granny, let me introduce you to¡­¡± her voice faltered when she noticed John moved with stiffened shoulders, though his face was devoid of any emotion like usual, his eyes however kept darting the room as though he was watching out for something.


    John took no time to move to Angeline¡¯s side, his eyes became soft the moment he saw her but they quickly turned into a sharp gaze. ¡°Angeline, do you mind speaking with me for a moment?¡± he said, keeping his eyes around their surroundings.


    ¡°Um, yeah? I am always open to speak to you, just tell me what it is.¡±


    He took another glance around them, at the villagers surrounding Angeline who watched her gave medical treatment to the sick and injured. ¡°Privately. I wanted to speak to you about¡­ You know¡­¡±


    Angeline leaned her head forward, ¡°About?¡±


    John gritted his teeth, ¡°You know¡­ The ball dance we had earlier¡­¡± his face flushed as he looked away from her and cast his eyes somewhere else. ¡°Please don¡¯t m-make me do something embarrassing in front of everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°O-oh! T-that¡¯s what you meant! I thought you were going to tell me something else from that look on your¡ª¡± without letting Angeline finish her sentence, John grabbed her hand and pulled her to a corner that was far from where everyone else were while apologizing to the villagers over and over for his rudeness.


    When the two of them were finally away from everyone else, John turned his back from the gazes of the ¡®villagers¡¯, when he was sure that no one was able to hear them clearly, the sharp gaze he wore returned.


    ¡°Windows, blurred. Handles to the doors, gone¡­ Crap, they work fast¡­¡±


    ¡°J-John?¡± realizing that what he said to her earlier was nothing but and act, Angeline drooped her eyes.


    All of a sudden, John grabbed her shoulders and looked straight into her eyes, ¡°Angeline, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°W-why are you asking me this? O-of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Then forgive me if this hurts you.¡± Not letting a second to go to waste, John concentrated and casted his magic on ¡°[Heal].¡± The blue familiar aura came from his to hands, quickly enveloped Angeline and dissipated in a blink of an eyes. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re not converted into one of them¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this, John? I know this isn¡¯t about the ball of paragons, but¡ª Eeep!" Angeline was pulled into a soft hug by John right after he cast his magic on her.


    He spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Listen to me closely, Angeline, look at the entrance that we came from, the one Scywell and the other three exited from, what do you see?¡±


    While she enjoyed the protective embrace from John, her eyes noticed it, she noticed what John was whispering to himself about. The large wooden doors that they came in, now had a large piece of barricade nailed to it, the keyholes and even the large metallic handles were gone.


    ¡°What¡­ J-John w-what is going on¡±


    Just as Angeline¡¯s voice was about to break, John wrapped his arms a little tighter around her, keeping his body close to hers ¡°Keep your smile up, they¡¯ll notice it you don¡¯t. Believe me, I feel the same right now.¡±


    Angeline forcibly etched her lips upwards, doing her best to keep her cheerful expression she had for the villagers up.


    John moved his hands along her back, soothing Angline as he continued to speak, ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous, but I need you to remain calm with what I am about say next.¡± Although his voice was tranquil, Angeline could feel John¡¯s rapid heart pounding against her strongly. It was almost he was afraid.


    ¡°¡­Okay. I trust you.¡±


    John took a deep breath, paused for a moment, then said in a small voice. ¡°These people aren¡¯t alive. I have reasons to believe they are undead summoned here to either ambush Scywell and us when they had the chance, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°Kill us when we lowered our guard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That was why they acted so weirdly when they heard that Scywell was a hero, they all swarmed at him, remember? If you ask me, I think they wanted to make him stay here like we did,¡± John continued speaking as his hands soothed Angeline. ¡°Just keep your smile up just a little while longer, I am almost done. In order to safeguard the ¡®villagers¡¯, everyone but Scywell would be stationed here for the whole night, at least, that¡¯s what I think what the lich had in mind. Since we would be too busy tending to the ¡®villagers¡¯ while Scywell went and fought the lich, eventually we would get worn out as the night progresses, and when that happens we would be turned into undead, and the lich might use that against Scywell.¡±


    ¡°John, that¡¯s not possible for any simple minded¡ª¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t simple minded, if any of them were, the lich would not have taken anyone as hostage and just killed them. That¡¯s why I cast [Heal] on you earlier, if they had used any curse to turn you into an undead, [Heal] should have cleansed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-what should we do now? My holy water isn¡¯t enough for all of them.¡±


    ¡°We escape, I found a trap door that leads to the outside. Okay¡­I am going to stop hugging you now, and once I do, we run for it. Okay?¡± Feeling Angeline¡¯s head bobbing on his shoulders, John said as he slowly removed his arms from her back. ¡°Ready¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± he shouted and had a firm grip on Angeline hand before they ran into darkness.


    He kept his eyes on her as they moved, he did not want to make the same mistake of leaving someone behind while he ran, if he were to even loosen his grip or caused Angeline to trip, there was no coming back from that. He would not allow her to be left behind with those undead, especially not when he already decided she would be under his protection.


    Nothing could be heard from the villagers as their rushed footsteps echoed in the hallways, but that did not let John stop, instead it made him run faster with Angeline behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are coming¡­hahh¡­hah. But how did you notice all of it? What if they are just normal people?¡± Angeline asked as she tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°I found a boy at the back. He told me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Angelineeeee!!!¡±


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    A horrible sound comprised of a hundred undead howled at them, calling out to her. Behind them, the ¡®villagers¡¯ have shed their skin disguises and charged at them in a horde, the massive amounts of rotting flesh and undead bodies came pouring out like a tidal wave. Gone were the ¡®civilized¡¯ humans, they have finally revealed their true forms as the amalgamation of of death and decay.


    ¡°Comeee baaccckkk!!!¡±


    An undead arm shot from the horde, it latched onto John¡¯s free shoulder but he was quick enough to wring it away from him before the grip tightened.


    ¡°There!¡± John shouted when they reached the end of the corridor, where the trapdoor was. ¡°Angeline, get in there, I will fend them off¡ª¡± his eyes widened when he saw the mute boy still standing by the trapdoor, patiently waiting for John¡¯s return. ¡°What are you doing here!? Run! Go!!!¡±


    The boy quickly climbed in as he was told, Angeline then entered right after, John was the last to enter, he made sure to shut the trap door as he descent into the crawlspace, hoping that the plank of wood would be able to stop the undead before he got on all fours and started to make his way outside.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Angeelinnnneeee!!!¡±


    The sounds of continuous slamming on the wooden plank echoed as the undead from the outside used all the strength they had to get in.


    ¡°John!¡± Angeline¡¯s concerned voiced called to him.


    ¡°Hah¡­ That was close... Just keeping crawling forwards Angeline, it leads outside, just follow the boy.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    There was no light in the crawlspace, if not for the draft from outside blowing into this tiny space, it was unable to tell whether they were moving in the right direction. All they could do was to follow the moving air and hope was for their eyes to adjust to the darkness while they traversed the rough ground.


    All we need is to get outside before¡­


    Then, there was moment of silence amongst the loud banging and groaning from behind them.


    Creeeaakkk, went the hinges to the trapdoor, and a faint ray of light came from behind John.


    I spoke too soon, t-they got in!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°T-they a-are coming¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s voice shook.


    John could feel that like him, she was frozen from shock.


    ¡°Crawl Angeline, crawl! Don¡¯t stop no matter what happens!¡± John shouted, bringing him and her back to crawling. John hardened his abdomen before speeding up his movements, he pushed his muscles synchronously like he never did, pushing each and every fiber of his being like he had never before.


    Graauuhh¡­ The soft moan of the undead reached his sensitive eras, causing him to perk.


    He crawled, one knee after the other, taking great care to maintain his balance while keeping his body from giving up from him. It mattered not that the uneven ground banged against his kneecaps, all he cared was to escape from the undead horde that was climbing behind him.


    He had no idea how long he was crawling, he might have let Angeline crawled before him for her safety, but the occasional groans that he heard from behind him grew louder with each thump of his heartbeat made his gut churn.


    Up until the moment they made the decision to run away from the ¡®villagers¡¯ they were remained neutral and had not attacked, perhaps he made the wrong move by outright getting Angeline and him to escape them. If he had not done so, the undead might not have noticed. Even then, he was not ready to gamble away Angeline¡¯s safety just like that, if anything he was willing to put his life on the line to¡­


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John¡¯s right leg froze his he pulled it forward, and what held him in his place was a grip on his ankle so strong that it made the arm that latched on his shoulder earlier seem like melted butter.


    ¡°You must not leaaveeee!!!¡±


    ¡°Get! Off! Me!¡± he kicked once, twice, thrice... But the grip on his ankle remained, instead it pulled him backwards, back to where the undead hoard was, back to where he was trying to escape from.


    Shit¡­ They are persistent.


    ¡°John! What¡¯s going on!?¡± Angeline shouted from afar, just from her volume alone, she was roughly thirty meters from where he was, and that distance between them only expanded the longer the undead had their sticky grip on him.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± John said as he pulled out the short sword Gobbert gave him, and swung it at the hand by his ankle, and the hand that held onto his ankle came off. ¡°¡­much! Keep going, they are right behind!¡±


    He resumed to crawl forward when he was free, his heart beat so loudly from what happened earlier, that the fresh blood that pumped into his body was more than enough to fuel him for at least another hour of crawling.


    Or so he thought.


    Following the first undead¡¯s dismembered hand, a new pair of undead arms twice as strong as the previous grabbed him by his two legs, pulled with a force so large that his chin hit the ground.


    ¡°Arghhh...ack! Fuck! Off!¡±


    John¡¯s fingers dug to the ground in order to stop himself from being dragged behind. He tried to pulled his knees forward and deliver a big kick to release himself but the undead that grabbed him seemed to know what he had in mind and started to dragged him harder than before.


    His knees banged and scrapped on the rocky ground, he could feel his fingers bleed as the flesh from his fingertips became ripped from him, the pain that came with it did not bother him as much as the thought that he might not be able to escape this.


    Alright, let¡¯s try this. He said to himself, steeling his waning courage to face the undead.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡± he shouted and the blue aura restored his body and returned a decent amount of his lost strength to him. When he was sure he fully healed himself, he released his fingers from the ground and went for his weapon, unsheathing it once, used all his strength and made a decisive slash at the two arms that were pullings his legs. ¡°Take that you¡­¡± his voice became small when the short sword simply bounced off the undead¡¯s arms. ¡°No¡­ How can this be¡­¡±


    Enhanced strength, enhanced toughness, intelligence that surpassed the run of the mill undead¡­


    I¡­ Did I get something wrong about t-them? All the books that I read¡­


    Undead, like the one grabbing him this very moment was supposed to have half a human¡¯s strength, zero intelligence, and a fragile body that would snap with decent amount of force applied. Even if a lich was nearby them to boost their abilities, let alone come up with the thought of opening a trapdoor, it was impossible for them to even disguise or speak like normal people.


    It was though all the knowledge John had on undead was shattered that very moment. What he read from the books, were in fact, much, much more different that the reality he lived in. And for him to only realize it now¡­


    His heart sank into a bottomless pit, his strength drained from him.


    Just as hopelessness was about to set in him, Angeline¡¯s loud voice John back to reality. ¡°John, duck!¡±


    A glass vial flew pass his head and hit the enhanced undead upon contact, it spilled out a sweet smelling liquid everywhere, dissolving the zombie¡¯s body instantly.


    ¡°Arggghhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°The holy water will keep them away for a while, let¡¯s go!¡± the brave Angeline spoke as she grabbed his hands and started pulling him forward.


    John snapped to his consciousness and quickly followed Angeline to move forward, leaving the sounds of sizzling and incomprehensible groans of pain behind them as they headed towards the exit. Soon enough, the dimly lit sky came into view at the end of the tunnel, they took no time and exited the crawlspace.


    ¡°What were you thinking not calling for help!?¡± Angeline said furiously as she lent a hand to get John on his feet. ¡°Do you think you can fight them on your own!? These are not your average undead, what do you think is going to happen? That I will keep on crawling to safety while you are being dragged by them?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I was¡­¡± John tried to explain but his mind was still blank from what transpired moments ago. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Angeline gave him a hard look, then handed John a rectangular block wrapped with a thing sheet of paper with the smell of burnt metal and sulphur to it. It was no doubt, an explosive of some sort.


    ¡°If you are, throw this into the hole where we came from. Then I¡¯ll forgive you. Make sure to aim as deep as you can.¡±


    John asked no further questions, he quietly raised his arm, aimed at the crawlspace hole they exited, and tossed the item with all the strength he had, sending the explosive to the crawlspace.


    Angeline made a smirk and held her fingers up and began counting down, ¡°Five, four, three, two, one and¡­.¡±


    Ka-boom!


    The explosion gave off dust from the crawlspace. Moments after fires died out, the crawlspace tunnel rumbled and collapsed on itself.


    Does she always carry things like that around her she is on a mission?


    ¡°Alright, that should keep kill some of them and keep them from escaping.¡± Angeline said, dusting her hands together, satisfied with the result of her explosive. ¡°Who knew you could see through undead, even I was fooled by them!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who saw through them, the boy did.¡±


    ¡°The boy?¡±


    ¡°You know, the one who entered before you? Where¡¯s the little guy?¡± John looked around them but could not see another being besides the two of them on the vast grassy fields. ¡°Did he leave already?¡±


    Angeline¡¯s raised a brow at John, ¡°No one entered before me, who is this boy you keep talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who is this boy?¡± John almost snapped. ¡°He told me about what the villagers actually are, I found him trying to get the trapdoor alone when I was wandering about, he is why we got out of there, he told me that there were no villagers all along¡­ He was the one that showed me our way out. I¡ª Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen a boy?¡± John looked into her eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Angeline replied, her face filled with concern for him. ¡°Maybe you are seeing things John¡­ You must still be shocked from what happened earlier, to be honest, I was surprised that you manage to stay calm despite knowing all of that earlier, no one would blame you for¡­¡±


    John brought his hands to his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, sure I was shocked when the undead was far stronger than I anticipated, b-but this is an entirely different thing, the boy, I really saw him, he was as tall as my waist, he had large eyes and¡­and¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you, John. But I really didn¡¯t see the boy myself¡­ Maybe we should get back to where the coach for now, staying here isn¡¯t safe for us.¡±


    John reluctantly gave a nod before following Angeline back to where their transport was.


    When they returned, Angeline immediately met with their coachman and informed him of what happened to them, she explained everything in detail¡ªwhile omitting John¡¯s encounter with the boy that she could not see¡ªhoping that headquarters would be informed of the situation that they were facing.


    The night wind howled in his ears as John leaned against the side of their carriage himself.


    He was still in a daze after encountering such a powerful undead but it would take a lot more for him to lose his nerve, especially in the circumstance that he is in.


    What happened to the little guy?


    He had many questions regarding the mute boy. Angeline had claimed that she did not see the child, but John had clearly communicated with the him. It was because of the boy that he discovered the existence of the trapdoor, it was because of the boy did he knew the undead were disguised as villagers, it was because of the boy that Angeline and him were still in one piece.


    What if¡­


    A creepy thought crawled into his mind.


    What if Angeline was right. What if she actually did not see the boy while John himself did.


    No, it can¡¯t be¡­ Can it? I never had that kind of experience, so it is impossible right?


    There was only one explanation. And that was¡­


    ¡°He might have been a¡ª"


    Before he could say those words to himself, weaves of vapor appeared before his very eyes, coagulating themselves, and finally took on a humanoid form.


    It was the very boy that showed him the trapdoor.


    ¡°¡ªghost.¡±


    The words parted him as the boy looked him in the eye.


    Still unable to believe what he was seeing, John shook his head firmly at the child, ¡°Is that why you can¡¯t speak?¡± he tried to get a response from the boy but the boy was uninterested. ¡°Why appear before me?¡±


    Ignoring his question, the boy bowed before John, expressing gratitude. Then, the boy pointed at the entrance of Kershent Village, with the same fearful expression that he had while they were back in the townhall building.


    ¡°The entrance? What is there¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Sarvod?¡±


    At the sound of the coachman¡¯s alarming voice, the boy disappeared just as sudden;y as he came.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to¡­say?¡±


    ¡°Mister John, who are you speaking to?¡± the coachman, in his imperial armor came to check on him. ¡°It is unwise to speak to oneself during a night as sinister as this¡­¡± the man said before looking up to the dark clouds above them.


    ¡°No I was just looking at the entrance and wonder what¡­¡± John¡¯s voice faded when he realized something.


    The two guards that were supposed to be stationed there were no where to be seen.


    ¡°W-what happened to those two that stopped us earlier?¡±


    ¡°Oh those two? They said they wanted to go for a quick toilet break, they haven¡¯t come back since. Ahaha, they probably are pushing everything onto me while they slack off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course! Now, let¡¯s get you inside, it¡¯s better to stay warm than to be out in this cold night!¡± the man flashed a bright smile, slapped John on his back. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve done well tonight, I think you and Miss Angeline are due for a good rest,¡± the man said with great charm, for that brief moment, John was completely dazzled by the coachman¡¯s charisma, to the point where he would give the man all of his trust if he could.


    Yeah¡­he is right, I should rest, it¡¯s far too exhausting¡ª Wait, no, the boy was trying to tell me something, something to do with the two guards¡­


    Then, it happened, John¡¯s head started to spin, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mister John! Are you all right! Miss Angeline, come quick!¡±


    Weakly, John tried to get to his feet, but his head would not allow him, it was though he was permanently locked in this state, where everything around him spun for eternity. He could hear Angeline¡¯s hurried footsteps running towards him, her voice calling out to him as he did all he could to respond.


    Then he saw it.


    Admist his spinning vision, he saw a smile appear before him, a smile from an old acquaintance whose name he forgotten, a smile he recognized much better than anyone.


    It was the smile of betrayal.


    ¡°[H-Heal¡­]¡± he muttered before he lost his consciousness.


    A sheepish grin, so docile and friendly, a smile that John recognized whenever this person and him would pull off something amusing, one that had John completely convinced that this person was someone John could put all of his trust into, unlike the family that he had.


    It was someone from his forgotten past¡­


    The very next moment, that same smile turned into something much sinister, something that was beyond what he recognized, something that told him was not what he had their friendship had in mind. The horrible edges across that smile was sharper than any knife, slicing all notions of what John had perceived to be a just world, revealed that what their brotherly bond was built upon nothing lies and deception.


    It was someone who he thought he could entrust his life with, someone who first taught him the concept of betrayal, someone who made John constantly weary of his relationship with others, someone who hurt him much, much more than his blood family or A¡¯vetheas ever could, someone who killed his first¡­


    ¡°¡­John? John? John!¡± Angeline¡¯s worried voice echoed in his ear as he came to his senses. ¡°Thank goodness you are still conscious, I thought you were going to pass out from all of that earlier.¡±


    John blinked a few times before he realized that Angeline had a hand on on his back. His heartbeat thumped rapidly as the vision from his past was still fresh in his mind.


    He turned to look at the entrance that the boy had pointed to earlier, then turned to the coachman who had a gentle smile on his face.


    Is that what you were trying to tell me, kid?


    He knew why the boy disappeared when the coachman had appeared. Though the child was a ghost that he could only see, the little boy did not disappear into the air when Angeline and him approached to the trapdoor.


    It was a messenger ghost.


    In John¡¯s case, the boy was a messenger alerting him of impending doom, from the undead, and now from the coachman whose shrewd smile that far too familiar to him.


    I almost didn¡¯t notice how unusual the coachman looked¡­ Thanks kid.

 8.3

    <h2>8.3</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Thwip!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Let¡¯s take it slow this time, the ¡®coachman¡¯ hasn¡¯t known that I am suspecting him yet...


    ¡°


    He sure is eager for me and Angeline to rest ourselves.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    What is he talking about? Kuran and Barry? They never told us their names in the first place. John is acting just like how he hugged me back in the townhall¡­


    You rascal, you are pretending to be romantic to save me again¡­


    Did he kill them? Or were they working for him?The two guards were acting unusual too, and there isn¡¯t any blood on the grounds.


    Give it to him, tell him it¡¯s holy water. Try to get the contents on the ground, I¡¯ll be able to restrain him with my magic then.¡±


    ¡°


    Thankfully she catches on quick. This girl is very observant.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Woosh!


    Thud.


    A shapeshifter.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Wham!


    I better get the shapeshifter to break the vial before¡ª


    ¡°


    [Heal]


    ¡°hero


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I want to kill him now¡­ But there seems like a lot more is going on here¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Even his spine is mostly gone¡­ This is going to take a bit more¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Crraaaccck!


    [Heal]


    Claaaaannngggg!!!


    monster


    ¡°you


    ¡°


    Rustle, rustle¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°

 8.4

    <h2>8.4</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    It¡¯s like I am trying kill myself¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I see what¡¯s going on,¡±


    If I learned to control my ¡®demon¡¯ magic, maybe I could have defeated the shapeshifter then?


    ¡°[Fireball].¡±


    I am too tried for this¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°kill


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    the


    ¡°Fourteen¡ª¡±


    Doesn¡¯t that make her a child prodigy!? I mean, she is not in the hero¡¯s party for no reason. But still¡­ How old is she again? Twenty¡­ Ah twenty-two, she¡¯s three years older than I am.


    ¡°That is, if you find someone who will marry you¡­¡±


    Thank you for allowing this humble one to serve, my lord.

 9.0 - Fractured Will

    <h2></a></h2>


    Chapter 9: Fractured Will


    <h2></a>9.0</h2>


    Three days passed since John returned from Kershent Village. Aside from him getting up from his bed now and then to get some food, send a reply letter to the Harvests, or to attend that one class he had in the morning today, he did nothing but slept to his heart¡¯s content.


    Well, it was not that he was that much of a slacker that he¡¯d waste his time sleeping. If not for Scywell and the rest were still in Registoria to follow up on the investigation on the lich and the shapeshifter since yesterday, he would not be bored as he is now.


    Not to mention, his schedule to learn magic from Evie got postponed because she had to attend to important matters. She did say that she would return sometime today, so John had put off the thought of forcing himself to do anything tiring to save energy to train with Evie when she returned.


    He also hadn¡¯t got the time to clarify things with Angeline, about their shared dance in Ball of Paragons¡ªshe had left for Registoria when he woke up from his deep slumber since Kerhsent Village¡ªshe left him a note, but he had to find the right time to bring the topic up.


    So¡­


    He lazed around on his bed, feeling somewhat irritated at his lack of activity.


    John could have used his time wisely and browsed the library for some reading material regarding the topic of demons. But when he remembered how gruesome it was to find a crumb of useful info due to the empire¡¯s restriction on information regarding demons, he might as well wait a few more hours and ask Evie when she came back.


    ¡°Ugghh¡­ Am I going to rot away like this?¡± he groaned as he watched the ceiling with his arms spread.


    He turned his head at the messy table that he had not touched since he sent out that letter to Mera.


    ¡°Might as well tidy it now,¡± he let out a tired sigh before sat up straight and moved to tidy it.


    After he finished tidying up that messy table of his, John got out of his room and headed to the training grounds that was behind east wing. He grabbed a sword and moved to the closest wooden dummy that no one was using and launched a few strikes at it.


    An upwards slash, a downwards strike, followed up a hilt attack at the dummy¡¯s head. After he was done, John continued with the different strokes of attacks with the sword he had on hand.


    Though he may no longer be a part of the Elven Tribe, he still wanted to keep the many skills that he picked up back when he was in A¡¯vetheas. Just because he was banished, it did not mean he had abandoned all sense of self, he would work hard to maintain the skillset that he already own, and to improve on them as he lived on.


    Just because I am no longer¡­


    Crack!


    John had unintentionally used too much force on his double handed strike, the dummy let out an unpleasant noise as its torso split into two.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± he cursed himself for not holding back on the sidewards slash he unleashed. This move was meant to deal a fatal blow on an opponent, but if one used too much force, it would leave the user vulnerable to counter attacks.


    He lowered the two handed sword and shook his head for his poor sword strike. It has been a while that he practiced his sword skills, this much was expected, but John was still disappointed at the excessive force he used.


    If it were up to him, John would have used knives, daggers, and short swords alike. Long swords, bastard swords, or double handed swords like the one he was wielding now was never his preference due to how clunky it was to carry them around¡ªthat and his modest height was best suited for shorter weapons.


    But were he to be more proficient in wielding his weapons, he might have been able to hold himself against the shapeshifter back in Kershent Village. Those blades that the monster had formed with just his malleable arms, still flashed in his mind as he recalled them.


    If my reaction speed was a little faster back then¡­


    Looking at the dummy he broke John sighed as he moved to a nearby rack to grab another to replace the broken one.


    A voice called to him as he positioned the new dummy in the old one¡¯s place, ¡°You never fail to pique my interest, John. That was some powerful move you executed earlier,¡± it was the same soft tone that the dragon girl used when she spoke to him, only that it sounded slightly more muffled than he last heard from her.


    Thinking that it was Evie who came back, John got excited and turned to the voice behind him.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± a disappointed moan left his mouth as his face stiffened to see who it was.


    It was succubus girl that he met in the pub the other day.


    How is she using Evie¡¯s voice? Voice changing magic? No, wait, I think it¡¯s Alluring Voice¡­


    John can¡¯t help but feel a thorn when the succubus who he was staring down mimicked Evie¡¯s voice just to get his attention.


    Succubus were a race that was meant to charm men and women alike¡ªmostly men often than not¡ªand as such, they were born with many skills that would aid them in charming their person of interest. And one of those skills was Alluring Voice, with this, they are able to let out a voice that mimicked to the individual¡¯s ideal of what a perfect voice would be.


    The skill, in of itself was not harmful. In fact, it is no surprise that many skillful singers in history had pints of succubus blood in their lineage. But John¡¯s gut churned when she kept using that skill of hers and spoke in a much more endearing tone¡­


    ¡°Awww, have you forgotten me, Johnny? I am Prishine, you know,¡± Prishine beamed a smile, lowered her body in such an angle that her cleavage came into his full view.


    It changed from Ephinelyth¡¯s voice to Raina Valindra Eridi¡¯s.


    John¡¯s face became as cold as steel and spoke to Prishine in a low voice, ¡°Can you stop that? It is annoying.¡±


    ¡°Stop, what?¡±


    Prishine placed a finger sensually on her lips and looked at John as though she haven¡¯t got a clue to what he was saying. Although her voice no longer resembled Raina¡¯s nor Evie¡¯s, and was now very sweet and full of care, John had not budged a single bit.


    That¡¯s the voice from the maid in my¡ª


    John hardened his fists and looked the succubus in her eye, ¡°Enough with the voice manipulation, Prishine. I know what your normal voice sounds. The more you use your voice magic to charm me, the more you irritate me.¡±


    The moment John said those words out loud, he felt scorns so heavy that they were degrees away from being killing intent directed to him from his back.


    These looks were directed at him as if he disrespected the Immortal Emperor himself. He wanted to look back and single out the people who glared at him, figure out what were their intentions for such hostility. But, instead of taking his cold words for what they were, Prishine brimmed her face and cheered like a little girl.


    ¡°I knew it! You remembered me! I was so afraid that I didn¡¯t leave an impression on you, that I had to make you notice me somehow.¡±


    With just that, the scorns John felt disappeared.


    What is going on?


    He tried to look behind him to see what was happening but Prishine got closer before he could react.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get close¡ª"


    ¡°So¡­¡± Prishine brushed her arm against his ¡°Where did you learn that brilliant strike? I have been around the empire a long time, but I have never seen someone use their sword like you did earlier, one strike and ¡®boom!¡¯ goes the dummy. Now I see why the hero asked you for your help on his mission in Kershent Village the other day.¡±


    ¡°The mission? How¡¯d you know about that?¡±


    Prishine let out a smug grin, ¡°Do you really want to know? If you are that desperate, maybe you can come to my room tonight and¡ª¡±


    Sensing what she was about to suggest, John backed off without an ounce of hesitation, ¡°Ah, no thanks. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Aww come on, don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯ll tell you~¡± Prishine grabbed his free arm and prevented him John from leaving.


    John made a face but halted his footsteps regardless, ¡°So, what is it? How¡¯d you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the talk of the school now, don¡¯t you know? I just want to come by today and say my hellos to the one and only John Sarvod.¡±


    And now you have. Can you please leave now, I really don¡¯t want to speak to you. John thought to himself cynically, he shrugged his shoulders at Prishine who was speaking slowly as she flaunt her feminine wiles on him, hoping that he would take interest in her scantily dressed body.


    Prishine continued, ¡°But it seems that he isn¡¯t interested in me so I have to use this roundabout way to have a conversation with him.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, maybe if you stop behaving like a harlot, I¡¯ll be nicer,¡± John looked away, took the chance and looked behind him. Much to his surprise, there was a group of people, males and females, that were no doubt waiting for Prishine. ¡°And can you tell them to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah-ah~ Don¡¯t get distracted by my friends, I just wanted to speak to you,¡± Prishine placed her two hands on his cheeks and turned him towards her.


    John did not take kindly to that, his brows scrunched into a grimace, one that accurately displayed his feelings for having touched by Prishine who only wanted to tempt him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me as you please, bitch¡ª¡± John tried to stop but the words already left his mouth.


    Seeing that John was not having it, Prishine immediately let go him, ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to go that far.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t leave me hanging~ I¡¯ll let you in on my secret on how I know about that mission you went with the hero.¡± She leaned close to his ear and spoke in a soft, sensual voice, ¡°You see, I have many connections in Moxnet, nothing that happens around me escape my ears. I know virtually everything that happens in Dezarith.¡±


    ¡°Everything? You might want to dial down how presumptuous you can be.¡±


    At his words, Prishine broke into a smile as though John complimented her, ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised, John~ Many things are interconnected if you look close enough. And as a token of apology for what happened earlier, if you ever need to know about anything, be it the academy¡¯s exam, or how to get in good graces with the academy¡¯s president, I¡¯ll tell you what you need~ Just. For. You.¡±


    Prishine removed herself from him, blew John a kiss before she turned to where her group of merry¡ªhostile¡ªfriends were.


    What is her deal? And her friends¡­


    John¡¯s spine shivered when he caught one of Prishine¡¯s friends looking at him eyes that were filled with raw hatred, only for the person to quickly put up a friendly facade when she realized that John was looking.


    I should keep my distance from her¡­ Nothing good will come from knowing someone as ¡®loose¡¯ as she is.


    Keeping that in his mind, John resumed his training with the new dummy.


    Though the sun shone so brightly above the training grounds behind East Wing, just being bathed in its rays were enough to lift one¡¯s spirits, John felt empty after speaking to Prishine.


    Calling her a bitch might be a bit too heavy¡­ I should watch myself when I talk to her next time, that is if I have no choice.


    His tried swinging the long sword, executing the moves that he vaguely remembered, but whenever he was about to strike the dummy, his strength waned.


    Was it because the effects of her Alluring Voice reminded him of something he thought he had gotten out of his mind? Or was it because being reminded of how the Elven Princess¡­


    ¡°Ahhh, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he swatted the air in front of him and dismissed that thought before he overthink. ¡°That is from a lifetime ago.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I belong to the Harvest family now. They cherish me more than A¡¯vetheas ever did.


    Hours passed before John stopped his practice, it had been a while since he used a long sword, his back was now completely sore and ached with the slightest shift in angle. Not to mention, his clothes were sticking onto his clammy skin due to all the sweat he produced earlier.


    ¡°I think I overdid it¡­¡± he muttered to himself as he moved to return the weapon and dummies to where he retrieved them from.


    The evening had already came to an end, and there were still no signs that Evie was back. In fact, while he practiced on his own, it seemed that everyone was busy, many people came here only to use their weapons on the dummies a few times before they abruptly left for something else. Even the academy staff was seen hurrying somewhere.


    Of course, being the inquisitive lad that John was, he quickly got to the nearest teleport point and teleported to the main building where he suspected where the people gathered.


    A sea of people.


    That was the exact sentence that entered his mind when he saw the immense crowd at the large hall. It seems that all Moxnet students have gathered in anticipation of something huge.


    He got closer to the crowd but kept a good distance to not get swallowed into the ocean of people.


    ¡°What are we doing here Bran?¡± said someone. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about this.¡±


    ¡°They are giving us a sneak peak on the first official event when school starts. You know, the one after we are back from our one-week break. The information they give are just to let us think and prepare according to what would happen then.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Do you know anything about it?¡± the other person squealed with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Bah, all I know it is a pain, and there will be more testing, that¡¯s how Moxnet works. My father did say, ¡®Whatever you do, stay alive,¡¯ whatever that means. It¡¯s not like he is willing to tell me anything if I asked further,¡± said Bran with a shrug.


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh yeah, he is now in the board of directors of Moxnet Academy, didn¡¯t I tell you that already?¡±


    ¡°T-the board of directors!?¡± the other person gasped in surprise. ¡°Since when? You never mentioned it before!¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Don¡¯t go shouting that when everyone is here. It¡¯s a fairly recent thing, this is just between you and me okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that how you gotten into North Wing instead of East Wing? I know you mentioned you said you have connections in the academy, but I never thought it was something as big as that. You could have gotten familiar with the hero if you chose East...¡± the girl said in a low, uncertain tone.


    ¡°Nah, I just want to peaceful school life. All that competitive stuff in East Wing isn¡¯t for me. And you¡¯ve seen how crazy people were at the tournament during the first day, they killed each other just to secure their spot in East Wing. Sure it might have been one round where people actually died¡­ But I don¡¯t really want to get mixed in with that.¡±


    ¡°That is reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t make sense if I am in East Wing, you aren¡¯t there¡­¡±


    John listened to their conversation closely, although what Bran mentioned about the East Wing contradicted his own experience, it only made John curious to what kind of people led someone like Bran thought this way.


    Could he be talking about people like Prishine? I admit that I was a little rude when I talked to her but if she wasn¡¯t such a¡ª


    Bran continued, ¡°Just take that Sarvod kid for example, just because he gotten in good graces with the hero, he thinks he is practically above everyone. You know someone is brown nosing himself when you don¡¯t see him making friends with anyone else but the hero.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Sarvod? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh you know, he is one of those scummy types who got scouted by the vice president of the academy and now thinks he is some big shot. It¡¯s the guy that always sticks around the hero¡¯s party, I think he has blue eyes and black hair? Or it was blue hair and black eyes? Something like that. In any case, word out there is that he danced with the Angeline Grisst and went on a mission with the hero in Kershent.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one guy that danced with Angeline Grisst, I was too focused on our dance, I didn¡¯t get a good look at him¡­. Oh look! They¡¯ve finally posted the¡ª¡± before the girl could finished her sentence, she was pushed by an overly zealous crowd of students. One after another, the students rushed to the center where an oversized billboard was brought by an academy staff.


    First there was pushing among the students, then loud shouting, soon the pushing turned into shoves and people started to fall to the ground. It was though each and everyone became consumed by the prospect of gaining a slight upper hand in the upcoming event that they no longer cared for their fellow students.


    ¡°What are they doing¡­?¡± John said to himself as he watched the sight unfold before him.


    Aren¡¯t they behaving just like the undead back then? Is that why Scywell said it was normal for people to behave like this?


    When John first learned about Dezarith Empire¡ªfrom Miros who kindly took his time and explained the outside world to John¡ªhe was told that people who lived inside the Great Walls of Dezarith Empire were very different from village people like the Harvest family.


    Instead of expecting them to be courteous and friendly, it was common knowledge that they were self-interested and more cutthroat than the average person he met in Purefold Town. Granted, it was not all who acted cruel and unkind, but it was common knowledge that people from the empire¡¯s capital, Registoria, were brought up in an environment that valued strong competition.


    John understood competition was a necessity if a nation needed to improve itself, without it, competitors would have no one to compete with, and it would lead to stagnation in a country¡¯s development. It was no surprise that Dezarith Empire, the most advanced nation known to the world have its people to be brought up in an environment that encourages such a behavior.


    But he had to wonder if such ambitions were excessive.


    From what he could infer, the billboard that would give hints to what event was to happen on the first week of official schooling was here to stay.


    The reckless tug of war that was happening before him¡­


    People pushing one another, shoving their way through, each man for himself. All that, to just beat others to the important information that is made public, in a place like the academy, albeit a top tier school, but it was still just a school nonetheless.


    It felt odd.


    It felt like he¡¯d been through pointless struggles like this in his past. Working so hard, for things that did not matter in life. Afterall, what good is succeeding in one¡¯s life, when said success is achieved through unpleasant means? Moreover, who were these people trying to prove their worth to¡­?


    ¡°Stand back,¡± someone said to him before he moved in front of John. It was Bran, the very person who criticized him earlier. ¡°Cover your ears if you don¡¯t want to be affected by my magic, these people are driving me up a wall...¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he talking crap about me earlier? Then why¡­


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think you understand my magic, I¡¯m warning you because you aren¡¯t rushing in like those blockheads¡­ Ah whatever, do as you please.¡±.


    A moment later, something erupted from Bran¡¯s body in a bolt of white lightning.


    Boom!


    The bright ray zapped upwards, a loud noise followed. Up high where the chandelier was hung, floated an avatar that bore the exact facial features as Bran, who summoned it to existence.


    The glowing avatar then spoke the way Bran did, his voice, his posture, was the complete image of Bran. ¡°Of law and order, heed my ordain, [Serenity of Impasse]!¡±


    It was no doubt that Bran was a user of avatar magic, a magic where one projected his or consciousness into an ethereal body made of mana. Avatar users were rare in existence, even back in A¡¯vetheas where elves have high proficiency for powerful magic such as avatar magic, only the Elven Queen knew how to use it correctly.


    An energy sphere started to grow from Bran¡¯s avatar¡¯s hand, reaching its maximum size of ten meters in no time, the sphere exploded into a torrent of sparks raining down on the people below.


    And then, everyone stopped.


    The moment the sparks that came from the avatar¡¯s sphere hit them, the crowd ceased all movement and became unusually calm.


    John, who had his hands on his ears was thankfully unaffected by the spell. Having seen what Bran did to everyone else who was affected by that rain of sparks, he cannot help but to stare at the avatar in awe.


    It was not that Bran was able to use an avatar that impressed him rather, it was the magic itself. [Serenity of Impasse] was a spell that could only be cast successfully by someone who bore personal convictions that were immutable regardless of their environment. It was a utility magic that is accessible to many, but only those who had an unflinching will are able to successfully cast it.


    It was most known for its uses in battles when everyone is plagued with fear and doubt, a single successful casting of [Serenity of Impasse] is able to bolster each soldier¡¯s morale and general well-being. But with enough charisma and will, one is able to use it to temporary subdue the unrest and chaos of the general people until greater reasoning returned to them.


    Which was exactly what Bran did.


    Bran¡¯s avatar then floated from the celling to the billboard and cast two advanced spells in sucession.


    ¡°[Mind¡¯s Absolution], [Voice of Plenty].¡±


    What is he doing?


    Bran¡¯s avatar moved to the billboard and started to read the contents in a poised tone, ¡°Attention to all Moxnet students. As many of you might or might not know, the academy will be having its first widescale activity that would promote coordination and essential skills to become a top tier citizen of Dezarith Empire. As our Immortal Emperor has often said, through trials and tribulations one is able to discover our true selves, and as such, Moxnet Academy had taken his Highness¡¯ word to heart and prepared this event. The full details are to be disclosed when students have returned after their one-week break, but to those who wish to gain leverage and prepare themselves, information would be given in a form of a riddle¡ª¡± Bran stopped in surprise, ¡°A riddle?¡±


    Ignoring his own comment, Bran continued reading with his avatar, ¡°Students are advised to discuss this with their friends, and especially with people who live under the same wing as them, this will prove to be helpful when the inevitable formation of groups happen. The riddle is as such:


    The darkest of nights, a place where dead souls part not from this world, amidst the slumber of the three pillars, a frontier of perseverance is but a necessity.


    Under such circumstances, passage of time is a falsetto of hope.


    Relics of old, hidden and buried from all prying eyes, will once again be in the right hands of the empire. Uncover their secrets, and one will be granted safety in exchange.


    Further details will be given when the activity starts. Best of luck to all you students.¡±


    Upon finished reading the announcement on the billboard, the avatar flickered and disappeared in thin air.


    And thus, ended the calm atmosphere that Bran had created with his magic. As soon as Bran¡¯s glowing avatar vanished, everyone who was affected by [Serenity of Impasse] returned to themselves, only this time, they have stopped their relentless pushing and shoving, it was though Bran¡¯s magic sedated them and returned them to sensible citizens.


    After hearing Bran¡¯s avatar read to them what was written on the billboard, many have lost interest in the billboard, and was instead more curious to the riddle.


    That was some performance.


    John stopped thinking to himself when his eyes caught the sight of a collapsed Bran before him, crawling weakly by the ground as he tried to get to his feet.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± John quickly got down helped Bran, he placed one of Bran¡¯s arms over his shoulders and lifted Bran to his feet.


    ¡°Oh hey, that guy from earlier¡­ So you did what I told you to, ahaha¡­¡± Bran gave a weak chuckle, his face was as white as chalk. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have used my powers for just that riddle¡­ But someone had to intervene these idiots. I-if I hadn¡¯t done that back there, someone might have gotten real hurt. Oh crap, this is bad¡­I can¡¯t even feel my legs now,¡± Bran said lightheartedly, placing not a single care about his wellbeing.


    ¡°You should really take your own advice,¡± John commented as he tried to keep Bran from slipping. Though he was impressed at how powerful Bran¡¯s magic was, it looked like that little display of power costed everything from the guy himself.


    ¡°Can you still stand?¡±


    Bran shook his head, ¡°S-stand? Buddy, I might collapse anytime soon. Angels¡­ This might have been a bad idea a-after all,¡± Bran¡¯s lips started turning pale as his eyes started to close.


    This guy¡­ What is he thinking? He burnt his body¡¯s constitution just for that?


    If it were mana fatigue, one would have had their energy sapped but still retain their ability to move for a certain period of time, even if it were in extreme mana fatigue cases, one would not be left in a condition that even getting on their two legs was a giant hurdle. From the way Bran¡¯s liveliness and strength got sapped away after using his avatar magic, it was a clear case of broken mana flow.


    Each and every living thing generated and contained their fair share of mana, but to use mana in the form of magic, one had to direct their inner mana pool and successfully expel it and form it into magic. While broken mana flow did not affect one¡¯s health nor their lifespan, it definitely would cause complications when one tried to access their inner mana pool. Unfortunately, it was not a problem that can be fixed nor correctable with magic, if one had such a problem, they could only hope for their bodies to adapt to it and alter such a problem on its own.


    In Bran¡¯s case, the guy¡¯s magic was undeniably powerful even with broken mana flow, he was still able to do high tiered magic but it came at the expense of Bran¡¯s own constitution.


    And Bran had willingly traded his well-being in order to help a few people who were all so adamant in trying to gain an upper hand on others, people with so much competition that Bran did not want to deal with.


    He tried to help them, when he got nothing from it.


    Given that no one recognized nor cared that Bran was the one who did the announcement for everyone¡¯s sake, it was impossible that fame and recognition was what the guy was aiming for.


    Is he actually a nice person?


    Despite what Bran¡¯s unfavorable comments about him earlier and what Bran did was stupid and yield no significant benefit to Bran¡¯s long term health¡ªin John¡¯s not so humble opinion. He could not help but respect Bran¡¯s decision earlier to prevent anyone from getting hurt.


    ¡°Hold on to me for a bit,¡± John said lifting Bran upright.


    ¡°H-huh? What a-are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°[Heal],¡± John used his free hand and directed his blue healing aura towards Bran. When color returned to Bran¡¯s pale face, John slowly let Bran to stand on his two feet, ¡°That should help you a little bit.¡±


    Blood returned to Bran¡¯s face as he slowly came to a realization, ¡°The [Heal] spell? Doesn¡¯t that make you John Sarvod¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bran! Bran!¡± the girl who spoke to Bran earlier came rushing with a face filled with concern.


    ¡°Oh, Matilda is here already, of course she knows I was involved earlier. It¡¯s so hard to hide things from her¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you do it again!? I thought you said you still have to wait two more days before exerting yourself!¡± Matilda chastised. ¡°What if you black out again!?¡±


    Bran gave sheepish expression as he tried to comfort his friend, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, don¡¯t worry, thanks to this guy here,¡± Bran nudged his chin at John.


    ¡°This, guy?¡± Matilda eyed John with suspicious eyes, doubtful of what John could do to help alleviate Bran¡¯s situation more.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Sarvod?¡± Bran nudged an elbow at John gently. ¡°I see that your [Heal] spell is as genuine as they come. Your rumors¡­ Well, not so much, don¡¯t judge until you¡¯ve seen something for yourself, huh?¡±


    John shrugged at Bran¡¯s previous comments about him, indicating that he was not bothered by them, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. More importantly, risking your own health just because a few people might get pushed or punched, isn¡¯t that overkill? Your condition isn¡¯t mana fatigue, it directly affects your body¡¯s constitution, why push yourself?¡±


    John¡¯s sudden question caused Bran to open his eyes wide.


    ¡°You¡­ Ahhh, I see. There is no need to hide from someone who uses the legendary [Heal] spell.¡± Bran gave a light chuckle and shook his head and admitted his defeat. ¡°I was born with a weak body, a body that does not handle magic well, even producing a small flame causes migraine. My body may be weak but my magic potential is the direct opposite of that. I don¡¯t like seeing people getting hurt because of others, I can¡¯t help but use my magic to stop them before things get out of hand.¡±


    ¡°I was only pushed, there is no need to overreact,¡± Matilda said before delivering a slap on the back of Bran¡¯s head. ¡°Your own health is much more important than that!¡±


    John opened his mouth and had a finger lifted in the air, he wanted to protest that Bran should be taking it easier for a long healthy life. But seeing how happy Bran was as Matilda scold him for his reckless bravery, John stopped himself and retracted his finger.


    Bran had the determination to sacrifice his body even if it was something as small as preventing others from getting bruised. It mattered not if Bran disliked those people, he had helped them regardless because those were what he believed in.


    If it¡¯s me¡­


    John believed that action and effort are things that one should be willing to do if it had the outcome he desired. That was not to say that he is cruel when it came to him offering his healing magic to others¡ªin fact, he is more than generous to help those who really need it. But if the outcome was already predetermined like it was in A¡¯vetheas, why bother putting up a stance for his inevitable exile.


    ¡°Just take care of yourself next time,¡± John said sarcastically, he reckoned that Bran was probably going to do something similar to this in the future. ¡°It¡¯s hard to help others when it really counts if you always use your magic on things like this.¡±


    John then looked at the slowly dispersing crowd, shook his head when he saw that none of them learned from what Bran did.


    ¡°From the looks of it, your efforts were meaningless. Do you think they¡¯ll appreciate it? Do you think all of that it is worth wasting your health for?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted them to stop, that alone, is enough reason for me to take action, how else would I use my magic?¡±


    ¡°Use them when there is no choice but to use it, every time you waste you magic on something like this, you could have been using it for more important matters, maybe even when lives are at stake. That¡¯s what I would do,¡± John shrugged, he said his piece, whether if Bran understood, he shall leave it at that.


    ¡°Only use my magic when it really counts huh? I like the sound of that. Not bad at all, Sarvod, not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°If only you actually listened to me when I tell you that,¡± Matilda complained.


    Bran raised his two hands in the air, ¡°In my defense, you say to not use my magic, Matilda. You know I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll leave you two to argue, later.¡±


    With that, John exchanged goodbyes with Bran and Matilda before they continued on with their day.

 9.1

    <h2>9.1</h2>


    The doors to John¡¯s private bathroom swung open, and out came a blast of steam along with a freshly showered John. His skin was still damp with tiny water droplets trickling from them even after a thorough use of the thick towel in the attempt to dry himself.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    He made his way to his large bed and sat on it and started to dry himself with a second towel that he had prepared earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day,¡± he muttered to himself as he used the towel on his black hair, while he was doing so, his thoughts wondered to Evie, expecting to hear from her anytime soon. ¡°I wonder what should we talk about later¡­¡± Once he was done drying himself, he retrieved the riddle that he copied word for word on his notepad.


    The darkest of nights, a place where dead souls part not from this world, amidst the slumber of the three pillars, a frontier of perseverance is but a necessity.


    Under such circumstances, passage of time is a falsetto of hope.


    Relics of old, hidden and buried from all prying eyes, will once again be in the right hands of the empire. Uncover their secrets, and one will be granted safety in exchange.


    ¡°Darkest of nights¡­¡± he muttered as he circled the word. ¡°Why night time specifically? Or is it just a dark place?¡± he made a few taps with the tip of his pen as he pondered.


    Three Pillars, is there a place where there are three important monuments? Or is it just a metaphor for what we are going to do?


    The first two lines of the riddle troubled him more than the final one. He had no problem understanding that the coming school activity required him to search for relics and information. He was having trouble figuring out where will the activity be held.


    It was unlikely that the riddle referred to Moxnet academy, ¡®dark¡¯ and ¡®dead souls¡¯ were the furthest thing that the academy could be. So it was a simple guess that everyone would have to travel somewhere and complete their relic seeking task.


    ¡°Is there even a place like that for school activities?¡± John wondered, he might not be knowledgeable when it came to the outside world, but if a place where many relics were to be found by mere students exists, it sounded suspicious, dangerous even¡­


    ¡°Ah-ha! That¡¯s it!¡± his eyes lit up the moment he made the connection between the first line and the last line of the riddle. He quickly underlined the word ¡®safety¡¯ and drew a line, connecting it to ¡®place¡¯.


    ¡°So the place is not safe, that¡¯s why we need relics? Or to find them before something happens? The problem still lies with where will this take place in. The three pillars line still doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    John tapped his chin with the pen he had, then it dawned on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I can ask Evie! She would know what the three pillars mean.¡±


    She did say she would answer anything I asked. And¡­


    It would be more fun if they figured out the riddle together, that was what his boyish heart told him.


    ¡°She should be back anytime now¡­¡± John looked out to the sky that was on the verge of entering darkness as he fantasized a silvery white dragon flying towards where he was.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As if it were on cue, the door to his room resounded clearly.


    She¡¯s back!?


    John jolted from his bed, all prepared to open the door. But when a chilly breeze passed through his groin, he only realized he had not put on any clothes.


    ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The door sounded again, this time with a hint of impatience behind the knocking rhythm. It looked like Evie did not want to wait any longer.


    ¡°Give me a moment! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    John quickly put on his casual attire before he rushed to the door and invited her in.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡­hah¡­hah¡­. I wasn¡¯t dressed,¡± he panted as he gave a smile.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I can come back again if you are doing¡­your thing, no worries.¡±


    Instead of seeing Evie¡¯s husky expression, it was Randolph who had a strained look that was by his door, unsure to what to make of John¡¯s comments.


    ¡°R-randolph?¡± John¡¯s smile weakened when he realized that it wasn¡¯t the dragon girl who he had been expecting the whole day.


    He was glad to see his friend back from the capital after the hero party had went to Registoria to follow up on the incident at Kershen Village, but he can¡¯t help but feel dejected when it wasn¡¯t Evie.


    ¡°So¡­ You free to join us for a meal? Or you want to go back doing you¡­ahem¡­thing,¡± Randolph forced out a choke and looked away. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I understand, I feel lonely at times too, but going to a brothel just doesn¡¯t feel right you know? Going to places like that and doing it with someone you don¡¯t love¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Before Randolph could go any further, John held a hand out and stopped him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was doing. I just got out of the shower that¡¯s all. Yes I¡¯ll have a meal with you guys.¡± John explained with a red face.


    ¡°O-oh¡­ Guess I said a little too much¡­¡± Randolph¡¯s voice became small.


    The two of them fell into an awkward silence, not knowing what to do with what was said.


    After enough time had passed, Randolph took initiative and broke the silence, ¡°Hey, John, about what I said about going to brothels and all that...could you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. Not a word.¡± The two of them had a silent agreement, threw all of that out of their minds, and went to have their nightly meal with the other four that were waiting for them by the pub.


    ¡°Ahahaha, so what actually happened in Registoria earlier when you left for a break and never came back?¡± Gobbert¡¯s laugh echoed throughout the East Wing¡¯s pub the moment Randolph and John took their seats. ¡°Come on, now that you brought John here, there is no way you can weasel your way out of this.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not telling!¡± Randolph said defiantly. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t laugh if I told you what happened that caused me to visit my parents. And now, at the mere mention of Suzie¡ªt-that woman¡¯s name, you start laughing!¡±


    Scywell gave a sly grin as he whirled the fine wine glass that he was sipping from. ¡°Do me a favor Randy, tell us what happened. Everyone here is interested what happened after your mother caught you while you went for a short break.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ Only because you asked Scy.¡± Randolph stopped resisting and confessed. ¡°So I was on my way back to headquarters, then all of a sudden, this beauty with the most bombastic body I¡¯ve ever seen appeared.¡± Randolph¡¯s face immdediately became energized at the mere description of said beauty, ¡°She was exactly my type, a little coy, but energetic, and all around soft spoken, so of course I ended up talking to her, asking how her day was, and if she needed help with the bags of groceries that she was carrying around her.¡±


    John made a funny face and stoke his non-existent while he nod along to Randolph¡¯s story, ¡°Hmmmm, so that¡¯s why you were assuming those things earlier. I see¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª John, you promised!¡± Randolph snapped.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? You have something juicy on this pervert Randolph?¡± Angeline threw a glance at John, doing her best to get him talking.


    John stuck his tongue out cheekily and raised his two hands in the air, ¡°My lips are sealed on that. It¡¯s a sacred promise between guys,¡± John then proceeded to give a wink at Randolph.


    ¡°A-anyway, just when I was thinking why would a magnificent beauty like her to be so interested in me, out of nowhere I heard my mother¡¯s voice calling for me. I tried make a run for it, but her hands found my shoulders before I could even move.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d want to run Randolph?¡± Helen asked. ¡°She¡¯s family isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it Helen, she will talk my ear off if she ever saw me talking to random girls aside from the Suzie¡ªt-the woman that she and dad have arranged for me. One of the reasons that I wanted to follow Scy was to avoid their silly arranged marriage thing.¡±


    ¡°Thats¡­¡± Helen seemed to have thoughts of her own but she decided to keep it to herself and let Randolph continue.


    ¡°When mom caught me, the bombastic beauty was gone, I tried to talk my way out but she told me if I had the time to talking to random girls on the road, I would have the time to visit her and dad. Of course I rejected her head on, but when she started to make a scene and went on about how I have left behind my folks and never visited them¡­¡±


    The two girls by the table nodded to themselves understandingly. It was though they could see how easily Randolph gave up the moment his mother cried crocodile tears.


    ¡°I had no choice but to go home for a cup of tea, given that how far from the capital my parents lived, I quickly asked a nearby soldier and asked him to pass my message to you guys before going back.¡±


    Randolph shook his head and continued, ¡°When we were going back, mom was surprisingly happy for some reason. She hadn¡¯t nag once at me for leaving Suzie when we travelled back home. I thought she was happy with the pictures from the Ball of Paragons that I sent, so I didn¡¯t think of anything back then. But I was so wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho, ho, I think I know where this is going,¡± Gobbert started to rub his hands together like a third rate villain who prepared a nasty prank for anyone who was dumb enough to defy him.


    ¡°Here¡¯s where it gets weird.¡± Randolph said in a serious tone, his face had the sharp look when he was back in Kershent Village. He took a deep breath, calmed himself then continued, ¡°So we entered the house, dad was already talking to a guest, being the gentleman that I was, I went and greet him and his guest, only to find that he was talking to that beauty earlier.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± everyone of his friends who were listening so intently until now started to choke on their breaths, doing their best to not laugh at Randolph¡¯s story.


    ¡°And when that beauty saw me, she jumped to hug me with her gigantic¡­ I mean, with her disgusting body like I was some long lost lover of hers, calling my name over and over again like I was some goddamn saint.¡±


    ¡°Gahhahahahahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Hahahahaha!¡± Gobbert burst into a maniacal laughter.


    Randolph ignored Gobbert and continued on like a soldier, ¡°So I asked her ¡®How¡¯d you know where I live?¡¯ I only told her my name, so it was weird to see her in my house. And guess what she replied?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Suzie. Pfft!¡± John had a hand covering his mouth.


    ¡°Exactly! Do you know how scary that was? Little Suzie that never looked anything feminine has now become the very thing that I am weak to. Ahhhhh!¡± Randolph proceeded to pull his hair in frustration. ¡°How am I supposed to feel about it! The girl that I always made fun of has now become a weakness of mineeee!!! How, is, it, possible!? How!?¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°R-randy, t-that¡¯s great for you¡ª Pfft. Haven¡¯t you always wanted a girl that only has her eyes on you? I-It sure beats those guys who are i-interested in you¡­¡± Scywell who had an amused face spoke to the best of his ability without letting his pending laughter get the best of him.


    John leaned towards Angeline and whispered, something along the lines of ¡°Match made in heaven¡± and ¡°I wish I were that lucky.¡±


    ¡°Ahahahhahha!!! Stop, stop it! Ah noooo!!! Please John, I can¡¯t take it anymore!!! Ahahaha!¡± Angeline let out a laugh as she hit John for further making fun of Randolph¡¯s situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re all terrible.¡±


    Helen who found the situation less hilarious over the others¡ªor so she appeared to be¡ªgave Randolph a sympathetic look and nudged him to continue as though she was Randolph¡¯s elder sister. ¡°So¡­ What did you do afterwards?¡±


    Randolph shook his head weakly, then he lowered his gaze, ¡°Something stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°As in?¡±


    ¡°I ran to my room and locked myself inside until Suzie left¡­¡±


    The three who were laughing at Randolph immediately stopped when they heard Randolph.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t get engaged!?¡± Gobbert blurted out in surprise. ¡°I thought you would ask for her hand in marriage then!¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for!!!?¡± Randolph retaliated with a slam of his hand on the table.


    ¡°A muscle-brained pevert,¡± Angeline commented.


    ¡°Someone who wouldn¡¯t let an opportunity like this go to waste?¡± Gobbert wondered. ¡°Seriously, Randolph, aren¡¯t you always wanting cute girl and all that? But this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Frustrated.¡± John completed Gobbert¡¯s sentence for him.


    ¡°John!¡± Randolph protested with his reddened face.


    John raised his to hands in the air again, implying that he held no hostility towards Randolph, ¡°I mean, if you seriously think about it. Isn¡¯t this¡­pfft¡­ Meant to be? A girl who your parents have long set their eyes on, someone who had liked you, it sure beats going to the¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you stop there, please. You know too much.¡± Randolph raised a hand a John, silencing him before he found a way to bring the conversation back to the topic of visiting brothels.


    ¡°Just saying¡­¡± John shrugged with a cheeky grin on him.


    Randolph sighed, he collapsed back onto his seat and gulped down a large mug of juice. ¡°What about you Scy? You think that was cowardly too right?¡±


    ¡°Me? I know you¡¯ll do the right thing in the end, I am not too worried about how you¡¯ve¡­reacted to it. But Suzie on the other hand, I would be worried if she would think that you hate her given your reaction when you learned who she was.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Randolph choked on his words. ¡°I don¡¯t particularly care! She can hate me however she want, that will show my parents to stop forcing me.¡±


    ¡°Are you positive about that?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Randolph stuttered when Scywell threw a questioning glance at him.


    ¡°It is my belief that if two parties have a strong romantic interest in the other, it is better to be united as soon as possible with the other. Time is fleeting, and so are people¡­ It is not every day you come across people who are devoted, I personally can attest to that,¡± Scywell had a bittersweet smile on his face when he was done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say¡­¡±


    Helen placed a hand on confused Randolph¡¯s shoulders, ¡°He means, go for it if you like her. Before Suzie stops waiting for you, you can¡¯t expect her to wait until the both of you are one foot in the grave.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been so long since I talked to her¡­ Not to mention I have not seen her since I last joined you guys. She¡¯s changed so much that I think I¡¯ve lost my childhood friend.¡±


    ¡°So you think making her wait for another three years for you is the better alternative?¡± Angeline asked. ¡°Look at you, one glimpse at how the girl you ran away from grown to be, and you still think about running away. Some reasoning you have there, it¡¯s exactly the same when you first joined us.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think I should do!?¡±


    ¡°Just tell her what you want from her, idiot. You¡¯ve been thinking about her all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Angeline shook her head at Randolph who had his eyes popped from their sockets.


    ¡°Y-you knew?¡±


    ¡°I knew? Everyone here knows. Maybe not John, given that he is not officially in our party¡­¡± Angeline stole a glance at him and started to whisper nervously to herself, hoping that John wouldn¡¯t think too much of the advice she gave to Randolph.


    And what was Randolph¡¯s reaction to his friends¡¯ helpful advice?


    ¡°Waiter! Beer!¡± his arms shot up in the air, in no time the table became filled with mugs of alcohol and a Randolph who was furiously downing one tankard after the other. After the tenth tankard parted Randolph¡¯s lips, Randolph¡¯s face became pale and started turning purple, John and Gobbert immediately grabbed their friend and brought him to the bathroom before Randolph started to vomit.


    Angeline gripped her hand into a fist as she watched Randolph got carried away from their table. ¡°This idiot, I hope he learns someday.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Angeline. He is,¡± Scywell said as he took a bite of the bun he had on his hand. ¡°This was the first time he finally spoke to us openly about his supposed ¡®arranged marriage.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Supposed ¡®arranged marriage?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve written letters to his parents in the past, updating them on how Randy fared after he joined us. The arranged marriage was in fact not their doing, it was in fact Randolph who was the one proposed to Suzie when they were children. It seems that he remembered it differently.¡±


    Angeline covered her mouth trying her best to not laugh, ¡°Randolph!? He proposed!?¡±


    ¡°It seems outlandish, but I assure you, it is a fact. And it is also the reason why Suzie holds such strong affections towards him. If you need further proof, Helen also informs of Suzie about Randolph¡¯s travels from time to time, she can give you¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll just take your word for it.¡± Angeline then looked towards the table where Randolph had moved to, and watched the comedic scene of John and Gobbert trying to stop him from ordering more alcohol. ¡°I had my suspicions about Randolph but I didn¡¯t think it was that excessive¡­¡±


    Helen placed a hand on her cheek and looked at Angeline, ¡°What about you Angie? When are you going to take your own advice and tell John what you want from him?¡±


    ¡°Whadda¡­ W-what are you talking about, Helen!?¡± Angeline exclaimed in a whisper, her head kept shifting towards John¡¯s direction in fear that he would overhear the conversation at hand.


    ¡°You did tell him that you like him didn¡¯t you?¡± Helen raised a brow at her friend.


    ¡°O-of course. I told him that whatever girl he has on his mind now, I wouldn¡¯t lose to her without a fight.¡±


    ¡°And what if your competition it wasn¡¯t just one¡­?¡± Scywell made a comment before he continued to sip his drink.


    ¡°I-I¡­ He isn¡¯t that kind of guy!¡± Angeline protested a little too loudly, almost garnered unwanted attention from other people in the pub.


    Scywell shrugged, ¡°He may not have the standard look of what people of the empire considers handsome. Even so, the refined way that he carries himself had attracted more looks from people than I¡¯ve seen of the average looker in Dezarith, of course, that is what I noticed myself.¡±


    ¡°His dark eyes must be the reason for that attention, we don¡¯t have many people whose bloodline comes from the eastern continent. Scywell, that¡¯s because he looks foreign you might be overestimating¡­¡±


    Scywell had a hand up and Helen paused, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought initially. I also thought he was garnering attention because he was with me, but those gazes that were directed at him in particular how¡¯d you put it¡­ They would look at him out of curiosity for a brief moment.¡±


    Scywell looked into the direction that John, Gobbert and Randolph had disappeared, then continued, ¡°But after a turning away in disinterest for a while, those people can¡¯t help but to turn their heads and observe him once more. Perhaps they are weary that he might be an enemy to the empire and¡ª¡± Scywell stopped himself and shook his head. ¡°That last part was rude of me. After all, we did a thorough investigation and found nothing suspicious about him. Back on topic, the reason John is in Moxnet is because he received a personal recommendation from the vice-president, he also helped us during Kershent Village. His good looks aside, I am confident he has much more of a personality than most.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Scywell you aren¡¯t making little Angie here feel any better with that. If anything, she is now more worried that John will be snatched by some other girl¡­or multiple of them.¡±


    Helen¡¯s comment made Angeline to perk her body upright. It was though a button of Angeline¡¯s was successfully pushed. Her face became bright red and steam was emanating from her head.


    ¡°If¡­if it¡¯s more than one¡­I-I¡¯ll¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter as long he t-treats me r-right¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± Helen poked her finger at Angeline¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what those artifact glasses showed you about him, but don¡¯t think of love as something like those experiments and tests you conduct in the Inventor¡¯s Department.¡±


    Scywell nodded after Helen, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the two of you met. Those feelings will prove themselves to be genuine with the passage time.¡±


    Angeline lowered her head like a child who had no clue what she was supposed to do. Moments ago, she was berating the drunk-on-love-Randolph, and here she now was getting words of advice on romance from Scywell and Helen who had an inseparable bond.


    To say that Helen and Scywell had a romantic relationship is not wrong in of itself, but it wouldn¡¯t be an accurate description of the full of extent of it. They were each other¡¯s family from long before Angeline had matured from being a little girl, with Scywell and Helen being almost a decade older than she was, their words carried certain weight.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence that the two of them met when they lost everything they had and relied on each other ever since but when someone as methodical as Angeline saw how deep their bonds were, the word ¡®fate¡¯ can¡¯t help but to repeat in her very mind.


    ¡°Since you know more about relationships than me¡­ Maybe you should tell me what I am doing wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was implying, you need to learn matters of the heart on your own¡­¡± Helen became oddly quiet and a smile sprawled across her face. ¡°You should talk to him about this on your own, that¡¯s how Scywell and I came to our revelation.¡±


    ¡°What should I even speak about? Tell John that I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    John had returned to his seat after he calmed the drunken Randolph behind him was Gobbert carrying an unconscious Randolph on back, on his way to deliver Randolph back to where his dorm was..


    ¡°Eep!¡±


    Angeline made a sound when John¡¯s curious face turned towards her and awaited for her answer, it certainly did not help when his head was within arms-reach of her. ¡°N-nohing! Why d-didn¡¯t you make a sound before you suddenly appeared beside me!?¡±


    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I? What¡¯s gotten you so worked up, Angeline?¡±


    ¡°I-I am not. I-I just had a few drinks, all that alcohol mkaes you weird, you know?¡±


    ¡°Alcohol in orange juice? You are a strange one,¡± John raised a brow as he stared at the glass of juice that was in front of Angeline.


    ¡°Ah-ha-ha-ha¡­¡± Angeline laughed nervously as she tried to look away, embarrassed that she was not drunk at the slightest, but was shy because John was paying her his full attention.


    ¡°Are you fine? Because if not, I can use my magic on you,¡± John inched his hand towards Angeline¡¯s forehead and cast [Heal]. Once he was done he retracted his hand and let out satisfied smile, ¡°There, you should be fine now. Try drinking more water if you still feel drunk.¡±


    A soft ¡°T-thank you,¡± was all Angeline could mutter with her lowered head. She no longer had the courage to look at John in the eye with what he did for her, even if she did, she knew Helen would be giving her a smug look for being so bashful around John.


    ¡°So¡­¡± John leaned back to the chair and spoke. ¡°Have you guys seen the billboard? The event about that¡¯s about to happen the moment we return from our one-week break?¡±


    ¡°Activity that happens when classes officially take place?¡± Scywell placed a hand under his chin, looked upwards in thought for a moment. ¡°I was informed that something similar would take place soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know about it. What about you, Angie?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that?¡± Angeline, who made a prompt recovery from her extreme bashfulness answered. ¡°You know, an exam where the academy teleports all students somewhere dangerous and give them particular tasks or they won¡¯t pass.¡±


    ¡°Exam?¡± Helen cocked her head while Scywell looked disinterested.


    ¡°Dangerous¡­ On our first days of schooling?¡± John squinted his eyes into slits.


    John¡¯s seriousness in his comment brought everyone who heard him looked in his way with a funny look.


    ¡°Why are you worried?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°Because it is dangerous?¡±


    Scywell placed his cup on the table and explained to John in a soft voice, like a kind elder brother correcting his sibling who over complicates things.


    ¡°Perhaps that would be fitting if you were incompetent. But for someone who was so brave to face a bloodthirsty shapeshifter, even if you lost your [Heal] spell, I doubt it would be difficult for you to make the situation to your advantage.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean if it will be dangerous for me in particular. I was wondering about everyone else, you know, what about the other students, what will happen if they fail to complete their tasks. Since this is an exam and all that¡­¡±


    ¡°The e-exam thing is just a speculation. I am sure the academy will have proper measures if anyone failed. For all we know, this is just a light demonstration to prepare what is to come.¡± Angeline corrected herself.


    ¡°So it¡¯s some form of long distance teleportation huh? I wonder how they do that, especially its done on a massive scale.¡± John said to himself and gulped down the unfinished pint of apple cider that he ordered earlier.


    The last time John used a long teleportation device turned his life upside down, if the hero¡¯s party assured him that there was nothing to be afraid of, he could trust their words.


    However, the notion of being teleported to somewhere far disturbed him. His gut can¡¯t help but churn at the thought of his banishment from A¡¯vetheas, that if something bad might happen to people he cared about, or that if a betrayal was on the horizon, or if he would be consumed by such powers¡­


    ¡°John?¡± Angeline¡¯s voice called out to him bringing back John to reality from his dark thoughts.


    Seeing Angeline, Scywell, and Helen¡¯s heads turned towards him in concern, John eased himself and gave an awkward smile.


    ¡°Ah, I am just feeling a little sleepy,¡± John quickly replied to Angeline, took comfort in the company of friends he made in Moxnet academy.


    That¡¯s right, it won¡¯t happen like when I was with Raina. As long I keep myself in check and do things in order, I should be fine.


    John dissed the negative thought and continued on joking with his friends.

 9.2

    <h2>9.2</h2>


    It was a universally known fact that whenever one was enjoying himself that time would flow faster than perceived. And when everything felt mundane and lifeless, each second would feel like an eternity that would never pass by.


    These statements perfectly applied to John for most of his life, the time he spent with his newfound family, the Harvests, the hero¡¯s party, with Evie, all of which ended had time moved faster than he could blink his eye. As for the times that he recalled to his banishment, what happened with Raina on that fated night in the unknown town, his trial before A¡¯vetheas, Alwin¡¯s betrayal¡­


    Today however, was different. It was a mix of both of those statements.


    Time passed quickly for John Sarvod¡­


    He spent the rest of the night with the hero¡¯s party¡ªwith Randolph being the only one who is absent due to his uncontrolled drinking¡ªdiscussing what riddle on the billboard he saw earlier today meant.


    John had fetched his notes and shared them with four members of the hero¡¯s party, asked them for their opinions so that all of them could be more prepared when the event takes place.


    Gobbert¡ªwho retuned after sending Randolph back¡ªsaid the three pillars might refer to one of underground dungeons that the empire had sealed away from public, and that students of the academy would be teleported there to clear the traps and monsters of the dungeons.


    Helen and Scywell both came to the conclusion that it meant that they would be teleported to an undiscovered vault that was somewhere outside Dezarith Empire¡¯s grounds. And that it was the students¡¯ duty to recover lost relics by solving the puzzles laid by those who created the vault itself.


    Angeline did gave a few names to where the venue might be, but the more she studied the riddle, the more uncertain she became with the answers she gave previously. Like John, she thought that the second line of the riddle was one that cast the most doubts in her mind.


    Under such circumstances, passage of time is a falsetto of hope.


    This part of the riddle was one where not even with their collected experience and knowledge could have deciphered. Time, which was known to everyone for its everyday utility, could not have posed more of a mystery to them when they tried to unravel its specific meaning in regards to the riddle.


    ¡­but it also felt like the moment he was waiting for would never come.


    Putting the matter of solving the riddle aside. John was in fact, restless the throughout the night, he could not focus despite being the one who brought up the topic of the riddle to his friends. The later the clock moved its two hands by the wall, the more he felt like his logical mind was forsaking him.


    The reason for his worries?


    The day was to end in less than two hours but Evie had not returned to the academy. Granted what she promised him the during the Ball of Paragons meant that her return to Moxnet Academy is inevitable, John can¡¯t help but to worry.


    John¡¯s body gave off a low burn the further the stayed up in the night keeping up with his friends while he patiently waited for Evie to reveal herself.


    Alcohol never made him drunk as much as it tired him, in a sense, he was tolerant to it, but his consciousness began to fuzz the longer he stayed awake tonight. Regardless, John gave his all to keep himself up,the very least he could to do was to see through Evie¡¯s return himself.


    When the clock sounded with eleven strikes, his friends, Scywell, Helen, Gobbert, and Angeline had decided that it was best that they returned to their respective rooms. They had been out the whole day attending matters in the capital, Registoria, their energy was all spent.


    The liveliness in the pub dwindled the closer the clock moved to indicate midnight, what was a lively place hours prior had become quiet the moment the Scywell and the rest left. Contrary to the first day where everyone busied to make acquaintances and friends whatnot, residents of East Wing was surprisingly disciplined and followed a strict schedule of their own. In fact, it was rare to see anyone loitering in the common room on the first floor past midnight.


    John who still waited for Evie in the pub on his own, decided that he would do that in his room instead. It was not that she didn¡¯t know where his room was, in fact, she was the one who asked him about it and visited him daily just to spend time chatting with him.


    She¡¯s so proactive once I got to know her, to think she ran away from me on the first day just because she was shy is just hilarious.


    John gave a lethargic yawn as he entered his room, his eyes sunken in their sockets. The lethargy from his sword training finally caught up to him, if he knew that the dragon girl will be retuning to Monext late, he might have stopped an hour earlier and saved his energy.


    ¡°No use complaining now¡­¡± he sighed to himself as he locked the door to his room behind him.


    John proceeded to throw himself on his bed and slid into the blankets as he looked the semi-opened doors by the balcony of his room, expecting the silver haired maiden to come greet him any time soon.


    Tik-tok, tik-tok, tik-tok.


    The clock¡¯s soft ticking that he normally do not perceive entered his ear as a cool breeze lifted the silk curtains to his room. Bathed by the cool spring wind, his heaty body returned to normal, his breathing became shallow, it became harder for John to keep his heavy eyelids open.


    A second went by, then a minute, then, he was no longer sure.


    His view of the clock became blurry, but he still could make out the rough outlines.


    It isn¡¯t midnight yet¡­ he weakly thought to himself. She should be¡­ She promised, she won¡¯t break her promise.


    Like any night owl, staying up hours pass midnight was something that John could do through sheer will. Back in A¡¯vetheas, it was often for him to burn the midnight oil whenever he had urgent work, regardless of how many days were left in the deadline, it was his practice to complete them as soon as possible.


    ¡°Evie¡­¡±


    There was even that one time that he did not sleep for two days straight and kept himself awake with [Heal] just because he wanted to test the limits of his body¡ªthough it was quickly shut down by Queen Veissa when Raina reported it to the Queen out of concern for his well-being.


    However, it was different this time. The tiredness of his body overwhelmed his consciousness like a tidal wave, even if he had the energy to use [Heal] on himself, there was nothing going to stop John from falling into deep slumber.


    This weariness that so suddenly surfaced from within him was stronger than any emotion he felt up to now, it was like the activation of a long forgotten magic spell that was cast on him. They were like shackles that his very soul bore from a time before A¡¯vetheas, from a life that he had long forgotten.


    Dong, dong, dong¡­


    Soft strikes of the clock from the pub made their way to John¡¯s room. When the twelfth strike was over, John had long succumbed to his exhaustion.


    ¡­


    Where is she?


    The young boy thought to himself as his scanned his surroundings, his hand clutched onto a short sword that was unbefitting for someone of his young age, blood trickled from the tip of his weapon as he stumbled his way through the ruins of a collapsed building.


    His heart thumped in anticipation of what he was about to find, his eyes were already puffy from the realization that the person he was looking for was already¡­


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    A lump formed at his throat as he repeated that ominous thought. The nerves to his spine pierced at him for not taking action sooner, for not acting more decisively. It was his fault that¡­


    I have [Heal], I have [Heal], I have [Heal]. The reason I can use this spell was because I wanted to help, that¡¯s why I can use it. Even if she¡­ [Heal] won¡¯t fail me...


    The grip he had on his weapon became loose with each trudging step he took in the rummage that was caused from his fight with the inhuman being, against his close friend who turned out no more than selfish manipulator who used him just like everyone else.


    The boy had even used the magic that he had kept secret from everyone to just repel that horrible monster, magic that he purposely failed to develop in fear that the world would come to hate him. If not for that horrible person, that demon, that incarnation of depair¡­


    Alas, he failed to protect what was precious to him.


    A tear tickled down his cheek as he moved through what was left of the Sarvod¡¯s main estate. He hated this place, he hated everyone who lived here, he hated his parents that forbade him from living here with them when all he wanted was their approval, he hated that as the eldest child of the Sarvod family he had to play the role of a subservient child to maintain the status quo of his family.


    But none of them deserve to die. Not his parents that he detested with a passion, not the countless relatives that gathered in his house today.


    The bodies of those who once lived in the main estate were vaporized long before he fought with the demon. In some way, he was relieved that he would not see their bodies given that a single thought back to them brought about empty words that made his stomach churn sickly.


    They never understood. Dad, mom¡­always, wanted me to do what they wanted they never cared what I thought, what I felt¡­ Everyone saw me as nothing but a tool to be used¡­


    It was not that this was news to him. From the day that he was born, he knew that it was inevitable that he would be used for his potential. The boy, had naively thought that if he had hid away his shrewd mind and played the part of an obedient child, a clueless fool, that somehow his fears of being used and hurt by the very people he craved acceptance from would be nothing but a baseless fear of his own.


    Reality however, only solidified the inevitable. His pretense of being none the wiser only made the people around him despise and isolate him. The boy¡¯s so called ¡®family¡¯ never once supported him, they may have showeredd him with compliments in front of others, they may spoke greatly about his capabilities and boast them to the world, but when there were no prying eyes, he was their performing monkey, their trophy to be shown, and any slight disagreement or hesitation in doing to what his parents wanted would end up with him receiving painful ¡®lessons¡¯¡­


    Before those thoughts consumed him and spiraled him into another series of self-loathing, he pressed on and went to the spot where he saw her body dropped onto.


    He was searching for someone. Someone who lived with him as a caretaker, as a servant, as his support, someone who despite the boy¡¯s arrogant, cynical self was able to come to giving him the love and affection that he so desired from his forsaken family.


    Someone who answered the boy¡¯s silent plead for help in the cruel world he lived in.


    And so, he dug at the spot where her body had fallen to earlier, his two arms moved relentlessly through the rummage of the collapsed building with his dirt covered body.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please be alive. You said you won¡¯t leave¡­ You said you would always be by my side¡­¡± his voice choked and tears trickled down his cheeks. ¡°Y-you promised, you said you would be with me as long I wanted you to¡­¡±


    His fingers came to a halt when he saw the girl he had been searching for.


    Soft cheeks, white hair.


    Trails of blood was all over her maid uniform that she wore, her skin that was once fair was now stiff just like her body.


    She was no doubt, dead.


    How could she not be when her neck was twisted to an unusual angle, it was bent into a horrible sight that her head might have been better off decapitated. And to have that kind face of hers rendered into no more than a cruel act of violence¡­ The boy¡¯s head felt dizzy, blood drained from his cheeks, his dark eyes became heavy, ready to break down anytime soon, but with the remaining courage he had in him, he held it all in.


    It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­this will work, it has to.


    He stretched out a shaky hand and placed by her bruised cheeks like she always requested from him, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath while firmly holding the image of his maid while she was still alive and rid of any injuries.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    He shouted, and the blue aura appeared from his palm to cover the girl¡¯s body. In no time, her pale face returned to the rosy color that she had, her broken neck repaired itself, the wounds and scars on her body all disappeared. Her appearance returned to what it was supposed to be, but that was all his magic could do, his maid has yet to awaken from her eternal slumber


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s face became grim, his grip on the girl¡¯s shirt tightened.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡± the boy used his magic once more but there was no change, she saw no signs of waking up, her beautiful scarlet eyes did not open to greet him. With no movements in her chest, it was evident that her soul had left her body, he was too late in saving her.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± his hands twitched in the air.


    For all the cruelty and heartbreak that he was subjected to in his life by the people around him, this was something that he cannot allow to happen. If she had truly become dead¡­t-then he might as well be.


    ¡°[Revival]! [Return Soul]!¡± he shouted but was only greeted with an eerie silence. ¡°No, no, no this can¡¯t be¡­ She can¡¯t be dead¡­ After all, I have this power¡­¡± the boy¡¯s hopeless voice cracked as he stared at his two hands, they were the only hope he had left.


    They were small hands, smaller than any boy of his age should have, aside from the occasional crafts that he would make with his precious maid and his magic prowess, these small hands amounted to nothing. And now, even his magic failed him when he needed them the most.


    As a part of the secret that he bore, the boy was strong and gifted in magic, if he had a strong desire to do anything, this magic will manifest itself. Since it was a type of magic that did not involve using his mana pool directly, it was categorized as taboo, for only those who bore an innate chaos are able to use such magic.


    It was none other than, forbidden magic.


    Though mana was the core of any magic spell, there were many cases that an individual would end up using their emotions, their minds, their desires, even their very bodies as a process of successfully casting their magic. Though often conflated with demon magic and labeled in tandem, as many demons were known to use it with more success, forbidden magic are able to yield good results a fraction of what their counterparts could do. However, they are in fact much, much, more unstable than traditional magic cast from using mana.


    In cases of forbidden magic such as sacrificial magic, where the user would sacrifice a part of their bodies, or their minds in order to cast their spells. Many have attempted to do so, but most failed when their attempts ended up with them costing their own lives.


    For the boy, he was able to channel his sheer will into his magic casting and suffered no drawbacks of using forbidden magic, it was truly a miracle that he mental state allowed him to do so. But fearing he himself might end up becoming a demon and be consumed by the very power that he was born with, his lack of practice with this forbidden magic failed to revive his most precious.


    The boy blamed himself for allow that monster to get close to him, he blamed himself for not putting an end to the problem when he first saw the signs.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, I should have listened to you¡­ I am sorry, I am sorry¡­¡± he buried his face onto his two palms before he screamed in pain for his inability. ¡°I¡¯ve caused this¡­ I should have¡­¡±


    It was because of him she died, it was because of his inability to stand firm on his ground that she suffered such a cruel death, if only he was more assertive, stronger willed, more decisive, used his forbidden magic against the person who tried to manipulate him¡­


    All of this could have been prevented.


    And now, as he healed her body, restored its lost vigor, it was far too late, her soul was permanently lost from his grasp and could never return to the physical realm.


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t once said¡­hic¡­I haven¡¯t even told you, d-despite everything I said¡­ I-I¡­¡±


    A lump formed at the base of his throat. He wanted to confess the feelings that he had for her, but only his mouth moved and no sound was made. His feelings of affection that he bore swelled in his heart.


    I am sorry. I can¡¯t bring myself to say that w-when y-you are¡­


    He craned his head towards her, rubbed his cheeks onto hers for the last time. As though a stray kitten was trying to wake their dead parent, the boy kept nudging his tear filled face against her.


    She was why he endured his meaningless of life, she was why he had not gave in to the insanity the world edged him to, the world that wanted to break his will so badly. She was his hope for a better future. She, someone who only had the status of being his servant, was able come to love him more than anyone in his life.


    ¡°I d-don¡¯t want to live in a world without you¡­¡± the boy tired forcing a smile but his tears flowed like a river, his heart was tender at the sight of her snow-white face, her button nose, her shoulder length hair, her¡­


    His hands clutched on to hers, his gentle lips found her forehead, ¡°I, John Sarvod, don¡¯t want to live in a world without¡­¡±


    John¡¯s eyes burst open, his torso jolted into an upwards position.


    I-I¡­


    He moved his hands to his face and wiped away the tears and snot, his shaken heart still thumped loudly as though the scene of the dream was still ongoing before his very eyes.


    ¡°Calm down, John¡­¡± he said to himself. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    His eyes moved to observe his room on their own, taking in the morning light to soothe his throbbing heart.


    It hurts¡­


    John moved his hand to his chest and pressed inwards strongly to subdue the inexplainable pain, each heartbeat felt like it was about to rip his heart into pieces.


    I¡­ Was that¡­


    The girl from his dream was someone important to him, but only now he was starting to remember. Why now? Why was he seeing memories of a distant past when all he wanted was to move on with his life, to move on from A¡¯vetheas?


    All John wanted was to live a simple life, one where he was appreciated for who he was, one without the unnecessary complexity of what fate had in store for him. But the more he tried, the harder the world fought against him, and now, the remnant of his life prior to A¡¯vetheas were coming back to him piece by piece¡­


    He was not able to understand what happened in his dream but there was one thing he knew.


    A name.


    The name of the maid girl in his dream.


    ¡°Kahnira.¡±

 9.3

    <h2>9.3</h2>


    Click clack.


    Click clack.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    Gulp¡­


    ¡°


    Thuuuuddd!!!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    Thud.


    ¡°


    Gasp!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°eeds of Blood


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Woosh!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Perhaps she was too shy to wake me up and returned to her room. Yeah, that seems like her.


    I¡¯ll just check in with her


    Did she come back at all?I haven¡¯t seen her, nor did she left any message for me. It is so unlike her.


    I wonder if that level hostility was directed at me¡­ Maybe she was just pretending to like me?


    I¡¯ll just make her tell me everything back then, she did promise me.


    ¡°


    Clack.


    ¡°


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    New student? That¡¯s where Evie lives in!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°E-everything l-looks so clean¡­¡±


    Did the academy learned about her Elder Dragon nature? Did she leave because she was found out? I-I¡­ Why didn¡¯t she say anything to me, how is this happening? Evie, you said you¡¯d come back yesterday, you even gave me a kiss¡­


    ¡°


    If I stay and help, maybe I will learn what happened.


    ¡°


    ¡°Sigh


    ¡°


    Again? This person has the attention span of a fly.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    This is getting annoying¡­


    ¡°Ughhh


    ¡°


    Ingredients for Stew


    <ul>


    <li>


    Meat


    </li>


    <li>


    Milk


    </li>


    <li>


    Cheese


    </li>


    <li>


    Parsley


    </li>


    <li>


    Mushroom


    </li>


    </ul>


    ¡­.


    It¡¯s the exact stew Evie made for me that day¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    That¡¯s not right.


    Who¡ª Why is she here now?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Phew


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Thud!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Yawn¡­


    ¡°new girl,


    ¡°


    Got him.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°business


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    He thinks Sheila is Evie?! Did everyone not know about Evie¡¯s looks? Or am I the only one who know her?


    Did they find out that Evie was a dragon? What did she do after the ball? If she was in trouble, why didn¡¯t she tell me? I thought she was going to tell me everything¡­


    Please be alright, Ephinelyth.

 9.4

    <h2>9.4</h2>


    Does she no longer want to speak with me anymore? Or is it that she never liked me¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Creeaak.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°The Nature of Elder Dragons.


    ¡°A General Study of Dragons,


    What are dragons? In various mythology, be it children literature or legends from ancient times, they have always been the symbolism of power and greatness. It is unfortunate but a quirk of the society we live in at the same time that they are often depicted such that dragons would eventually be slain by some hero or an underdog who wishes to obtain ultimate power.


    Reality, however is different.


    Dragons, whatever class, age, or gender they belong to, are the ultimate threat to human society. Within hours of their birth, the presence of newborn dragons are able to cause the king of all beasts, the White Tigers to bow their head in submission.


    Their strong sense of loyalty is something that no amount of gold could be bought, despite their given stigma to hoard mountains and mountains of gold¡ªwhich undoubtedly they all have, in some way shape of form¡ªshould a permanent bond is formed from with a dragon, not even death would allow them to betray such principle of theirs. They are as noble as they are fierce, and they expect no less from anyone who dare interact with them, and by some chance if one manages to earn a dragon¡¯s trust, it is the greatest honor that could be bestowed upon oneself.


    A dragon¡¯s power stems from their ambition. Such an ambition could be said is the purpose of their life. Though the historical records of dragons indicated that a dragon¡¯s ambition are slowly cultivated through their lives, there are also testimonies and rumors that some are born with an immutable purpose in their life.


    Such dragons that bore an innate purpose belong to a level completely above from any conventional dragons. Possessing a higher aptitude, higher intelligence, a stronger vision, a far aggressive nature, cutthroat, cunning, for they are the most superior version of all dragons.


    From the day that they are born, such dragons are said to be born as the rightful rulers of this world. If they have their eyes set on a goal, it was considered a done deal.


    They are the exceptions of all dragonkind, their individual mindset are what sets them apart from all the others. And as such, they are deemed to be Gods of all dragons, their words are law in dragon society for they are born to bring change to this world.


    These are Elder Dragons.


    Creatures who bore the power to bring the world to ruin should they feel like it, creatures who do not forget, creatures that brings forth a new age in a world that has stagnated for centuries. They are no doubt, creatures whose innate values are as unshakable as the mountains, creatures who have unbounded intelligence and wisdom that the wisest of kings could only hope for.


    A millennia ago, the Great War has taken out a significant of them, but the time that the presence of their descendants won¡¯t go unnoticed draws near.


    Pray for their mercy, beg for their grace, wish for their greatness.


    Lihirzt Meldord ¨C Dragon Researcher


    To what end?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What if she did a widescale mindwipe, something that removes everyone¡¯s memories of her replacing them with someone else.


    But there will be no disloyalty if she mindwiped someone without them noticing,


    ¡°


    If he was so noble, he wouldn¡¯t have started a fight with me in Reperane Woods, called me a demon, pushed me around when he brought me from the prison cell to the Queen. And Raina¡­


    Evie is different, she can read minds, she would know how terrible it is to do something like that to me¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ She never saw me as someone worth interacting with, all her words, they all mean nothing¡­¡±


    Raina¡­ Evie¡­ Why do they have to be like this?


    I just want to be understood¡­to be appreciated¡­ I never asked for more¡­


    Is that so much to ask for?


    ¡°What do I do, Kahnira¡­?¡±

 9.5

    <h2>9.5</h2>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    John had a hand underneath his chin, his face deep in thought as he tried to evaluate the long sword in front of him. It had an enchanted jewel for its bezel, an albeit small one that doesn¡¯t stand out much but provides a good enough buff that would make one less prone to combat lethargy.


    It was the day before Moxnet¡¯s orientation month comes to a close, John was currently in a weaponsmith¡¯s shop located in the capital of Dezarith Empire, Registoria, where all weapons from the hero¡¯s party were produced. John was currently here with all his friends from the hero¡¯s party to purchase a few weapons in preparation for the upcoming event that academy had planned for all the students when they return from their one week break.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± he raised a finger and retracted it. ¡°Even with the enchantment imbued in it, carrying this around is a hassle.¡±


    John reached to grab the sword that was sitting on the wall shelf, wrapped his hands by the grip, then slowly lowered the weapon with his arm and pointed the blade at the ground.


    The sword made a small clang as its edge bounced against the marble floor. Despite John¡¯s arm being bent a good deal inwards the sword was far still too long for his stature.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I knew it, it¡¯s too long. The grip is good, but yeah¡­not for me,¡± he shook his head dejectedly. Most of the long swords here either had overly flamboyant designs or their length did not fit his height at all.


    What¡¯s wrong with the flamboyant long swords? In the first place, he was never the type of person who never liked attention or garner awe from others, it was more of his style to maintain a low profile, so he wanted a weapon that could match his private personality.


    Along with his growing notoriety as an associate to the hero Scywell Shatterstep, John certainly did not need any more prying eyes on his back.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go to where the short swords are, their section doesn¡¯t look too bad either,¡± he consoled himself for not finding an appropriate weapon, it was a pity since he was thinking of wielding a longer sword.


    Using different weapon types had never been a problem for him, if anything, he knew the basic moves for all the commonly used melee weapons, it was just a preference of his to go for single handed double-edged weapons like the bastard sword, long sword, short sword, and daggers alike.


    But ever since his encounter with the shapeshifter in Kershent Village, John felt that the usual short swords that he carried around him did not have the length he desired. So, here he was seeking for a lengthier replacement.


    I wonder if there is a weapon that changes form according to the wielder¡¯s thoughts, that would be so useful.


    His feet eventually brought him to his destination, and just like the previous section, the place where short swords were displayed had each of the metallic blades arranged according to their function.


    John¡¯s eyes darted to the various weapons, especially towards those that had a clean, non-reflective coating to their blade polish. He stopped observing when he saw Angeline who already purchased something looking in his direction.


    John instantly averted his eyes from her, though she had not done anything to make him feel uncomfortable, just thinking about how Angeline has a strong romantic attraction towards him reminded him of Ephinelyth who broke her promise.


    It has been a week since the day that Ephinelyth promised to return to Moxnet, the orientation month was nearing its end, and by tomorrow¡¯s late evening, John would be back in Parac Village with the Harvests.


    His heart jumped at the thought of the Harvests, a full month passed since he left for the academy, but to John, being rescued from freezing to death by the Harvests and them accepting him as a part of their family felt just like yesterday.


    Let alone directly asking him about what caused him to be left for dead in Reperane Woods, the Harvests had went the extra mile and made up a story that he was their distant relative just to help him blend in with the outside world.


    He was truly, truly grateful for having such understanding people as a part of his family.


    Maybe, I¡¯ll tell them what exactly happened to me, and everything about A¡¯vetheas when I get back¡­


    And unlike a certain Elder Dragon who had not kept her promises, John was intent on seeing this through, the Harvests deserved to know his origins.


    ¡°Having a crisis here aren¡¯t we?¡± Angeline suddenly appeared from his back. ¡°I was right to come here.¡±


    ¡°A-Angeline!?¡± John stuttered from his concentration broken.


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯ve been day-dreaming again? You¡¯ve been doing that a lot recently, not only that, you¡¯ve been joining us more on our activities, guess Randolph was right, the fallout between you and the red-haired tanned skin girl¡­¡±


    Not wanting to elaborate on what happened, since Angeline¡¯s memories of Ephinelyth was now replaced by Sheila, John quickky to shifted his eye to the nearest short sword that caught his eye, it was a magical sword, the type that allowed non magic users to use the blade as though they had magic themselves through the usage of mana rocks.


    ¡°Ahhh, look at this one!¡± John quickly spoke to shift the topic at hand ¡°I wonder if I should pick a magic weapon? I never really used these but what if the imbued magic runs out, then this flaming sword would just be a fragile sword.¡±


    A large pout formed on Angeline¡¯s cheeks when John ignored her previous sentence but she quickly dismissed that expression of hers and moved to where John was.


    ¡°We still have no information on where the academy would hold the event. Since it is a test of sorts from the way they posted the riddle, there is also a good chance that we won¡¯t be allowed bring magical tools.¡±


    John¡¯s smile faded when he heard Angeline¡¯s explanation, he was not particularly bothered by it, yet loneliness filled his heart when he was reminded that the dragon girl had abandoned him.


    Despite that, John kept his expression neutral, ¡°Hmm¡­ If magical weapons are not allowed, do you know if any swords here have [Eternal Edge] and [Indestructible] spells enchanted on them? Because I have been looking for them but haven¡¯t seen a single weapon with those.¡±


    ¡°[Eternal Edge] and [Indestructible]!? John, are you sure you¡¯ve got those spells right?¡±


    Angeline almost shouted at him for mentioning the standard spells that were applied on all weapons in A¡¯vetheas before they were even considered suitable good to be sold. His dagger back in A¡¯vetheas had those spells imbued in it, those spells were also why he became somewhat proficient in fighting with shorter weapons. When one is wielding a blade that never dulled nor broke, it allowed the user to go into combat with full confidence that their weapon will handle their fighting skill.


    ¡°Are those not the bar for good weapons?¡± John asked as he reached his hand to grab the longest sword he could find in this section of the short sword section. He lifted the weapon above his head, then lowered it as to feel its weight.


    ¡°If we are talking about the Emperor¡¯s weapon, then it is.¡± Angeline retorted sarcastically. ¡°The nobles wouldn¡¯t pay for swords with such high tiered spells simply because of how costly it is to have such magic imbued in the material itself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Elves really are something else huh? Their weapons are a world above the outside world¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Yes, John. No one would go that far for just a weapon, if it breaks, it will be reforged into a much stronger one.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± he nodded at her words, then gestured for Angeline to come to his side with his chin. ¡°This is labeled a short sword, but the length, it¡¯s more like an arming sword than your traditional sword short. It must have been misplaced by the staff or something, arming swords should not be in this section.¡± John had his eyes on the weapon, his was inspecting it from various angles to ensure that it has a good build. ¡°Hmm¡­ I am sure this has a large mythril composition, but I can¡¯t really figure out what they imbued to it. Mind helping me, Angeline?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Angeline replied and pulled out a small monocle from her bag and gave the sword a good look. ¡°[Greater Sharpness], [Lesser Strength Amplification], [Lesser Stamina Regeneration], these are not bad at all¡­ Oh wow, it even has [Resistance] and [Environmental Adapt]!¡±


    The first three spells were familiar to John, they functioned as what their names implied, nothing too significant, but from Angeline¡¯s voice, the other two spells were enough reason for him to buy this mythril sword, he had heard of them in the past, but could not quite recall what they did.


    ¡°Mind telling me what the other two spells do? I don¡¯t think I know them too well.¡±


    ¡°[Resistance] multiplies the amount of force you use when you use your blade against something, it also makes your weapon five times more durable. [Environmental Adapt] helps with the metal to maintain its function harsh environments, good to have on a sword but not as useful as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°This arming sword¡­¡±


    John glanced at the sword. It¡¯s design was sleek, it had a straight edge that strongly resembled the swords used by knights of old. No doubt it would deliver powerful slashes and thrusts. But the thing is, he was not quite sure if he would be doing a disservice to himself for suddenly using a longer blade in combat from his usual fighting style.


    ¡°I should get this? Or¡ª¡±


    Before he could even suggest looking at the other swords, Angeline declared, ¡°Get it, weapons imbued with [Resistance] cost a pretty coin, this arming sword costs only twenty gold! I can help you pay if you still hesitate about¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it, I¡¯ll get it. Calm down, Angeline, I¡¯ll pay with my own coin,¡± he hushed her before she rambled on.


    Angeline puffed her cheeks once more at John. ¡°You really have been weirder recently. You know about [Eternal Edge] and [Indestructible], but when a weapon that has [Resistance] imbued to it, you have no idea what it is.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame me for not knowing everything, Miss Angeline-who-entered-the-invetor¡¯s-department-at-a-young-age.¡±


    Angeline let out a laugh, ¡°Ahahaha, even your teasing doesn¡¯t make as much sense as they do recently.¡±


    John rolled his eyes at her, ¡°No shit, it¡¯s because I have been around you guys for the whole week, of course it gets predictable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Angeline¡¯s face became soft and looked at John with concern. ¡°I am asking if you are alright?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t see you around that other girl recently, you know, that tanned skinned girl who gave you the letter on the first day of professor peter¡¯s class. A-and you give off this seriousness when you are alone from us, I was wondering if anything bad happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what I said about pursuing you, I don¡¯t intend to stop that. This is by no means me capitalizing on what happened. But I need to know if you are fine.¡±


    John became quiet, his heart pounded loudly, but he hardened his face, he was unsure whether Angeline was the right person to confide into.


    With her memory of Evie replaced by that Sheila girl. What am I going to say? That a person who has untold powers used her telekinetic powers and altered everyone¡¯s memories of her replacing them with some stranger?


    The jaw to his oval face clenched. What the Elder Dragon had done went against everything each and every word she said to him, what she stood for, it was blasphemous, hypocritical, and impossible. But such was the reality he lived in, one where Ephinelyth had not left a single message to him about her permanent departure from Moxnet Academy.


    Despite his fragmented memories of his life prior to A¡¯vetheas, John had never been one to manipulate the emotions of others¡ªaside from harmless jokes and teasing, of course¡ªsince people were thinking and feeling creatures just like he was, he believed that most people should be upfront when it came to relationships. If any problems were to arise, both parties should speak up and settle their issues then and there, it was a strong policy of his to keep things clear and straightforward.


    And for Ephinelyth to just trample onto what his beliefs were and toyed with his heart¡­ His heart slowly became tainted with a bitter emotion.


    And now, a flicker of that rage he felt when A¡¯vetheas denounced his taboo reignited within him.


    Afterall, trust, loyalty, kindness, and honor, they only exist in the fictional realm. His blood parents did not provide him that, his ominous dreams were just more proof of that, and if they did, John would have clear memories of it¡ªwhich he unfortunately lacked.


    After purchasing the mythril sword that Angeline recommended, John had accompanied the hero¡¯s party to Registoria¡¯s central bank, depositing some the allowance he gotten from being a scholarship student.


    They even visited the survivors from Kershent Village at one of Registoria¡¯s refuge centers and made sure the victims had properly settled in the homes that the empire provided.


    Night came before he knew it, however, the void in his heart remained.


    ¡°There is no God.¡±


    John¡¯s lone voice echoed throughout his room as he stared at the nightly scenery. His voice was not that of a non-believer, rather he stated it as a matter of fact. It was what he truly came to the conclusion.


    ¡°If there was one, how would a someone belonging to the Elder Dragon race, could come to break their promises that they¡¯ve made? Are they not noble creatures? Do they not honor their bonds?¡±


    The world he lived followed a logic that was no longer familiar to him, what he believed so far had turned upside down when they were put into test. It still made no sense to John that Ephinelyth attempted to cut all contact with him, the unreasonable train of thought was as identical as how the elves treated him after he saved their precious Elven Princess.


    John raised his empty palm and stared, ¡°The reward of bold heroism, is exile. The act of opening one¡¯s heart, is reciprocated with dismissal. Is there anything that I can believe in anymore?¡± his voice was fragile, as though something became amiss from him the moment Ephinelyth decided to void her promise with him.


    He took a deep breath, and held it in.


    To live in this world is akin to eternal damnation¡­


    John shook his head, it made no sense, none of it made sense to him. Yet, it was his experience so far, he tried his best to rebuild his life independent from the life he had in A¡¯vetheas, but with each setback, he was reminded of what could go wrong the next moment.


    W-what if something were to happen to¡­ John paused himself before the thoughts took hold of him.


    This empty sensation he felt, the numbness in his limbs, the growing fear that sapped all of his heart¡¯s strength, though Ephinelyth¡¯s broken promise did not hurt him as much as his banishment from A¡¯vetheas, John¡¯s heartstrings still tore whenever he reminded himself of what she did to him.


    John did not know what to do next, was he to just move on and acted like nothing happened? Only to repeat the same process when he tried his hands at romantic love once more?


    Getting rejected by Raina on his day of exile was tough, it shattered his heart, it took him months thereafter until he realized that she no longer felt anything to him. Having experienced it the second time with Evie, to be tossed aside without another word since that day, John thought his heart was strong enough for it¡­


    And he most certainly was not going to use Angeline as a rebound for his heartaches. Sure, he liked her a great deal, but the fact that Angeline had to constantly follow the hero¡¯s party on their missions meant that he was in no position to rid her of that.


    All of it felt though his life had a clear destination to reach but there was no available path for him to move forward.


    Has life always been like this?


    Undoubtedly, he was someone who was easily bored and had entertained various thoughts in his own mind, yet, now with the flaws of his own life laid bare in front of him, he had no choice but to accept that he was someone that failed in building lasting relationships with others.


    Be it platonic or romantic, John was someone who utterly failed at maintaining them.


    His body became heavy, his stomach tossed as he felt his strength leaving him. The familiar sensation of dread returned to him, one that rendered him physically immobile, paralyzed by his very own thoughts, John stared blankly at the ceiling above him.


    This dreadful sensation was now stronger than he last experienced it, stronger when all of A¡¯vetheas saw him as no more than a demon, stronger since Raina looked at him with her cold eyes¡­ And now, he was abandoned by Ephinelyth whom he thought shared the same perspective in life...


    All of a sudden, the sensation of a pike piercing at him grew in his forehead, shocking him out of his dreadful thoughts.


    ¡°Agggghh!!!¡± he screamed as he moved his palms to his head, but there was nothing on his forehead that caused the pain.


    Why is this happening?


    Unable to rid the growing pain in his head, John hurled his torso onto his bed, banging his body against the growing pain in order to rid it.


    ¡°Grrrkkk!!¡± he growled as he grit his teeth like a rabid animal, his hands were already on his face as he used every ounce of his will to cast his magic, ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    The pain stopped.


    But it came back and assaulted his mind in much, much more intense then it first did, his vision started flashing red as the sensation pulsated in his forehead. The muscles to his face contorted, sweat poured like rivers from his pores, bits of foam formed by his lips as he resisted the sensation, at this rate, having an actual pike piercing his actual skull might be more tolerable than the phantom pain that he was experiencing.


    ¡°[Heal]! [Heal]! [Heal]!¡±


    He kept using his magic on his body as he writhed in pain. While he struggled against the waves of pain, his bed clothes became drenched in sweat, the temperature to his body skyrocketed, John felt though he was going to explode from just the pain alone.


    ¡°Stopppppp¡­ Pleaseeeee!!!¡± he begged as [Heal] did nothing to alleviate the pain in his forehead.


    John can¡¯t call for help. No one would hear him since he turned the soundproofing barrier to his living quarters on the moment he returned. Originally, he wanted sometime to himself, but¡­


    ¡°Arghhhhhhhh!!! [Heal]! Please! [Heal]!¡±


    Just as the waves of blue aura from his hands were about to make contact with his forehead, they bounced off him.


    Even his magic rejected him.


    ¡°I-is t-this¡­divine¡­punishment..!?¡±


    John tossed his body on the bed, his head spun as he trashed his arms on the mattress just to find a way to keep the pain from driving him made. His breathing became heavy, his eyes teared, drool even dripped from his lips, and he could not do a thing about it.


    A-am I going to d-die? J-just because I t-talked crap about Gods?


    It was a ridiculous thought. If beings such as Gods, Elder Dragons, and Demons had such power, throwing his life down into a deep spiral then abruptly ending it was something the last thing that should do. The world has so much more problems and they chose to mess with someone as insignificat as he was?


    He croaked and made a declaration while he endured the pain that made his eyes red, ¡°I-if¡­ a-any of you exists... G-go do something else with your¡­u-useless lives! F-fuck all of y-you for n-never allowing a-anything good h-happen to¡­me!¡±


    No matter what he said, the growing pain in his head persisted and continued its torment against him.


    Eventually, the sensation caused him to curl himself into a ball and hugged his legs, he could not take it any longer, the unending pain that plagued him was too much.


    [Heal] failed him. Just like everything in his life, it came and go as they pleased, leaving him in the dust.


    He lived short life, one where he did everything without regrets, one where he gave his all for the people who he lived with. Now, in his final moments, he was all alone, forgotten, and deep in pain.


    John could not remember a time where he did things for himself.


    For all his life, he had followed down a path that was set for him. He wondered, to what end had he been doing living an aimless life. For what purpose was living in this world, what truly was, the purpose of this life of his?


    He could not answer these questions as his body failed him. The sensation to his limbs numbed.


    It¡¯s just like that time with Raina¡­ But now, I am dying for real¡­ Without a purpose, without a lived life¡­ And all because I failed at yet another relationship.


    He felt it in his bones, his will fractured the moment Ephinelyth failed to uphold her promise to him. And the longer time passed from then, the larger the fissures in his mind grew.


    There was nothing in life that was worth pursuing, he tried, but like always he failed. What chance does he have when [Heal] could not stop it?


    He did not want to go.


    ¡°¡­what are you doing giving up on life! I thought¡­¡±


    In his death bed, John started hallucinating, he was beginning to hear a voice that he never heard off reprimanding him as his conscious fade.


    ¡­


    ¡°[Rebirth].¡±


    ¡­


    A second in eternity passed, two, three¡­


    Woosh!


    The very next moment, flames burst forth from where John¡¯s stiff body had collapsed, the torrent of flames enveloped him and started to wrap him, enveloping each and every inch of his body as though he was a caterpillar forming a cocoon around himself.


    One would imagine a fire that came from nowhere, said fire would immolate everything within its surroundings, given the aptitude that was required to produce such magic from thin air. Yet, these fires were different, they responded to John, latched themselves onto him and caressed him¡­


    And instead of turning his body into charcoal, his life force began to flow back into him, his vigor restored, his body stabilized, and the pain in his forehead was no more.


    Gasp!


    John¡¯s breath returned to him, his heart returned to its usual rhythm as the fires that wrapped around him abated as sudden as it came.


    What happened¡­? One moment I was dying from heartache, and the next¡­I am fine?


    He was no longer certain about anything.

 10.0 - Seeds Sown

    <h2></a>10.0</h2>


    ¡°How many more places are we going to go to collect the Seeds of Blood?¡± the man who was the most burly of the group asked. ¡°Was it two? Or is it just one?¡±


    The wisest among the three answered hastily almost spitting words as he spoke, ¡°One, there¡¯s only one last target.¡±


    ¡°Whew! That means we can finally take break and¡ª¡±


    Before the third could finish speaking, the wisest looking man raised a finger and stopped his comrade. ¡°No breaks. Lord Termezt said to return immediately.¡±


    The third man rolled his eyes, and gave a cheeky smile, revealing his pair of fangs that took the lives of countless people, ¡°Come on, Palter. Let alone eat, you haven¡¯t drank much blood when we killed those pathetic humans. Lord Termezt did say you are in charge, but we can¡¯t have you falling on us. As our master¡¯s acolytes, you may immortal, but without nourishment¡ª¡±


    Bam!


    Before the third could finish his sentence, Palter struck a fist to the wall, taking out a large chunk of brick with his strength and looked into the other acolyte¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Listen, Sozak. What I do with my life is none of your business, if you think someone like me who isn¡¯t pureblood like you, is unfit for this mission, I would like you to reconsider the twenty-six times I have saved your life during our initiation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was¡­¡± Sozak¡¯s youthful smile faded, replaced by a hurtful expression.


    ¡°None of us thinks that, Palter. Sozak was just concerned, for all we care, you can have all three vials of Lord Termezt¡¯s blood to yourselves. This has nothing to do with your goals.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Palter shot a death glare at the burly acolyte, it seemed that Palter found another target to unleash the building rage in him.


    ¡°Just trust me okay? Out of the three of us, you are the one that can truly become a part of the six royal families. Hell, the Lord Termezt turned you into one of us on his own, that alone is enough for us to think of you as our own. If anything happened to you, we would have to answer to Lord Termezt with our lives.¡±


    Palter¡¯s aggression subsided, his arched brows returned to normal, the popped veins by his pale white skin no longer showed themselves.


    Sozak took the opportunity and quickly added, ¡°Y-yeah, Kelgrim is right! I swear by the stake that killed my grandfather, you are more of a vampire than any of us. If you don¡¯t want us asking about why you¡¯re doing your blood fast, just say so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, Palter retracted his arm and moved away from Sozak, leaving a cannonball-sized crater at the spot where he removed his fist.


    Sozak and Kelgrim breathed a sigh of relief, had they not undergone initiation to be Lord Termezt¡¯s acolytes along with Palter and formed a bond with him back then, there was no telling what Palter could do.


    After all, Palter inherited strong vampiric blood from being turned into a vampire by Lord Termezt, the head of the Termezt Family, just that alone made Palter three times stronger than the average vampire born in the sovereign. While they greatly respected Palter for his reliability and contributions towards Lord Termezt, their fear towards him was just as strong.


    Palter¡¯s breath was shallow, his head was not thinking as he would when he feasted on fresh blood. If not for his meticulous planning for the collection of the Seeds of Blood, he would have been driven mad this growing thirst of his.


    Blood¡­ I need blood¡­


    Kelgrim and Sozak was just concerned with his wellbeing, they have no doubt seen his shaky eyes, hear his growling stomach, even now, his slender body was shaking from his hunger. He almost let his desires got the better of him, had Kelgrim spoke differently to him earlier, he would have lost all control and struck at them already.


    It has been nine days since Palter feasted on any blood, his blood fast was to last until he finally collected the last of the Seeds of Blood, it was the trial that Lord Termezt gave him when he was turned into a fellow vampire.


    The blood fast was also a way for Palter to prove himself that he was able to resist the temptation that had caused many vampires their own demise. The longest record of a vampire abstaining from blood was a duration of ten days, but that was only achievable because a vampire noble did it, in comparison to the average vampire, they could only last for four days before they succumb to the madness and hysteria that come from blood deprivation. Should Palter succeed in the ten-day fast that Lord Termezt ordered him to undergo, Palter would be able to prove his worth when Lord Termezt would announce him as his successor in front of the other vampire nobles from the royal families.


    That, and there was also one other twisted reason that Palter was abstaining from any nourishment.


    Just a little while longer and I¡¯ll see them.


    Seeds of Blood, was a type of magic that Lord Termezt had taught them during their initiation days. It¡¯s name came from the magic needed to be placed in living beings who bore strong healthy bodies, when planted in the host, this magic would start siphoning the soul of its host, amalgating their life essence into a red orb.


    Just as quickly as they have planted the Seeds of Blood many, many years ago, Palter, Kelgrim, and Sozak have retrieved the fruits of their labor just as quickly.


    Just a little more¡­ The fast ends when I see them again¡­


    Under the influence of the magic, the victims who bore the Seeds of Blood would become terminally ill, but would not outright kill them. It was why the three of them was able to locate and collect all hundred and five Seeds of Blood in such a short time.


    Their duties as vampire acolytes were to extract the red orbs, harvesting the Seeds of Blood for their glorious master.


    There was only one left for them to retrieve. Soon, His Evergrace¡¯s awakening would begin, the plan that their master had in place for decades would soon be in motion.


    Palter¡¯s stomach growled once more, but this time a wicked smile came across his face. His eyes became fixated on a map of Dezarith Empire, on the map, there was one large red circle that clearly marked his next target¡ªParac Village.


    ¡°My time for feasting draws near.¡±


    A bad night.


    John surmised that everything that happened yesterday was the work of his overactive mind, the fire, the throbbing pain in his head, and the fact that [Heal] not working in his favor.


    It was the only explanation.


    Flames that left no traces of ash? Even if it was illusion magic that he somehow conjured, it was impossible that he could summon something akin to that without obvious intent. Putting the fact he can¡¯t cast spells that aren¡¯t [Heal] aside, John had zero knowledge on illusion magic.


    The painful sensation to his head yesterday was no more than the manifestation of his internalized agony towards what Ephinelyth¡¯s unannounced departed had brought him.


    I don¡¯t want a dream like that again¡­ It¡¯s too surreal¡­ I should really watch my sleep schedule more¡­ I¡¯ve heard people gone crazy because they lacked sleep.


    ¡°Watch your knees, dude!¡± a commanding voice brought a halt to John¡¯s monologue, returning him to the reality where he and Randolph was dueling.


    Not a moment later, a long blade swung at his lower body, John jumped backwards, barely avoiding the weapon that would have crippled him. John¡¯s grip on his new sword tightened as he repositioned himself. He then raised the his blade horizontally with two hands and charged at Randolph as though he was going to slit his throat.


    Randolph moved to a defensive stance with his long sword held in front of him, all prepared to counter John¡¯s obvious frontal charge, ¡°That¡¯s not how you use a single handed sword, holding a sword with two hands is just going to cause you more harm¡­¡±


    Instead of colliding against Randolph¡¯s sword like how his friend had expected him to, John instead went past Randolph¡¯s defensive stance, stopping himself two steps away from Randolph and drew a clockwise arc with his weapon and made a reverse upwards slash at Randolph¡¯s back.


    Randolph attempted to lower his weapon to deflect against John¡¯s attack, but he was too late, John¡¯s blade was in motion, and all Randolph could do was to use his bare wrist to intercept John¡¯s attack.


    Krack.


    The sound of bone and flesh tearing vibrated in the air. John had his arms up high as Randolph fell to backwards to the ground with his weapon dropped in front of him.


    His attack was successful.


    Gobbert who was watching the two off them dueling from afar came running towards him the moment the victor of their fight ended. ¡°John tell me you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Randolph is fine. Look at him yourself,¡± John said without flinching while he sheathed his arming sword.


    ¡°Randolph¡­¡± Gobbert called as he moved to aid his defeated friend.


    On the patch of green grass sat Randolph who was frozen, his eyes were wide open, mouth opened in an oval shape as he stared as his completely intact left hand. Though John¡¯s blade clearly passed through it, there were no signs of scarring or blood.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    For someone who was defeated by John¡¯s improvised attack, his expression was not that of someone who lost, instead, Randolph looked like a child whom discovered a trove of treasures.


    ¡°Holy! Fucking! Shiiiittttt!!!¡± Randolph screamed in joy, he jumped to his feet and started to hold Gobbert by his shoulders. ¡°Gob, Gob, did you see that!? Did you see what happened just now!?¡±


    Gobbert face was scrunched into a complex expression, confused with Randolph¡¯s sudden burst of energy.


    ¡°Dudeeeeee, I thought my hand was gone! I felt his blade passing through me, I saw blood, I saw my hand flying. But not a moment later, it reattached!!! That was so scary and amazing at the same time! I didn¡¯t know something like this can happen!¡±


    Gobbert scratched his head and looked at John for an explanation.


    John had a smirk on his face, ¡°I silently cast [Heal] when I swung my sword at him. I thought to try something like that out and it worked.¡±


    Randolph¡¯s excited scream caused the other three members of the hero¡¯s party who was watching from the sides to approach them out of curiosity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can silent cast,¡± Angeline who arrived by his side nudged an arm at John.


    ¡°I could do that for awhile now, though this one is a bit different since I had to channel it to the blade. But I am glad it worked.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Helen¡¯s confused voice rang out. ¡°You silent cast your magic and transmitted into your blade?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, I was testing out whether if I can push my limits, so I tried casting it in my head when I attacked.¡±


    Angeline made a face, Helen was about to retort at what John said but Scywell placed a hand on her shoulder, and said in a clam voice ¡°John, do you understand the implications of that?¡±


    ¡°Is it not allowed? I was ready to cast [Heal] again if it didn¡¯t work. Though I admit, it was rude of me to use Randolph¡¯s body to experiment with that¡­¡±


    Scywell shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­ I am sure Randy didn¡¯t mind it. But we are talking about silent casting. To achieve silent casting, it takes years and years of practice of that one spell. Even for you who used only the [Heal] spell throughout your whole life, to achieve silent casting and be able to control it in such a manner is an an incredible feat.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know if I can do it properly. It¡¯s still experimental¡­¡±


    Since his emotions from yesterday has not been completely sorted, all he did was to channel his frustrations into the flow of battle. John used what displeasure he felt from the thoughts he had from yesterday to his advantage, but he did not expect for his first ever attempt at silent casting to work, nor did he thought Randolph was not able to defend against his slash.


    ¡°You have to teach me that move next time, John. But try to survive him for now.¡± Randolph patted John¡¯s shoulders before Gobbert, Angeline, and Helen all left the field, returning to the spectator area as they nodded at John from there.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Mind filling me in?¡± John looked to Scywell for answers on his friend¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡°I have been thinking¡­¡± Scywell answered John in a monotone voice. ¡°The way you fight does not follow any pattern nor style that I know of, nor does it have a particular intent in them, it does not seek to protect, it does not show strength, it does not seek to dominate, yet¡­they flow so naturally when you execute them, John.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    With a swift motion, Scywell toss the academy jacket that he had on him to the ground, revealing his white buttoned shirt that was perfectly fitted to his agile body. Scywell pulled out the sword he carried all times, the trusty sword that has never left his side since the day John met him.


    ¡°Let us duel, you and I,¡± the words left the hero¡¯s mouth along with breath of mist.


    Though it was the shift in temperature around their atmosphere was just a few degrees, it was obvious that the hero before him caused it, Scywell had an icy expression as he stared at John, waiting for John¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Why so sudden? You know I am not really a match for you, besides I am still tired from fighting with Randolph¡ª"


    ¡°I won¡¯t use my strength, this would be a competition of technique, I will come at you seriously, so feel free use your [Heal] as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Scywell, I don¡¯t think this necessary, if it¡¯s about Randolph¡ª¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with this, I am simply trying to gauge your swordsmanship, nothing more. I kindly suggest you draw your weapon now, before I make you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John hesitantly unsheathed his weapon, he did not understand why Scywell was so insistent, but if he kept on denying the hero, he fear that Scywell would not let him just walk away without a fight.


    I never had a choice, do I?


    ¡°Here I go!¡± Scywell announced and charged at John.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Like the wind, Scywell¡¯s body disappeared in a blur from where he stood and appeared in front of John with a downwards strike from above his head. John moved his left arm upwards and deflected Scywell¡¯s attack with ease. Thanks to his shorter stature, John was able to move away from Scywell before another attack landed on him.


    This isn¡¯t good¡­ His sword is long, and so are his arms. I don¡¯t have reach unless I charge at him. But if I close our distance, his reflexes are too fast for me to¡ª


    Scywell did not allow John to finish his thought, the hero swung his blade to John¡¯s right, forcing John to jerk his torso with all his muscles to just intercept that attack.


    John leaped away from Scywell once more, this time, his eyes focused on the guy who was two heads taller than he was. There was no time for him to think when it came to Scywell, the hero¡¯s agility and strength was far to ferocious for him to come up with a plan of attack.


    It won¡¯t be long before he exhausted himself from defending and dodging against the hero¡¯s attacks. Though Scywell did say this was a competition between their sword techniques, his toned body undoubtedly gave him an advantage over John when it comes to raw performance.


    I can¡¯t outsmart him if he keeps closing in¡­


    Scywell leaned forward and swung the weapon to at John¡¯s arm, he dodged it with a slight of his body, with his momentum, John slithered his way into forward into Scywell¡¯s open chest for a direct attack.


    Since John was left handed, he also held his weapon with his dominant hand. Aside from his slightly shorter than average stature¡ªin A¡¯vetheas¡¯ standards, this meant that he was able to close in onto his enemies faster than they could anticipate, John closed in on Scywell like a venomous viper, with his blade aiming straight for the hero¡¯s chest.


    ¡°!!!¡± Scywell with his weapon still in extended in front of him, had no choice but to spin from where he stood to avoid John¡¯s attack. He made a hard twist with his waist, causing him to expose his unguarded back.


    A confident smile appeared on John¡¯s face.


    It was exactly what John wanted.


    With Scywell¡¯s back exposed to him, and his weapon raised high up in the sky, John used his upper body strength and made a slash at Scywell¡¯s open back.


    His arming sword tore the hero¡¯s clothes and ripped open a wound that would be fatal. Fortunately for Scywell, John had was casting [Heal] as his blade ran across the hero¡¯s back, healing the wound as quickly as it was etched onto him. All that was left were streaks of red on Scywell¡¯s torn clothes.


    ¡°I guess this is the end¡ª"


    ¡°Your guard is down.¡±


    Just as those words entered John¡¯s ear, Scywell had turned his body and drove a heavy slash against John¡¯s torso. A stinging pain surged through his body, but the wounds healed themselves when John silently cast [Heal] on reflex.


    ¡°If not for this compulsive habit of mine to cast [Heal]¡­ You¡¯ve done it now, Scywell¡­¡± John said with a smirk on his face, adrenaline surged through him as he readied his weapon.


    ¡°I could say the same for you.¡± Scywell returned an equally smug look. ¡°I have not used an ounce of magic so far, but it seems that letting you use [Heal] is an unfair advantage in our duel,¡± he said as he slowly stood from his crouching stance.


    With his weapon on his hand, Scywell flicked his wrist and surged magic into his blade. not a moment sooner, frost had gathered at the very steel of Scywell¡¯s weapon making distinct crisps as the sword grew in size. By the time he was done, countless ice shards have arranged themselves on Scywell¡¯s weapon such that not only his blade was reinforced and grew in size, the irregular bumps formed by the ice shards along the sword¡¯s edge was perfect for diminishing any the force that collided against his weapon.


    ¡°Now that I have my usual blade, Frost Lance, we are even.¡±


    Right after Scywell declared, he launched himself from the ground and attacked John once more with his enlarged blade of ice with speed that was deemed to be impossible with such as large sword.


    John moved to dodge, but when he tried to move his legs, the hero¡¯s blade was already against his, pushing him firmly to the ground as attacks began coming his way in a chain.


    One swing, two swings, three swings, Scywell chained his attacks consecutively, all aiming at John¡¯s neck. In terms of speed and technique, Scywell had very well triumphed John, moreover, the subtle freeze damage that came with Scywell¡¯s enhanced weapon would wear away whatever witty thought John might have against the hero¡¯s heavy strikes.


    But John was not slowing down. He too, was using [Heal] on himself as Scywell¡¯s ice magic seeped into his skin.


    Beads of sweat formed on John¡¯s forehead, his face made different expressions as he reflexively moved his arm to parry each of Scywell¡¯s attacks.


    Their weapons clashed, over and over, each successive collision came with a loud clang, the sustained pace of metal banging onto each other almost made it seem like John and Scywell were composing a series of musical notes for an unspoken song.


    The way John fought, it was akin to a dance, a dance where he held the tune and pacing. The way he wrung his body backwards when Scywell made a forward lunge at him, the way his feet moved in quick light steps.


    Scywell may have been on the offensive, but he had not landed a direct attack against John aside from the near cuts he could have made if not for John¡¯s erratic movements.


    Even with his unusual way of sword fighting, it was all John could do against such an experience swordsman.


    He is going faster and faster¡­ I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything more than parry¡­


    Scywell himself could have easily won against John if he used the strength that was given to him as the holder of the hero title. Having experienced multitudes of combat throughout his life had made him strong, but there was a limit to what the human body could output.


    Yet, here he was pushing John further and further back from where they started their duel. Though the slash John delivered to his back was immediately healed the moment the mythril blade made contact with his back, the uncertainty he sensed in John¡¯s sporadic movements disturbed him greatly.


    Undoubtedly, he was sent to deal with monsters by the empire that not even a battalion soldiers could have subdued and came out victorious each and every time. But when he limited himself to the strength and speed his body had, fighting against someone who was thinking and adapting to each of his attacks was different.


    His attacks had to be precise. It was not that he could unleash the full brunt of his strength and end their duel just like that.


    He was Scywell Shatterstep, one of the first humans to have received the blessing from one of the Archangels. He was humanity¡¯s hope, their beacon of justice, there would come a time when he would be tested by the world itself that whether he was worthy of the Great Archangel of Compassion¡¯s blessing.


    Scywell gritted his teeth, he was unable to see an opening in John¡¯s defense, having taken by surprise from John earlier had made him cautious in his attacks, he can¡¯t be to sure that John might pull something wild like earlier.


    I am just out of touch with my physical-self, all that magic from the great archangel had made me complacent, this is just another challenge to be overcome as Scywell Shatterstep, the human.


    His days of travelling around the empire and carrying out his duties had made him forget about the promised moment where his worthiness would be tested. The moment when his heroic powers granted by the Archangel was not able to solve the worries that he have.


    The promised moment for his heroic awakening. The moment that he realize his purpose as the Archangel of Compassion¡¯s chosen one.


    It was why he was handicapping himself when going up against John today. If his reliance on his holy powers made him neglect his human side, his humanly skills, his personality, what good is there for him to wield such powers to protect the innocent? To prepare for that moment, he was hoping delve deeper into his own psyche by having a duel with John who wield his weapon like an instrument of expressing his individuality.


    Scywell made an oath to someone a long time ago, he promised to live a life according to his own terms, and perhaps, just perhaps, he would come to understand that what lies beyond his title of a hero, what his true heroic self was after his thirty years of living.


    Then Scywell saw it, the tremor in John¡¯s thighs, the wavering gaze in John¡¯s gaze as he moved to deflect Scywell¡¯s thurst.


    There!


    Like a perfectly choreographed movement, Scywell made a 180 degree turn with his arm, redirected it towards John hand and knocked his weapon off his hand. Leaving Scywell¡¯s blade pointing at John¡¯s neck.


    Thus, concludes the battle between the hero and John.

 10.1

    <h2>10.1</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    supposedly


    He meant probably meant Ephinelyth, but I guess that¡¯s how you perceive things when your memories get replaced¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°assume


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Mmmff!


    ¡°


    ¡°Phew


    Since the pencils never wear out, I bet Mera can use it to teach Meli. I haven¡¯t got anything for Mera though¡­


    That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll just bring her to Registoria to visit. She can pick whatever she want then. Yes, this is a perfect idea. What a genius you are, John.


    ¡°


    Cling, clank.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ughh¡­ Something bad better not come from her group¡­


    goddess


    If it is something bad from them¡­ I really need to stop speaking whenever I am around Prishine¡­


    This is weird¡­ I never expect to see something like this here.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ba-dump, ba-dump.


    All that big talk about loyalty, bonds, promises, brought my expectations up like the fool I am, and now¡­now she dare contact me when our promise has long gone by¡­


    I don¡¯t want this¡­ It¡¯s suffering¡­ Was it so hard for him to just live a life devoid of meaningless drama?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I know you are aware of what I am¡­ But I, John Sarvod am not your demon toy¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    seem


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°invite


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Eep.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Yes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After so long, breaking a damn promise that she herself made, and now she shows herself telling lies about letters and danger? I would be a fool if I believed her.


    Life is suffering¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    That¡¯s right, I am actually someone valuable outside of A¡¯vetheas. I have a group of friends who I¡¯ve been through life or death situations with, I have a loving family, I am in a good school.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Nighttime, huh? I do want to go back too early but after that bad taste left in my mouth earlier, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to enjoy some scenery myself.


    ¡°


    ¡°

 10.2

    <h2></a>10.2</h2>


    ¡°We are here.¡± Palter declared with a calm voice as he softly landed his feet on the top of the roof.


    The sun had just start to set, soon the world would be enveloped in a darkness that allowed him and his two comrades to move freely without the harsh rays of the sun.


    Parac Village was where the last Seed of Blood was located in, it was a secluded village that no one knew much of nor visited, aside from a few elderly citizens and small families, nothing noteworthy could be said for the village.


    The last time Palter was here was to sow the magic that would eventually form the Seeds of Blood as his rite of initiation, not much about this village has changed since then. The quiet atmosphere, the old buildings that have been built generations and generations ago, this place was exactly the way he remembered when he last visited years ago.


    Had Lord Termezt not bestow the honor for Palter to become a full-fledged vampire, he would have lived a tranquil life just like the inhabitants of this village, a life without bloodshed nor hardship.


    Palter¡¯s fist clenched, the veins to his forehead popped for entertaining that dull thought of his. His sharp fangs revealed themselves before he knew it.


    No! I would die before I end up just like them¡­ All of them¡­


    If it was one thing he hate the most, is the idyllic life that people like the ones in this village lived. For once people gotten used to the peaceful atmosphere, they would do anything just to maintain their idyllic lifestyle.


    Oh, how Palter remembered the faces of the people who lied to him¡­ To this day, their features, their horrified expression, their blood, all of it, were all imprinted to his very mind.


    Palter¡¯s parents had once been rich when he was a child, they were very well respected for their duty as the head of the village they lived in.


    Growing up, Palter was a content child, he never had to worry about being hated by the people around him, he was kind and open to others, and the people in his village treated him the same.


    Though his parents were a little on the older side when they gave birth to an only child like him, he could not have asked for more than a family and community who accepted and treated him kindly. It was all he ever needed in his life.


    One day it changed.


    An extended family of his had came to his parents for help, of which this relative of theirs bore the same last name as Palter and his father did.


    So, it was only natural that his father gave the help that the relative needed. Upon the relative¡¯s request, his father had left for a journey together with the relative and left him and his mother behind, promising Palter that he would return to him as soon he was done.


    Months passed, then a few more, soon it became a year, then another...


    With his father¡¯s absence in the village, an unspeakable gloom started to manifest around his picture perfect world.


    The kids that used to play with him slowly drifted from him, becoming strangers as time passed, the adults that used to brought him gifts now looked at him with a gaze so cold that little Palter can¡¯t help but to shrink from their scorn each time.


    His mother, who used to be the modal woman that all the females in the village looked up to, had turned to alcohol to fill in the loneliness that his father¡¯s absence had brought her.


    Still, Palter remained strong in his will, his faith towards his father¡¯s return was still concrete, everyday he would console his mother, he would do whatever he can in the place of his father, the head chief¡¯s role in helping the villagers. He would often volunteer with village work that was suited to his teen self, though the villagers accepted his labor, but the geniality that they once had for him never returned.


    Those were the first few signs for him that indicated the cracks on the wall were already far too damaged to be fixed. However, Palter¡¯s young mind simply could not comprehend it then, he only continued on with his generosity and aided in the development of the village the best he could.


    What wasted efforts those would prove to be¡­


    Five years passed after his father¡¯s departure, and finally, the same relative returned to his door step, bearing riches that were beyond what he a small village boy like Palter could imagine.


    His father however, was nowhere to be seen.


    When he asked the relative about his father, Palter was only met with an uncomfortable silence before the relative made himself scarce from Palter¡¯s village.


    Enraged by his relative¡¯s silence on his father¡¯s promised return, teenage Palter stomped into his mother¡¯s room to report on he learned.


    Oh, how Palter wished he had not done what he did on that fateful day. To this day, even after committing all those atrocities in his life, the horror never escaped his undead heart.


    Before he could push through the door and speak to his mother, he heard moans and repeating grunts from voices he never recognized. Not wanting to so rudely to disturb, Palter peered through the slight slit of the door that was left ajar.


    In the bed that his father and mother shared were two men, two other men that he had never seen before in his life.


    Naked along with his whore of a mother.


    The realization hit him all at once.


    The reason his mother never talked about his father anymore, the reason the kids who he grew up kept their distance with him, the reason that the adults had only pity in their eyes when they looked at him, the reason a new ¡®temporary¡¯ village chief was elected five years ago in place of his father.


    It all finally made sense.


    His father had died during his journey to help their relative. His mother kept the news from him and committed the worse betrayal known to man behind his back.


    The reason for their continued wealth, despite his mother¡¯s frivolous spending and doing nothing but laying at home while he gave his all to help the village that he so loved, came from that relative as a token of apology for his father¡¯s death.


    There was no other explanation.


    That was the reality Palter lived in.


    That damned relative of his, it took that man five years to even show his face to Palter. Let alone apologizing for his fathers death, that scum remained silent while he stood before Palter who would never see his father again.


    It was then, did Palter¡¯s human mind snapped. Gone was the child who had everything, the truth came to him, all of it, like a ton of bricks crushing innocent Palter and killed all of his youthful vigor.


    Until then, Palter had been living in nothing but a world full of lies. Lies from that his mother fed him, lies that the villagers said to appease him, lies from his religion that told him kindness would be repaid in kind. All of it, was nothing but smoke and mirrors to keep him non the wiser.


    Palter did the only thing he knew for having discovered such a horrible world that he was living in.


    He denounced them. All of it, each and every single person that he ever knew from his life.


    He no longer wanted to be apart of this accursed fate of his.


    Palter, who was still yet to be discovered by the whore who gave birth to him, moved to the living room and retrieved the heirloom that his father had on the walls, a cutlass that was forged from the finest orichalcum. He unsheathed it, and returned the room where his mother and the two men were in.


    Unlike his previous innocent self, Palter kicked down the door brazenly, surprising the three who were drowned in sinful pleasure.


    With the cutlass in his hand, he calmly approached each of them. Palter brought the weapon to the two men¡¯s throats and executed them mercilessly before they could realize what transpired, leaving his whore mother all alone in the blood soaked sheets as he confronted her about the situation at hand, about why she had hidden his fathers death from him, about why she had committed adultery.


    Palter¡¯s mother tried to explain that it was a mistake, that he had it all wrong, that she was trying her best for him. That everything was his father¡¯s fault for not returning to her, that how she was lonely despite Palter¡¯s constant efforts to make her happy.


    Each empty word that came from her mouth enraged Palter further, but it was not enough for him to bring the blade to her throat.


    She was after all, his birth mother, for all her flaws, she was still the person who birthed him in this accursed world. Despite Palter¡¯s determination to denounce his life, his humanity kept him from executing her on the spot.


    Just when he was to tell her to remove herself from his life forever, his mother said something that truly drove Palter to insanity. Something that even Palter, who had denounced his everything in his life, could never fathom.


    In her nude defiled body, she tried to seduce him to make him stay with her. She took on a falsified sweet voice in attempts to quench the flames ablaze in Palter¡¯s heart, coercing her very son to lay with her so that they could ¡®make things right¡¯ and ¡®heal¡¯ their relationship.


    Whatever hope Palter had for his mother, was all reduced to nothing.


    Being alive is nothing but a curse.


    With the strength that was left in him, he grabbed her hair and slammed her head to the floor, all the while using the heirloom that his father had left for him to sever each and every single part of her body. With his ruthless act of cutting up his very mother, Palter made sure to rip apart her internal organs before forcing said organs down her very throat.


    It was the befitting way to punish someone who betrayed his father and him. It was the only way he knew to release this sadness of his for the family that he thought he had. Palter felt no pain, no pleasure, no anger while he watched his mother gagged and struggled for her life before him.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    There was only release.


    When his mother had succumbed to her death, Palter went on a crusade against each and every single person in his village.


    Trespassing each and every single property of the villagers, he took his revenge on them for not telling him what happened to his family, slaughtering all forty-six of the villagers without a single tear shed. For their crimes of withholding his fathers death from him, Palter granted them early deaths.


    It was his final act of kindness to them. And with their inescapable deaths, gone was Palter¡¯s humanity.


    For what they did to him, exploiting his kindness for free labor, used him for his wealth, manipulated him for freebies, a quick painless death was more than they deserved. Had they been kind to him prior to his discovery of his father¡¯s death, perhaps, just perhaps, Palter might still be his old self.


    Unfortunately, that was a reality that will never come to be.


    When he was done, Palter left his village and walked on the path as an assassin for hire, all the while searching for the relative who was responsible his father¡¯s death. He thought that by honing and selling his proficiency with the blade, that he would gather the relevant intel to exact his revenge on that damned relative of his.


    Soon, decades passed, yet Palter had not heard a word about people who bore the same last name as his. After all, his family name was an obscure one used by those whose lineage are to the farm.


    Back then, Palter who was nearing his forties overheard that a particular merchant had a vast network of informants. It was said that this particular merchant was able to reunite the long-lost child of the Immortal Emperor despite having been kidnapped and brought over to the Eastern Continent, presumed to never be seen again.


    No longer wanting to wait yet another decade to achieve his goal, Palter, in his own arrogance upon hearing the news, headed straight to the infamous merchant and intended to extort the merchant for information regarding his relative¡¯s whereabouts.


    As he stepped foot on the grounds of the inn where the merchant stayed at, a man had appeared behind him and plunged an arm deep into Palter¡¯s back with sheer strength, clenching and ripping all his intestines before Palter could understand what happened.


    How? His strength¡­


    Palter¡¯s guts were spilled before his collapsed unmoving body, his warm blood covered his cheeks as he watched the unknown man walked with a regal stride, one that was befitting of an absolute ruler.


    ¡°Y-you! Don¡¯t you dare¡­ack¡­leave.¡±


    The man wearing a white suit underneath the raven cloak stopped in his tracks with a distinct clack from his shoes.


    He turned his body and stared down at Palter with a pair of crimson eyes, eyes so red that they reminded Palter of the various lives he had taken. He knew that his profession as a mercenary would end up with him dying by the hands of another, Palter had prepared for such an end for him, but he certainly did not expect his life to be ended by a mere merchant.


    ¡°Now¡­.¡±


    The merchant placed a hand underneath his chin in an attempt to think. But when his shoes made another clack, the next moment, the merchant appeared behind Palter and spoke with a horrible voice. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°I need¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah pardon my rudeness,¡± the merchant¡¯s voice returned to one that one would expect from a rich noble, as though ending a life of another was a daily occurrence in his life. ¡°I really should not be doing this do that to a dying man. Especially the to the famous assassin known as Umbral Bloodshed.¡± The man in the white suit stood up and adjusted his suit. ¡°Well¡­ Former assassin at this rate.¡±


    ¡°¡­information.¡±


    ¡°Information was it? Ahhh, you should have said so, you fool. You see, like any good man, I am well versed in deals, should you have used that brain of yours and offered me gold, I might have given you what you need if you have chosen to enter via the front door instead of the back.¡± The man in the white suit shrugged, ¡°I suppose whatever information you need isn¡¯t important to the point you can¡¯t use your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­give¡­everything. Please¡ª¡±


    Before Palter could have his words out, the man placed a finger on his lips. ¡°Ah-ah-ah. Do not beg, if you wish to have a deal with me, simply state what you need. Your life would end in approximately five minutes, so I urge you to not waste your breath.¡±


    The man removed his finger from Palter¡¯s lips, then walked on Palter¡¯s pool of blood and sat on thin air as though there was an invisible chair that no one could see.


    ¡°Speak,¡± the man commanded. ¡°The head of the Termezt family commands you to do so.¡±


    Palter gulped on the blood that overflowed in his throat, ¡°I-information¡­ On someone who¡­ack¡­has the same last name as me.¡±


    ¡°And your last name is?¡±


    ¡°H-Harvest! My name is Palter Harvest, s-son of Eli¡ª¡±


    The merchant raised a hand and stopped Palter before the dying man waste anymore of his short life.


    ¡°And what do you have to offer to me young Harvest? If its riches, I have plenty of. If it¡¯s your life, I have already taken. Your assassin skills are not worth praising at the slightest, as far as I know, you are an idiot who is on death¡¯s doors trying his best to cling on to any hopes of living.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Palter tried to respond but he coughed out blood. His body was getting colder by the second, he could feel his strength draining from his body the longer he and the merchant spoke.


    ¡°I do not wish to be bothered by a peasant¡¯s simple wish to be reunited with their family, there are far more important matters at hand than your meaningless squabble.¡±


    Bored with what Palter was telling him, the man got to his feet and dusted himself in preparation to leave the dying Palter alone.


    But Palter did not give up, he used his remaining strength, and crawled towards the man, grabbed his white pants with his blood smeared palm. ¡°Unhand me, you insolent child."


    ¡°N-no! I¡­I want¡­revenge. P-please¡­I¡¯ll do anything. I don¡¯t care what happens to me or who does it, I¡­I just want them to pay¡­f-for what they did to m-my¡­f-father¡­¡±


    It was at that exact moment the merchant¡¯s eyes lit up in interest. ¡°Tell me, what did this person¡­who bears the same family name as yours, did to you father?¡± intrigued by Palter¡¯s unusual sense of motivation, the merchant paused in his tracks.


    ¡°H-he¡­¡± Palter became short on breath, the blood that his heart was pumping no longer reached his brain, any minute now, he would die from blood loss, but even so, he was not going to rest until his vengeance has been exacted. ¡°¡­My father died¡­ I-it was because of him that¡­ I became this way¡­ T-that¡­¡± Palter wanted to speak, but his lungs wheezed as the world before him dimmed.


    The merchant nodded understandingly. ¡°I see. Now young Palter, you have two options, so decide quickly. If possible, do you wish to carry out this vengeance of yours against that man personally?¡±


    Palter, out of breath and out of blood, nodded with all his strength.


    The merchant had a vehement expression when Palter answered his question and followed up with another, ¡°Even if it means becoming a monster?¡±


    ¡°I-I have nothing¡­to loose¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. Bare with me as I ascertain the sincerity to your words.¡±


    The merchant became silent. He placed his hands onto Palter¡¯s head made some inaudible chants in a soft breath, the merchant¡¯s sleek decolored white hair floated in the air as the man continued to maintain such a his chant in the silent night as the cold air sapped away Palter¡¯s body heat.


    M-magic?


    After a dying man¡¯s eternity, the man released his hand on Palter¡¯s head, a smile crawled on his face. ¡°In sight of your honest words, I have decided that for both our sakes, I shall break some rules, young Palter.¡±


    What¡­do you mean¡­? Palter who could no longer speak thought.


    In response to his thoughts, the man lifted Palter¡¯s broken body from the ground, and stared at Palter with his glowing crimson eyes. His smile was sinister, the confident smile that the merchant had earlier was now replaced with one that belonged to a sadistic monster.


    A pair of fangs appeared from the merchant¡¯s upper teeth, flashing into view before the man brought Palter¡¯s neck and buried the fangs deep into him.


    All the leftover blood that was still in Palter¡¯s body was instantly drained, reducing him to nothing but a dry corpse.


    Or so Palter thought.


    Not a moment sooner, the blood that was extracted by the man was injected into his body, returned to Palter three times the amounts that was extracted.


    Finally, the man retracted his fangs from Palter and dropped Palter on to the ground. Palter squeezed his eyes as he expected his body to fall to the ground after the merchant had released him, but strangely, the strength to his two legs returned to just in time for him to stand on his own.


    Palter moved his hands to the hole in his abdomen that the merchant and created earlier, only to discover that it was fully recovered, the only evidence that was left was his torn clothing and the remains of his organs sitting in a pool of blood before him.


    ¡°M-my body¡­ I-it¡¯s recovered!¡± he declared. As he twisted his body to assess what just happened to him, when he brought his hands before him, a gasp escaped him. ¡°My wrinkles, they are gone¡­¡±


    After Palter had calmed down from the miracle that he just experienced, the man spoke.


    ¡°Do you know why I wear this suit of mine?¡±


    Palter shook his head.


    ¡°The answer is simple, as a vampire, whenever I get to consume any blood, I would have refrain myself from preventing any red stains from smearing onto me. Such is the way of self-control and discipline, it serves as a reminder for me to not be consumed by my desires.¡±


    The man took a deep breath before he continued, ¡°And as for you young Palter, you might have been a human in the past, but your comprehension of the world far miniscules from mine¡­ However! That is not to say you are a lost cause. I have peered into your mind of the day that you rejected your humanity, the day your rejected your whore of a mother and I could only find myself admiring how intact your sense of self still is. How your convictions still stand to this day despite what has transpired in your human days. Simply remarkable.¡±


    Palter did not make a sound as the vampire praised him. To Palter, his personality was just the product of his accursed fate. All Palter wished for, throughout his life Palter only wished for...


    ¡°Your wish for purpose, your wish for a community, your wish to pledge your loyalty, I see it all very clearly. They have yet wavered since the day you were born. How very interesting¡­ As your master, you have my word that all of it shall be granted to you in this new life of yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°From this day onwards, you are no longer the human Palter Harvest, you are hereby, Palter Termezt, the vampire son of Ex¡¯car Termezt! Rejoice, for you are the first outsider in a century to be turned into a vampire!¡±


    Palter¡¯s fangs revealed themselves as he recalled fondly on how proud Lord Termzet had been with him ever since back then, his master had not once mistreated him in his vampiric life, sure, Lord Termezt¡¯s training was strict, but outside of his acolyte training, Lord Termezt had been an honorable vampire whose boundless kindness extended to anyone who pledge their loyalty to him.


    Without his master¡¯s incredible guidance, Palter¡¯s human life would have been nothing, only now that he was under Lord Termezt did Palter¡¯s eyes became open to the vast possibilities that his life had to offer, only now he understood that there was a greater purpose beyond his long yearned vengence.


    As he lived and abided Lord Termezt¡¯s each and every command, Palter felt that his life had never been more fulfilling. Each passing day of this new life of his, Palter was thankful to Lord Termezt for ever bestowing such kindness to him.


    And now¡­ Palter¡¯s long awaited moment to exact his vengeance has come, and it was all thanks to Lord Termezt who so kindly arranged it for him.


    A stream of saliva came dripping down his fangs.


    Palter could no longer contain his excitement. For today was the destined day for his revenge, to unleash his lifelong vengeance that he harbored against the damned relative of his.


    Though that very man who caused his father¡¯s death was no more, his descendants were still alive¡ªnamely, the relative¡¯s only son and grandchildren¡ªLord Termezt had informed him of such.


    Initially, when the news first got to Palter, he wanted no more than to rush to their whereabouts and to torture them to his heart¡¯s content, leaving them to their deaths once he was satisfied, however, his master forbade him before he could even explain his intentions to him.


    ¡°But why, Lord Termezt?¡±


    ¡°You see young Palter, if you give in to your desires now, what happens to you after you¡¯ve killed the child of the man who doomed your father? Once you¡¯ve carried your rightful execution of your relatives, what will be left of you, Palter Termezt, my vampiric son? Did you not promise your eternal servitude to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Patience is a virtue, my child. Compared to them, you and I are immortal, a few years is but a blink of an eye. Until you have found your true purpose as my rightful aide, I would permit you to do what you please with them.¡±


    The conversation that Lord Termezt and him shared came to his mind, Palter nodded as he repeated his master¡¯s words in his mind, reminding himself to not lose sight of himself, to not be drowned in his emotions.


    Palter respected his master for teaching him as such. Which was why he patiently followed his masters instructions and got to know them in an intimate way, planted the Seeds of Blood into one of them many years ago.


    He was certain that he would not be consumed by his own emotions when the day finally came.


    But somewhere inside of him, a bottle of pressure that he thought was long suppressed from his past human life finally released itself.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah-hahahahaha!¡± Palter¡¯s face twisted into a horrible expression, one that even would unnerve the dark beasts of Reperane Woods. His mouth foamed as arched his back backwards while his laughter become maniacal. ¡°Mirosssss Harvesstttttttt!!! I am cominggg for all of youuuu!!!¡±


    Sozak and Kelgrim only stared at their friend in the distance, their gazes shaky as they watched Palter lose his calm and reveled in insanity. They had known that collecting the last Seeds of Blood was an important task for Palter. But they had not known that it was to this extent.


    To them, Palter was their commander, their leader, their ace, their brother from a different lineage. Just like Lord Termezt, Palter himself had often protected them and lent them his strength on countless occasions without fail. Each of them cannot express the gratitude towards Palter for having stayed by their sides in the harshest of times.


    And now seeing Palter in such a state, had made them realized that how little did they understood him.


    ¡°Palter¡­¡± Sozak tried to call out to his friend but Palter stopped the moment his voice reached him.


    Palter¡¯s straightened his posture, his face that was bent into a steep angle was now his usual calm expression, he adjusted his clothes as though that nothing happened earlier.


    ¡°Forgive me, my friends. It was just something I had to do. After so many years¡­ I finally can return the same favor that wicked man did to my family.¡±


    ¡°I-if that¡¯s what you say. I kind of wished you told us what happened.¡±


    Palter¡¯s face curled upwards, ¡°Now, now, after we are done retrieving the last Seed of Blood, I shall tell you the tale of Palter Harvest, of the husk of a man who I once was. For now, let¡¯s focus on retrieving Lord Termezt¡¯s treasure. We musn¡¯t lose ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Your orders, Palter.¡± Kelgrim stepped forth and looked down to the village before them.


    ¡°Our target, Itzella Harvest, the wife of Miros Harvest. You two will subdue Miros as he watches me painfully extract whatever life essence is left in his wife, making sure that the man and his family will have no means to escape.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Sozak answered. ¡°And of the children?¡±


    ¡°Go after them if they attempt to escape. Feast on their blood however you wish, I have no interest in them but their inevitable deaths. My main goal is to see Miros and Itzella Harvest¡¯s last struggle.¡±


    Palter looked to the dimming sky, just a few more minutes the world would be enveloped in darkness and he would finally exact the revenge that he sought out for.


    ¡°Here in Parac Village, is where the Harvest bloodline comes to a permanent end.¡±

 10.3

    <h2>10.3</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°I still wish he specified the time though¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Uegh¡­ So cold¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Knock knock knock!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Even if someone in his family died¡­ Barging into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night, Martin should know better than this. Screaming loudly, to add¡­


    It is just an emergency, old Martin is forgetful, that¡¯s why he panicked and came here in a hurry. Perhaps his wife passed¡­ That would be unfortunate¡­


    Clack.


    ¡°


    Thump!


    ¡°


    ¡°Palter? What happened to you¡­¡±


    ¡°dear


    ¡°Black coat, pale skin, fangs¡­¡±


    ¡°precious time


    particular


    A true vampire.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    He¡¯s come for my family¡­ No¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°How are you still walking!!!??


    ¡°Ack¡­ Miros¡­¡±


    ¡°NO!!!!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Wham!


    ¡°Arghh¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°Arggh¡­


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­mistake


    ¡°


    ¡°brutal


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°If only mother was like you¡­ If only people were truly as simple as you imebciles are¡­¡±


    If only mother was like her¡­ Maybe none of this would¡­


    After today, none of it will matter¡­ Father¡¯s death, mother¡¯s infidelity¡­ They will no longer affect me.


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Miros¡­ My d-dear Miros¡­ Soon we will be together¡­ I am grateful for the time we shared.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°If only¡­ If only¡­¡±


    ¡°


    Growl¡­


    Blood! I need blood!!!


    ¡°ARGHHHH!!!¡±


    N-no¡­ I must not feed in this state of mind.


    My lord, give me strength, I beg you, I do not wish to fail this trial of mine¡­


    ¡°Remember Palter, the moment you end your fast with the Harvest¡¯s flesh, all your ties to your human self shall end.


    ¡°If by then, you have not settled your vengeance against the Harvest bloodline, I suggest you to rip your own heart out and eat it, for if you aren¡¯t satisfied with their death, that greed of yours will stop you from ever completing your transformation to a full vampire. When the time comes, you have to stop yourself.¡±


    N-no! I have failed to collect the last Seed of Blood, i-if I were to fail myself n-now¡­


    ¡°How do you determine if you are satisfied with their deaths? That is for you to decide, Palter. When the future me has finally allowed you to take your revenge, I believe that you would already have a proper goal in your mind.¡±


    ¡°Use that. Use that goal that you have in your mind and weigh it against your own desire. Only you can know which is more important to you. Your thirst for the suffering of someone you¡¯ve never met but are related by blood? Or would it be a greater purpose that¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°

 10.4

    <h2>10.4</h2>


    Pant, pant, pant!


    Pant, pant, pant!


    Pant, pant, pant!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    Palter Harvest¡­


    Palter Harvest, is a monster.


    Crack!


    ¡°The vampires are here¡­¡±


    You can¡¯t even let me escort my precious sisters to safety huh? Since we¡¯ve come down to this¡­


    Whether I get to learn to make them from Mr. Aron is up to whether I survive this¡­ Man, I really want to learn alchemy.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Sorry, John. Guess you won¡¯t get that letter from me.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Bang!


    ¡°woosh from his cloak.


    I-I messed up¡­


    I¡¯m sorry mom, I can¡¯t...bring them to safety.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Yahahahahaha! Gahahahahaha!!!


    ¡°


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry¡­ It¡¯s a bluff to make us reveal our location.¡±


    Ba-dump, ba-dump¡­


    Ba-dump, ba-dump¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°brother


    Hic.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°

 11.0 - Despair Harvested

    <h2></a>11.0</h2>


    ¡°When will this blockade be over? I have an important product to deliver to noble!¡± said one.


    ¡°You soldiers, as if I don¡¯t pay enough in taxes, are you that desperate for corruption money that you finally come for us outside of Registoria?!¡± said another.


    ¡°Quit your empty blockades! Everyone knows you imperials soldiers don¡¯t do anything to protect us small townsfolk and villagers.¡±


    What is going on?


    ¡°The southern area is currently blocked for all vehicles! Should anyone wish to travel further, they would have to go by foot. This are the orders from the Immortal Emperor himself!!!¡±


    Knock, knock, knock


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I¡­ Should have had more clothes on¡­


    It will be fine, it will be fine, I am just arriving a little late, once I open the door and see their faces, everything will be alright.


    ¡°Dezarith Empire is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Your life might be in danger.


    ¡°Please bring you and your family out of the Empire.¡±


    At the very least¡­ Don¡¯t lie to my face when you have clearly forgotten about our promise.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Neighh!!!


    ¡°


    Whatever, its not like I will be riding it anymore.


    ¡°


    ¡°Ack! Ack! Ack! ¡±


    ¡°


    No¡­


    No.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    They have to be alright, they have to be safe.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    This is all a big misunderstanding, I am sure nothing serious is going on, I am sure of it, that¡¯s the only explanation isn¡¯t it? Nothing big ever happens in this village, Miros said so, Miros said so.


    Miros said¡­ s-so¡­


    Bam!


    ¡°


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    No¡­ This must be fake, they were supposed to wait for me to come back.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    A-all I did was¡­come h-home late¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Let me go¡­ I want to see them. Please¡­they are my family,¡±


    I need to know what happened to Miril, Mera and Meli too¡­


    Thud!


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°


    An attack on Parac Village.


    But why are the adventurers now here cleaning up the aftermath?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    What!?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    thud


    It¡¯s my fault¡­ If I had not wasted time, I might have made it back earlier¡­


    ¡°Meli.¡±


    ¡°Mera¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    All of you¡­ You are glad that you did not arrive on time, didn¡¯t you? You are glad that only worthless lives are lost, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°


    you


    ¡°


    This sick bastard. I haven¡¯t finish mourning and he comes and attack me¡­


    I¡¯ll play this stupid game of his¡­


    ¡°


    What is he trying to do?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    No, no, no, John, focus on the fight.


    Swish!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°family¡¯s


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Bam!


    ¡°Why!!!???¡±


    Bam! Bam!


    ¡°


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    ¡°Why is this happening¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°T-the elves are right, I a-am a demon¡­ I bring nothing but chaos and pain to the things around me¡­¡±

 11.1

    <h2></a>11.1</h2>


    Clip-clap, clip-clap, clip-clap.


    The carriage rocked as the horses walked in a pace that was akin to a snail¡¯s. The people in the carriage were all conversing with each other excitedly as they were on their way to the capital of Dezarith Empire, Registoria.


    Most of them were came from villages or small towns and rarely visited the big city unless they had important matters to attend to due to how costly the transportation fees were.


    But today, this merry band of villagers happened to hitchhiked ride to Registoria that costed them only a copper coin instead of a silver coin. Their excitement was through the roof as they shared what activities they would be doing upon reaching Registoria.


    All of them except for one.


    A single male sat silently on his own at the very edge the carriage, his back turned away from the other passengers as he stared mindlessly at the scene behind them. His facial structure was different from everyone who was on the carriage, unlike the rectangular head shape that all males in the empire had, this male had an oval face and black hair.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His dark eyes, thick eyebrows, his board shoulders, it was clear to everyone that this particular person was of the different caliber from the usual foreigners that they¡¯ve met in all their lives. Though he was young, his sorrowful gaze made them uneasy when he turned his head towards them, causing the passengers to look away from him on instinct.


    Though the passengers were curious about what had happened to him, they dare not ask, they dare not strike up conversation with him. They may be regular countryside folk who had no aptitude in the physical nor magical realm, but when it came to people, they intuitively understood who that young male was.


    A magic caster.


    He was why this ride to Registoria costed them only a single copper per person. It was a pre-arranged transportation that would transport this foreign looking male to where he needed to go.


    No doubt, he was an important person.


    Instead of making idle conversation with someone who was mentally in a dark place, they knew better than to provoke the magic caster. While they greatly respected their local magic casters in their respective hometowns, the passengers remained vigilant to casters of unknown origin, more so, one who was a foreigner.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A child yelped when the carriage hit an uneven part of the road, causing the child loose his footing, he stumbled, but before his parents could catch him, the child had already staggered himself to the end of the carriage.


    Bang!


    Another bump on the road caused the entire carriage to jolt upwards, the child who was already unsteady on his two legs was launched from where he was.


    ¡°Peter!¡± the mother of the child yelled, hoping for his father to catch the child before he falls from their ride.


    But an outstretched arm caught little Peter by his shoulders, holding him firmly and prevented the child from falling off their ride.


    It was the magic caster, he instinctively brought Peter to the seat beside him and gestured him to sit still.


    The parents, seeing that their child was safe, breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± the child named Peter looked towards the magic caster who wore clothing as dark as his hair. ¡°Thank you, Mister¡­¡±


    The magic caster looked away from the child and returned his gaze outside.


    Little Peter became a loss at words when he saw the magic caster turned away coldly, but the child¡¯s eyes were sharp, on the bags that the magic caster had besides him, had small tags that indicated his name.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister John Sarvod!¡± the boy said in a joyful tone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John was not in the mood to talk, he was too focused on what happened to him yesterday that the little boy¡¯s voice were like sirens to his ears. He chose to ignore the child stared at him, but when he realized that boy was not taking silence for an answer, he lifted a hand and dismissed him.


    ¡°You are very kind, thank you!¡± the boy said once more before he returned to his parents.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John had no idea where he was at the moment, his memory of the past ten hours had been a blur, but he knew that he was on his way back to the academy.


    The sun had just risen, his eyes had already become pink from his lack of rest, his mental state was in a horrible mess, he wanted no more than climb into a bed and sleep away his worries, forgetting all of it for just a short moment.


    But, he can¡¯t.


    Every moment he tried to shut his eyes, his mind became filled with thoughts of the Harvests. About how all of it could be prevented had he went home earlier, had he heeded Evie¡¯s warning, had he been more punctual, had Scywell¡­


    I¡­


    He tried to form his thoughts but they broke before he could complete a sentence. All that raced in his mind was what happened after he cursed himself for ruining his own life, for being a demon who brings nothing but pain.


    John¡¯s mind returned to the very moment where he was on his two knees before the Harvest¡¯s Residence, back to hours ago in Parac Village still cursing his blasted existence, for being a harbinger of chaos that brought pain and suffering to his very life.


    For being a demon


    A man appeared beside him when John was still whimpering in the soil crater that the Orichalcum adventurer had pounded him into.


    ¡°My, my, what is a Moxnet student doing here? I wonder what would Kaldor say when I bring this up to him and the others?¡±


    It was a man who had flaming red hair, he had a white attire befitting of a noble in Dezarith Empire, but unlike the nobles who were plump and spoke condescendingly, this man was well built, had an entirely different aura from the adventurers.


    In fact, his presence was so strong that John¡¯s very spine stiffened at the sight of the man.


    Not even Scywell Shatterstep had that effect on John, but this man with the blazing red hair did. The man¡¯s entire being exuded of magic power, it was though he was a magic reservoir and strong magic was on the verge of bursting forth from him.


    ¡°Hey Malcom! What did you do to this boy!?¡± the man said in a thunderous voice, it was so strong that the flapping of wings could be heard from the nearby forest a moment later.


    All the adventurers became wide-eyed, their bodies stiffened, and those who still had autonomy over their body after hearing that man¡¯s shout, all turned the direction of their leader, the eye-patched adventurer.


    The man tapped his foot while he awaited for a response from Malcom, a second passed, two seconds passed¡­ The neutral expression on the man slowly turned into one that was filled with irritation.


    ¡°I am not playing around, Malcom! I will single handedly beat everyone here into a bloody pulp if you don¡¯t explain to me what this is! Five! Four! Three! Two¡ª!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! I-I am here! Calm down, I was checking evidence left behind by the assaulters.¡±


    The strained expression to the man¡¯s face disappeared the moment the eye-patched leader stood forth from the adeventurer¡¯s, but his expression was still as serious as ever.


    ¡°Explain to me this second!¡± the man with flaming red hair demanded, his patience thinned the longer he stared at Malcom. ¡°What did you do to this Moxnet student!¡±


    ¡°The runt was interfering when were cleaning up the bodies of this village, he was claiming that those corpses there,¡± Malcom pointed towards the three body bags that were placed before the Harvest¡¯s house, ¡°were his family when he shared¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you doubted him!?¡± the man eyes crackled, yellow streaks of electricity flashed across his violet eyes as he spoke to Malcom. ¡°Are you implying that the Moxnet students lie about their families¡¯ death!?¡± his voice became so loud that Malcom¡¯s eardrums shuddered when the man spoke.


    ¡°I-I¡­ That was not what I meant, just one look at him and you¡¯ll see that he is not from around here!¡±


    ¡°Assuming that I forgive you for mistaking him as a Eastern Continent spy¡­¡± the electricity in the man¡¯s eyes abated. ¡°What reason do you have for allowing this to happen to Parac Village? Or is your Orichalum rank just for show? I am truly disappointed when I heard that not a single life had been spared in this assault on Parac Village.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Malcom gulped at the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°T-the magic detector f-failed s-so¡­ And it w-was the hero¡¯s d-duty to defend¡­¡±


    The man behind John disappeared for a moment, then re-appeared before Malcom and grabbing the adventurer by his collar.


    ¡°There is a hero standing before you right now, and if I must, I will defend the Empire from worthless scum like you.¡± The man then turned to John and said in a soft, comforting voice, ¡°I am sorry that due to this idiot¡¯s incompetence that your family has passed away. Not only that, he dared doubt your relations to them. If you so wish, I shall end him this very moment.¡±


    The fact that this person claimed that he was a hero made John crawled a distance backwards.


    Not another hero¡­


    ¡°No¡­no¡­¡±


    Upon hearing John¡¯s confused murmur, the man frowned but quickly recovered his face and turned it into a pleasant smile.


    ¡°If that is your wish, then I shall respect it. As expected of someone who attends the academy, your virtues remain stronger than mine, the hero blessed by the Archangel of Truth, Fester Aquilla, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    The hero, Fester Aquilla dropped Malcom to the ground.


    ¡°It is just my luck that I was tracking the very vampires that attacked this village, if not for that I would have never seen this side of yours, Malcom. Is that how you climbed to you Orichalum rank? By bullying those who are weaker than you? By showing how strong you are the way you¡¯ve beaten this student here? To think Kaldor vouched for you lot not a week ago in front of the Empress¡­¡±


    Spit!


    Sticky saliva flung from Fester¡¯s lips and hit Malcom¡¯s eyepatch.


    ¡°Consider your rank to be lowered to mythril. The same goes for everyone in you silly guild, rank demotion for all, this is the least I can do to punish all of you for now. As for how Kaldor will deal with you lot, that is up to him, this is all for the boy here¡­¡± the hero looked at John and extended an arm to him.


    ¡°May I know your name young lad?¡±


    ¡°John Sarvod¡­¡±


    Fester¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this, then they reverted to the kind expression that he showed him earlier.


    ¡°John, I presume this is your home, correct?¡±


    Not wishing to speak to yet another John nodded.


    ¡°And do you have any family other than the ones here? Anyone who will be taking you into their care for the time being? A friend perhaps?¡±


    John opened his mouth, but quickly closed them when he realized that Scywell was partially responsible for what transcended.


    The hero¡¯s party¡­ Scywell and the rest of them¡­


    John shook his head.


    Fester softened his expression upon seeing how John was behaving, ¡°I understand, Moxnet is the only place you can return to. Fret not, I shall handle your family¡¯s funeral affairs while you go back to the academy in the meantime. Is that okay, John?¡±


    John bobbed his head lightly.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go fetch you a ride back to the academy. Do you have anything you wish to ask of me before I go procure your transportation?¡±


    John paused, he really didn¡¯t want to speak to this second hero of the empire, whose name he never heard of. But he had no choice, if he don¡¯t open his mouth now, he will never know what happened to the Harvests.


    ¡°W-was the village attacked by vampires?¡±


    Vampires, creatures of the night, monsters who sought power through siphoning the blood and life out of others. Once, the world was plunged into a period great darkness due to these very monsters, but an unknown warrior of light had appeared and wiped these very monsters and banished them to where they came from.


    Since then, the powers of vampires have greatly weakened, and have become common folklore that parents would use to scare their children with so that they would not boldly wander off by themselves in the middle of the night.


    They still existed, though not as powerful as they were depicted in the ancient texts that he read, but when unhindered by the sun¡¯s cleansing rays, vampires were the apex of all known monsters.


    The hero paused, but eventually nodded to John.


    ¡°I offer my sincerest apologies.¡± Fester placed a hand on the opposite of his chest and lowered his head. ¡°Your family did not deserve to die at the hands of such brutal creatures. I truly did not think that vampires have finally left their homelands and come for us humans.¡±


    Excuses¡­Excuses¡­ All you offer are excuses, if you or S-Scywell had been here like you were supposed to be¡­ T-they¡¯ll...


    John¡¯s averted his eyes from the hero, indicating that he no longer want to speak. But the hero continued, ¡°It shames me to say it, but even I, whose strength is only a fraction of the great Immortal Emperor¡¯s, will have a hard time should facing those who are from the Vampire Sovereign¡­ Even with two heroes chosen by the great Archangels at the empire¡¯s disposal, the current acting hero Scywell and I cannot possibly handle what these monsters might have planned with all their spontaneous attacks¡ª¡±


    Fester stopped himself when he realized that John was listening closely. ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve said a little too much. Perhaps things like these interests you, John?¡± a goofy smile sprawled on the hero¡¯s face as he scratched his head for speaking too much. Then, he quickly moved to John¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Do keep this to yourself, John. I am telling you this because you deserve to know the reason for your family¡¯s death, under no circumstances should you mention this to anyone else, is that understood?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John turned his eyes away from the hero.


    Fester may have a cheerful personality when compared to Scywell, however, the way this hero was conducted himself felt unusual to him.


    It was though Fester Aquilla had something to hide behind that quirky personality of his.


    John did not like it.


    ¡°Dezarith Empire is dangerous.¡±


    Those words from the Ephinelyth the Elder Dragon popped in his mind before he could make out a reason why he thought Fester Aquilla was suspicious. Set aside the hero¡¯s volatile personality, the man himself was sharp enough to tell John what he wanted to hear.


    The vampires¡­


    John etched the monsters¡¯ names into his heart.


    ¡°Moxnet Academy!¡±


    The coachman¡¯s voice rang in John¡¯s ears, bringing the sleep deprived John back to reality. He jumped off the ride and walked back to his room, covering his face with a hood as to prevent anyone from seeing his swollen eyes.


    Fester Aquilla¡­


    According to Fester himself, Fester was the first hero to have ever appeared in Dezarith Empire, following him was Celian Agnes, a hero whose served the Empire for a short time before her life swiftly ended, and Scywell Shattertep was the third and current acting hero.


    But why haven¡¯t I heard about the other two being mentioned by everyone?


    It was as though the previous two heroes had their names numb from all of Dezarithian¡¯s minds, not that he particularly cared why. All John understood was that the so called ¡®heroes¡¯ were no more than good for nothing poster boys.


    Before he left Parac Village, Fester had personally assured John that unlike normal villages that suffered tremendous loss of lives, Parac Village would remain undemolished and be kept in their conditions by the adventurers, Parac Village would become a rest stop for various travelers. This was the punishment set by Kaldor¡ªthe very same person who recruited John to the academy¡ªwho oversaw their activities after Fester had informed the Academy¡¯s vice president of what happened.


    And as compensation, Kaldor had made it such that all the assets that the Harvests had were transferred into John¡¯s possession. While Miros¡¯ farm would be tended by the adventurers for growing corps, their house would be left completely untouched and only for John¡¯s use only, he would also get a profit cut from the revenue of the corps from the Harvest¡¯s land.


    But John could barely care for the property rights that the Harvest had¡­


    It was all pointless.


    The house may now be in his name, however the people who made it worth living are no longer there. The revenue from the farm that he would now ¡®own¡¯, all meant nothing to him, on whom will he spend it on when all was lost?


    He was without home, without family¡­


    Bam!


    The door made a loud noise as he close it, he had reached his room in Moxnet Academy before he knew it. His gaze turned to the ground where the relic that Evie sent him was last seen, hoping to for something impossible.


    His eyes slanted when he discovered that the relic was no longer there, leaving only small traces of combustion at where he last saw it.


    ¡°Figured as much¡­¡±


    Hope was something that John Sarvod always had, even in the darkest of times, there was this flame of hope that burned in him, carrying his visions for his future, serving as his guiding light to become better person.


    Though it greatly dimmed when all of A¡¯vetheas called for his exile, still, he held this flame of hope dear to his heart, did his best to adapt to the outside world in hopes that he will someday, somehow, achieve what he set out to.


    Without hope.


    His family, the Harvests massacred by vampires for unknown reasons, his relationship with Evie severed, the hero who he befriended was responsible for his family¡¯s death. That flame of hope in him, extinguished instantly.


    John was no more than a living husk.


    His arms covered his eyes as he laid helplessly on the bed, his body exhausted, his mind broken, there was no point for him to try


    Was it always like this? Was my life before A¡¯vetheas always like this?


    Between the fragmented memories and the cruel reality, he no longer knew which one to hold onto. Perhaps it was better of had he just forgotten it all, leaving everything behind him and restart his life.


    Or better yet¡­


    Just end it once and for all.


    His heartbeat stopped.


    His thoughts crawled to the shiny edge of the mythril weapon he had set by the table.


    A single slit of from the metallic edge of the weapon, if he only brought it close to his neck, and he would no longer¡­


    ¡°No, what are you doing, master!?¡±


    The familiar voice rang in his mind, causing John to halt his suicidal thoughts in place. This situation of his felt oddly similar to a conversation he had with the maid, Kahnira.


    ¡°Why, w-why would you do something like this!¡± the voice cracked, almost on the verge of breaking down. ¡°W-what good would that bring!?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am not needed.¡± His voice, so much younger and just as much pain as he was in now, replied. ¡°So, I thought¡­ I might as well make it end while I still can¡­¡±


    Hic.


    The maid chocked, an elbow rose to her endowed chest as she wiped away the tears that formed on her scarlet eyes, her short snow white hair dangled as she tried to put on a brave face for young John.


    ¡°I-I was never able to fully understand you, master. While I do know that master has many thoughts that goes on in his head, this maid cannot fathom what made master think this way,¡± she confessed. ¡°But¡­ if master wishes to do this, this maid has only a simple wish, but for her to die before master takes his life.¡±


    Young John¡¯s voice cracked ¡°W-why¡­? This is my death wish, why do you want to die with me!? You are not even a servant that serves this family, you are just a maid who happens to serve me! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I died? You would be finally free to live on your own, no one would even care if you go missing. You can just leave!¡±


    The girl shook her head.


    ¡°The day master extended kindness his extended to me, I have already decided that I will forever follow you.¡±


    ¡°You are retarded! I only chose you as my maid because I pitied you, you don¡¯t owe me a damn thing once I am dead, stop talking like you are my mother! I don¡¯t have one! That woman just gave birth to me, nothing I ever do is enough!!!¡±


    Despite young John¡¯s outrage, the maid retained her kind expression, ¡°All this time, I have noticed master¡¯s suffering caused by his blood parents, I fear if I mentioned it to you, it would cause more trouble to you. But it seems that I was wrong, this punishment is only suitable for my lack of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! I told you, you don¡¯t owe me a thing for making you into my servant! So, why!? Why follow someone as weak, as useless, as broken as me¡­¡±


    The maid had gotten closer to young John, she placed a hand on his head, normally young John would have swatted her away, but this time he did not.


    ¡°It was from a time before you¡¯ve made me your servant, Master John. A time when I still had my family¡­¡± her hand stroked his head gently, all the while looking into his eyes. ¡°You are the only family I have left, Mama and Papa are gone, and if master is gone too¡­ This maid will have nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silent tears dropped from young John¡¯s eyes, he may have been harsh when he spoke to her, but he was not as heartless to her that he would ridicule Kahnira for her deceased parents.


    ¡°Master, I may not be related by blood to you. But should you promise to never attempt to end your own life, I promise that I would give all the love you never received to you, more so than you could ever imagine. So please¡­ I beg of you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity¡­ Nothing will matter when I¡ª¡±


    Young John was interrupted by a sudden force from her arms, pulling him all the way to her soft body.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I p-promise¡­ Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°Why did you make me promise that¡­? Why¡­ Who are you to me¡­ Why do I keep hearing your voice, w-why have I forgotten you, Kahnira?¡±

 11.2

    <h2>11.2</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°the one who kept praising how powerful his healing magic was and went on about how great it would be if he could join us to act as our healer.¡±


    ¡°hard to ask how he¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I am sorry.


    I can¡¯t live, I can¡¯t die¡­ Just what sick gag is this?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°The old building¡­ Perhaps¡­¡±


    Ack! Ack!


    ¡°Ack! You look worse than the desert thieves that I¡¯ve met, and smell worse than them too. It¡¯s like your soul¡¯s been sucked out of you¡­¡±


    I have no time to deal with random strangers.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I want to know how to communicate with the dead.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, the cursed stairs don¡¯t exist, it is just the stupid rumors where people pass on to one another.


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Drip.


    I must be hallucinating from how tired I am¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Is this why they retired the old academy buildings? Because they move on their own?


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fuck¡­ This is not good.


    T-this is the c-cursed staircase?


    ¡°


    Is it part of the fog? That means this is¡­


    Ripppp!


    Squish, squish, squish.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Squish, squish, squish¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    No¡­ This is all a mistake, I just want to see my family, I am not here for this.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Thud!


    Klak!


    ¡°¡­

 11.3

    <h2>11.3</h2>


    This is bad¡­


    I need to time my fall and [Heal].


    Any second now¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Might as well try it now¡­


    ¡°


    Squish.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°Ha...hah¡­hah¡­ I-I d-did it, I¡­¡± exhaustion kicked in and his legs gave away, causing him to fall to his bottom. ¡°Hah¡­ I-it¡¯s sad that only now I can d-do it, but, ahahaha¡­¡± he slammed a hand at his face as he shook his head forlornly.


    I-I am the worse kind of person¡­ W-why can¡¯t I do anything for them when they are still by my side. Only now, only now...I truly try...


    ¡°Funny how the Harvests are everything I ever wanted¡­ I was too blind to see it until they are gone¡­¡± John mourned to himself softly, his eyes wet as he looked to the vast space above him.


    ¡°T-there¡¯s someone here¡­ The prophecy has c-come true! We are b-blessed, blessed!¡±


    Ghosts? Spirits? The thoughts came to John but was quickly dismissed when he saw that the ethereal people that stood around him lacked the seven colors of the visible spectrum. Forget how their bodies looked as though they would disperse should a strong wind came by, these ethereal people only had different shades of black and white for their flesh and clothing.


    ¡°


    Or maybe I am hallucinating all of this¡­?


    ¡°


    Especially after I have ruined the lives of people I cared about¡­


    ¡°selfish desires!? What is wrong with you people!? Huh!? Is it that funny to put all your hopes on someone you¡¯ve never met!?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Some border between living and death this is¡­ I thought it meant I will get to see them again¡­ I am retarded.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    There are no walls, no celling, only the ground¡­ Who¡ªWhat kind of place is this?


    ¡°


    That¡¯s why these people are still stuck here¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Elven construction?


    The Elven designs mean that this is safe right?


    ¡°


    It¡¯s losing its warmth, it won¡¯t last long with the dampening field sapping the magic sustaining it. No time to waste.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I still don¡¯t know how to get myself out of here¡­ If it leads to the underworld¡­ Then someone must have been observing me, using me as a link to create an exit for these souls here but¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­what are you doing giving up on life! I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°[Rebirth]¡±


    Could they be the same being?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I have nothing to do with that.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°H-harvest?¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Woosh!


    Elijah Harvest¡­. Palter Harvest¡­.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­ I missed another opportunity yet again¡­ I am sorry¡­ I am sorry¡­ I am so sorry I didn¡¯t be there for you all when you all needed me the most.¡±

 11.4

    <h2></a>11.4</h2>


    ¡°I am telling you that you should do a thorough check on him.¡±


    ¡°For the last time, the boy is fine! I did a full scan on his body, there are no signs that indicated him losing his consciousness.¡±


    ¡°What about his soul? You people have magic to detect whether his souls is intact don¡¯t you!? Ack¡­ack! I very well know the head of medicine can do that, what if he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Matters such as these do not require man of that high importance¡¯s attention! For the last time, there is nothing wrong with him internally or externally, stop trying to make a light loss of consciousness a big deal about whether his soul is harmed, magic like those no longer exist these days! They are all lost centuries ago!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A loud conversation entered John¡¯s ear, stirring him to move his body.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± he raised a hand to his heavy forehead. His body hot and groggy as though he was freed from a petrification spell¡ªand unfortunately for him, he had a little experience with that thanks to the Elven Princess.


    As opposed to the ground he was groveling over earlier, he found himself to awaken on a spring bed.


    ¡°Elijah Harvest, Palter Harvest¡­¡± he muttered the names name as he opened his heavy eyelids in the direction of the two voice in the distance.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where am I¡­?¡± he tried to adjust his blurry vision but for some reason he could only see a white blur in front of him. He instinctively placed a hand on his temples and cast his magic.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    His vision cleared, what was once the deserted room that he was in earlier is now replaced by the familiar building of Moxnet academy. In front of him were a row of empty beds, the clear scent of antiseptic invaded his nose, it was all he needed to know where he was.


    ¡°The infirmary? How did I¡­¡± he closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°I should get back to my room¡­¡± he climb down the bed with his weak legs, taking one step at a time.


    I am so tired.


    His whole body had all its energy sapped away from him, perhaps it was the [Illuminate] spell he casted earlier that brought about this series of mana fatigue, but he knows for sure that he should not be staying in the infirmary, there was nothing that after a casting few [Heal] on himself wouldn¡¯t fix. He didn¡¯t want to trouble anyone more than he already had.


    Nor did he wanted to deal with the owner of the first voice¡ªif John was not wrong on whose voice it was.


    John¡¯s right leg however, was weaker than he anticipated, causing him to have misstep.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, you shouldn¡¯t be moving yet, kid,¡± a person with an overly familiar way of calling out to him caught John before his torso hit the ground. His strength was impressive, considering John was not lightest person, to stop him mid-fall and quickly lifted him back up was something. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the bed shall we¡ª"


    Yeah, it¡¯s that annoying wolf from the cafeteria alright¡­


    ¡°No, Aurelius. I want to go back to my room,¡± John sighed tiredly.


    The bushy tail behind Aurelius stopped wagging and lowered itself. ¡°W-what are you talking about, kid? I found you unconscious behind the academy, I am not sure why you went there knowing that it was off-limits but if not for my sensitive nose you might still be unconscious.¡±


    ¡°And then what? Am I supposed to thank you for bringing me here?¡± John expelled another heavy sigh once more. ¡°I appreciate your help, but what I do with my life is none of your concern. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll understand if I told you¡­¡±


    Aurelius¡¯ strong grip by his arm tightened, ¡°At the very least, look after yourself, your face was bleach white when I found you in the older building earlier, it¡¯s almost as if you are halfway dead. If I didn¡¯t track your scent from¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Aurelius eyes opened wide in shock to John¡¯s nonchalant attitude.


    John continued, ¡°Because I want to get back to my dorm. I don¡¯t know why you think you owe me something for helping you once, but I did not do it expecting anything in return. And this makes us even now, I don¡¯t owe you a damn thing, and you don¡¯t owe me, thank you for your time¡±


    John pushed away the wolfkin¡¯s hand away, and walked away without saying another word. He did not want to involve himself with others more than necessary.


    Not when he knew who withdrew the imperial guards that were supposed to watch over Parac Village. Not when the ¡®hero¡¯ that who he thought was the ¡®protector of the people¡¯ failed to do exactly what he was entrusted to.


    Forming relationships, bonds and even just by being acquaintances, with others always ended up with him getting the short end of the stick. It happened in A¡¯vetheas, it happened in Dezarith Empire, and no doubt it happened when he was a child.


    He was sick of it. The less he knew, the less he expected from others, the better.


    Tsk.


    John clicked his tongue as he got off the East Wing teleporter, his disheveled presence alone drew in many gazes from the returning residents.


    As though he was a telepath, he could understand the disgust in their eyes, he could hear their shrill whispers at him for being the rumored latest member of the hero¡¯s party, associating him with the very first root of cause for the Harvest¡¯s demise.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He kept his head low as he sped through the students. The longer he was around them, the stronger their thoughts spilled into his mind.


    To speculate others¡¯ thoughts with just a simple look was something John learned from a young age.


    He was not born with extraordinary talents like the elves who were gifted with high magic aptitude or uncanny strength like many of the warriors of old. However, he was strangely cognizant of things that happened around him, this in turn, had caused him to develop an ability that not many had.


    Call it intuition, call it a gut feeling, call it a sixth sense, call it being in tune with the world, the fact was, this learned ability, had allowed him to do things like predicting the outcome of a situation, correctly surmising the thoughts of others, knowing things that he had no way of knowing to a fairly accurate degree.


    Sure, it was not always accurate in its predictions or even work when he wanted it to, but this learned ability of his was enough for him to make up for his lack of talents.


    It was how he was able to what others expected from him, it was how he almost integrated in with the elves, it was how he could keep up with his opponents during his fights and stayed on his ground despite being outskilled and outstrengthened by someone, it was how he knew what to say to convince or provoke others.


    And now, he felt an unwanted encounter on the horizon.


    ¡°John! John!¡± Randolph¡¯s jolly voice called to him from the grassy green fields of the academy, behind Randolph was the hero¡¯s party, each of them conversed with the other excitedly as to catch up after the week break.


    They are here¡­


    A painful wince flashed across John¡¯s face, he did his best  walking towards the stairs to avoid confronting anyone from the hero¡¯s party, he knew that if he were to meet Scywell¡¯s face, losing his temper would be a certainty.


    ¡°Yes, you over there! John Sarvod, my brother!!! I am calling to you¡±


    Unfortunately, Randolph did not see it that way, instead of allowing John to return to his dorm, the guy started running towards John and called to him in a louder voice.


    ¡°Dude! Wait up!!! I want to talk to you!¡±


    John hastened his footsteps upwards, he ignored what Randolph was trying to say to him, intending to break for a run the moment he was out of their sight. But Randolph, being a seasoned fighter and a well build man, caught up to John and blocked him before he could get away.


    ¡°Hey John, guess what good news I bring! After I got home that day¡­¡± Randolph¡¯s brimming face was replaced with the upmost concern when he saw John averted his gaze. ¡°John, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡±


    Randolph tried placed his hands and look at John in the eye, but John quickly swatted him. ¡°Leave me be, Randolph... I don¡¯t want to talk¡­¡± John tried to move past him but Randolph held out a hand and stopped him.


    ¡°How can I do that when my friend has this ghastly look on his face. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll tell you my story later. Scywell, Gobbert, Angeline, Helen, and I, we are all happy to help you if you need anything, John¡ª"


    Clip-clap, clip-clap¡­


    Sounds of footsteps coming to a halt echoed loudly behind John.


    Scywell Shatterstep¡­


    The Harvests¡¯ face appeared in John¡¯s mind, the beautiful image of Parac Village and its peaceful atmosphere before the massacre happened, all of it came back to John, a place he could call his home, a place where he imagined he would visit countless times and have all his worries about his exile toss aside. A place where everything was perfect.


    ¡°How are you doing, John?¡±


    The vision of Parac Village now became the nightmarish horror of Miros and Itzella¡¯s severed heads, of the stiff bodies of Miril, Mera, and Meli. The Parac Village that he had awaited to visit while back in the orientation month had now turned into the source of all his sorrows. Even he, who had been suffocating from the agony from their deaths, could not think of going back to Parac Village to visit their graves.


    He was afraid.


    Afraid that the images of their bloodied bodies will resurface in his mind.


    Never mind what the Elves did to him, never mind what his past was like, never mind what he suffered in his life...


    The Harvests were innocent people who did nothing to deserve such a cruel fate. Every time, he thought about the pain that they have suffered moments shortly before their deaths, he blamed himself for not arriving sooner, he blamed the adventurers for not doing anything, he blamed that no soldiers were stationed there¡­


    He blamed the hero who was responsible for Parac Village failed to send any protection.


    John clenched his fists, his breaths became heavy, the blood in his veins boiled to the point where light steam emanated from his body, his muscles tensed, back arched.


    He wanted to hurt the hero. He wanted to take out his frustrations on Scywell Shatterstep for indirectly causing his family¡¯s death. He knew it would be pointless, the Harvests would not want it, it was cruel of him to do so, and in the end, it even if he could do something to the hero, he would not get anything out of it.


    What has happened could not be reversed.


    And that was that.


    The time to act was long ago.


    He made another attempt to move past Randolph, but instead being blocked by the Randolph¡¯s arm again, this time, his path was obstructed by Scywell who stood at the very end of the stairs.


    Standing tall above John, Scywell already had his sword drawn by his side, ¡°That killing intent earlier, John. I believe that it is directed to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John ignored the hero and continued to the second floor, turning left and passed Scywell by without another word.


    ¡°Killing intnet¡ª¡± Randolph hurried upwards and grabbed John by the arm, not allowing him to leave. ¡°John, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say a thing, how would any of us know?¡± Randolph looked at him with wide eyes, begging for the slightest bit of information. ¡°At least give me a hint.¡±


    ¡°Parac Village. Go ask him¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Scywell.


    ¡°It is one of the place you govern right, Scywell?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°You mean your hometown Parac Village, John? Sure, Scywell is responsible for that area¡ª¡± Angeline paused herself as she came to realize something. ¡°N-no¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ Scywell was just tasked to go investigate there later¡­¡±


    ¡°Angeline?¡± Gobbert had a face that indicated he was not following.


    ¡°Tasked?¡± a deranged crescent crawled on John¡¯s face. ¡°Tasked?¡± he turned to Scywell, hands on his sheathed weapon. ¡°You were tasked to help Parac Village?¡±


    John slammed a palm to his forehead as he started to chuckle, ¡°Ahaha¡­. Ahahaha¡­ Of course, of course, because if not what the empire tells you, YOU WOULD HAVE NEVER WENT THERE WOULD YOU!!!???¡±


    John nodded his head lightly at Scywell, ¡°Tell me, hero¡­ Does the word responsibility mean a damn thing to you? Huh? Do the many lives of the people in Parac Village mean something to you?!¡±


    At John¡¯s words, a an unseen wave of realization hit the hero¡¯s party. Their given mission to visit Parac Village to rebuild now made sense.


    ¡°Tasked my fucking ass!!!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Angeline face chocked, she understood the pain behind his words, while the other the others remained silent. Even Scywell could not say a word.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Randolph was the first to speak up, ¡°John¡­ P-please tell me nothing happened¡­¡±


    The sadistic smile on John¡¯s face got crueler, ¡°Indeed Randolph, indeed¡­ Nothing fucking happened when the whole village was massacred by vampires!!! No one was there, not me, not the adventurers, not the soldiers¡­ And most importantly¡­¡±


    John moved closer to Scywell, and looked the hero dead in the eye.


    ¡°Not you¡­¡±


    An uneasy silence fell upon everyone, robbing them of sort of reasoning that they wanted to use to calm John down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Scywell remained silent and allowed John to finish what he had to say. The hero did not flinch a single time throughout John¡¯s outburst, instead, his face was as stiff as a statue, meeting John¡¯s gaze all this time.


    ¡°Not a single hint of remorse, huh? I see your hero title means you get to do whatever you want without consequences¡ª¡±


    Crack.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The crisps sounds of crystallization registered in John¡¯s ear, Scywell who stood before him had disappeared in a blur.


    Wham!


    John was slammed into the wall with a strong force, the impact on him was so hard that his shoulder dislocated upon contact with the wall.


    [Heal]¡­ Ha, this little shit, I struck a nerve didn¡¯t I.


    Scywell who appeared before him held John by the neck and pinned him against the wall, the hero raised an arm as he surged it with ice magic. ¡°You assume you know a single thing about me and my responsibilities, you assume I derive joy from the suffering¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ I d-don¡¯t¡­I-I am n-not that d-dumb l-like you¡­¡± John then gritted his teeth and seethed, ¡°But w-what I k-know is that everyone, EVERYONE t..that I love is now dead!!! It¡¯s all thanks t-to you¡­ All of them¡­Miros, Itzella, Miril, Mera, and M-Meli¡­¡±


    The grip to John¡¯s neck loosened, just enough for him to take another breath and speak.


    ¡°I-if you want to kill me, then so be it. I h-have nothing else to lose¡­¡± he gave up on resisting and craned his head upwards.


    ¡°Scywell!¡±


    ¡°Scy, stop! Let John go, he didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s¡­in enough p-pain already¡­ Hic¡­ Please¡­d-don¡¯t hurt him a-any more¡­¡±


    Gobbert, Randolph and Angeline all called to Scywell, but John still remained in the hero¡¯s choke.


    ¡°Scywell!¡± Helen¡¯s clear voice rang through the air. ¡°Remember your oath¡­¡±


    Her words caused the hero to stiffen, clarity returned to him upon hearing Helen¡¯s words, Scyell immediately removed himself from John and took a step backwards.


    ¡°Ack..ack¡­ [H-Heal].¡±


    As John recovered himself, the white glow in Scywell¡¯s eyes dissipated along with his ice magic.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± realizing what he has done to John, Scywell looked to his twitching fingers. ¡°H-Helen¡­t-that was¡­ I-I¡­was not trying to¡­¡± his face filled with horror as he stared at his hands while Randolph and Gobbert pulled Scywell away from John. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ack, ack¡­ So that¡¯s how you see me, Scywell¡­ That¡¯s how you see my family, how you see everyone who were massacred in Parac Village, as objects to glorify your fame and glory¡­¡± John touched his throat, making sure that it was completely healed from Scywell¡¯s strong grip. ¡°A person that knows not the worth of a life, is worse than a demon.¡±


    And this is coming from me¡­ The demon of A¡¯vetheas.


    John thought to himself as he moved away from the hero¡¯s party.


    Night came. The darkness once again enveloped the world, for the most provinces and regions of Dezarith Empire, activities died down naturally. However, for Registoria that hosted a population of half a billion, the world plunging into the pitch shadows only meant that the capitol of Dezarith needed to turn on their lights to resume their activities. And in some parts of the capitol, nightfall only meant the opening of some businesses that were restricted when the sun was still up.


    Despite how lively the city of Registoria may have been with their bright lights, their bustling activities, the plethora people that still walked on the streets shopping, dining and talking alike, but like any city, this great capital of Registoria have parts where the shadows of the night had been permanently cast on, parts where the artificial lights of higher tier magic could not penetrate.


    From the dark alleys that hid secret passages that led to nowhere, to the abandoned stairways where strays never returned from, these were places that the average denizen of Registoria never knew of, they may have once laid their eyes on secluded places like these but only regarded them as under developed areas.


    But to those who frequent such surreptitious parts of Registoria, it was a place for them to earn a quick sum of fortune.


    In here, those who were willing to cast away their morals, dignity and even pride were given requests from anonymous clients. The jobs ranged from simple tasks such as besmirching reputations of a high-ranking noble to difficult ones such as abduction and torture.


    As these requests made by the anonymous clients are often in contradiction with the laws of Dezarith Empire, it was only fair that a huge sum of money is granted for compensation.


    And from deep within these secluded parts of Registoria, an unassuming carriage emerged and came to a halt when it arrived at the warehouse of lonely mansion.


    ¡°Are you sure this is where we should bring the cargo?¡± said one who held the reins of the carriage, a dull hood shielded his face. ¡°When we got the two pouches of gold as the deposit, I thought he wanted to keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡°You idiot,¡± a chop landed on the first man¡¯s head. ¡°We are to keep the contents of the cargo a secret! Do you have any idea how much of it we used to pay the guards off? Deposit my ass, half of it went away to those useless dogs.¡±


    ¡°But this is his place, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t he afraid that we might do something to him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­ The rich have their own ways of thinking. All I care is my pay once we¡¯ve delivered his cargo to their client himself.¡±


    The two man were currently on the very west of Registoria, in front of them was a huge warehouse that extended from the main estate of the gothic mansion.


    The first man rummaged through the pocket of his coat, retrieving a piece of paper and read from it, ¡°Doran, koran, torrent of ails, perish of sails, all must hail.¡±


    ¡°The old man has weird way of making passwords,¡± the second man criticized.


    Having registered what the first man read from the paper, the metal doors to the warehouse rose on its own, making a way for the men and their well packaged cargo to enter.


    The second man immediately jumped down from the carriage, ¡°Alright! Time for us to get our¡ª"


    A pungent scent entered their noses, causing the two hooded men to cover their nose on instinct.


    ¡°What is this!!!?¡±


    ¡°Hey old man, we¡¯ve got your stuff! If you dare poison us, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s relic or your family heirloom, we¡¯ll make sure to burn it before you kill us.¡±


    ¡­


    The smell did not fade, but faint footsteps could be heard from the dark silhouette of the warehouse. Out came an elderly man who had the grace and figure of a distinguished gentleman, the white gloves on his hand, the dark suit and humble top in his hands.


    ¡°I do apologize for the bad smell young lads,¡± the elderly man bowed. ¡°I was simply too absorbed in my work, if you would so kindly bring the cargo inside and away from prying eyes, we could discuss the remainder of your payment.¡±


    The first man looked at his partner, giving a look of, ¡®Should we do this? I know he is rich but, it is against work policy to enter a client¡¯s abode¡¯


    The second man simply gave a goofy smile, and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°He already paid us more than we agreed on with the two bags of gold, I mean sure, dealing with the soldiers almost emptied the first bag, but we should at least respect the man for his priorities.¡±


    With that reply, the first man nodded and proceeded to move the horses, bringing their carriage inside.


    Clip-clap, clip clap¡­


    The sound of hooves came to a halt, and the door to the warehouse became shut, enclosing the two men and their client from any prying eyes. Their client was seated in a table in the distance, the first man got off the driver¡¯s seat and joined his partner.


    The second man was the first to speak, ¡°We¡¯ve got your goods, but those greedy soliders wanted more when they saw how our cargo was, your early deposit was barely¡ª¡±


    Shiiing.


    The sound of a heavy pouch slid across from the elderly man to the two man rang in their ears, ¡°I suppose this is more than enough for what you¡¯ve bribed them with. Of course¡­¡± using a tint of telekinetic magic, their client floated another pouch to the two man, this one was much larger and weighed more than the first pouch they received.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± the first man exclaimed, his eyes almost popped out of his sockets when he opened the larger pouch. ¡°I am not dreaming am I? There¡¯s even two imperial gold bars in here!!!¡±


    ¡°Certainly not, young lad,¡± their elderly client said with a kind smile. ¡°Now that you two have been properly compensated for your work, I believe our transaction comes to an end.¡±


    The two men looked at each other dumbfoundedly, though they have expected at least another bag of gold when they finished the request, but to obtain two imperial gold bars which had the value of a hundred gold coins each, along with an extra bag of gold, was something that they did not expected.


    ¡°T-this is a lot¡­¡± the first man muttered at the sight of their lavish payment, quickly scooping one of the bags of gold in his arms as he bowed at the elderly man.


    They may have undertook much shadier and dangerous requests compared to this, but it was their first time having compensated this much for their work. Not only did their client showed his face¡ªmeaning that he was willing to stake his identity to gain their service¡ªhe made no qualms giving them early deposit without complains.


    At that moment, a greedy thought popped in the second man¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Say old man¡­ Do you have anymore jobs like this for us? If you don¡¯t mind telling us, we can join you in whatever you are doing in this warehouse and quit this silly job of ours,¡± the second man said while he gestured at the random vials and boxes around them.


    ¡°He paid us already, let¡¯s just go,¡± the first man said while clutching to their newly obtained wealth in his thick arms.


    ¡°¡­¡± the elderly man kept silent.


    ¡°What do you say? Are you looking for any more assistants for your work? Barsen and I here are willing to learn, ain¡¯t that right Barsen?¡±


    The first man, Barsen looked at the gold in his arms hesitantly, then returned his gaze to his partner. ¡°T-the gold he gave is more than enough for us to never work again,Wercet. Just leave him be.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t spout your wuss nonsense, Barsen! You very well know the prostitutes will gobble up half of it in no time!¡± the second man dissed his partner and almost spat at him.


    ¡°You should listen to your friend, my precious cargo had just arrived. I wish to spend my time alone with it. However, I will take what you¡¯ve said into great consideration, Mr. Wercet.¡±


    Wercet, the second man¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°Huh? Is that what you noble say when you want to decline someone but can¡¯t say it directly? Come on old man, we know who you are, aren¡¯t you afraid if everyone learns about the famous al¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wercet! Stop it with your nonsesense! We are terribly sorry about this, sir. Wercet and I shall be taking our leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With one of his free hand, Barsen grabbed a hold of Wercet¡¯s head and made him bow his head to their elderly client. ¡°Hey, stop, don¡¯t touch me, I was just trying to look out for you too¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you are just greedy! I am not like you, I never wanted to do shady things like this in the first place¡­"


    The elderly man ignored their squabble and moved to the carriage that they have brought, he placed a hand by the side of the transport, took a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°¡­is the payment inadequate for the two of you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, it is more than enough! We are grateful for your generosity Mr Ol¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is overwhelmingly more than what you¡¯ve promised us, but you know, life in the capital tends to be¡­ Quite different depending on the lifestyle that one lives,¡± a wry smile crawled on Wercet¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s why, it is my wish to obtain a stable job from someone as well off as someone like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± their client remained silent as he raised his head to stare at the celling. ¡°Do any of you, by chance, happen to know what is in the cargo you¡¯ve delivered me?¡±


    Barsen¡¯s eye blinked repeatedly upon hearing their client¡¯s question, ¡°N-no, we haven¡¯t, it is our policy that we don¡¯t pry into a client¡¯s personal matters we made sure no one but us were the ones comes into contact with it¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a body of a younger boy, nothing I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    ¡°Wercet! What did you do!?¡±


    Wercet placed a hand on his partner, ¡°Leave it to me, I knew this old guy is special, that¡¯s why I took a peek while you were sleeping, our knowledge shall be our bargaining chip, haven¡¯t you wondered why this guy was so willing to pay so much money to keep this cargo of his, a secret?¡±


    ¡°You are horrible¡­¡± Barsen said. ¡°I told you to not do something stupid, I should¡¯ve stopped working with you since the last request.¡±


    Wercet ignored Barsen¡¯s complaint and continued speaking to their client, ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t want any rumors of you to spread to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ears my dear Aron Olbaz, I suggest you take the two of us in.¡±


    Their client, Aron Olbaz was a man who was renowned for his contributions in bolstering Dezarith Empire¡¯s military strength, the grandmaster of alchemy himself. He had disappeared from the Empire a decade ago along with supposed retirement. But now he had made a reappearance alongside with the news that he was getting close on the research for true immortality.


    ¡°I do not mind taking the both of you in as my assistants. Though, the two of you have to first take a vial of truth serum before I can fully trust you.¡± Aron Olbaz moved towards the two men, he reached for the pockets in his jacket and handed them two vials of bright yellow liquid. ¡°Go on, once you¡¯ve drank these, I shall attest whether if you two are of any use to me.¡±


    ¡°You better keep your word!¡± Wercet snatched a vial and popped the liquid down his throat in no time. ¡°Yuck¡­ It taste like flaming lemon!¡±


    Barsen hesitated but he obediently took the vial from Aron and drank it. Given that how rudely Wercet spoke to the greatest alchemist of Dezarith Empire, he had no choice but to follow his partner.


    ¡°I am sorry for Wercet, Mr Olbaz.¡±


    Once they finished the truth serum, Aron took a seat and folded a leg on his other thigh.


    ¡°My first question to you two, do any of you have families?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°Any friends or lovers who will miss you if you go missing?¡±


    ¡°The service girls might miss my money more than me if I am gone. So none.¡±


    ¡°The orphanage I am from was destroyed in the Nation Revival Plan, the people I know remained there was there the very moment of destruction.¡±


    Wercet¡¯s eyes grew, ¡°Woah, woah, you never told me that. Is that why you joined this line until recently?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not it. I just need some cash to leave the empire and enough to set up a place outside.¡±


    Nodding his head at their responses, Aron placed his palms together. ¡°Then, knowing who I am, what makes you think I should take any of you in as my assistants? What is it that you need for me that the immense gold that I just handed to you can¡¯t provide?¡±


    An unspeakable silence washed over the two men.


    They have not thought that far ahead. Barsen simply went along with Aron Olbaz out of his obligation to his duty, had it not for Wercet, he would already be somewhere out of Registoria with this wealth that he got. It was more than enough for him to live a luxurious lifestyle.


    As for Wercet, he did not want to say the wrong thing and displease Aron, if anything, he wanted to play the part of a well-mannered assistant of the great alchemist. He had so far failed to keep his lips sealed regarding his lustful encounters, but Wercet honed in on the instincts of self-control, rehearsed the delicate words that someone from high society would speak in his mind, and opened his mouth.


    But unfortunately for him, the truth serum was too much and he lost control of his mouth again.


    Wercet spat the words from his heart¡¯s deepest desire before his higher functioning brain could dictate otherwise. His face flushed red, his eyes trembled as he felt his deepest desires spilled from him.


    ¡°I want to be a part of high society!!! I want to be just like you Aron Olbaz!!! I want the best food, the best clothing, the best girls!!! I don¡¯t want to go back to the useless whores, I want play with the noble¡¯s daughters, I want to look at their face when they¡ª¡±


    Slice.


    A hand struck through Wercet¡¯s neck, chopping Wercet¡¯s foaming face cleanly off his neck. Barsen could only stare in awe as he watched the elderly alchemist beheaded his partner before him.


    Not a single drop of blood was spilled from that murder, Wercet¡¯s body simply fell to the ground as though Aron had just toppled a mannequin doll.


    Barsen felt no pity nor did he wept for Wercet, if anything, he was glad that Aron Olbaz delivered that attack before Wercet could go any further, he knew that Wercet was scum, but when Wercet so bravely announced his filthy thoughts to them, Baren wanted nothing more to punch his partner.


    I am not like you, Wercet¡­ You went too far and that¡¯s what you get.


    They were simply partners who had gotten together due to Aron¡¯s request, Barsen had never approved the way Wercet acted even back when they first undertook requests together.


    ¡°And now¡­ What of you, Barsen? What do you wish to gain from this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Aron stared blankly at Barsen. His response was something that Aron did not anticipate.


    ¡°If it is possible, I would like to leave and¡ª¡± before Barsen could elaborate any further, a throbbing pain surged in his cranium region.


    Aron Olbaz snapped his fingers and the sensation to his head disappeared, ¡°I understand your desire. But that is not my question, I am asking what will you do if I choose to make you my assistant?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Barsen tried to speak, but he could not find a single word that was fitting. After the loss of his orphanage, the only place he knew to be his home, Barsen did try to make a life for himself, he got a job and became overly familiar with the shop owner, to the point where he was engaged to her four months ago. ¡°I had a normal life before I started to do underground jobs like these¡­¡±


    But like anything in his life, the good times don¡¯t last.


    In the most serious tone, Barsen explained himself to Aron.


    A week before their marriage, Barsen discovered that his fianc¨¦e was no more than the prostitutes that Wercet so frequently visited, in fact, she was lesser than the service girls. For no money was required to bed her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Barsen confronted her about this and severed all ties with her for disrespect towards the tradition of marriage, words of him being a rapist, a brute, a thief, all spread to the community that he lived in. Eventually he was made as an outcast shouldering an immense debt due to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s lavish spending.


    No one would trust him, no one believed in what he had to say. With nothing but his dedicated personality, he resorted to undertaking shady requests from people whom he never seen in his life, he did make a point to never involve himself with requests that involved harming someone directly.


    He only needed to pay off the last 100 gold debt that he still had on him, after that, he was allowed to leave Registoria, as Dezarith Empire had a law that prevented anyone from defecting from the capital should they still have an unpaid debt


    That was why when he saw the bag of gold Aron gave them, all that he had in his mind was to leave Registoria and live a free life in the country side.


    ¡°¡­And it was only recently that I discovered that woman who sullied my name is pronounced dead. I have no plans of revenge nor seeking out fame or glory for the remainder of my life, all I want is to be at peace with myself. If I die by monsters out there, then so it shall be.¡±


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Three slow claps followed after Barsen gave his testament, Aron had an approving expression on his face as he move pass Barsen who had knelt on one of his legs.


    ¡°Well done, I approve of you.¡±


    Barsen¡¯s brow rose in question, ¡°I beg your pardon, Mr. Olbaz but I did not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Call me Aron please, Barsen. That¡¯s what I told him,¡± Aron gestured his chin towards the carriage, towards the body that was laid in it.


    ¡°A-Aron, sir, I think you misunderstood my point.¡±


    ¡°I clearly heard you. You spoke your truth without falsification, because if you somehow overcame my truth serum, you would not be speaking to me at this moment.¡±


    ¡°T-then! Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    ¡°I am not holding you hostage, Barsen. But before you hastily make your leave, are you perhaps, familiar with the name, Satine Flunder?¡±


    A chill went down Barsen¡¯s back.


    It was the name of the deviant woman who he almost married. It was bad enough that she had pushed her massive debt onto him before he could cut her off, she was also the person who robbed him of all his possessions.


    ¡°W-what a-are you i-implying?¡± half-irritated, half-frightened, Barsen gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°What if I told you, I am in possession of a mutilated body of her? Along with that are thirty other corpse whose bodies were murdered in a similar manner as her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible, is it not? How could a murderer be in Registoria and not be caught by any of the authorities? I truly wonder that myself, it seems that there is some foreign influence on Dezarith Empire that not even the Immortal Emperor and his merry men can prevent. Surely you are aware that people from your line of work can only get way with a murder of two before they are apprehended by the imperial soldiers.¡±


    Aron tilted his head towards Barsen.


    ¡°The other thirty, by any chance are they¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is exactly as you are thinking. All the victims are exactly the same cheating, lying, cruel, adulterous¡­people, people who¡¯ve committed more injustice more than you and your dead friend over there, people who are better off erased from the world. People who all had ties to a powerful person, who is now¡­rendered mildly incompetent.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this¡­¡±


    Aron Olbaz smiled, ¡°Of course, I am not going to force you to stay here, in fact you can take all the bags of gold that you so desperately clutched earlier and leave. Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°You can stay here and become my assistant, together we can solve the identity of the person responsible for these murders. If you join me Barsen, I assure you that your efforts won¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Barsen paused to think.


    He was not too fond of the idea of seeing the corpse of Satine Flunder, not that he wanted revenge on her. However he had to be honest, for Satine to die in the hands of a murderer was a mercy far cry from what the vile woman deserved.


    He was indeed interested in the works of the great Aron Olbaz despite lacking any skill or knowledge for alchemy, but to have someone as Aron to say that he needed him.


    He may have taken a lonely path in life, but as of this moment, when he looked at the elderly man, he could tell that there was power backing those words from Aron.


    He knew that Aron Olbaz, unlike that vile woman, was a man of integrity.


    ¡°How are we going to investigate them when the Empire already failed to.¡±


    ¡°Excellent question, Barsen. I will answer you that as soon you bring him from the carriage.¡±


    Barsen turned his head towards the transport where Aron¡¯s precious cargo was, he remembered that there was supposed to be a body¡ªa corpse in it.


    ¡°We delivered that from Parac Village, is there someone who was murdered the same way as the thirty people there?¡±


    Aron shook his head forlornly, ¡°No, that is not just any corpse, he is someone very dear to me. Together, we shall restore his lost soul to him. In simpler terms, bring a him back to life!!!¡±


    ¡°Bring someone back to life after they have passed on? T-that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Impossible? No, in fact it is quite the opposite. And I believe that with the right kind of people, nothing is impossible with alchemy. I had first thought to revive one of the thirty who were murdered along with my first apprentice to start his path on becoming a fine alchemist¡­ But fate seems to have other plans for him.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Haha, perhaps this what I get for trying to convert a village boy who aspired to be pharmacist to an alchemist. But you see, when I could not resist when I saw how earnest he was at learning. His relentless spirit for learning were just the same as mine, the both of us came from similar backgrounds that none of us were born with the aptitude for magic, both of us sought for knowledge to better the lives of the people we loved¡­¡±


    Aron Olbaz lowered his head.


    Thinking back at his life, Aron shook his head, ¡°P-perhaps¡­it would be better for me to not disturb his peace. After all¡­ he is no longer here anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Barsen...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you know all alchemists are people who were born with no aptitude for any magic? That only after years and years of training could only one finally wield magic despite lacking access to their own mana pool?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. What I am trying to say is, becoming an alchemist would allow someone use magic despite having lack of access to their own mana pool. But the reason that many common people don¡¯t pursue being and alchemist is because not all can walk the path of alchemy. Do you understand me?¡±


    Barsen nodded lightly, ¡°Is that why you asked me and Wercet those questions earlier? To ascertain that we are suitable to become one ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Aye, your character¡­¡± Aron looked to the carriage, ¡°¡­and his. Is sufficient to be good alchemists to aid me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Barsen kept his silence, he could sense that Aron had more to say about this deceased pupil, but he was not in the position to ask the elderly man.


    ¡°It would be a disservice if I just let his body to rot¡­¡± Aron began moving to the back of the carriage. ¡°He had so much potential in him,¡± the man spoke as he climb onto the carriage.


    Lifting the hammercloth, Aron looked into casket that hosted the pale body of a young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to do this to you, my apprentice,¡± Aron apologized with light moisture in his eyes. ¡°But the path I had planned for you is far over, Miril Harvest. The Immortal Emperor is in great need of our joined efforts, I apologize for subjecting you to what¡¯s about to come...¡±

 12.0 - Team Rectiser

    <h2></a>12.0</h2>


    On the second day of the students¡¯ return from their week break, Moxnet students were all summoned for an assembly by the front yard of the academy¡¯s main building.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome!!! Welcome back my dear students!!!¡± a lady who was dressed in a white robe called to all the students. ¡°As many of you are aware, today marks the day of the aptitude test that the academy has prepared for you all.¡±


    The students looked at each other in confusion, although all the academy students of the current batch have gathered before this courtyard, most of them had no idea of what the lady meant. Most of them had just returned from their week break, visiting their friends and families at home had put them in a relaxed mood that they forgotten what the lady announcer meant.


    ¡°In that case, I shall remind you all once more.¡±


    The lady joined her hands together, her eyes immediately glow in a brilliant white light.


    ¡°The darkest of nights, a place where dead souls part not from this world, amidst the slumber of the three pillars, a frontier of perseverance is but a necessity.


    Under such circumstances, passage of time is a falsetto of hope.


    Relics of old, hidden and buried from all prying eyes, will once again be in the right hands of the empire. Uncover their secrets, and one will be granted safety in exchange.¡±


    ¡°¡­Such a riddle was released, the reason everyone is gathered here has something to do with what the activities that soon await you the moment this gathering is over.¡±


    Faces lit up the moment the lady explained herself, quickly reminded of the riddle released from two weeks ago, the clueless students immediately caught on to what the lady meant.


    Their first official major school event is about to take place soon¡ªestimate to be a few hours from now.


    Though it was a sudden announcement, most of them were not worried about the sudden commencement of it, as almost all students have prepared in one way another for this event upon the first week of receiving the riddle. Many had already purchased better weapons and clothing in hindsight, some even started training themselves in order to adapt to whatever the school event needed them to do. So really, most of them were just finally relieved that the day has finally come for them to prove themselves.


    Allowing the realization to wash over the students, the lady continued.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t clear from the riddle already, I am here to clarify on the rules that all of you will be following throughout this first ever school event.


    ¡°Firstly, students are required to be in groups of 5 or 6. Secondly, once banded together each team will be given a series of tasks of optimal difficulty. Whilst doing their task in a foreign place the event takes transpires, team members are required to trust each other as though their lives depended on it. It is vital that students should keep in mind that they will be staying in such a place for prolonged periods of untold time.¡±


    Uncertain voices spread between students the moment they realized the event was a group activity that would be taken place somewhere foreign.


    With the uncertainty hinted by the riddle and the lady announcer, some who were on the verge of panicking started to form groups with the people around them or looked for their friends in order to stick with the other as the event took place.


    Sensing the students¡¯ troubles, the lady affirmed them, ¡°Worry not students, you will be given three hours¡¯ worth of time for your final preparations before the event commences. The academy understands that it is quite a surprise and many of you might be underprepared in terms of food and supplies.¡±


    ¡°HOWEVER!¡± the lady¡¯s voice boomed at the courtyard, garnering the attention of each and every individual.¡°It does not indicate that failure is an acceptable outcome for all teams formed. Should anyone of you fail in this event, an automatic ¡®respectful dismissal¡¯ from the academy is a given.¡±


    The spines of Moxnet students stiffened upon hearing the word ¡®respectful¡¯.


    Inside of Moxnet academy, there are two methods where the student would premature end their studies, the primary method was respectful dismissal, where students would be discharged from the academy for failing to reach their grades or have failed to achieve the goals that the academy has set for them.


    It would mean the termination of the prestigious life in Moxnet academy, although many other schools would be willing to receive such students, those who have been respectfully dismissed will forever humiliated and reminded of their failure.


    But compared to the second method, respectful dismissal is a much better option. Known as ¡®immediate expulsion¡¯ to many, this method is used to terminate a student¡¯s study should they ever commit crimes that are punishable by death. Things such as terrorism, treason, rebellion, crimes that would indirectly cause trouble and disturbance for Dezarith Empire or Moxnet Academy are the reason that the immediate expulsion exists.


    Although committing accidental murder against another fellow student in Moxnet Academy would not be labled as such crimes¡ªdue to the nature of magic academies and how powerful certain students may be¡ªincidentally, a student extorting or threatening academy staff would mean for them to be immediately expelled.


    As the label was only used for people who sought to disrupt the peace of Dezarith Empire, people who become immediately expelled by Moxnet Academy would be subjugated by imperial soldiers and be imprisoned for life in the darkest dungeons in Registoria. In there, they are treated as fully fledged criminals and would be often tortured to remind them of their sins.


    ¡°But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves.¡± The lady clapped her hands, bringing back the attention of the students. ¡°Of course, we will send academy staff on a periodic basis to keep watch on all of you, and perhaps even bring food and supplies to those who burned through their own stash. But for the sake of your grades, it is better to rely on yourselves when it comes down to the food and supplies.¡±


    The lady let out a sly smile upon witnessing the students gaze became alert at the mere mention of their grades.


    She continued, ¡°Once you have formed your groups, you are required to register your team with the nearest academy staff so that we the teachers will be able to give adequate tasks for you to handle. If you have any more inquiries, please refer to the academy staff when team registration is complete. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    The lady waved a hand at the crowd then quickly vanished from the stage.


    Voices of awe and chatter followed once the lady announcer left.


    ¡°Woah, the president herself came by today, isn¡¯t she always busy?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a light magic user like her someday! The way she keeps everything simple is just so cool!!!¡± squealed a second.


    ¡°Hey, do you guys want to form a group with me?¡± asked a third.


    ¡°Why not, you¡¯re training to become a priest right? We definitely need a healer in our group. I am still not too sure on where will the even be held but it doesn¡¯t hurt to have a balanced team,¡± replied a forth, ¡°Speaking of which, did you guys hear of what happened in East Wing yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± a fifth voice replied.


    The gathered group of five looked at each other quietly, indicating they all knew what the fourth speaker was trying to bring up.


    ¡°Yeah I know¡­ That Sarvod guy, the supposed new healer of the hero¡¯s party,¡± the first voice agreed. ¡°Are you thinking about asking him to join? I heard he can stand against the hero Scywell¡¯s sword skills but after what happened yesterday¡­ I don¡¯t think I can feel safe even if he has a talent.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The forth nodded


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Rumor or not, I don¡¯t think I can get along with someone who tried to kill the hero.¡±


    ¡°H-he does sound dangerous,¡± the second spoke


    ¡°I-I might not be able to use powerful healing spells as him, but I¡¯ll make it up to all of you with my support magic!¡± the third who was planning to become a priest affirmed his team.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we know you well enough, you¡¯ve been very helpful to us so far. We are better off without that Sarvod guy anyways, no one wants to have a loose cannon like him¡ª¡±


    Oof!


    Someone bumped into the first person while he was speaking.


    ¡°What gives!? Who dares to¡­¡± his voice became small upon seeing a girl who had a pair of cold intelligent eyes, his attitude changed into a docile one. ¡°M-miss Grisst, I apologize for obstructing your path, please, don¡¯t pay attention to this rude one!¡±


    Angeline Grisst, the noble child prodigy who entered the nation¡¯s one and only Inventor¡¯s Department, the girl who revolutionized legal use of consumer potions to the common people only to leave it to join the hero Scywell Shatterstep¡¯s cause.


    The other four of the group quickly bowed their head in apology to the third daughter of the great Grisst family. Although, unlike her family who were diplomats for the Dezarith Empire, in her own way, the name Angeline Girsst was very well respected in and out of Registoria.


    Angeline grunted a spiteful ¡°Hmph¡­¡± before she moved passed the group and went to where the rest of the hero¡¯s party were.


    ¡°¡­Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t?¡± asked the guy who Angeline Grisst bumped into. His group members simply shook their heads in reply. ¡°Then¡­ Why did she¡­ Oh, crap! I am done for! My family must have done something against the Grissts to have her dislike me! This is bad, this is bad.¡±


    There was an understanding among nobles who displeased the Grisst family who so diligently managed the country¡¯s international relations. The Grissts were diplomats that the Immortal Emperor personally selected to maintain the peace with the other countries.


    Due to them being Dezarith¡¯s diplomats, and to prevent any power¡ªwhether foreign or domestic¡ªfrom interfering with their decisions, the Grisst Family were given plenty of resource and power to best serve their country.


    To say the Grisst family were the highest ranked nobles of the Dezarith Empire would not be an understatement, anything they say was almost akin to the law¡ªthough thankfully the Grisst family never abused their power. But if Angeline wished, she could make an excuse to her family and have the guy and his group permanently removed from Dezarith Empire and be casted into exile, regardless of their family statuses.


    ¡°You idiots, of course she would be angry, how can she not be?¡± an unfamiliar voice said. ¡°Sigh¡­ This is why nobles are a pain. They are so wrapped up in their little world that they fail to notice anything outside their bubble.¡±


    ¡°Who¡ª¡± the guy turned around and saw a couple walking towards them. ¡°Bran Starlent? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Branderson Starlent to you. Only my friends get to call me Bran,¡± Bran shook his head. ¡°I was looking for someone, though he disappeared before I could call to him. I just happened to witness your amusing interaction with Angeline Grisst, I must say, you did strike one of her nerves, ahahaha! Good luck on getting any letters from your family once this test is over, something bad might or might not happen to them!¡±


    The faces of the group of five all darkened, the realization that they have somehow made Angeline Grisst angry struck a primal fear in them


    ¡°Bran!¡± the girl who was accompanying him pulled at his cheeks.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Matilda. I¡¯ll stop teasing them,¡± Bran surrendered, and Matilda eased up on him.


    He adjusted himself then continued to speak to the group of five, ¡°Relax, all of you, Angeline Grisst is just unhappy about the way you badmouthed Sarvod, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Unable to comprehend what he was trying to say, the brows of all five members arched at Bran in interesting angles, raised so high that it almost looked like the group rehearsed this very scene of pure confusion.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± one of the girls from the group asked.


    ¡°Aside from the hero¡¯s merry party, Angeline Grisst doesn¡¯t pay attention to anything else aside from her research or things related to the hero¡¯s party. Don¡¯t you all think it is a little bit peculiar that when you badmouthed Sarvod, she appeared out of nowhere and have you five pooped your pants?¡±


    ¡°B-but Sarvod started a fight with the hero didn¡¯t he? So isn¡¯t it unsual for her to still think of him as some kind of acquaintance to them?¡±


    Bran shook his head, ¡°Wrong again. According to what I am aware of Miss Grisst did share a dance at the ball with John Sarvod at the Ball of Paragons. In fact, I heard she turned down every single man that tried ask for a dance with her.¡±


    ¡°Your l-lying¡­¡± one of the five protested. His face became darker as he denied Bran¡¯s words


    ¡°Say what you will, but I won¡¯t be surprised any of you were dismissed from the academy for no reason.¡± Bran faked a straight face as he spoke, but inside he was laughing at the fear that was painted on the faces of these five.


    Of course, Angeline Grisst wasn¡¯t so petty that she would do something blasphemous as expelling each and everyone who commented on John, that would mean expelling every single person who partaken in any rumour regarding John.


    But Bran kept pressuring on them about what Angeline would do despite knowing that. He wanted people to stop spreading those rumors about John when the guy was actually a contrast to what the rumors had painted him as.


    Unlike Bran who was so busy entertaining the group of five, Matilda was focused at a distance away from them, she quickly tugged at Bran¡¯s shirt and whispered into his ear, indicating that they have to go soon. ¡°I am positive I saw him enter there. He¡¯s probably gone back to his room¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Still trying to defend John¡¯s honor, Bran whispered back at her ¡°Yeah, just give me a minute, almost done.¡±


    Unsatisfied with what Bran said to them, the fourth member from the group spoke, ¡°We heard the Sarvod kid spat at the hero¡¯s party yesterday, that means Miss Grisst was included. So there is no reason for Miss Grisst to defend someone like him.¡±


    ¡°But do you know why?¡± Bran opened his arms, gesturing the group to give him an answer. ¡°Does anyone know what truly happened in East Wing? As far as I know, there were no eye witnesses when it happened, people only heard it because their voices were loud, no one dared to interrupt the great hero Scywell Shatterstep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your voice,¡± the second person from the group spoke.


    ¡°The way you mentioned the hero¡­ It sounds like you are mocking him,¡± the forth member said to Bran.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who John Sarvod is, yet you speak about him as though he were your archnemesis, I only did the same for the hero Scywell Shatterstep. How you interpret what I¡¯ve said is none of my business. I on the other hand, happened to know John personally to know he isn¡¯t as you people think he is,¡± Bran bragged seemingly enjoying this banter far too much for his own good.


    Thinking back, he also thought that John was just a suck-up to the hero of their generation due to rumors, but when he actually spoke to John himself, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to befriend someone like him. Nowadays, its more like Bran is a big fan of John who talked him out of his brash usage of his own magic¡ªdespite having spoken to John that one time.


    ¡°And what do you know what happened? You speak as though you were there when it all happened¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. In fact, I am just about to go learn it from the man himself.¡±


    ¡°F-from t-the hero?¡± the guy blurted.


    ¡°The hero? Who cares about him, I was talking about John Sarvod. Just you wait till I get the best healer on my team!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a few screws loose¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would he even think about that guy?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he just wants to use Sarvod for his healing magic? Even then¡­it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but if h-he is right about how outstanding Sarvod¡­ T-then Miss Grisst might do something if we keep talking about¡­¡±


    The group of five shuddered in fear as Bran and Matilda left in a hurry. All of them can¡¯t help but think that Angeline Grisst might do something to them if they kept besmirching John¡¯s name.


    ¡°F-for the time being, l-let¡¯s don¡¯t talk about Sarvod anymore.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to any of us¡­¡±


    Thanks to Bran¡¯s unnecessary gloating at the five who spoke ill of John, they almost lost track of which part of the East Wing residence John had retreated into.


    Luckily, there was another individual who was chasing after John like they did, a beastkin that had a gray bushy tail, youthful looks, and wore baggy clothing as though he originated from the desert.


    ¡°Is he trying to get John on his team too?¡± Bran whispered to Matilda, unsure what to think of such a person appearing in front of John¡¯s door steps.


    Before Matilda could answer, the door to John¡¯s door reverberated.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    ¡°John, even if you don¡¯t wish to participate in it, this event is compulsory. More so, it is a team event, you can¡¯t possibly expect to go through everything on your own¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will you just shut up already? I barely know you!¡±


    Bran looked to Matilda upon overhearing the conversation but she shrugged, none of them had any idea what the beastkin was talking to John about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check,¡± with his hand grabbing Matilda¡¯s they approached the beastkin.


    ¡°I understand what you are feeling right now, I¡¯ve been in dark places too, but if you are just willing to accept help¡­ Ack-ack!¡± the beastkin coughed when he saw Bran and Matilda. ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t mind me, I am just speaking to my friend here¡­¡±


    Bran raised a hand, ¡°Thanks. But I will need to borrow your friend for a minute.¡±


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    Bran proceeded to clutched his hand into a fists, then started pounding loudly on John¡¯s door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°What the fuck!? Stop annoying me Aurelius!!! Go form your stupid group with someone else!¡± John¡¯s disgruntled voice came from the door.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oi, Sarvod kid! Guess who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    Bran made a face but he quickly returned to the smile that he had on him, ¡°It¡¯s Bran, you helped me back when I almost fainted from being all glowy with my Avatar magic, remember? I am here to pay you a visit, and to inform you that you are already registered as my fifth group member, thought I just give you a heads up!¡±


    John became silent from Bran¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that silence as a yes? We really need a good healer like you, who knows when I will use my magic whenever I feel like it, haha...¡± recalling his how his body constitution broke down after each use of his magic, Bran chuckled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Matilda cast a concerned look at Bran, she then said in a voice soft enough for the two of them to hear, ¡°Maybe telling him that we¡¯ve registered him as our group was too strong. He might not like it given how he was yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Relax, relax, knowing how the guy is, he probably will accept it. I am not taking a no from the John Sarvod, you know that, Matilda.¡± Bran pulled her to his arms. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you the one who encouraged me to help the guy?¡±


    His fianc¨¦e meekly nod her head, ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, I¡¯ve learned my lesson, and soon the person who thought me that will be joining us¡ª¡±


    The door to John¡¯s room swung open.


    ¡°Ah, there he is, come on Sarvod, let¡¯s get you registered for the event¡ª¡± Bran suddenly stopped his voice and pushed Matilda aside.


    Shiiing!


    An arming sword suddenly appeared beneath Bran neck causing him to stiffen himself.


    ¡°J-John!? What are you doing?¡± Aurelius crouched and was ready to leap at any second to disarm John.


    ¡°Bran!¡± Matilda called to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Stay where you are! Both of you!¡± his clear voice calmed the other down. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Bran then turned his head to John, he raised his hands as a sign of submission and remained at where he stood. ¡°I¡¯ll take that I don¡¯t have to reintroduce myself?¡±


    A low voice came from John who was dressed in a black hooded coat, ¡°Yeah, I remember you, Bran.¡±


    John¡¯s facial expression was covered by the oversized hood that he draped over his head, he wanted to make a witty remark at John for wearing such a gloomy outfit in such a sunny day but stopped himself short when he saw John had a slight tremor in his grip.


    He recalled his expression John wore yesterday when he and Matilda returned to the academy, the lifeless stride he had, the gloomy gaze that clouded his once sharp gaze.


    Bran finally understood.


    The way that John was behaving felt exactly like how his father behaved the day his mother passed away. The devastation that assaulted his old man, the despair that his father felt for not knowing what to do, it was almost enough to worry Bran that his father might kill himself out of said agony.


    Right now, the same scene played before him, but this time, it was John who is suffering such a fate.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he apologized in a small voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry? What are you sorry about? For disturbing me?¡± John said spitefully. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is, why do you all think you are close enough to me to form a group with me? Am I all that great?¡± he turned towards Aurelius then returned to Bran. ¡°Do you people think it is funny to pull the same joke on me multiple times? To give me false sympathy without knowing anything about me?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ J-joke? John, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You want me because of my stupid [Heal]! IS IT NOT!? The moment I start asking anyone questions, the moment I start to do things for myself, it when my usefulness to you people stop isn¡¯t it!!!??¡±


    Aurelius the beastkin spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s not true, I am just trying to help you...¡±


    John lowered his sword, a cynical laugh came from him, ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Help me? Why? Do you owe me something? Have I done anything worthy of your aid? Sure I remember I helped you back then, but you haven¡¯t tried talking to me once after that, only now with the aptitude test event, you try to befriend me.¡±


    ¡°¡­T-that¡¯s not it,¡± the besatkin denied but could not come up with a decent reply. ¡°You¡¯ve once treated me in kind, so I am doing¡ª¡±


    ¡°The same applies to you, Bran.¡± John cast a glare at him, ¡°Nothing good will come for you two if you meddle with someone like me¡­ Just leave, I-I don¡¯t want to deal with anyone anymore.¡±


    Click.


    John shut the door and left his three guests outside. He threw himself onto the large bed and buried his face in it.


    He was miserable.


    The expression on Aurelius and Bran¡¯s face, he was tired of it. He hated himself for knowing that they had good intentions, he hated that they thought so highly of him, but most of all¡­


    He hated how they reminded him of A¡¯vetheas.


    Why did the elves abandon him? How could they have exiled him when all he did was for the sake of the place that he so cherished? He saved the elves¡¯ beloved princess, their one and only princess without letting and harm to befall upon her. He had even died for her, dabbled in taboo just to keep her safe.


    Yet, yet, yet¡­


    He was discarded like a tool that no longer has any use.


    It was a feeling that he knew too well, one that accompanied him before his life in A¡¯vetheas. The feeling of being pushed away for something he had done without proper explanation to why.


    It was though he was born with an unidentifiable curse.


    A curse where the people he cherished will all end up leaving him, whether it was by his own doing or by the circumstances that he found himself in, his relationships with people never last.


    No matter how hard he tried.


    Kahnira¡­ Raina¡­ Alwin¡­ Meli¡­ Mera¡­ Miril¡­ Miros¡­ Itzella¡­ Randolph¡­ Gobbert¡­ Angeline¡­ Scywell¡­ Helen¡­


    ¡°Ephinelyth¡­¡± John whispered as he brought his hands to his face. ¡°I am so sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know what I can do, am just a demon after all¡­¡±


    He tried to move on, he tried to move on from his past and he succeeded for a while. He had adapted to the new environment he found himself in, established a good relationship with the Harvests, become enrolled into the most prestigious school in Dezarith Empire, he even became well acquainted with people like Scywell Shatterstep.


    But those were just the fa?ade he saw.


    The night he saw Miros and Itzella¡¯s decapitated heads laid before him was what snapped him back to reality. He finally understood then.


    Everyone who he¡¯d gotten close to end up getting hurt.


    He even hurt Evie, by his own accord. Perhaps she did mess up while she attempted to contact him about her absence in the academy back then, but for him to declare he would kill her should she ever appear before him, it was a step too far.


    And whilst he was trying to take out his frustrations against what she did¡­


    He ended up causing the Harvest¡¯s death.


    Perhaps he could not have done a thing against the vampires, perhaps they would have narrowly escaped death with him by their side, perhaps he would die a gruesome death whilst trying to save them.


    Even then, John blamed himself for not being there for them at the final moments of their lives, it was because of his own actions that led to such tormenting consequences that he was living today.


    He won¡¯t forgive himself, nor will he forget it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­just get ready you two.¡±


    Hushed voices entered his ear, it came from a large group from beyond his room. John simply disregarded it as baseless chatter.


    ¡°Ready¡­ Three¡­ two¡­ one!¡±


    All of a sudden, the latch to his door became undone and it swung open.


    Bang!


    The sound brought John out of his senseless mulling. Following that were the sounds of hustled footsteps barging in.


    Is the academy here to expel me for not wanting to participate?


    Then, two strong arms grabbed him by his shoulders and raised him to his legs, restraining him from doing anything reckless. It was the wolf beastkin that he told off earlier, Aurelius, and along with him were Bran, Matilda and two faces that John could not recognize.


    ¡°H-how did you get in? The door is only accessible to¡­¡±


    Bran approached tapped his forehead with a sly smile, ¡°My dad¡¯s is part of the board of directors of Moxnet, so I asked him a favor.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Is that why you get to be in North Wing with my sister, Bran? I¡¯ve never heard anything about it until today, since when did your old man become so successful?¡± a taller guy with a country look said as he nudged an elbow at Bran. He then extended a hand to John, ¡°Welcome to the team, Sarvod. I am Kirksten, Matilda¡¯s elder brother, you can call me Kirk. The girl behind me is Cacti, we¡¯ll be counting on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Equipped with all kinds of reinforced armor on them, John could only sit on the edge of his bed while he stared at the five who invaded his room. All of them were dressed as if they were about to leave for a combat expedition¡ªAurelius included.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to shake Kirk¡¯s hand if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Matilda spoke. ¡°Aurelius filled us in on what happened.¡±


    John turned towards the beastkin who was leaning against the table, then directed his gaze to Bran.


    ¡°He overheard your argument with the hero yesterday, don¡¯t worry I would have done the same thing if I were in your shoes.¡±


    Aurelius finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t like us, but you don¡¯t have to be close yourself off from help. These people, they don¡¯t even know me, but they asked me to join with them seeing how I had no team like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The beastkin continued, ¡°I am not asking you to pretend like nothing is wrong. My point is, John, the world still moves no matter what happened in the past, the sun will still rise and set like it always has. Surely you understand that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We have another thirty minutes before the academy starts the mass teleportation, you can make your decision then,¡± Matilda said to him.


    ¡°Teleportation!?¡± Kirk gasped. ¡°The president did not mention that!¡±


    ¡°I thought we were going by horse¡­¡± Cacti whispered.


    ¡°How else would the make it ¡®mandatory¡¯, Kirk? With teleportation, every single Moxnet student will have to participate, regardless if they chose to,¡± Matilda rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I thought dad was kidding when he said the academy is going to mass teleport us, do you have any idea how much energy will be used just to teleport us alone?¡±


    ¡°You know where we are going!?¡± Kirk beamed.


    Bran shook his head, ¡°Sadly no, not even the board of directors are aware of the location nor the tasks that we will be required to do. That¡¯s why it is safer if we have the numbers¡­¡±


    Sigh.


    Seeing how Bran, Matilda and Aurelius continued to treat him as though nothing happened after he threatened them, John expelled a breath of compliance, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, you guys won. I¡¯ll join.¡±

 12.1

    <h2>12.1</h2>


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    This is pathetic¡­ In the end, I¡¯ll never escape my past won¡¯t I?


    ¡°Why do you like that dark thing anyway? Is it because it has the same color as your hair?¡±


    ¡°What do you know!? It has so many pockets inside, I can keep all kinds of things with me. Besides, it looks so cool, it¡¯s like what those anti-heroes wear in the stories, there¡¯s even a hood that you can choose to hide your face if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Woahhh, now that you mention it, that is kind of true, John.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t I say so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get one made in white tomorrow, so I¡¯ll match with yours!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! That¡¯s not¡­ Don¡¯t copy me, what if other people find out!¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯ll know we are partners in crime!¡±


    ¡°Idiot princess.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    Bran opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself halfway, John who noticed this raised a brow at him but Bran simply shook his hazel hair in response.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Is that how he always was? Or did he put up an act around me?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    What is happening here? One moment Kaldor was like their idol, the next is¡­this?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    John wanted to say something about how careless the beastkin was, but when he thought back to how he recklessly entered the forbidden part of the academy, he stopped himself.


    That was¡­not a dream right?


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Palter Harvest, I should keep an eye out for his name¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Dong!


    Dong!


    We¡¯ve teleported¡­to where?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Sorry [Heal] can¡¯t do anything more than that, I don¡¯t know if it can cure you of the condition you have¡­ It works well for immediate injuries and illnesses, it can sometimes stop heredity issues permanently but not always.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Woosh!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    What is something like this doing here?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    At John¡¯s question, the grip of the solider student increased, John could hear his bones make a distinct crack


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    John moved his free hand to the hilt of his weapon sheathed on the right of his hip, unleashing it as he drew it to the soldier.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    A burst of breath expelled from the soldier¡¯s armor obviously mocking John, ¡°Hmph.


    Aren¡¯t you the type of man that needs to humble, yourself?


    Clonk!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    With an outstretched arm, John grasped the spear along with the girl soldier towards him as though it was the most natural thing to do.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Erin, if you had, we would not be here would I?¡± Prishine coerced in a seductive voice that was befitting of her revealing outfit. ¡°You two, bring her away,¡± she addressed the two other girls and they obediently did as the succubus told.


    The succubus Prishine? The crazy woman calls her Lady Prishine?


    She might as well not wear anything¡­


    He understood that as a succubus, Prishine was to draw out lust in others to generate a certain vitality from the tension in the atmosphere for her to feed on. It was only natural that she wore such a ¡®clothing¡¯ during the aptitude test to best utilize her natural abilities.


    So you¡¯re the one that brought me inside your barrier.


    ¡°

 12.2

    <h2>12.2</h2>


    Tip-tap, tip tap, tip-tap¡­


    At the noises Prishine¡¯s high heels made echoing through the corridor, yet another person made themselves scares from their path. Leaving only John by the succubus¡¯ side as she lead with a stroll.


    What is she to these people? He thought to himself as his gaze followed the person who made themselves scarce. Their leader of somekind?


    The majority of people who resided in this fortress, were not human, many of them had tails, horns, bizarre body shapes and odd numbered limbs.


    During his orientation month, he was certain that the human students were the majority that attended the academy. Sure, he had seen a few half-bloods, beastkins and even unusual races like oozes and treefolk¡ªnot to be confused with nymphs¡ªhaving seen so many of the non-human races gathered in this fortress made him suspicious.


    They were most certainly Moxnet students, it was not though he had any prejudice against them, but he can¡¯t help but wonder where had all these students been during the orientation month, aside from Prishine¡¯s face, he recognized not a single other person in this fortress.


    Is this a militia? Have they been avoiding classes? How can they setup such a base when all of us just got teleported in this unknown place?


    Noticing his suspicious gaze, Prishine slid beside him and looped her arms with John¡¯s but he quickly broke free and took a few steps backwards


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were looking too tense, so I thought to soothe your worries away~¡±


    John ignored her comment and nudged her to keep walking, ¡°How long until we reach your guest room?¡±


    Initially, she had asked him to follow her to one of her soundproof rooms to discuss something with him in private. At first, John wanted to leave as he wanted nothing to do with her, but when she promised that it was something that concerned the aptitude test that the academy had for them, she got his attention.


    ¡°Relaxxx, we¡¯ve now reached my room,¡± Prishine said as her slender arms pushed open a door along the corridor, gesturing him to enter with her arms and lowered torso ¡°Please make yourself at home~¡±


    John bit his lip, ¡°You said we were going to a guest room, not your private quarters.¡±


    ¡°I said that I am going to bring you, my special guest, to a room where no one will eavesdrop on our conversation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This the only place I am confident where no one will overhear us. Would you please forgive this little girl for not having enough rooms?¡± Prishine made a pout with her sensual lips, her eyes dewed and sparkled innocently as she behaved like a child.


    Ugh¡­ It¡¯s cute when Meli or Mera does something like this but not on this succubus. Why is she so insistent of getting on my good side?


    ¡°Is that a no¡­?¡± sensing John was not charmed the slightest by her pouting, Prishine squeaked sadly at him.


    ¡°As long you don¡¯t try anything funny and get straight to the point,¡± ignoring her antics, he went inside ahead of her.


    Inside the room laid an large bed that hosted a thick feather mattress, solid furnishing of such as cabinets, desks and chairs alike had all been installed. Granted that they both got teleported to this new location not just an hour ago, it was hard to believe that Prishine was able to have such an establishment under her control.


    ¡°How¡¯d you have everything here? You have a fortress built, a literal base and everyone right here, do most of you not suffer from teleportation sickness?¡±


    Prishine closed the door behind them with an amusing smile, moving towards the tea table at by the open window, ¡°Take a seat, we have all the time to speak.¡±


    John grabbed a seat and placed his arms on the table, Prishine followed suit and sat with him.


    ¡°Tea?¡± the succubus offered, grabbing on of the teapots on the table .


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Water then?¡± she switched to another pot.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Sure, plain water is fine¡±


    ¡°Mmm, okay then~¡±replying with a meek voice, Prishine raised the teapot by the table and diligently poured clear stream of liquid into John¡¯s cup. ¡°I presume you want me to get to the point, so I¡¯ll make this brief, or you¡¯ll show me that handsome scorn of yours~¡±


    Handsome¡­scorn?


    ¡°But before that, John. Let me ask you something, have you ever heard of a folklore that had the title ¡®The Land of the Dead¡¯? It is quite the famous one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I have,¡± John took a sip of the warm water.


    ¡°It goes like this. The land of the dead was a place where a nation had more power and unity that the Dezarith Empire have ever achieved throughout its lifetime. It was said the people born in that nation were blessed with innate magic by the Gods of Ancient.¡±


    A local folklore of Dezarith Empire huh?


    ¡°As this nation was more prosperous than any country, naturally, its citizens were also more intelligent and noble than anywhere else in the world. Renowned for its superiority, this nation became the gem of the world for its time, it was so well known that people flocked from all parts of the world just to catch a glimpse of such a beautiful place. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°Such a nation never existed in reality,¡± Prishine made a flat face. ¡°That story you¡¯ve heard was just the cover up. In actuality, the story about ¡®The Land of the Dead¡¯ was a ploy made up by a few highly intelligent bloodthirsty monsters, beasts and demons who lured the curious in so that they could prey on them. Hence, that¡¯s how the story got its name, isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your point is?¡±


    ¡°My point?¡± Prishine looked confused, ¡°I thought you wanted to know an interesting story.¡±


    ¡°I am not here to fool around,¡± John lowered his voice.


    ¡°Ahahaha, I know~ I was just trying to get your attention.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve just lost it.¡±


    ¡°In all seriousness, I called you here for a specific reason. Do you see this fortress that we are in right now? It is actually an academy facility where every team taking the aptitude test would come receive their tasks.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ So that explains it. It still doesn¡¯t explain why you seemed like you¡¯ve been here a long time.¡±


    Prishine let out a curve on her red lips, ¡°That¡¯s because we have been. My followers have simply arrived in this place ahead of time and settled ourselves in~¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was fairly simple for me to figure out where the aptitude test would be held. So I came ahead of time to set camp at this very facility before anyone could stake their claim to it.¡±


    John titled his head, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? You are a smart fellow, you must know why competitiors do everything they can to get ahead of their rivals. I¡¯ll give you a hint, it is something that involves the barrier that I let you in earlier, something to do with you being able to see this fortress when everyone else can¡¯t.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened.


    So, she let me in the barrier of this place on purpose¡­ That¡¯s why Bran and Kirk can¡¯t see this place¡­


    Supposedly this fortress was a place for the many student teams to come and receive their respective tasks, but with Prishine and her merry band of students here occupying it and maintaining a barrier that prevented entry, no doubt the progression of the other teams would be hindered.


    After all, how would anyone know where to start when they can¡¯t even receive instructions on what they were supposed to do?


    ¡°You are going to prevent the other teams from reaching this place?¡± he answered.


    Prishine clapped her hands excitedly, ¡°Bingo! You are super quick!¡±


    ¡°Is that even allowed? Cause I am sure academy staff will be checking on us periodically.¡±


    ¡°I have an informant who told me, the staff won¡¯t be arriving here until a week had passed. We plan to lift the barrier a few days before that, that is after most of us who gathered here had gotten a head start.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why call me here? Your plan is already perfect, I probably won¡¯t know where my team is supposed to start until you showed me this place. So why show me this fortress?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am in need of your assistance. The tasks for each team are divided into three sections, like all tasks, the first section requires each team to allocate a certain relic placed at dangerous spots at this place¡­¡± Prishine¡¯s voice faded before she continued again, ¡°¡­It just so happens that my team, is having a problem on completing one of our tasks.¡±


    John remained silent, he had expected something of a request the moment Prishine had wanted to speak to him in private. He had no doubt that he was allowed to enter and leave this place after being told of what she and her merry friends were schemeing.


    ¡°Of course, you can choose to deny my request. However, should you do that, you and your team would be wandering aimlessly in this harsh plane until the academy staff arrives to check on this place. Don¡¯t you think that Team Rectiser would very well benefit from this exchange?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t at the assembly earlier, how¡¯d you¡ª¡±


    Prishine extended one of her fingers and placed it on John¡¯s lips, ¡°Now, now, I did mention I have my way around all information that surrounds me~ Or did you forget, my dear, John~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John¡¯s heart raced.


    Not because he was charmed by the succubus before him, but because he knew the succubus is up to no good, if he accepted Prihine¡¯s proposal now, she might ask him to jeopardize his team¡¯s safety, if he rejected it, who knows what the sly succubus might do to him¡ªor even worse, his teammates while they are in this foreign place, far away from the academy¡¯s compounds.


    Prishine had him completely wrapped up in her slimy finger.


    If he showed any weakness to her this moment, there was no telling what would happen. If he was overly harsh in his speech with her, he might not get back to his team safely. Prishine¡¯s explanation only solidified that he was in enemy territory, why else would someone reveal all this information to him without asking for anything in return?


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    So, John took the logical move, he retained his composure, he calmed his heart, relaxed the tense muscles to his back, cracked his neck and stretched his fingers one by one, taking all the time he need to exude a calm intelligible exterior.


    ¡°Let me hear about what you need me to do first. Then, I¡¯ll decide whether I¡¯ll accept your offer.¡±


    Prishine¡¯s wine red eyes lit up like the fireworks during New Year¡¯s celebration, ¡°I knew you would come around!¡±


    She¡¯s¡­excited? Seeing the gleeful succubus, John furrowed his brows.


    ¡°It is a simple thing, you would have to go to a specific location and open the entrance that my team and I are unable to.¡±


    ¡°An entrance? What do you mean? And why me?¡±


    Walking to the edge of her bed, Prishine brought a piece of photo and handed it to John. On the photo, there was an elaborate picture of two tall doors, at first glance, they looked just the fancy gates that could be seen on the older monuments in Registoria.


    But when he etched his body closer to the image, the patterns that were etched on the doors changed itself, one moment it was swirling, the next it would align itself into cubically, then its colors change, even the thickness of the detailing on the doors expanded and shrinked. It¡¯s almost like¡­


    ¡°The door is alive?¡± John said out loud, his curiosity got a hold of his emotions briefly. ¡°How did you create an image like this? The patterns aren¡¯t repeating themselves... Even if it¡¯s a recording inscribed onto¡ª¡±


    Prishine cut him off before he could finish, ¡°We didn¡¯t. It was a picture taken from one of the empire¡¯s Royal Explorers group¡­ While they were stranded on sea, this particular door was encountered by them in the middle of the ocean. First they thought it was just a peculiar structure they¡¯ve fond on a small island, but when they opened it, this very door lead them right back home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John made a face, such a door never existed in the countless records in A¡¯vetheas¡¯ libraries. To say that a living, moving door that has the ability to teleport people who stumbled on it¡­


    ¡°I need you to help me find it,¡± Prishine¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Even if something like this exists, how would I even find it for you?¡± his eyes was still glued to the moving image that was before him, he was both alluded and repulsed that something could even exist.


    Sure, magic existed in this world, but a living door whose magic was so strong that it even affected the very photo that was taken from it¡­ He was not sure what to think.


    ¡°There are a few theories surrounding this mysterious door, and who it appears to. But luckily for us, my followers have encountered it multiple times in this new region that we are in.¡±


    Sensing another reason behind her words John raised a brow, ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The doors only opens to those who are worthy to it. People who experienced loss first hand, people have strong psychic resistance to mental magic, people who¡­¡± Prishine paused and leaned forward on the tea table, her sensual body jiggled as she drew her face closer to John, ¡°¡­have an untapped potential that they aren¡¯t aware off~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It may be a surprise to you, but you are the first person able to maintain a clear mind while speaking to me. You see, my heritage sometimes cause people to mindlessly go along with what I ask of them. But you, John, you are different~¡± once Prishine finished her sentence, she returned to her seat and awaited a reply from John.


    ¡°So, you are using me as a gamble to open the door?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. But rest assured, this door is located near where your team¡¯s first task would be, you would simply have to open the door when you arrived, and that would be the end of it~¡±


    ¡°What if, after you gave me the details of my team¡¯s tasks, I choose to not open the door. What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°I am confident that you are a man of caliber,¡± she replied as though she anticipated it. ¡°And if you choose to do that, I would be sad to inform you that I won¡¯t be helping you to establish communications with souls that have departed from the mortal realm.¡±


    Unable to comprehend her words, his eyes blinked once, twice, thrice... Then the realization hit him. ¡°Y-you mean¡­communicate with whoever I want?¡±


    His eyes trembled¡­


    ¡°T-that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Aha~ I¡¯ve got your attention, now haven¡¯t I.¡± Prishine¡¯s thin succubus tail moved behind her in amusement. ¡°But what I¡¯ve said is true. As I am born a succubus, I do have the ability to communicate with those who are in the underworld, though I cannot guarantee the results, I however, do have my own ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you say, John? A small favor for me and I will give you your heart¡¯s desire to meet your precious family.¡±


    John clenched his jaw, he did not like the fact that Prishine knew what happened to the Harvests, ever since his family¡¯s massacre he had not told a single soul about what happened, it was only when he saw Scywell yesterday did the news of his family¡¯s death slipped from him.


    But the fact that this succubus already knew about how devastated he was from their deaths was truly disturbing.


    Had the succubus appeared to him offering the same deal to communicate with his deceased family back when he returned from Parac Village like earlier, John could easily see himself bending to her will doing anything she wanted to fill the void that was in him.


    Luckily, he knew things weren¡¯t that simple. Her offering such a deal to him was almost too good to be true. Perhaps Prishine the succubus simply wished to get to know him better this way, knowing that he had a certain dislike to her sultry attitude. But John can¡¯t shake the feeling that the succubus might have been observing him in secret for a long while now.


    Her words that she spoke to him on their first meeting crept into his mind, making him shudder.


    ¡°I will be keeping watch over you, John.¡±


    I need to be more careful from now on¡­ This woman is bad news¡­


    He noted to himself, it seems that in his depressive episode, Prishine had intended to exploit him to the best of her ability.


    Putting the matter of communicating with the Harvests aside, the fact that she was so willing to give him Team Rectiser¡¯s tasks was a deal too sweet not to be taken, he would be a fool if he rejected her at this spot. It would put them in a head start as much as Prishine¡¯s people.


    John felt no particularly strong attachment towards the people on his team, however, they did take him and thought of him as a comrade in after his prudish behavior towards them.


    I do owe them this much¡­


    ¡°Give me all of my team¡¯s tasks, only then I¡¯ll see that the door you mentioned gets opened.¡±


    After having agreed to her deal, Prishine lead John down to the reception hall of the fortress where she retrieved item from a follower of hers, leaving John seated on a sofa by himself.


    Followers¡­ Why does she call them that?


    The countless non-human races that was currently in the reception hall consisted of half-giants, beastkins, kobolds, satrys, and many more that came from uncommon heritages. And, if his knowledge of monsters do not betray him, some of the succubus¡¯s followers had strong resemblance to monsters like orcs, goblins or even undead, races of monster which are mostly deemed to be evil by nature.


    This is¡­ certainly not what I expected¡­


    It was not unheard of that people would end up conceiving a child with a monster due to certain unforeseen circumstances. There were even curses and rituals that caused humanoid races to be bounded to a monster for life, but these rituals were only done against those who were sinful or to those have caused misery for people in their community. They were meant more as lifetime punishments in place of torturous execution.


    He bore no hatred nor spite towards these people, in fact, he understood why these Moxnet students who belonged to the less conventional races had hid themselves from the spotlight.


    Still¡­ For this many unusual types of people to be gathered here¡­ Are all of them even Moxnet students?


    All of a sudden, two ample pillows with the texture of human skin found themselves to the back of his skull, cushioning his strained face.


    Realizing that it was the breasts of the succubus, John jolt upwards turned behind him. ¡°Prishine, what the hell, can you not?!¡±


    ¡°Aww, I thought we were close enough for that now~¡±


    John wanted to retort, but he decided against it after scrunching his face dubiously at her playful expression. He was better off keeping quiet, the less he spoke to her, the faster he got to return to his teammates.


    ¡°Here you gooo~¡± Prishine extended her slender arm towards John, around her fingertips was a metallic sphere that was engraved with magical runes.


    Though unclear to how the sphere she placed in his hands worked, he was certain that it was a magical device that contained all of Team Rectiser¡¯s tasks.


    He took the sphere from her, ¡°Is this everything? Are you sure that once we¡¯ve cleared the first task, the second will show itself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a worrisome one, but I expected that. So, let me show you how it works.¡± Prishine reached to her sides for another metallic sphere that was similar to the one John had in his hands, ¡°This is a mission sphere, you hold it in your palm, then speak your name in your head¡­¡± the device to Prishine¡¯s hand gave a red glow, then it projected at screen made of red light before the succubus.


    John followed her suit, and sure enough, his mission sphere glowed and projected a screen just like hers, the only difference was that his sphere illuminated with blue light instead of a red one.


    Looking at the screen projected before him and the words displayed, John nodded, ¡°I see, they even specified what do you need to do for the first task in detail. Even our names are all noted down, there¡¯s even a map of where my team should go, the academy sure has everything readied for this test. But why is yours a different color than mine?¡±


    ¡°It corresponds to the user¡¯s mana. Alright, look at the upper corner of your interface, there is supposed to be three empty bars.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I see them.¡±


    ¡°When you complete the first section, the first bar will be filled up, that indicates your completion, if it is partially filled, it means that your team missed something. That¡¯s for most of the teams, but in my team¡¯s case¡­¡± She brought John¡¯s attention to her screen, ¡°Look at mine¡­¡±


    John craned his head towards the red screen projected in front of the succubus, only to discover that the first bar on the upper right corner of her interface was flickering nonstop.


    And on her map, a certain blinking dot called to his attention.


    ¡°The door is there, correct?¡±


    ¡°Its location is always marked with a blinking dot unlike regular pinpoints. This was the final part that we needed to complete our first task, I believe that my team¡¯s device might have gone faulty after it was given the task of opening the mysterious door.¡±


    ¡°Where is it again?¡± John said as he compared his map to hers, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a few hundred meters from where my team is supposed to go to¡­ Wait, two kilometers beneath the surface!?¡±


    ¡°I am counting on you, John~¡± Prishine whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Yeah, no worries on that, I¡¯ll keep my promise when I get there but still¡­ Two kilometers below surface for my team¡¯s and yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡±


    Decided that he had stayed long enough, John got to his feet and turned off the mission sphere Prishine gave him. ¡°See you sometime,¡± he muttered before he left the fortress.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When John¡¯s back have left Prishine¡¯s sights, a metallic clang found itself on the ground, the metallic sphere that Prishine held in her hand had fallen into the ground and rolled away from her.


    Her followers did not bat an eye to the succubus¡¯ actions, but simply allowed her to be. After all, the magical device that she held in her hand was not the one given to her team by Moxnet, rather, it was a replica made to look like it.


    ¡°Are you sure that was wise, Lady Prishine? Giving his team their mission sphere? Surely, this this is far too much of an effort to test someone who happened to resist your magic?¡± the man by the reception counter said in a polite tone as he picked up the metal sphere left on the floor by ¡®Lady Prishine¡¯


    Prishine moved away from him and resumed walking back to where her room was, the man followed after her as though he waited for her to say something to him.


    ¡°Lady Prishine, I do not understand, even the big three who you¡¯ve selected to aid you in your efforts to your master¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sigh~¡±


    Prishine slammed one of her palms to her forehead, her tired expression was evident from the man¡¯s constant pestering.


    Finally, the succubus halt her steps and turned to the man. She placed her soft hand at the very base of his chin, lifting his head slightly to her face, eyes squinted as she scrutinized his looks.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Brown irises, a handsome face, a tall figure¡­ A nice jawline too¡­¡± Prishine muttered the characteristics of the man she held in her hands, assessing him to the finest detail. ¡°Even then¡­ His innate prowess is much, much more than yours despite how recently he was awoken to his magic... If only you had the same caliber as him, if only you had black hair just like him¡­¡±


    ¡°R-recent awakening!?¡± ignoring Prishine¡¯s complaints about his features compared to the invader who left the fortress moments ago, the man yelped in surprise at her words. ¡°D-does that mean he is a full-blooded¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah-ah~¡± Prishine placed a finger on his lips, silencing the man before he could speak further. ¡°I am still speaking.¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies¡­¡±


    ¡°It is faint, but I when first met him, I can¡¯t help but to¡­¡± a damp tongue popped out from Prishine¡¯s supple lips as she smacked them in a provocative manner. ¡°¡­taste the demon magic that oozed from him, ahhhhh~¡± her face became red, her body squirmed, the scent of her feminine juices spread from below her and surrounded the air around them.


    ¡°Is that why you asked Erin to spar with him? To assert whether he has demon blood?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± a person from behind the man clicked their tongue. ¡°No you oaf, Lady Prishine asked me to spar with him to put up an act for that Sarvod boy, by doing that she¡¯ll paint me as the bad guy while she is becomes the angel that gifts him the mission sphere. Apparently it worked because it was the first time that good-for-nothing Sarvod spoke to her normally.¡±


    ¡°Lady E-Erin!¡± the man lowered his torso upon hearing Erin¡¯s voice.


    Erin swatted her hand at him, ¡°Just leave it at that disgusting male. You are nothing more than Lady Prishine¡¯s food supply. Given how watchful the academy students are, we can¡¯t have Lady Prishine feed off the vitality of just any males she sees fit. The last thing we need to deal with is unnecessary rumors. Isn¡¯t that right, Saeza, Theza?¡±


    The two girls who previously escorted Erin away from immediately appeared from Prishine¡¯s shadows, they have been hiding themselves there awaiting for further orders from their Lady Prishine.


    Saeza, the first girl spoke, ¡°It is the one and only reason¡­¡±


    Only for her sentences to be continued by Theza, ¡°¡­That we still keep you around.¡±


    ¡°That said, you won¡¯t be losing your status as my pleasure boy anytime soon,¡± Prishine¡¯s voice stopped being lurid and returned to her usual way of speaking, her hands to the crotch of the man and grabbed at it. ¡°Sarvod is a difficult one to crack, it frustrates me so when I can just make any man so willingly to drop to their fours and pleasure me¡­ I suppose your eye color and height is similar to his, so I¡¯ll make do with you for now~¡±


    Prishine opened one of the nearby doors, pushed the man in it, making him fall on his back, started undressing herself as she approached him, ¡°Ahh~ Johnnn¡­ Why don¡¯t you know how wet you make me~¡± she said to the man as though she was speaking directly to John. ¡°If you haven¡¯t treated me like the dirty whore I am~ I might not have you stuck in my head now~¡±


    The door to the room closed with a loud click, sealing Erin, Saeza, and Theza outside with sullen expression.


    ¡°I suppose this marks the third time of the day¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That she has gone into heat for the Sarvod male.¡±


    The two other girls spoke, leaving Erin with a twisted look on her face. ¡°John Sarvod¡­¡± she growled his name in spite. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer for for this!¡± Erin declared before she stomped away angrily.


    Saeza looked to Theza, ¡°I conject that Erin is displeased for having bested by John¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Or she is feeling left out that Lady Prishine no longer uses us to vent out her sexual desires,¡± Theza nodded to her friend.


    ¡°But I agree with her, Lady Prishine has slightly strayed from her master¡¯s intended path¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­We should take precautions in case Lady Prishine becomes further consumed by her lust for John Sarvod.¡±


    The two girls looked straight into each other¡¯s eyes, sharing the same resolute look, it was though their thoughts flowed continuously between one another.


    ¡°Countermeasures, to make the male known as John Sarvod¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­a docile servant he will be made for Lady Prishine¡¯s sake.¡±

 12.3

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always">12.3</h2>


    Fuck, I was too engrossed with guessing Prishine¡¯s motives that I completely forgot to find a shelter for them.


    Drip¡­drip¡­


    ¡°


    Shhhaaaaa!!! Woooossh!!!


    Is this seriously happening again? They¡¯ve abandoned me? After I went through the trouble of retrieving the¡ª


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°What is this...?¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    But it was not supposed to be size of a freaking house!!!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Cling! Clang! Clonk!


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    th</sup> huh?¡± Kirk assessed the screen projected by the mission sphere without flinching. ¡°They sure have improved the interface a lot, even the flickering is no longer there. That¡¯s Moxnet Academy for you, cutting edge developments all the time.¡±


    How does Kirk know¡ª He doesn¡¯t strike me as a magic technology guy, if anyone, Angeline is more likely to know about stuff like this.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I¡¯ll keep that last part to myself.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°she just gave you the sphere?¡± Kirk asked with high suspicion, his jokey attitude became sullen. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for an hour, is that just what you did? You mean to say you¡¯ve made all of worry about you over you getting free stuff?¡±


    ¡°


    Growl¡­.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    I don¡¯t think I should mention to them what Prishine wanted me to do for her¡­ Even if she¡¯s¡­that sort of...sultry person, a deal is a deal.


    I get what he is thinking though, to him, I am just a friend of his friend who happened to be on his team. There is no reason to completely trust me on this mission sphere that I received without any ¡®payment¡¯.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That was just a folklore right? It must be a coincidence for Meastes to be located near the Land of the Dead?


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Half-vampires¡­


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Bam!


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°the John Sarvod, alright,¡± Kirk said as he ruffled Cacti¡¯s hair. ¡°Sorry about that earlier, eh John?¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Matilda was the one who let out the suppressed laughter, ¡°Twenty is a young age for men in the empire, even if you enlist yourself as a soldier now, you still have to wait five years before you can be of use to the military. Even Cacti and Aurelius, who are the youngest among us are 24.¡±


    ¡°


    ¡°


    And I thought the hero¡¯s party was old...


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°

 12.4

    <h2>12.4</h2>


    At the first light of dawn, Team Rectiser departd from where they¡¯ve made camp. With the mission sphere John obtained ahead of the other teams, all of them had agreed to use it to their advantage and complete their tasks as soon as possible as Meastes itself was not exactly the safest.


    Their early morning journey consisted of them traversing through swamps, steep slopes, crooked hills and at this very moment dust storms¡­


    ¡°What exactly is the first task again?¡±


    Kirk who was right behind Matilda and Bran asked in a grunt. The gusts of windy sands against his eyes have been driving Bran patience to his breaking point but despite that, he still towered over Cacti with his tall body shielding her from oncoming sandy winds.


    ¡°Please tell me we aren¡¯t going to fight ridiculous monsters when we reached there,¡± Kirk rolled his eyes as he kept a watchful eye on Cacti.


    ¡°We are going to retrieve a chalice of sorts, it is just an antique that¡¯s located underground, there should be no problems¡­¡± John who was a distance away from Kirk replied from beneath his cowl.


    Like the rest of his team John was resisting the tremendous sand wind current, all the while keeping a watchful eye over his teammates on the rear with Aurelius.


    ¡°Woaah!!!¡± John let out a yelp as the sandy terrain beneath him disappeared the moment the stepped foot on it.


    Just as he felt he were to be swallowed up by the shifting sands below, Aurelius¡¯ voice came to him with a strong force by John¡¯s arms to keep him from falling ¡°Careful, kid.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, thanks¡­again.¡±


    John looked away from the beastkin, he was still unsure why was the wolf treating him as though he was a child to be taken care of.


    It was not that he hated it, but the way Aurelius looked over to him like a guardian whenever John looked like he was about to get himself in to some potential trouble bothered him.


    The beastkin had no reason to go out of his way to aid him, but he did so regardless of what John wished for. It was the same before they joined Team Rectiser and when Aurelius carried him from the older parts of Moxnet buildings to the infirmary.


    ¡°Hey, Aurelius I was wondering, why are you¡ª¡±


    Before John could pose his question to the beastkin, Bran who was leading them suddenly stopped in his tracks with a hand raised. ¡°The sandstorm is getting worse, let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    At his command, Matilda set their tent in no time, everyone proceeed to take shelter without wasting anymore time.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯ll neeeeed a clean up!¡± Kirk declared before rushing to the showers.


    Once they were safe from the sandstorm, Matilda and Cacti moved to reinforce the tent¡¯s integrity, leaving John, Aurelius and Bran at the main hall.


    ¡°You two, rest up. We probably won¡¯t be travelling for around an hour,¡± Bran said to John and Aurelius. ¡°I still need to find a better route back to where we departed from¡­¡± Bran muttered to himself.


    Since all of them had to return to the fortress that John had received their mission spear sometime soon to report to check in with the academy on their progress¡ªafter the barrier Prishine placed is lifted of course¡ªBran was still unhappy that they encountered a few acidic slimes earlier although no one was hurt.


    He simply was just unhappy that they had to face monsters that delayed their travels. Who knows that swirled in the mind of Team Rectiser¡¯s leader.


    ¡°Sure,¡± John who was the last to step in the tent replied, dusting himself by the entrance as he waited for the unmoving Aurelius to make room for him.


    However, the beastkin had other things in his mind.


    Aurelius who still had grains of sands on him suddenly shook his body exactly as a dog would when their bodies became wet, sending all the miniscule sand particles at John.


    ¡°H-hey, watch it!¡±


    ¡°Right! Sorry!¡± An energetic reply came from the beastkin, his tail wagging in excitement, ¡°All these sands on my body just reminded me of the dessert, old habits die hard, haha!¡±


    John made a face at Aurelius and resumed dusting himself, ¡°Yeah listen, about what I was trying to say earlier, I was wondering¡­ Why are you this attached to me? Is it some wolfkin instincts you have that I don¡¯t get, or is it something else, because I am sure wolves don¡¯t just get attached to people just because they helped them once.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh! So you are wondering about that, I thought you have something serious you wanted to talk about,¡± Aurelius¡¯ flashed his teeth, his tail started to wag energetically while still busy cleaning himself.


    ¡°This is something serious though,¡± John squinted his eyes at the wolfkin, still weary that Aurelius might send sands in his way.


    ¡°You happen to remind of me that I used to have a sister before I was sent away from my clan of wolves. By clan, it is the wolfkin clan, those types of tribes and clans where they have small villages deep in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know beastkin clans. Did your clan also have other beastkin clans as neighbors? From what I know, that¡¯s how it usually went, different beatkin clans would live near each other to prevent higher tiered predators from attacking.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup, that¡¯s how it was. Though I can¡¯t really recall how many or what other beastkin clans my clan was associated with¡­¡± Aurelius¡¯ face contorted into a hard ponder, eventually he gave off a casual shrug, ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s not like I am a part of them anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For starters, I was sent away to a monastery when I was six? Or seven? Can¡¯t remember the exact age but it was right after my sister turned three, I never saw her after that. You two are pretty similar in age, so I suppose in some ways, you are like a sibling to me¡±


    Noticing Aurelius¡¯ tail had drooped, John quickly spoke ¡°I am pretty sure you can still visit her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, sadly that¡¯s not possible, kid. My clan disowned me after both my parents died on a hunt. According to the village elders, it was a bad omen to the clan so they disowned me to ward off bad luck¡­¡±


    ¡°Disowned¡ª You mean they banished you for something you didn¡¯t do!?¡±


    John looked at Aurelius with open eyes.


    Since beastkins were more family and socially orientated, it was hard to imagine why any of them would be banished for such superstitions.


    Aurelius gave a gentle nod, ¡°It was either me or my sister, I was considered half an adult in beastkin years then, that¡¯s why I volunteered to be sent away than my sister who was merely a pup.¡±


    ¡°That is bullshit, how can a tragedy be thought of as nothing but an ill omen, even if its tradition, that¡¯s some high classed bullcrap!¡± his voice seethed with untold vehemence.


    Perhaps it was unvented frustration that John had harbored towards the elves who banished him in a similar manner, perhaps it was because he understood how it felt to have such a series of misfortunes to befall upon his fellow frie¡ªteam member here.


    But it truly was unthinkable.


    Aurelius was a wolfkin, his clan who also consisted of wolfkins just like him, and just like their animal counter parts, wolfkins are supposed to treat anyone who belonged in their clan just like their family.


    Like wolves, wolfkins would educate their young, treat their wounded and even aid one another whenever there was any resource shortage.


    Is it me or the world is going insane? Even if his family was of lower hierarchy¡­to be banished over his parent¡¯s untimely death...what is the logic behind that?


    ¡°What has happened is now in the past.¡± Aurelius continued to speak, ¡°I was hopeless for a while but it was not long after a monk found me and, he took me in to his monastery. In there, I was brought up by the monks of the monastery like their own child, they would feed me and teach me the basics of living in the outside world. So when I turned 15, which was the adulthood of most beastkins, seeing that I had no intention of being a monk, the monks permitted me to leave on my own journey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah sorry, I must be boring you, I can¡¯t help but think about my past whenever I am reminded that I had a sister.¡±


    ¡°Nah it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    John¡¯s looked into an invisible abyss as he threw himself on one of the sofas of their base, his eyes remained stiff as he turned his gaze upwards.


    ¡°I think I had siblings like you in the past, not sure if the memories were positive or negative... Probably the latter, ahahaha, honestly I am not sure,¡± knowing he can¡¯t recall his past, John let out a small smirk. ¡°If you ever get the chance to see your sister again, you should tell her what happened, I am sure she will remember what you did. Or, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to say it, I¡¯ll help you out, ha!¡±


    Aurelius stared at John blankly, as though he said something that was out of the ordinary. The wolfkin¡¯s body stiffened and paused in his tracks, even his breathing stopped while he stared at John.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Beads of tears formed by the cornea of Aurelius¡¯ eye, his stiffened face broke before he moved his arm to shield and wipe his face. Aurelius turned his back to John as he frantically tried to keep the tears from exiting his eyes.


    ¡°G-give me a second will you, John?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ yeah. Take all the time you need.¡±


    Did I say something insensitive to him? I did call him names when he was trying to get me out of my room to join this aptitude test event thing¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯d ever backdown from my words, so it¡¯s not that¡­


    John found himself in a conundrum, he understood that Aurelius meant well, but perhaps the reminder of being separated from his last remaining family was far too painful for him to handle, or perhaps the beastkin had unresolved issues with the clan that abandoned him.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    No matter what was the case, he decided that it was best if he apologized to the beastkin.


    ¡°Listen Aurelius, I am sorry about bringing something sensitive¡ª¡±


    ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t be!¡± he quickly turned to John, shaking his hand in thin air while he tried to hide his redden eyes behind his other arm. ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t think you are that kind.¡±


    ¡°Kind? What are you talking about?¡±


    Aurelius shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I meant to say thanks for asking, I haven¡¯t talked about my sister in a long time, I wonder how she is doing now¡­¡±


    He is not upset?


    Aurelius distanced himself away from John and returned to the entrance, the wolfkin sat by himself as he patiently watched for the sandstorm to subside.


    ¡°Maybe I did say something wrong¡­¡± John muttered to himself.


    ¡°Maybe you did, maybe you didn¡¯t,¡± Bran appeared behind John commented with an open book in one of his hands. ¡°Beastkins are different compared to humans you know? Sure, they think, speak, walk and talk like most races, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Bran¡¯s eyes kept moving along the pages of the book that he held, he gestured for John to wait for a moment before he finished the final words on the page.


    ¡°Despite all their developed mind and body, their beastly instincts are still as strong as their fully fledged animal counterparts. Technically, you and I are not that different from them when it comes to our emotions or impulses. Just not twenty-four hours ago you were down in the dumps¡­¡± Bran smirked, nudging his elbow against John, reminding John of how he behaved not just a day ago towards Bran.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°In Aurelius¡¯ case, imagine those sensations you felt amplified five times,¡± Bran pointed at Aurelius with his chin, he closed his book and grabbed at seat opposite of John. ¡°Wolfkins, like all beastkins are definitely different than humans or halflings, but Aurelius seems to like you a lot more than us, I am sure you have offended him in any way shape or form.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°He is a wolfkin, like wolves, they are prideful, overprotective of their herd, and extremely attached to those who they deem as part of their own pack. I still remember that vicious expression he showed me when I suggested that he join Team Rectiser for the aptitude test without any explanation. I thought he was going to bite my head off, ahahahaha!¡±


    John blinked, ¡°Bite your head off? As in, a threatening expression?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, he thought I was acting suspicious for inviting him along, but only after Matilda mentioned that we¡¯ve decided to have ¡®the John Sarvod¡¯ join us no matter what, he became more docile.¡±


    ¡°Is he someone like that?¡± John scrunched his face and looked over to the lonely wolfkin by the entrance wagging his tail as he enjoyed the scenery from outside. ¡°It¡¯s kind of¡­difficult to imagine.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t overhear your conversation much, but I reckon Aurelius is telling the truth when he said you reminded of his sister¡ª¡±


    Bran suddenly stopped himself and moved a hand to his ear, it was the exact motion that John remembered from the magic [Message].


    ¡°Yes, Matilda¡­ I see, I see so we are almost out of this sandstorm¡­ Is that so¡­ Yeah, alright, I understand¡­¡± Bran suddenly closed his book and straighten his back, ¡°There¡¯s a change of plans, Cacti detected a few wurms tailing us not far behind, so we are entering the undergrounds today as opposed to tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll go get Kirk, tell Aurelius that we are leaving soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Wurms, though not to be confused with the word ¡®worms¡¯ are a gigantic species of the latter. While worms have long miniscule cylindrical bodies and feed on nothing but rot and decay¡ªfor the most part as worms are exterminated if found in fresh produce or food.


    Wurms however, have the sizes ranging from two modest huts to an entire dockyard, they possessed bodies which are said to be longer than any of the streets of a prosperous nation. Though they are normally dormant and require not much feeding, but once they are awakened from their slumbers, wreckage and havoc will certainly follow in their wake.


    As for why they were tailing Team Rectiser, there were a mystery, things such as trespassing their territory, triggering a timed-trap admist the sandstorm, or even simply due to untimely coincidence.


    And it also could be none of the reasons above, as wurms are single minded creatures that possessed no intelligent thought, when they had their sights set on something¡ªin their case, set on chasing Team Rectiser as their next meal¡ªnothing could be done to stop their decision.


    A large shadow loomed over the barren ground, six members of Team Rectiser could be seen running inside the overwhelming silhouette.


    Just when Bran led everyone away from the wurm above them, a second shadow atowered above them.


    ¡°Crap, crap, crap! By the Angels!!! They are relentless!!!¡± Kirk shouted as he helped Cacti to move her feet, ¡°Come on, just a little bit more, I can see the cave to the undergrounds already!¡±


    Right above them head were two wurms the size of a house, one was noticeably smaller than the other but it did not matter when Team Rectiser were doing everything they can just to avoid getting crushed from above.


    ¡°Go LEFT!!! NOW!!!¡± Bran¡¯s command came through, everyone reacted as quickly as they could and moved accordingly.


    Not a minute after the command went through, the larger wurm on the right dropped its body to the ground, sending out fault lines along with uncontrollable tremor to the ground, unbalancing all of them at once.


    Pssshhh!!!


    Dust and dirt erupted from beneath their feet, their bodies wobbled, even Aurelius who was the only person standing in Team Rectiser due to his inherent beast-like strength, could barely maintain his balance.


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­¡± the wolfkin muttered as he helped everyone to get to their feet.


    It was just a matter of luck that the ground beneath them shook strongly and no fissures appeared to swallow them. If it both the wurm attempted to squash them at the same time, the ground might break from their sheer force and Team Rectiser might have been swallowed up by the earth already.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving!¡±


    Bran said to everyone as he got to his feet, urging his teammates to move before the second wurm decides to follow the larger one.


    However¡­


    Not ten seconds after he got to his feet, the world around him spun and tilted.


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t stand s-still¡­¡±


    Bran gritted his teeth, ¡°[Medium Disorientation] huh? These wurms are something else¡­ Cacti!¡±


    At Bran¡¯s call, the shortest member of their team immediately pulled out a pencil sized wand ¡°Of g-good and evil, the balance and chaos, I bestow my protection, [Tipping Balance]!¡±


    A white light came forth from Cacti as she successfully cast her spell on Team Rectiser, immediately undoing all the disorienting effects that the larger wurm had inflicted on all of them.


    As soon as they were recovered, everyone resumed their movement towards the cave without a second to lose. They moved as fast as they could in hopes that the wurms would stop chasing after them when they reached underground.


    ¡°Why...did they stop?¡±


    Aurelius was the first to notice the oddly calm atmosphere as everyone ran from the wurms like there is no tomorrow.


    John turned behind, his eyes caught a glimpse of the larger wurm that caused the earthquake earlier, it was barely moving, apparently its attempts to unbalance them had caused it to become incapacitated.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    A whisper left his lips when he noticed the smaller wurm who was by a kilometers behind them.


    The smaller wurm had lowered its body, retracted its hydrostatic flesh as though it was a spring coil, then it¡¯s circular mouth that was lined with untold number of razor sharp blades for teeth slowly expanded into its full size, ready to consume anything that was in its path.


    Somehow, from this distance, his eyes met the wurm¡¯s.


    The realization finally hit John.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting ready to charge at us¡­¡±


    Upon hearing his whisper, Bran¡¯s clear voice rang out once more, ¡°Go, go, go, enter the cave now!!!¡±


    Let alone having the time to panic, John and his team burst into a run.


    Ba-dump.


    As he turned his head away from the sight of the smaller wurm, the world he perceived moved as though it were a series of picture frames.


    He saw Aurelius besides him, running alongside with everyone else.


    Kirk and Cacti were already in the cave, following them was Bran and Matilda. All of them had stopped by the entrance as they waited for the John and Aurelius to enter.


    Bang!


    A super sonic boom exploded from behind, the smaller wurm, with its streamline shape launched itself with the speed of sound right in the direction where the entrance of the cave was.


    Ba-dump.


    ¡°Hurry¡ª"


    Just as their feet crossed the border between the underground cave and the outside, the wurm slammed it¡¯s head right at the very entrance to the cave, creating a gale so large blasted John and Aurelius on their backs sending them off their feet inwards.


    John moved his arms in front of his face, readying his healing spell to be casted the moment his face hit the rocky grounds of the cave.


    ¡°[Feather¡¯s Blessing],¡± Matilda casted a spell as John and Aurelius were still in the air, instantly damping their momentum as the slowly floated down to the ground like feathers.


    ¡°Sis move, [Spike Explosion]!¡± Kirksten, unable to wait moved in front of Matilda casted an offensive spell at the wurm. Launching a torrent of spikes from his palm and hitting the inner mouth of the wurm that had become lodged against the cave entrance before them.


    Boom!


    A small explosion triggered at the point where the spikes stuck the wurm, the effects, like the spikes that were launched along with it did absolutely nothing in slowing down the creature lunging at them.


    ¡°Not even explosions huh? Bran, you¡¯re right, these are adult wurms,¡± Kirk said.


    Bran made an face, ¡°Only acid or an overwhelming force huh¡­ I can use [Acid Geyser], with my avatar magic I am sure¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Save that for something else, not for something like this!¡±


    Kirk and Matilda both snapped at Bran for entertaining the thought of him using his powers, it shut Bran up but it did not change the fact that the wurm still had its large mouth blocking the exit of the cave.


    ¡°G-guys the wurm¡­¡± Cacti squeaky voice called out to them. ¡°I think i-it¡¯s stuck.¡±


    The gigantic creature squirmed as it tried to escape, it¡¯s orb-like pale eyes focused on Team Rectiser in rage as it tried to move it¡¯s moist yet putrid mouth in attempt to swallow them.


    ¡°Our one and only exit¡­ Blocked,¡± Kirk said hopelessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than being its fodder,¡± Matilda said, bringing out a light lamp and cast [Continual Light] on it, illuminating the dim cave.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± John asked, he and Aurelius had got onto their feet after Matilda¡¯s magic wore off. ¡°It¡¯s about to get dark soon, but if we go in any further, the chances of encountering more dangerous monsters will increase.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ that¡¯s why I am still thinking.¡± Bran dipped his head, his face contorted into a stiff expression. ¡°Kirk, you might not like this, but our options are either stay here and risk agitating the wurm, or we explore the caves during the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I-if we stay here, what might happen?¡± Cacti asked, casting a nervous look at the wurm that has given up on freeing itself.


    ¡°Considering how both the wurms chased us together, chances are the larger wurm might help this guy who¡¯s stuck,¡± Bran eyed at the wurm who was still glaring at all of Team Rectiser.


    ¡°Why not just go underground then?¡± Aurelius said innocently.


    ¡°That is a viable option, and if my geological knowledge hasn¡¯t failed me, this place is actually much safer to explore during the night. The only problem is it¡¯s inhabitants, the eternal decays. Hiding from them will be difficult since they have sensitive senses, they are able to sense foreign presence in their territory and will attack us on sight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unsure what to do next, everyone became silent. That is, except for Aurelius who asked the question earlier.


    ¡°Then, we just have to mask our scent, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Matilda made a gesture, her face scrunched at what Aurelius was trying to imply. ¡°With scent magic? It takes years to practice and perfect it, I can only use so little, Cacti is more of a druid, she has the aptitude to learn it but normal people don¡¯t learn scent magic unless they want to be in the forensics.¡±


    It was a solid argument from Matilda, scent magic, like many other magic, material magic, measuring magic, temperature magic just to name a few, are deemed to be ¡®lesser¡¯ in the empire as they their functionality could just be easily replaced by more conventional ones. So even if Matilda or Cacti happened to know how to use it, it was not though they would be experts on using it.


    Yet, the optimistic expression did not change, instead, he shook his head with a smile that showcased his fangs, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, because John can do it!¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±

 12.5

    <h2>12.5</h2>


    ¡°Aurelius, this is not the time for blasphemy. I understand you think of John as your pack but stating something he can¡¯t do is a bit too far¡­¡±


    Bran was the first to speak when the other members of Team Rectiser were casting a look of discernat Aurelius for having said something sacrilegious.


    As an unspoken rule, it was often avoided for an individual to point one someone¡¯s lack of magic affinity in Dezarith Empire. As magic users in the empire tended to be egotistical and narcissistic in their prowess, for someone to proclaim a magic user could cast spells outside of their inherent affinity was akin to an insult.


    This was what John had learned from the Harvests back when he lived with them, regarding his lack of other abilities aside from [Heal] to be mentioned by others bothered him the slightest, it was almost impossible for him to feel offended at such a factual statement.


    Though, he was much more intrigued when Aurelius made that statement, for him to formally use another magic spell free from his mental delusions nor his cursed nature, even if it was just an assumption, he can¡¯t but feel just a bit hopeful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even use magic, Aurelius, you use your twin scimitars far more often than I see you chanting, how would you know John can use scent magic?¡± Kirk said, his face evidently tired from the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of demeaning when you put it in John¡¯s face when he can only use [Heal], I am sure you know that, Aurelius?¡± Matilda said


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am trying to do,¡± Aurelius looked to John, ¡°Check the gauntlet I gave you earlier, underneath it should be a magic rune etched on it. That¡¯s how he can use scent magic, he just has to channel his [Heal] spell to the gauntlets, the runes will adapt his magic and cast a protective scent around us.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of something like that,¡± Bran claimed. ¡°Do you know anything like this, Cacti?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    John removed his gauntlets, flipped it and sure enough, there was a faint mark on it, so faint that had Aurelius not mentioned it, he would not have noticed it. The rune itself had many strokes and lineslines alike inscribed, and much like the many runes he had seen in his life, none of it made sense to John.


    Removing the other gauntlet on his right arm and discovered that it was the exact mark that was etched on the left gauntlet. And just right above the magic runes that were engraved into the gauntlets, he noticed a few faded black marks where words used to be in its place.


    Craftmanship of¡­


    ¡­requested by¡­


    for¡­use¡­


    ¡­Consignor.


    ¡°Consignor?¡±


    The words parted John, causing a slight shiver to crawl down his spine.


    It was what the floating eyeball named him moments before he met Elijah Harvest. The illusionary creature that he saw while he climbed the stairs that led him to the border the dead and living.


    This title, this rank, this...honorific, led me to the discovery of Elijah and Palter Harvest¡­ I should watch out for it more if Aurelius knows anything about it.


    A bitter smile found its way on to John¡¯s lips. He may have lost the Harvests, but his duty to them had not waned the slightest. One day, if he was given the chance and freedom to do so, he will definitely search for Palter.


    ¡°I found the markings, the look like drawings of small triangles, not sure why¡­¡± John quickly announced, his eyes still glued to the words that were written in front of him. ¡°Are you sure the runes will help me use scent magic?¡±


    ¡°Positive! I¡¯ve gotten these gauntlets from a kind man who saved me while I was stuck in the Demon Desert.¡±


    ¡°T-the Demon Desert!?¡± Cacti squeaked, her mouth became agape. ¡°People don¡¯t come out of there alive, and you¡¯ve been there?¡±


    ¡°Yes? The man showed me the way out, so I don¡¯t think that counts as much, I¡ª¡±


    Bran raised a hand, putting a stop to the conversation that was happening before him, ¡°Sorry to interrupt but you guys can talk later, assuming what Aurelius said is true, if we need to make camp there, we have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cacti wanted to speak with Aurelius further on the subject of the Demon Desert but she lowered her head and complied.


    ¡°Are we all in favor of going further down into the caves and make camp?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine with me, as long John can pull it off.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    ¡°No problems here.¡±


    With his team member¡¯s agreement, John turned towards the wolfkin and asked, ¡°How does it work anyway, Aurelius? Do I chant or do I use a specific keyword like [Heal]?¡±


    Aurelius gave what John said a thought but he quickly replied, ¡°¡®You just imagine it working in your favor¡¯, that was what the man who gave me these said. Something to do with, whoever is using it will instinctively know how it works.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not much of an explanation¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. All I know is it would work for mages that can cast a limited number of spells. Since your mastery [Heal] is much greater than most people, I wager you can handle it.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    John wore his gauntlets once more, when they were firmly equipped on him done, he pointed his two arms at his teammates.


    He took a deep breath, maintained his thoughts solely on the idea of covering everyone with a protective scent that would hide them the eternal decays.


    Though he never saw the eternal decays first-hand, but by illustrations and descriptions from books that he read, these insect-like creatures oozed radioactive poison from their bodies. And if anyone were to get close to these monsters, the radioactive rays emitted by these creatures would be enough to kill all of them by just being around the eternal decays.


    I can¡¯t do anything for the Harvests¡­ But at the very least, these people in front of me shouldn¡¯t die.


    His open palms folded into a strong grip of his fists, his arms tensed as he drew the breath from within himself, tugging at his mana as he tugged at the thoughts that danced at the back of his mind.


    Zinggggg¡­.


    The gauntlets start to hum as it became in sync with John, emitting a fluorescent green glow that was said to be identical to the radioactive liquid that oozed from the eternal decays.


    The mystical light grew to the size of the surrounding cave, enveloping everything within a 30 meter radius, then dissipated as quickly as it came.


    Was that it?


    His team members had paralyzed expressions of awe¡ªexcept Aurelius who smiled naturally at John¡¯s feats.


    John himself, though being the one who activated the scent magic, was the most surprised of them all, thoughts of how, what, why, pestered all his gray matter, to think that such a device existed.


    Oh what he would have given to learn of such a device back when he was in A¡¯vetheas.


    Then, a mild scent of burning came from his gauntlets, when John looked to his wirsts, he discovered that black smoke emitted from it.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!¡± he quickly removed the gauntlets and dropped them onto the ground. Though the gauntlets showed no signs of heating up, he took them off just to be safe. ¡°Did I break it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aurelius scratched his head. ¡°I f-forgot that it was a one-time use thing, the marking must have burnt itself up from your mana.¡± The beastkin squat to pick up the gauntlets, dusting it before returning it to John. ¡°The mana storing properties should still be there, but casting different spells with it¡­ Sorry, kid, I should have told you to save the other gauntlet for something else.¡±


    Ah¡­ Here I was thinking I can use other magic¡­ I was wondering why didn¡¯t the elves have something like this, looks like it is some discontinued method of producing such magic inscriptions.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    John shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll live. I wonder if what I cast was strong enough?¡±


    ¡°Strong enough?¡±


    Kirk wore a sardonic expression, the goofy jolly Kirk that John was used to was now replaced by something completely different, something primal, something much more hostile¡­


    ¡°Ahahaha, mydudemydudemydude, my dude! Do you understand how many people in the empire can fill a room full with just their mana alone? That spell of yours is far, far too powerful even if it is using up the stored mana in it! Light, scent, pressure, heat, it doesn¡¯t matter what area of specialization they have, do you have any idea just how many people are capable of such power?¡±


    ¡°K-Kirk¡­ Calm down¡­¡± Cacti tugged at Kirk¡¯s clothes, Matilda had her face scrunched into an unpleasant expression as she watched her brother.


    John¡¯s lowered his eyebrows, shaking his head as he did not understand why Kirk was so worked up over his simple question, ¡°I¡¯m just making sure that if it was going to last until tomorrow, since the gauntlets broke¡ª"


    Not wanting to listen to him, Kirk had grabbed John by his coat and started shouting in his face, ¡°Twenty! There are only twenty known people in this world who can do that, including the Immortal Emperor himself!!! The rest are adamantium ranked adventurers!!! And here you are pretending to not know how much magic you have used? Trying to ask people like us whether it is enough?¡±


    Grooowwwlll.


    The veins on Aurelius¡¯ arms popped, his jaw snapped as the hairs to his beastkin body stood up menacingly, John had caught glimpses and had a few close encounters with the dark beasts of Reperane Woods in the past, but right now, when he saw how quickly the easy-going Aurelius changed his expression, his skin crawled more than Kirk¡¯s abrupt behavior.


    ¡°Let him go, Kirksten!¡±


    Aurelius lowered his body, ready to pounce at a moments notice. The wolfkin¡¯s previously humanoid hands now have sharp claws extended from them, his face was more savage, more primal than John had ever seen, even Aurelius¡¯ teeth seemed to have gotten longer and sharper as he snapped at Kirk.


    ¡°If you have a problem, I¡¯ll take you on!!!¡±


    John tried to calm Aurelius with his gaze and gesture, his kept lowering his palm as to tell the wolfkin that it was fine but Aurelius was too busy focusing his attention on Kirk to notice him.


    ¡°Kirk, what are you doing?¡± Matilda¡¯s smooth voice echoed and bounced off the walls of the cave. ¡°Are you trying to prove something by threatening John like that? And for what reason?¡±


    Kirk made a scowl, he immediately released his grip on John¡¯s coat. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me¡­ It¡¯s about him,¡± Kirk shot a look at John¡¯s face. ¡°He has black hair, dark eyes, then claims to be able to use [Heal], and now he used a spell that he¡¯s never done before, without chanting might I add, to the degree where normal humans are not able to do so. Even when he wandered off and came back with the mission sphere, I thought nothing, but now I see him use such strong magic. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are being unreasonable.¡±


    After that, the team spoke not another word, Bran proceeded to lead everyone a good distance beneath ground before they set camp. Kirk had decided that he would abandon his cooking duties for the day and left to his room to reflect on what he did earlier, leaving Cacti to pick up his duties.


    Meal time went without much talk between the five of them, with Aurelius still on alert ever since what Kirk¡¯s outburst, it was hard for even Bran, the leader of Team Rectiser to discuss their plans for tomorrow.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Clink, clank.


    The occasional knocking of the utensils resounded in their ears as they ate awkwardly, sensing the atmosphere, John had finished his meal faster than usual, he hastily gotten up to leave the others.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to a-apologize for Kirk!¡± Cacti¡¯s voice squeaked out as John stood to his feet. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ But I am sorry, Kirk has always been like that, but today he went a bit too far. Especially after you used scent magic to mask us from the eternal decays.¡±


    John shrugged, giving her a wry smile to ease Cacti¡¯s worries. He wanted to snap back at Kirk for grabbing his coat out of nowhere earlier, but when he saw how furious Aurelius had become, he became more worried about what the beastkin would do to Kirk instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am aware that I look like people from the Eastern Continent, so he must be suspicious of that. My family told me that something like this might happen, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Back when they were alive, of course. Miros did say I might encounter things like these, and its not like I was that welcomed back in A¡¯vetheas. And I am not sure if the scent magic works, so don¡¯t thank me yet.


    ¡°John, about tomorrow, do you think you can still do fine against the eternal decays? If not, we can postpone¡ª¡±


    John swat a hand at the air in front of him, ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll still use my magic on Kirk, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more worried about Aurelius though¡­¡± he said, casting a glance at Aurelius who was chomping down his food like the greedy wolf he is.


    ¡°What?¡± the wolfkin asked.


    ¡°Just let what happened earlier go, alright? I appreciate your concern, but it can¡¯t be helped that I look suspicious to Kirk.¡±


    Having almost half my life living in A¡¯vetheas, even if that incident didn¡¯t happen, I probably would still be an outcast to a certain degree.


    Be it by outer appearances or his personality alone. John was certain that he had always been an oddball in most situations, it was not that he sought to defy social norms or break the status quo, it just happened that he was somewhat self-aware and wanted to do things according to his own pace.


    That and he had an innately destructive personality¡­


    Still, he never had ill will towards anyone in particular.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a yes, Aurelius?¡± John said once more, looking at his comrade in the eye.


    The beastkin reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± John uttered before he left the table.


    In a mansion located 50 kilometers from Registoria¡¯s borders, a family of three dined in delight.


    Their abode was as luxurious and as grand as Dezarith¡¯s noblility, but despite having such riches and grandiose furniture, like their 12-meter long dinner table that could host twenty guests at once with more room to spare, this family of three chose to dine on a humble roundtable that located at the very end of their dining hall.


    And as such, the couple and their young daughter who was no more than six, enjoyed their nightly meal whilst taking in the tranquil night.


    Zondrac¡­¡± the wife caressed the daughter with her slender fingers as she spoke to her husband. ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry for Lady Ephinelyth, she has not spoke a word nor left the guest room since you¡¯ve brought her in¡­¡±


    Zondrac nodded, the maiden with silver hair, after failing to convince her most beloved to leave Dezarith Empire have become depressed, to the point where she no longer took her food¡ªnot that she needs it anyways, considering she was an Elder Dragon, her energy reserves would very well last her until the next year.


    But as her servant, as someone who she had intervened to save his life, and as someone who views Ephinelyth as similar to his own flesh and blood, like his own child beside him, he too was concerned about her mental state.


    ¡°I tried speaking to her while she had more¡­¡¯energy¡¯ in her but¡­¡± Zondrac stopped and pulled up his left arm sleeve, revealing a huge chunk of raw flesh that has still yet to recover. ¡°You know the rest. This was just from me overseeing her passing judgement onto the ¡®Empress¡¯ a few days ago. Of course¡­after that, she stopped her activities and became how she is now.¡±


    His wife looked to him, their eyes shared the same weight for unable to do a thing for their benefactor.


    While trying to process her sadness and self-loathing after John Sarvod¡¯s refusal to accept her in his life, in her repressed anger Ephinelyth had hunted and tracked down thirty-one criminals, condoning them a fitting end for the sins that they have committed, using the streets of Dezarith Empire as her sporting ground.


    And as her servant, Zondrac accompanied the Elder Dragon as she enacted punishment onto those scum. But there was this one time that Ephinelyth had gotten too engrossed with punishing the criminals she targeted, in her overly zealous attempts she accidentally involved herself far too much and went for the source of the sins that ran rampant in Registoria. Doing what what her parents had warned her against, to not involve herself too much with the events of the mortal world.


    With Zondrac accompanying her, Ephinelyth, in her heart broken state, had went and punished the Immortal Empress, the witch that was cultivate the mass of evil that sitrred in Dezarith Empire.


    Though she had the restraint to not completely erase the Demon Lord of Ruin, she might as well inadvertently done so had Zondrac not caught up in her power, with the wyvern himself receiving a wound the in the process.


    Zondrac did not particularly mind the flesh wound on his forearm, since the wound would recover in time, but the act of accidentally scraping him had finally caused her to cease her reckless acts of acting on her emotions of wanting to seek a resolution for John¡¯s rejection towards her.


    And perhaps, perhaps, Zondrac¡¯s injuries was a perfect coincidence, for if him getting hurt from Ephinelyth¡¯s actions had not stopped the young Elder Dragon from what she was doing, she might have not come to her senses and realize her crusade against the evils of the empire was an aimless manifestation of the emptiness that was in her heart.


    And perhaps, it was a blessing that the Dezarith Empire received that day from his injuries. For if Ephinelyth could not soothe the woes in her heart by extinguishing the Demon Lord of Ruin of the Empire, perhaps, nothing would stop her from laying her fury on the lands of the mortals.


    ¡°Lady Synthia would be proud that Lady Ephinelyth lives up to her title very own title of Sliver Maiden of Judgement.¡±


    ¡°I preferred it if she were more behaving...of her age. I rather see Lady Ephinelyth not having involve herself in politics or the like. Understanding she was acting on her emotions for John Sarvod, still, there are much better ways for her to soothe her aching heart,¡± Zondrac spoke, fully wished that Ephinelyth would get herself together.


    He had only caught and heard brief moments of what Ephinelyth was like when she was around John, those were the few moments he felt that the mind reading dragon was able to truly enjoy herself. Her gentleness, the lady that hid behind the Elder Dragon, her earnest self, all of it she showed only to John, and only to John.


    Now that such a future for Ephinelyth was lost to her, Zondrac could not feel but a sense of unease in the knowledge that he might never see her having such precious moments of Ephinelyth anymore.


    ¡°Though, I wonder what did she foresee in Ephinelyth after her own passing, with the whole ordeal about Lady Ephinelyth¡¯s destiny and such. With Lord Kaizhast¡¯s rite to ascension and her very own, I cannot fathom to imagine what lurks in the mind of¡ª¡± she stopped when she felt a light tug on her modest dress. ¡°Yes, Mizzy?¡±


    The little girl, Mizzy had stopped eating and looked at her mother with a curious expression, ¡°Is Lady Evie sad? Everytime I try to speak to her, she gives me a smile and tells me to not be bothered by her, she even apologized. Wy does she apologizes to me when she did no wrong?¡±


    The woman lifted her child and place her by her lap, softly stroking her head as she spoke, ¡°Lady Ephinelyth, as exceptional as she is, has a fragile heart, her kindness is a sign that she trusts you. Born with the ability to read minds, paired with her Elder Dragon lineage, she is not only selective when it comes to friends and close ones, she also is extremely perceptive. She must have not wanted you to worry about her.¡±


    Zondrac look to the table, his eyes had become distant for being unable to think of a better way to help his master, Ephinelyth.


    After a long minute of silence, he finally said to his wife, ¡°Petunia, I know what she said about not contacting John Sarvod, but at this rate, if she continues to mope away her life, however impossible this would sound, but I am afraid that she might die of heartbreak. Perhaps I should go to search for him the very next day and bring him¡ª¡±


    Petunia shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t work, she specifically told you to stay away from John¡¯s life, she wanted to respect his wishes. At the same time¡­she has become so distressed from wanting to be by his side¡­¡±


    ¡°So we are in agreement that I should go and speak with John and shed light on Lady Ephinelyth¡¯s situation,¡± Zondrac raised his brow.


    To Zondrac, Ephinelyth was like Mizzy to him. A daugther.


    He knew he was not exactly her guardian or even her servant until her parents¡¯ departure from this world. Even so, he was thankful to Ephinelyth¡¯s late parents, and have nothing but the best wishes for their offspring.


    ¡°Not quite¡­that would still be violating her given command to you. However, there is nothing stopping you from obtaining information about his whereabouts.¡± Petunia raised her eyebrow cheekily. ¡°And should Lady Ephinelyth learn of anything about him, she would be tempted to break out of that shell of hers.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Zondrac nodded, intending to make it his duty while Ephinelyth locked herself away from everyone. ¡°When should I tell her?¡±


    Petunia replied with a pleasant smile, ¡°You don¡¯t. She¡¯ll ask you for it.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think would she do that?¡±


    ¡°It was the same for me to you. We may be wyverns of the highest kind and do not come close to something like an Elder Dragon herself¡­ But I¡¯ll am certain how our girly hearts behaves are not all that different.¡±


    Zondrac who had the looks of an elder gentleman¡ªby his own choice¡ªblushed slightly and turned away. ¡°T-that is sly, but it will do for now.¡±


    ¡°Glad you understand, dear,¡± Petunia giggled. ¡°If push comes to shove, Zondrac. I too, will find a way to lend Lady Ephinelyth a hand in the matters of her heart.

 Book 2 Afterword

    Alrighty, impromptu afterword here we go, fasten your seat belts for grammar mistakes.


    First things first, congratulations to those of you who''ve stayed with me until book 2. It is very flattering to know a large number of you like reading my stuff :3


    (I know it isn''t three of four five digits of readers, but to me it is plenty, I can barely remember names and I even forget my own birthday at times so you can imagine, no I don''t have bad memory, it''s just that less important things get wrung out of my mind, and that includes my own irl name and birthday, oh well)


    I am also thinking about changing Volume 2 or Volume 1 (on the book cover) to Book 2: The Manifestation of Agony (since I also referred to my books as books instead of volumes)


    ****MEGA SPOILERS BELOW****


    Book 2 is more of an official launching pad for John''s story. Whereas book 1 is more of the origin story? I enjoy origin stories albeit far too much, compared to b2, b1 is mostly fluff and just exploration. I personally think I have set up way too many future events inside b2 and b3 (foreshadowing is fun) that I might bore people (doesn''t matter anyways, this is my book, I write what I want, everything will make sense in time).


    Personally, Palter is the highlight of b2 (for me), reasons being I have planned him for a long time ever since the appearance of the Harvests (ever wonder why they are named Harvest? Aside from being a farm family they got...you get what I''m saying). The guy is also a contrast to John, though John would not go down that insane route even if he were in Palter''s shoes (different at their cores, you know, like if you wipe someone''s personality and memories blank slate).


    I mean, you can see the already dead Kahnira guiding John away from his mistakes in his memories, so if John were in Palter''s situation, he''ll probably kill himself at the worst case scenario instead of going around mass murdering and forsaking everything? Palter is a side character, we will see him in the future but not anytime soon (no revenge planned for John against palter even if he learned the vampire''s true identity, that''s something in the far future when His Evergrace returns or something ;) )


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Kahnira will also continue to play a big role in John''s development (though only in memories, she is something like his self conscious trying to steer him away from ruin?)


    Speaking of ruin, the Demon Lord of Ruin, Loirmeil. Now that Evie has done something to her and almost all of Dezarith, things will definitely stir in the empire (behind the scenes continuing b3 and future events). Also, also, regarding Evie''s rage, though she is a sweet girl, there may or may not be something in the future where it becomes unchecked (end of the world stuff, probably ties in with Raina''s arc in the future *wink* nothing crazy) she has a lot of self control I assure you, if she doesn''t I am fairly certain she would have razed Reperane Woods or destroyed the empire a long time ago (uhhh... that last part will make sense in book 3 since I''ll expand on what happened seven years ago).


    (I think I spelt Loirmeil''s name correctly? Too lazy to check. This is what happens when you take too many name inspirations from Greek/Roman language for the West of the world of consignor, no I don''t use direct translations of words to names, I mix and match what I like and alter them until I like how it sounds)


    Regarding romance, yes, after John''s major character arc (b1-b3) we''ll focus more on those, it''s more like growth instead of shallow attraction? (It''s very hard to put in words) Oh, and with the genre being harem I already know how many girls he''ll come to like and how he''ll progress from not wanting to have more than one to ever expanding his love life to putting a stop gap further additions. Very fun stuff, and a lot of it will not just be decided by him alone, there''s also character development between, also fun banter, also why he desires so (I will be expanding stuff regarding the way he thinks and love and so on, blah blah blah.)


    I attribute his desire for abundance of romance because of his past (which we will see very soon in 13.0 and 13.2. 13.1 is for a certain elf)


    Something about, having deprived of a certain need as a child can shape the mind of the individual greatly. (exhibit A: Palter Harvest and his need to belong and have a father figure, exhibit B: Raina and her gradual distaste for her own people because she is just the ''princess'', made worse by John''s exile)


    I''ll make things make sense for the romance (yes and smut, I am not sure how much of a percentage it will take going forward, maybe I need to make separate entries aside from the main scenes @_@, it feels a bit too intimate, I get embarrassed)


    I knew this series is not written for mass audiences and is for myself, but if you have enjoyed it until this point all will be fine in future developments. I mean, what good is a story without the characters and the developments, that''s just me though. (of course, combat and stuff is super fun, but you gotta have compelling characters)


    For book 3, all I can say is to enjoy the roller coaster that is to come? I can''t wait till everything is published here, I sure had fun writing it.


    That''s all for now, have a good one :)

 13.0 - Obligated Assertions

    <h2></a>13.0</h2>


    Clack.


    Door to John¡¯s room became unlocked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he asked immediately, eyes widened


    A familiar pair of pointy ears popped by the door frame.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Aurelius. Am I interrupting you?¡± the wolfkin asked in a quiet tone.


    After John left the dinner table, he quickly returned to his quarters and polished his weapon to get his mind off from what Kirk said to him. He had done so in haste that it completely slipped his mind to lock the doors to the bedroom that he was allotted.


    Normally, he would tell anyone who wanted to speak to him this late into the night off, but seeing how Aurelius defended him earlier from Kirk¡¯s outburst, John let out a sigh.


    ¡°Sure¡­ Make it quick. I want to go to bed soon.¡±


    It¡¯s not like I can fall asleep easily since the Harvests died¡­


    With his permission, Aurelius entered the room and stood idyllically by the door. The wolfkin¡¯s golden eyes darted as he became unsure of what to do when inside John¡¯s temporary room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± John asked, noticing the small notebook that popped from the sides of Aurelius¡¯ pants pocket, eyeing at the item of interest.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± the beastkin was at a loss for words when John spoke to him directly, to where even the small booklet slipped backed into Aurelius¡¯ pants before he could see John was gesturing towards it. ¡°Actually...¡±


    Ah well, guess that¡¯s a journal or something?


    Letting go of the notebook of interest, John returned his gaze back at the wolfkin, squinted them at Aurelius. ¡°Come on, you usually are chatty. What do you wanna tell me?¡±


    ¡°Listen¡­ kid¡ª John. I want to ask you whether what you said to me earlier was true?¡±


    ¡°Earlier?¡± John¡¯s lips curved amusedly. ¡°You have to be more specific, Aurelius. I¡¯ve said a lot of things today. You mean when I was complaining about how dirty our clothes would be after going through the stinky swamp? Or was it about how the slimes would make great ornaments if we could somehow turn them into glass? I honestly can¡¯t keep up with myself at times¡ª¡±


    ¡°During the sandstorm, I mean.¡±


    ¡°The sandstorm?¡± John furrowed his brows.


    He thought back to what happened to him while they were traveling five hours ago. Due to how much sand were in the winds, he barely spoke to Aurelius at all, even when he did, it was for thanking the wolfkin for catching his falls. The only other time they spoke would when Bran finally ordered them to take shelter¡ª


    ¡°Oh, you mean the thing about your sister?¡±


    Aurelius nodded, seemingly to have eased up at John remembering their conversation.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Seeing how the gauntlets I gave you broke down just like that¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder what if something might happen to me and I¡¯ll never get to see her again.¡±


    John blinked.


    What¡¯s gotten into this guy? Back in Moxnet, he was bursting with energy¡­


    ¡°Listen, about the gauntlets, I didn¡¯t mean to break them,¡± John apologized, thinking that the magic item must have meant a lot to Aurelius. ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll get a new pair for you when we¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. This isn¡¯t about that.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t? Then it¡¯s about Kirk, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine, he was just overwhelmed by what the gauntlets¡¯ stored magic could do¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Aurelius shook his head and looked at John. ¡°This isn¡¯t about any of that. It¡¯s about the thing with my sister. I want to make sure whether you meant what you said.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What I¡¯ve said?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you ever get the chance to see your sister again, tell her what happened. I am sure she will remember what you did. Or, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to say it, I¡¯ll help you out, ha!¡±


    ¡°You mean if you ever see her again and all that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± the beastkin said with a forlorn expression on him.


    ¡°I mean, sure, if I ever get to see your sister and you can¡¯t tell her what happened to you after your parents'' death, I¡¯ll do it in your stead. If, I know what she looks like or know what¡¯s her name¡­¡±


    John was not exactly sure how he would uphold the impromptu promise he made to the wolfkin, since he left the details of it vague. If given the chance, he would uphold it, but it was not something that he vowed to do so.


    ¡°Velupus,¡± Aurelius said with a strong will behind his eyes. ¡°Her last name will definitely be Velupus, like mine. I am certain that if you mention Aurelius Velupus to her, she¡¯ll know it''s me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her first name? It might help if I know her full name. You never know if there are other people with Velupus in their names out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Wolfkin are not given their names until they reach three years in age. I am afraid I don¡¯t know, considering I left my clan when I was seven. All I can tell you is my last name and she should have the same.¡±


    John opened his mouth to retort on such a convention, but closed it when he realized it wouldn¡¯t help ease Aurelius¡¯ worries. Aurelius, the wolfkin was separated from his sister at such the young age, he probably had no way of knowing what her name would be.


    John looked to the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye for a Velupus, but what brought this up?¡± he said, wanting to reach a conclusion so Aurelius could leave him to sharpen his mythril sword in silence.


    Aurelius shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I thought it¡¯s better if someone knows about it, since it¡¯s you, you might have a better chance of finding her than me.¡±


    ¡°Me? What do I have to do with finding anyone? I am not the type of person who knows how to locate people. If anything, I am more of an indoors guy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean for you to go actively seek her out, if you just happen to meet her, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that yourself? Of course, if I ever see a Velupus, I¡¯ll tell her where you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelius attempted to speak, but suddenly brought a hand to his mouth before coughing profusely, ¡°Ack-ack! Ack! Ack! Ack!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine, this is a persistent condition of¡­ Ack-ack!!! ¡­mine,¡± Aurelius weakly waved a hand at John. ¡°I told you that when we first met didn¡¯t I? It flares up sometimes¡­ Ack!¡±


    ¡°Dude, your lips are pale, are you sure you didn¡¯t inhale the sandy air by accident from earlier?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ack¡­it seems like it,¡± Aurelius'' voice was coarse.


    John immediately raised his hands and silently cast [Heal] on Aurelius, ¡°Sigh¡­ This is why I told you to wear your scarf tighter in the sandstorm earlier.¡±


    Color returned to Aurelius¡¯ face, along with it was the wolfkin¡¯s cheery expression.


    ¡°Thanks, kid¡ª John.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no problem. Just tell me whenever you need fixing on your body, it¡¯s the least I should do. And don¡¯t worry about your sister. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye out for you.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± Aurelius was staring into the ground as John assured him. The beastkin raised a fist and lightly tapped John¡¯s forearm before he moved to the door. ¡°Thanks again. It¡¯s good to know you have my back.¡±


    With a wagging tail, Aurelius bid John goodbye and left his room, and just a moment before John made to lock his own door, the notebook that was in Aurelius'' pocket popped up just slightly from the distance to greet him as the beastkin parted.


    That¡¯s what probably written inside that journal of his, seeing how he worries of his family.


    The sister of Aurelius, Aurelius¡¯ only family that might still be alive to the wolfkin¡¯s knowledge.


    In one way or another, John understood his friend¡¯s unwarranted concern.


    The morning came before John realized it.


    Bran¡¯s groggy voice had woke John up from his peaceful sleep, informing him that they had an hour before they are to collect the artifact that for Team Rectiser¡¯s first task.


    ¡°Just make sure¡­yawnnn¡­ you are at the table in thirty¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­sure¡­¡±


    With Bran¡¯s tired voice leaving him from the outside, John blinked at himself for having awoken with a well-rested body.


    Weird¡­ I collapsed right after Aurelius left.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Was I really that exhausted yesterday?¡± he said to himself, as he raised a hand in front of him.


    No sooner than Aurelius left, John remembered him placing his mythril sword against the ground and his body slumping down to the bed.


    It had been a while for him to sleep as soundly as he did yesterday. Ever since the vampires massacred the Harvests, John would often awake in the middle of the night without reason. But for him to feel this relaxed early in the morning, especially when he was awoken by someone, it was certainly unusual for him.


    His body felt light, the sores that he felt in his legs yesterday all left him, even his dark thoughts seemed to have faded from him. If John could describe it, it was as they had cast though sedative magic on him for him to achieve such a peaceful rest.


    ¡°It would be nice if I can sleep like this again later tonight.¡±


    As of late, his peculiar sleeping habits have drained his energy more than he would like to admit, even using [Heal] on his own body could fix his fatigued mind so much. Hence, it was a genuine delight for him to wake up in such a refreshed state of mind.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready to fight some eternal decays!¡± he pumped himself up before jumping out of his bed and started his day with the feeling that his good night¡¯s sleep was enough for him to power through days of activities without sleeping.


    ¡°Kirk, I need you to follow up right after Cacti distorts the eternal decays. After that, if there is an opening, John will go in for a few hits to further wound them. And Aurelius, since we don¡¯t know how many of the eternal decays there are, you are to be on standby and intercept anything that would threaten any of us¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± Kirksten interrupted with a hand raised.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why is John following after me? Isn¡¯t he supposed to focus on healing the team?¡±


    ¡°He knows how to use his weapon. He might as well help you out as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kirk made a face, making clear to everyone that his doubts from yesterday about John had not faded. ¡°Just make sure that he actually uses his magic on me.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± John looked to Kirk in his eye. ¡°If there¡¯s a need, why not?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­you make a brilliant point, my bad.¡± Kirk shrugged.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Kirk. Let us get back to the plan. Assuming the three eternal decays Matilda saw were all there is to their numbers, we have to go for a pincer attack¡­¡±


    While pointed to the map of the eternal decays¡¯ lair, Bran started explaining what he expected each of them to do to defeat and out-smart the eternal decays. Most involved group work and targeting the chunks of exposed flesh that were underneath the eternal decay¡¯s carbonite shells.


    ¡°¡­which brings us to the chalice,¡± the leader of Team Rectiser stopped once everyone knew what roles they had. Bran straightened his back and looked at everyone. ¡°Roughly a hundred meters downwards into the cavern¡¯s passages, we will reach our location, but the mission sphere doesn¡¯t state where our item of interest is at.¡±


    ¡°The chalice?¡± Aurelius raised his brow.


    The mission sphere had given them detailed information regarding the topography of Meastes so it would make sense for it to reveal the location of the chalice.


    ¡°Bran and I went to scout the eternal decays¡¯ lair last night. My location magic did not pick up anything that resembled a man-made object, let alone a chalice,¡± Matilda explained. ¡°Aside from the large radioactive pool, everywhere else of the cavern was filled with crooked rocks or the paths that the eternal decays had created.¡±


    ¡°How do they even feed living in such an underground habitat¡­?" John murmured.


    Cacti answered immediately as though she was a timid lecturer waiting for a question like this, ¡°E-eternal decays mostly gather around polluted grounds, c-created by either toxic chemical waste or corrupted mana. They f-feed on the very toxins emitted by the grounds mostly b-but if they could¡­living beings are also fitting for their d-diet.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s how it goes, might as well find the chalice when we¡¯ve taken them all down, right?¡± John looked to Bran for confirmation. ¡°I mean, this is the academy we are talking about. Given you detected nothing yesterday, it might show up once we¡¯ve defeated the eternal decays?¡±


    ¡°That is the logical conclusion Bran, and I came up with¡­ But our protection magic has its limits, John,¡± Matilda said then looked to Cacti had a look of uncertainty on her face.


    ¡°The s-scent magic you c-cast on us yesterday is a class above o-ours, e-even with our combined magic, at most, the protection magic we can cast on e-everyone would only last for an hour.¡±


    Kirk gave John a look before rolling his eyes. His attitude towards John yesterday had subsided, but Kirk had become much more intolerant of John¡¯s every move. ¡°That¡¯s why we are doing this early in the morning. We need to exploit the remainder of your scent magic to take the eternal decays by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Kirk, c-calm down,¡± Cacti pleaded Kirk before he attempted to start something with John like yesterday. ¡°I¡¯ve already explained that his s-scent magic was from the stored mana in gauntlets, t-there¡¯s no need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know, the misunderstanding is on my end. I am not going to jeopardize the mission by refusing to work with John.¡±


    ¡°G-good.¡±


    ¡°However, he still is a suspicious person we all have to look out for,¡± Kirk shot a piercing glare at John. ¡°Everything that he does and happens around him all feel far too coincidental, I can¡¯t help but feel like he is orchestrating everything.¡±


    ¡°Orchestrating¡­.what exactly?¡± John poised the question to Kirksten. ¡°I admit a few days ago I wasn¡¯t on my best. Other than that, I absolutely have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    Kirk placed a hand on his shaking head, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Once we¡¯ve gotten to Meastes, you immediately wandered off and returned with a mission sphere, our team¡¯s mission sphere, nonetheless. You told no one who gave it to you and why. Then, when we are debating whether to go deeper into the caves to set up camp, you just so happened to be able to use scent magic with the gauntlets Aurelius gave you.¡±


    Is he making connections that aren¡¯t there?


    ¡°They are just coincidences, though. Like I said, I happen to be acquainted with someone and I received the mission sphere because of it. The gauntlets were out of my control. I just had my mana stored in it. I am no magic expert, but it had something to do with magic conversion?¡±


    Kirk continued, ¡°I still haven¡¯t touched on the fact that you happen to know the hero¡¯s party so well that you went on a mission with them, about you being a scholarship student¡­ Everything just seems far too bizarre when you put them together, John.¡±


    ¡°This is bullshit, Kirk¡­¡±


    ¡°It is when you think no one can see through it!!!¡± Kirk shouted back at John. ¡°Did you even go as far as to trick Matilda and Bran into wanting you on Team Rectiser? Tell me how can I know if you are actually mourning when you so readily adapt to this aptitude test!? Are you working for someone, John? Someone to spy on all of us, to spy on the academy?¡±


    John opened his mouth and closed it before he realized it was pointless to snap back at Kirksten¡¯s accusations..


    He wanted to retort, about how was it possible that he, who was still mourning for the Harvests¡¯ death, could have perfectly thought of and executed all the ¡®coincidences¡¯ that Kirk pointed out.


    This disagreement that he and Kirk were having reminded him strongly of what Alwin Zinrelle said while he escorted away John from the grounds of A¡¯vetheas for his exile.


    Ah¡­he thinks it is a blessing to know Scywell, he thinks it is a blessing to have such ¡®eventful¡¯ life, he thinks it is great to be able to use a single spell, he thinks it is great to make many acquaintances, he thinks it''s great that I appear to be successful to others¡­


    Well tough luck, I lost Raina because of that, I lost Ephinelyth because of that, I lost the Harvests because of that, I got banished from A¡¯vetheas because of that, I cut ties with the hero¡¯s party because of that¡­ A-and I probably forgot about who Kahnira was because of that.


    I really don¡¯t get it Kirk¡­ What is it about my life that looks well-planned to you? I just want a quiet life. The world just hates me for wanting that.


    John had to be some kind of clairvoyant or oracle to have predicted things with pinpoint accuracy and then followed through his supposed ¡®planned out¡¯ life.


    But so far, every time he tried to adapt to the unfortunate events that occurred in his life, he was thwarted and thrown ten steps backwards for his effort.


    If he had powers to predict the future or even know how it would play out, he would have prevented the Harvests from falling victim to the vampires, he would have stopped Raina from using the teleportation the other day, he would have been more patient with Evie, he would have¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve said enough, Kirk,¡± Matilda snapped at Kirk. ¡°You really love upsetting anyone you see. I don¡¯t know what is up with you, but ever since we arrived in Meastes, it''s like you have become this insufferable prick who challenges anything that you don¡¯t think is right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am trying to do, sis! Can¡¯t you see it too? It¡¯s like wherever John goes, you are bound to find something happen around him! It is far too coincidental for that!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?!¡± Matilda started shouting. ¡°Then, explain why do you keep giving Bran and Aurelius this dirty look whenever no one is looking at you!? This isn¡¯t just about John too. You are being far too suspicious of everything, i-its like something is propelling to act differently!¡±


    ¡°I a-am not! Y-you¡¯re the one being irrational, Matilda!¡±


    ¡°Y-you two p-please, stop fighting¡­¡± Cacti pleaded with the siblings, but it was to no avail.


    With the constant bickering between the two siblings, the atmosphere of Team Rectiser grew heavier. Bran looked like he wanted to interject and break Matilda and Kirksten¡¯s argument but when even Cacti who was Matilda¡¯s best friend and Kirk¡¯s fianc¨¦e can¡¯t soothe their argument, all he could do as their team leader was to wait for this whole ordeal to blow over.


    And as for John, the longer he watched as Kirk and Matilda engaged in the heated argument, his thoughts muddled as he watched the siblings spat against the other.


    Their intense expressions, their brash hostile tone, it all reminded him of a scene that he once knew from his past.


    Inside of him, John knew that in some way, his very presence had contributed to the sibling¡¯s unnecessary discourse.


    Everything about this is just plain sad...


    ¡°G-guys please¡­ N-now is not the time¡­¡± Cacti tried placing herself in between them, but Matilda and Kirk ignored her pleas once more.


    ¡°So what you are saying is you are siding with everyone else except for me, Matilda!?¡± Kirk spat his words. ¡°You, my very blood sister, are willing to take the side of someone who has the lineage of those in the Eastern Continent?¡±


    ¡°With you being this much of a dick, yes!¡±


    ¡°Admit it! Deep down, you know I am right! I have always been the smarter of the two of us since we were children. I always have a hunch about unusual people and I always end up right!¡± Kirk boasted.


    ¡°And in that category, is Bran part of it!? Is Bran, who almost died saving your life during your silly dungeon expedition, a suspicious individual!? Kirk, you are the one acting irrationally!¡±


    ¡°ME!!!??? IF IT WEREN¡¯T FOR HIM!!! I WOULDN¡±T HAVE...¡±


    Then, John heard it.


    Voices that were buried deep inside his conscious mind had once again popped into his brain.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that he is a failure!!!¡±


    ¡°My fault!? Had it not for your lack of discipline, he wouldn¡¯t have brought us disgrace!!!¡±


    ¡°Me??? You damn well know I did everything I can to teach him, but our son is just far too stupid to learn anything. He can¡¯t use magic, he can¡¯t excel even in basic academia! You are also to blame!!!¡±


    ¡°Last I checked, I was at the top of my class when I was in his age. If anything, the shitty genes that John inherited came from you!!!¡±


    What¡¯s¡­ Why am I remembering this?


    John brought a hand to his head. The voices in his mind belonged to a couple who were no longer in his life, people who were supposed to by his caretaker, people who were supposed to understand him more than anyone else in this world. The very people who had given birth to this existence of his.


    M-my parents¡­fighting?


    His heart sank when he understood what he remembered. The tendons in his heart stretched into a thin film as he watched Matilda and Kirk before him.


    But all he saw were the developed backs of the parents he long forgotten.


    ¡°You better do something about him. As of late, this ungrateful son of ours has been getting worse and worse! He¡¯s been neglecting everything we told him to do. His achievements are waning, his magic sees no sign of developing! And what¡¯s worse, he¡¯s been snapping back at us!!!¡±


    ¡°You are right... Perhaps it is time to set an unorthodox method to punish him. Very well, I shall conjure up with an adequate solution to neuter his rebellious personality.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Why can¡¯t he be just like his other siblings? All this child ever does is to cause us trouble, always disgracing the Sarvod family name¡­¡±


    John''s body flinched.


    He knew those words in his mind meant nothing to him. He knew it was all the fragments of his forgotten past. But at that moment, it was as though the instincts that he once had as a child kicked in and caused him to withdraw.


    The longer he watched the siblings, the backs of his parents flashing before his eyes, the stronger the voices rang in his head.


    ¡°I need to get out of here,¡± he mumbled before he excused himself from Team Rectiser¡¯s team meeting.

 13.1

    <h2></a>13.1</h2>


    Hundred and eighty-one days passed.


    That was the tally of days of how long Raina Valindra Eridi was separated from her beloved.


    ¡°[Phantom Strike]!!!¡±


    A frontal force aimed at Raina¡¯s torso but was swiftly deflected by her thin rapier. A bead of sweat trickled down her forehead as she pranced towards where the spell was cast from, her long golden hair flapped in the wind as she sprinted forward.


    ¡°[Greater Mobility Dampener]!¡±


    At the voice¡¯s chant, the air surrounding Raina¡¯s body thickened, her built up momentum dwindled as though she was suddenly placed into a world where things moved a quarter of the speed that she was used to.


    Her face turned into a scowl. She had intended to charge at her invisible opponent right after [Phantom Strike] was cast, confident that her speed would be enough to intercept her opponent before the second spell was cast. She was certain she burned out all her opponent¡¯s stored spells. Apparently, there was one more she had not accounted for.


    She was still stuck to where she stood due to [Mobility Dampener] that her opponent flung at her.


    ¡°[Phantom Strike]!¡±


    Her opponent launched yet another attack at her. This time, however, she heard the voice as though she were standing right beside her opponent.


    A dry smile crawled to her lips, ¡°[Cleanse].¡±


    As the slashing attack of [Phantom Strike] came down on her, she immediately purged the spell that restricted her movement. Her body slid as steeply as she could from the offensive spell.


    Shaa!


    ¡°Gah!¡± Raina let out a pained expression as a part of [Phantom Slash] lacerated her left thigh.


    She had timed her evasive maneuvers well. Even then, her opponent was highly skilled and redirected some of the attack onto her body at the last possible second.


    Despite her injuries, the determination in her eyes did not waver. Instead, she suppressed the sensation and pointed her rapier to the empty space behind her.


    ¡°I win."


    ¡­


    A moment of silence passed, Raina still kept the tip of her weapon to where she had pointed earlier.


    ¡°Well done, Princess. Your senses have improved, your timing and precision and still need some work. Once that¡¯s perfected, we shall then incorporate offensive magic in your fighting style.¡±


    Her opponent congratulated her as the empty space before her slowly revealed the image of a lady elf with purple eyes with Raina¡¯s weapon pointing to the elf¡¯s bare neck


    The Elven Princess finally lowered her rapier.


    ¡°All of¡­this still isn¡¯t enough,¡± Raina muttered as she took out a vial of liquid from her pouch, pouring the contents on the split flesh on her thighs.


    Her lips drew a straight line as she watched the colorless liquid seeped into her wounds and slowly closed the laceration from earlier.


    Though it was the highest quality of healing serum that the elves produced, she still needed one full hour for the serum to fully recover the laceration on her thigh.


    The effectiveness is far from [Heal]¡­


    The lady elf spoke, ¡°Fear not princess, I have no doubts that, in time, you are able to surpass me with our continued training. You have the assurance from this previous commander of the Elven Elite Squad, Coraine Elster.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take before we start with offensive magic combat?¡± Raina looked at Coraine with a stale expression.


    ¡°At your current pace, princess, I reckon another month before we entertain the prospect of learning that. You still need to brush up on your pacing, posture, and finally develop your own fighting style before that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± an unpleasant frown appeared on Raina¡¯s face.


    For the past two months, she had been training with Coraine and Lureena on how to handle herself should she encounter any hostile beings, but according to the ex-captain¡¯s assessment, she had yet to surpass the basics.


    Since she never learned how to handle a proper weapon prior to her training with Coraine and Lureena, Raina had expected such a comment from her trainer, but she can¡¯t help and feel bitter for not catching up as quickly as she thought.


    ¡°Princess, it is already an achievement that you are able to hone your battle instincts under two months. For most elves, this process takes them on average two years.¡±


    ¡°Coraine¡­this is just the beginner¡¯s test. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of. All I can do now is handle myself against basic magic attacks. Opponents in real life aren¡¯t forgiving, they are cruel, and if one made any mistakes¡­¡±


    John¡¯s bloodied face came to her mind. It has been months, but she could still clearly remember the night light faded from his eyes as his body went limp.


    With the melancholy that dawned on the Elven Princess¡¯ face, Coraine took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Princess Raina, the battlefield is not where a lady like you belong, and once you have completed your rite of passage, the duties of ruling the Elven Tribe would overwhelm you, leave trivial things such as combat to expandable people like us¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    At Raina¡¯s adamant denial, Coraine stuttered, ¡°P-princess?¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to believe that learning to fight is a trivial thing for me. If I remain to be powerless and a burden to others, how can I lead everyone else? Had I known to wield a weapon back then, he would have never used taboo magic to save me, and he would still be here, by my side¡­¡±


    Coraine lowered her head, ¡°I apologize for bringing up an unpleasant memory. What happened to you and John Sarvod was truly something I hope to never happen again. But that is now a thing of the past.¡±


    Raina looked away from the elf, ¡°Coraine, you were also his teacher, weren¡¯t you? Do you not feel anything for you student¡¯s banishment?¡±


    ¡°It is not my place to comment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cut the superfluous crap, Coraine. I order you as the Elven Princess to answer me truthfully.¡±


    Coraine remained still as the Princess¡¯ turquoise eyes stared at her. Like many of the trainers who taught combat skills to the denizens of A¡¯vetheas, she was bound by professionalism to never disclose her thoughts on one student to another.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Such acts of confidentiality were commonplace in almost all professions in A¡¯vetheas in fears of invoking jealous onto other elves. As elves tend to be a jealous race, it was better for obvious favoritism to remain as subtle as possible.


    However, the Elven Princess was not such a person. Coraine knew exactly why Raina had asked for her own opinion regarding John Sarvod. It was a known fact to all in A¡¯vetheas that the Elven Princess was in love with the only human in the Elven Tribe prior to his banishment.


    With John Sarvod¡¯s exile, it was known to the public that the Elven Princess shunned the human for involvement in taboo magic and was there to support his banishment.


    But that was just the fa?ade that the Elven Queen had painted. With her powers over Raina, she was able to orchestrate that for John Sarvod¡¯s crimes, exile would be his punishment.


    In some way, Raina understood why her mother did so, for if banishment was not imposed on John Sarvod. Had John Sarvod stayed in A¡¯vetheas after all of that, the other elves might have taken matters into their very own hands and exterminated him while he was vulnerable.


    As for those who understood the Elven Princes beyond the surface level, fully understood what had transpired behind the scenes where Queen Veissa forcibly made Raina to cut her ties with John Sarvod.


    It was to spare him death.


    Finally, Coraine spoke.


    ¡°It took two months for him to graduate from the beginner¡¯s course as opposed to two full years. I was unsure how, but somehow he could quickly develop his own style of fighting in close combat. I presume he had prior experience. Nonetheless, it was amazing to see how fast he was able to adapt to the various weapons I handed him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I need not to teach him anything aside from correcting his posture and strokes. Even then, he was still stubborn to ignore my teachings in favor of his own style. When he wield the weapons, it was though he understood it was an instrument meant to draw blood. In the heat of battle, it was hard for me to predict how he would react to my attacks, since he uses [Heal], he tended to not get too caught up on exposing himself as long he could land a hit.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he stop taking weapon classes?¡± Raina asked. ¡°I remember him saying he wasn¡¯t good enough and quit the intermediate classes after six months.¡±


    ¡°A few complications happened then, first, his weapons of choice are always shorter blades, given how his modest stature as a male in A¡¯vetheas was, the longest sword that he wielded was akin to a short sword compared to the other male elves. Second, his style of fighting was far too different from the others, he liked to make jabs and slashes at his opponents while encircling them, it was an effective tactic for someone of his stature, he utilized his lack of height along with being unpredictable. It was amusing, but it annoyed many other elves.¡±


    ¡°None of those are valid reasons for disqualification or for him to quit.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but the complaints from the other elves increased as time passed. More and more of the other students refused to train with John. Since the intermediate class involved one-on-one fights between the students, when the others avoided him in class, in the end he ended up with no partner to test his skills against. Of course, I offered private lessons to help with this problem he faced, but he wanted no special treatment as to be seen as one of us elves.¡±


    In A¡¯vetheas, weapons training lessons by the trainers were carried in groups. Private lessons were only reserved to elves who held prominent positions or were already in the Elven Elite squad.


    ¡°His desire to integrate with us was genuine, but it came at the cost of his freedom. Had I known what would happen to you and him in the future, I would have mandated that he followed through the lessons.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Raina¡¯s eyes hazy, ¡°He¡¯s always been too considerate for others at the expense of his own.¡±


    ¡°Princess, it may be a slight possibility, but after your rite of passage to the throne, you would still have decades before Queen Veissa passes on her authority to you. Should you still wish to search for him¡ª¡±


    Before Coraine could continue, a familiar elf came to see them in the training grounds. It was Lureena, the younger court mage that the Elven Queen had appointed.


    ¡°Pardon my intrusion, Coraine, but the Queen has requested an audience with Raina.¡±


    Aside from Coraine and her husband, Lureena was the only other elf that was permitted to address the Elven Princess by her first name. Though Coraine and her husband had refrained from calling the Princess by her name directly, they were still grateful that the Princess had thought of them as such.


    The reason she had allowed them to do so was evident, given that the Elven Princess was to undergo her rite of passage soon, Coraine and her husband were to accompany her as retainers to ensure Raina¡¯s rite of passage was conducted without errors.


    ¡°Raina, it is time,¡± Lureena spoke with certainty, indicating to Raina¡¯s long awaited rite of passage had finally arrived.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Raina placed her hands by her hips and exhaled. ¡°Coraine, please bring your husband, Protheus, to the palace. No doubt my mother would want an audience with the two of you present.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Coraine placed an arm to her shoulder, immediately left the training grounds, leaving Raina and the court mage to be.


    Raina¡¯s remained in her position as she watched the exit of the training grounds shut themselves. When she was sure that Coraine had left, her eyes gave off a green glow. She released the spell she had been building up her mana to cast.


    ¡°[Sphere of Confidentiality], h-hah¡­hah¡­¡± Raina panted as she looked to Lureena for confirmation. ¡°Did I finally get it right?¡±


    ¡°The spell is functioning fine, but your mana usage for this spell is still in excess,¡± Lureena answered without delay. ¡°It¡¯s better than yesterday¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but?¡± Raina spat her words.


    ¡°It is still far from ideal if you wish to progress further with other ancient magic.¡±


    Like always, Raina sweated profusely after using [Sphere of Confidentiality]. Given that this was an ancient magic spell that came from millennia ago, even a royal elf like her who had vast mana reserves found it difficult to control this spell.


    As part of Raina¡¯s training, Lureena had taught her this difficult spell to prevent their conversations from being eavesdropped. It was a spell where even Queen Veissa, who was twice as powerful as Lureena, would have a difficult time undoing the effects of.


    Once cast, [Sphere of Confidentiality] allowed the user to speak to someone without the fear of being pried into. For a limited duration, this ancient magic would prevent eavesdropping, mind reading, or even speech detection by others. It was most notable for its uses back in ancient times, back when sensitive information had to be conveyed in absolute secrecy.


    Ever since she learned this spell, every time Raina had something important to discuss with Lureena, she would cast [Sphere of Confidentiality] in order to get used to casting high difficulty spells and ensure their conversation would be private.


    ¡°It¡¯s time¡­ Isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s finally sending me off on my journey to become the future ruler,¡± Raina said. ¡°It¡¯s funny hearing about it all my life, and now that it has come to this, she¡¯s finally sending me off to start my trial.¡±


    ¡°Raina, Queen Veissa has her own reasons to do this now. Traditionally, this trial is conducted when a royal elf reaches fifty years of age. She must know something we aren¡¯t aware of. That¡¯s why she is sending you on your journey this early.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same reason for John''s exile?¡± Raina spoke in a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Is she asking me to go on my trial because John had finally left my side?! I know she is hiding something from me, Lureena! But as her daughter, as the future ruler of A¡¯vetheas, am I not entitled to her explaining it to me?¡±


    ¡°The Queen cherishes John as much as she does to you, Raina. I am sure of it. I am sure you understood why he was the only human she ever allowed to live among us.¡±


    Raina¡¯s fingers curled as Lureena¡¯s words got to her, ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to hear it¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps if he had not used demon magic, he would have stayed by your side longer, but he would be told to leave A¡¯vetheas regardless. You¡¯ve seen how the other elves whom he personally aided, turn on him the moment they learned of his involvement with taboo. The fact of the matter is, most elves are not accepting of him as you are. That incident was only the catalyst.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alwin Zinrelle was one such example of what Lureena was referring to. The elf, who was John¡¯s best friend, turned on him the moment he knew of John¡¯s involvement with demon magic.


    Raina herself had watched the very scene play out before her on that fateful day.


    ¡°I agree it is unfair.¡± Lureena crouched before Raina and looked up at the Princess. ¡°Especially so, when he had poured in all his effort into integrating with us elves. But I will promise you this Raina, if on your journey we hear any news about him, I swear I would reunite the both of you. I am confident in the Soul Oath that you and him share would make way for such a future.¡±


    At Lureena¡¯s words, Raina¡¯s furrowed brows eased ever so slightly.


    Had Lureena said something like this to her months earlier, Raina would have called what the court mage was saying to her as a bluff. She would not even consider placing her trust in Lureena who was an A¡¯vetheas official.


    But things were different now.


    Raina had grown more patient, she no longer impulsively acted on her emotions, no longer would she pester the Elven Queen for the reason for John¡¯s exile. In fact, she had been carrying out her duties as she was told, like the princess she was, like the princess the elves expected her to be.


    And it proved to be worth it, for today has finally arrived. Soon, she would be finally get back at that one person who set John¡¯s exile into motion, the very person who convinced Alwin Zinrelle to broadcast John¡¯s moment of weakness to all the Elven Tribe when Raina and John returned to A¡¯vetheas that very night.


    And it was because of Lureena.


    Lureena was the reason why Raina learned of what transpired behind the scenes that led to John¡¯s inevitable exile. It was how she learned that aside from Alwin Zinrelle, there was yet another accomplice that was responsible for her love¡¯s banishment.


    Despite being discouraged by the Elven Queen to convey such critical information to Raina, Lureena divulged them to the Elven Princess, hoping to prove herself trustworthy.


    Amidst Raina¡¯s growing distrust of the elves and even her own mother, Lureena had proven herself to be different. Not once had the court mage disobeyed her wishes, nor had Lureena informed the Elven Queen of Raina¡¯s strong opinions regarding her very own people, about the mistrust, about the disdain.


    Just like that, the Elven Princess slowly came to place her trust in the court mage, believing in the intention behind Lureena¡¯s words.


    Finally, with the calm emotion that settled into her heart, Raina¡¯s lips curved as she dismissed [Sphere of Confidentiality] with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Now, let us go meet my mother so we can make that future a reality.¡±


    It was all for the potential future where she would reunite with John.

 13.2

    <h2>13.2</h2>


    Alone atop of a large rock in the dark caverns he and Team Rectiser had made camp in, John raised his head and stared at the protruding rocks above him.


    At least the stalactites above aren¡¯t bickering with one another over me¡­


    He chuckled at that silly train of thought of his. He was currently taking time for himself as Matilda and Kirk were engaged in a heated argument inside the portable base, thinking that it was better if he sat outside by himself until the siblings stopped.


    In all honesty, he did not mind that Kirk dislike him for his outer appearance of an Eastern Continent man¡ªan outsider in the eyes of the Empire¡ªwhat he did, or even who he was.


    John had far too many people thought of him as such back in A¡¯vetheas because he was a human, so much so that he had developed a resistance to such pointless things.


    The one reason he left and did not stay to watch the siblings fight each other verbally was because the atmosphere somehow reminded him too much of his forgotten past.


    The very memories that he had long buried inside of his mind, memories that he never realized he had buried in him.


    For the longest time, John had lived among the elves without reminiscing about his past. It was just the way his brain worked. He had never been one who got too hung up on past events, and when he looked back on them, it was when he had to learn from them.


    It was why, until now, he still can¡¯t let go of the fact he had contributed to the Harvests'' death. He knew he was not to blame, but had he been there for them¡­


    John shook his head.


    Now is not the time. I am on an important mission here. I can¡¯t afford to mull while everyone is trying to pass this aptitude test.


    ¡°My parents¡­who were they¡­¡± the words left his mouth before he could stop himself.


    Like a moth to the flame, his mind wandered into the past that he had once ignored and long forgotten.


    To a child, to any individual, when they were born into this world, birth parents are the very first people who would provide one with care, knowledge, and even love. There were many theories and schools of thought that an individual¡¯s parents determined one¡¯s personality and values. As parents were the very first few meaningful people to appear in an individual¡¯s life, making it common knowledge that they are an important part of any individual¡¯s life.


    There were even some religions and customs that involved people worshipping their parents and ancestors from their lineage alike as deities. They would offer incense, even food offerings to the graves of their deceased blood parents. Customs such as these are only proof that the bond between parent and child is one of the most precious among them all.


    That said, whenever John tried to remember his father and mother, the two people who gave birth to his existence, his heart crawled, bumps appeared on the surface of his skin, his body would shrink as his eyes trembled in their sockets.


    And on the occasions he decide to dig deep into his faded memory, he would find that his mind was blank¡ª


    No, he found those memories to have a blank fa?ade. Like a white screen draped over a crime scene, he dared not to explore any further in fear. In fear that he would experience unpleasant emotions that he had long left behind.


    John Sarvod was a curious creature by nature, he entertained many peculiar thoughts that ranged from shaving his head bald on a winter¡¯s night, simulating a sword fight using only his feet, to what would happen to him if he would just let the edge of his blade slit his throat.


    To say his creativity and imagination were vast was no more than saying the sky is blue. But whenever the topic of his parents was brought up, all his mental facilities immediately came to a grinding halt.


    Even now, as he pondered about the absence of these parents who were supposed to be the center of his life, he could not understand why was his own mind so averse to this subject.


    Perhaps¡­ they hurt me?


    John shook his head in disbelief.


    No, no, no, that can¡¯t be it. Even if they did, I am sure they had no ill intentions. I am sure something small like that can¡¯t change my love for them that easily¡ª


    His vision flashed.


    A long whip came flying in his view.


    ¡°No!!! Please, please, please, stop!!! I won¡¯t do it anymoreee!!!¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    ¡°I am s-sorry!!! P-please!!!¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    John¡¯s eyes became wide as the memory faded from his mind. His heart thumped loudly as he could still hear the screams of a young boy in his ears. It was his very the first taste of fear, a fear that far superseded the pain that comes with the lashes¡­


    It was the pain that came with the fear of rejection.


    A wound that his parents had inflicted on him.


    ¡°W-what¡­¡± his eyes twitched at the very memory. ¡°In the fucking hell was that...? T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before he could get another word out, another vision flashed before him.


    In front of him stood a lady who had long black hair just like his, a woman who had the same dark eyes as his. Her expression, however, had a certain cruelty to them, a cruelty that even John, who was quick-witted as he was, can¡¯t seem to understand.


    The woman¡¯s mouth moved, but he could not hear a single word that she was saying.


    All John could see was the view before him moved left and right before it became muddled with what seemed like tears.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t throw me!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    The woman¡¯s stony expression did not change as she turned her back on him, following that were the image of two doors came closing on him, abruptly ending the vision.


    His fingers twitched in the air as the view of the cavern returned to him.


    John¡¯s head throbbed as he brought his hands to his temples, casting [Heal] as quickly as he could, immediately subsiding the unwanted sensation on his head.


    ¡°That sucked¡­ I did not need to remember that,¡± he whispered to himself as he slowly regained control of his own mind.


    From what he deduced from the visions, he could understand his parents were not the love providing beings that all spoke of. Compared to the Harvest couple, the very people in his visions were the complete opposite of what one would want in their lives.


    The first vision was probably him receiving punishment for not living up to expectations. The second one, however¡­


    He was unsure what to make of it. It seemed like he was being thrown from the house for doing something, but it seemed to be more than just that.


    Perhaps it was a form of emotional punishment?


    John could not quite put a finger on it, but whatever it may be, he was certain that his parents were not the type of people to openly disown their child¡­or could they be cruel people after all?


    And what more painful way to punish a child than to beat them without telling reason, to tell them they are being abandoned by the only people who should have given him nothing more than a loving home.


    John placed his palms on his forehead as he looked at the ground.


    ¡°What kind of people do that?¡± his face contorted into a horrified expression. ¡°That¡¯s a child, what¡ª why? How do things like that even occur in their minds? What the fuck?¡±


    It felt as though the flesh in his heart was carved from him


    He was disappointed. Perhaps even angered.


    But¡­but¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s too far-fetched¡­¡±


    Not because those memories belonged to him, not because he had forgotten them, not because he could do nothing, not because the people in his visions were those who were supposed to be his parents.


    Rather, he was disheartened, at how could someone conjure up such¡­such, disgusting ways of disciplining a young child.


    Do they not understand how fragile a child¡¯s heart is? Or do they do it knowing it is exactly so? Or was it because they did it because they wanted to?


    The questions in his mind repeated themselves, his emotions stirred, he wanted to ask why, he wanted to know what the purpose for such acts was, and mostly, he wanted to know whether his memories were truly his past or just a trick of his own broken mind.


    Is that why I am this w-way?


    Was he someone who purposely creates chaos around him unknowingly because he was raised in a similarly unstable household?


    Did he consciously rejected others, because he himself, had been rejected the most?


    His head became heavy as he delved deeper into the meaning behind his fragmented past. Eyes shaky as he found it difficult to digest the reason for his lost memories of his past.


    ¡°Kahnira¡­Kahnira, she¡¯s an important person. I just need to¡­remember her, I just need to. She always brought up the matter of my parents around me¡­I-I¡­¡±


    He tried prying his mind for more, to dig up what was possible, but the flashes went as quickly as it came, informing him no more of what he saw seconds ago. Leaving John none the wiser about his past.


    ¡°Hey, John¡­ John!!!¡±


    Aurelius'' voice came to John¡¯s ears while his thoughts of his abusive parents still raced, sparing John from the headaches and heartaches that accompanied with them.


    ¡°Huh!!?? I-I¡­¡± he shouted with intense panting, a shaking head.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    John raised his head and saw that the beastkin had his body popping out of the tent, looking towards him with concern. It was clear that Aurelius had been watching him for quite some time now, but have not spoken a word to not disturb John.


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± John replied, albeit too eager to get his mind off the issue regarding his past. ¡°Just thinking about¡­ You know¡­things,¡± vaguely gesturing towards Aurelius.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the beastkin exited the portable base walked to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been outside for quite some time. Are you sure Kirk didn¡¯t upset you? I promised to not do anything to him, but if he¡­¡±


    John raised a hand, halting Aurelius before the wolfkin could suggest it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am used to people doing that to me, accusing me of random bullshit I have no idea about. It¡¯s nothing compared to what I¡¯ve experienced.¡±


    Aurelius moved to a large rock across John, patted on it before taking a seat before him, ¡°Then, why did you leave? You looked¡­ quite horrified back there.¡±


    ¡°I was just reminded of something unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± the wolfkin raised a brow at John, his expression was the most serious that John had ever seen.


    John opened his eyes and stared at Aurelius dumbly. He was not expecting the wolfkin to be so prying.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    If John was frank, he did not expect anyone from Team Rectiser would care about anything that happened, nor would they care about his mental state of being unless it directly affected his ability to use his healing magic.


    He was, after all, a useful tool. That¡¯s all he ever amounted to the elves. It did not surprise him if Team Rectiser thought of him as such.


    ¡°You are especially nosy about things that aren¡¯t related to you.¡±


    John had to admit, if not for how persistent Aurelius was, he would not exactly be in Team Rectiser with the beastkin and still be willing to interact with the world around him. In some ways, he owed the wolfkin for trying to get out of his miserable state.


    ¡°I mean, share it with me if you want to¡­ Since you¡¯ve listened to the story about me and my sister, I thought it¡¯s fair to do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­¡± John found himself at a loss for words. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can put a word to it. I am still figuring out what it is.¡±


    It is hard to know what I am thinking about when I don¡¯t even know why I feel this way.


    ¡°¡­Life is pretty weird like that,¡± Aurelius muttered loud enough for John to hear.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that John was not keen to respond, Aurelius continued, ¡°It¡¯s funny how when things are good, we don¡¯t see it, only when they worsen, do we actually appreciate what we have.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes averted away from the beastkin.


    He already knew that.


    Ever since his exile from A¡¯vetheas, this immutable fact had been beaten into him over and over again. He had always been fortunate enough to be helped and appreciated by others, but despite the gifts that fell onto his lap, John managed to turn them into thorns that pricked his heart.


    His gut help but churn when those words came from Aurelius.


    I know that much already¡­


    I tried adapting, I tried moving on, I tried appreciating what I have. Now, I don¡¯t even know if I am still repeating the very things I¡¯ve done back when I lived with my parents¡ªgenetic providers¡­ I don¡¯t know if I am committing the same sins that lead to my suffering. I-I¡­don¡¯t know¡­


    I am no better than anyone, no better than a demon.


    ¡°Listen Aurelius, I don¡¯t need you to repeat things I already know. I am not in for some revision class on life lessons. It¡¯s getting old.¡±


    The wolfkin raised a hand and stopped John, ¡°I am not done. What I am trying to say, is one should appreciate even the bad times, our failures, our enemies, and even those who wrong us.¡±


    John squinted, ¡°This coming from you? You looked ready to bite Kirk¡¯s head off yesterday?¡±


    ¡°They were instincts, John. I admit they can get pretty wild, but my point still stands. If one cannot look past or welcome their downfalls, they would not appreciate their success¡ª"


    Before the wolfkin could continue, John interrupted, ¡°Not to be an egotistical prick, but I¡¯ve already learned from my mistakes. I already pick on myself, as much as it is already.¡± He made a face as he slowly clenched his fists, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of¡­o-of welcoming my downfalls and my enemies, as you put it? Are you saying I should walk the path of self-destruction? How does that make sense?¡±


    Aurelius simply smiled at John¡¯s sudden agitation at the topic at hand.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, John, I am sure you¡¯ll soon figure it out soon enough.¡±


    The wolfkin casually shrugged before he turned towards the tent.


    ¡°Wait! You will not make me guess things,¡± John grabbed the wolfkin by the shoulder, stopping Aurelius before he left. ¡°If you have anything to insinuate, just spit it out already.¡±


    Aurelius¡¯ bright orange eyes met John¡¯s with a crinkle, ¡°Ahahaha!!! You are just proving me right! John, you have nothing to worry about!¡±


    Confused by the beastkin¡¯s unusual behavior, he released Aurelius, ¡°What are you trying to say? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Aurelius scratched his cheeks haughtily, ¡°What I said to you earlier was one of those questions that the monks who raised me often asked of me. The questions themselves usually aren¡¯t important, rather, it was the way I answered the questions that served the true purpose.¡±


    ¡°You are getting more and more peculiar each time I speak with you.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what happens to someone if they were raised by the monks for most of his life.¡± Aurelius let out a toothy grin, exposing his sharp fangs. ¡°Think of it as nothing, ha!¡±


    John made a face as he realized Aurelius had simply wanted to test his very own emotions from the way he reacted to the unusual questions the wolfkin gave him.


    ¡°There must be simpler ways to do this, what were you trying to gauge that is so important?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reminder. Regarding those who you¡¯ve severed ties with, like the hero Scywell and his party. I was not sure what was troubling you, but you looked like you were contemplating on people you held dear to.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are meaningless squabbles. Perhaps your expectations of them were all shattered. But it still doesn¡¯t make you less of who you are.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°To forge and destroy is only the by-product of existence. What happened could be regrettable, or it could have been amazing. In either case, all of that has transpired or has become, is ultimately the living proof of who you are and what you experienced. We may not shape the world as it comes, but we are certain to know we have existed and have done what we could with our time here.¡±


    John made a flat line with his lips, ¡°T-that¡¯s oddly vague¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s open to interpretation if you are too bothered by it. It took me living with the monks for years to vaguely grasp the idea of it. It¡¯s different for everyone, of course. That¡¯s why I am telling you to not worry too much.¡±


    Giving up on the conversation, John pursed his lips in annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Aurelius? One moment I thought you were on to something, the next, you pull these unusual jests.¡± John shook his head disapprovingly, ¡°What¡¯s next? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to shave your head and return to the monastery?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d look like a poodle. Trust me, it¡¯s an awful sight. It was so bad that the monks gave me special permission to keep me hair.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very humorous today?¡±


    The wolfkin shrugged, ¡°Jokes are just a way to escape the meaningless suffering that we inflict upon ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    What is Aurelius saying?


    John paused.


    Aurelius was a wolfkin, and like most of the beastkins, they lived rather simple lives compared to someone like himself. As long they had proper food, clothing and community, it was plenty.


    Beastkin, for the most part, had no desire for materialistic or any hedonistic tendencies.


    It was awfully unusual for those words to come from Aurelius¡¯ mouth since the beastkin was mostly chipper for as long as John knew Aurelius.


    ¡°Aurelius, by avoiding suffering, what do you¡ª¡±


    Boom!!!


    The caverns rumbled.


    Following that, the ground beneath them shivered greatly, causing John to almost lose his footing.


    ¡°What was that?¡± the words parted John¡¯s mouth as he looked to where the source of the vibration came from. His head followed upwards to where the cavern¡¯s entrance was. ¡°Oh, crap...¡±


    The wurm that was stuck there had managed to fit a small portion of its body through the entrance, its body wriggling as it slowly squeezed itself into the caverns where Team Rectiser had entered.


    ¡°How is it squeezing itself through?¡±


    Boom!


    Another loud series of vibration took the caverns, causing the nearby rocks to split, lo-and-behold¡­


    The wurm had squeezed further into the caverns, now with a quarter of its body inside of where all of Team Rectiser were.


    ¡°The entrance must have expanded from the sun''s heat¡­ The other wurm must be trying to push this one into the caves get us all. Aurelius, we have to tell Bran and the others¡ª¡±


    John stopped himself when he saw the other three members of Team Rectiser had exited the tent to investigate what was going on.


    ¡°We have to get going,¡± Bran seemed to have heard what John explained immediately relayed to everyone. ¡°Cacti, Matilda¡­¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± as if she knew what Bran was going to say, Matilda immediately crouched and disassembled their base with Cacti.


    ¡°Here, you mutt,¡± a disgruntled Kirk threw a pair of sheathed scimitar at Aurelius, ¡°You forgot your weapons when you ran out to check on John. Everyone except for you has their weapons on them.¡±


    With the twin long curved blades in his arms, Aurelius wasted no time in holstering them to his waist, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, that stupid wurm is still coming at us.¡±


    Boom!!!


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to face the eternal decays now that the wurms are forcing themselves all their way to us,¡± Bran followed up. ¡°We can deal with the wurm problem later, but if this keeps up, the wurm will attract the eternal decays and force us in an unfavorable position.¡±


    The last thing Team Rectiser needed was to be sandwiched in between both the eternal decays and the wurm on their two flanks.


    ¡°B-Bran, w-we are ready to go!¡± Cacti squeaked as she and Matilda quickly grouped up with the rest of them.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. We have to take down every eternal decay if we want any chance of escaping this underground cavern.¡±


    With that, Team Rectiser traveled deeper, downwards.


    Their descent took roughly ten minutes. With the constant rumbling and shaking of the caverns caused by the wurms on the outside, everyone had to hurry in order to take the eternal decays by surprise.


    Team Rectiser came to a halt as they arrived at the eternal decay¡¯s lair.


    In front of them was a twenty-meter tall cave, spanned before them was a few hundred meters square clearing with a 50 meter diameter pool that oozed and bubbled with green glowing liquid laid at the very center of the cave.


    ¡°Try to k-keep away from t-that,¡± Cacti stuttered as she pointed to the florescent pool, ¡°I-it will melt everything it touches.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not just any pool, it¡¯s these monsters¡¯ home,¡± Kirk followed up, placing his head on Cacti¡¯s head while he was at it.


    ¡°Avoid all contact if possible. Especially you, Kirk. If you have to get close to them, please use the stones that the toxic waste has yet to touch.¡±


    What Matilda was referring to were the various protruding surfaces that were found on parts of the florescent pool of toxic waste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I am not that dumb. You just keep watch on lil Brand-o over there.¡±


    Watching how friendly the siblings were behaving, John looked to Bran for answers, ¡°Just a moment ago they were fighting...¡±


    Bran simply shrugged, ¡°They¡¯ve placed that on hold for now that we have a bigger crisis going on.¡±


    So they just pick fights out of nowhere and can put it on hold?


    John blinked with great bewilderment.


    ¡°Kirk might have some sense after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I can differentiate what¡¯s appropriate, John. I am not that stupid,¡± Kirk snapped back at John¡¯s not so quiet mutter. ¡°Now, where are those nasty things¡­ I have spotted none of them ever since we entered their lair. Shouldn¡¯t they be furiously guarding this place as you said Bran?¡± Kirk got closer to the toxic pool before them and strode about.


    According to Bran and Matilda¡¯s observation earlier in the morning, there were supposed to be three, and only three, eternal decays that dwelt in these caverns.


    All Team Rectiser had to do was to defeat all three eternal decays and hope for the chalice that was stated in their mission sphere to appear.


    By only overcoming the immediate challenges at hand, the team would only stand a chance at completing their tasks.


    Basing off how serious Kaldor Klarizan¡¯s announcement to everyone a few days ago was, it was understood that the academy must have employed such a mechanic to test its students.


    However, there was just one tiny problem for Team Rectiser to achieve that at the moment.


    None of the eternal decays were in sight.


    This was their lair, but none of the three eternal decays that Bran and Matilda spotted earlier in the morning were here.


    ¡°Perhaps they traveled further down into the caverns?¡± Matilda asked, indicating to the various corridor like cavern passages at the opposite of the underground cave. ¡°Bran, if you like, I can use tracking magic, we''ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Bran raised a hand and halt Matilda before she could start chanting her magic. ¡°Please save your energy, Matilda. Cacti, if you would, please cast your protection magic on all of us now.¡±


    ¡°N-now?¡± Cacti asked, ¡°I can only hold it for two hours maximum, if we use it now and the fight with the eternal decays takes up more than¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time. The air here is already poisonous as it gets. We just have to defeat them fast enough. John will handle healing us if we over extended.¡±


    ¡°O-okay,¡± Cacti answered before focusing herself and chanted with her staff clutched tightly in her hands. ¡°On the laws given to man to nature¡¯s immutable force, the will of d-defense lies on the sheer fortitude of the universe. Heed my desire and ensue safety to my comrades¡­ [Shroud of the Immutable].¡±


    A moment later, all members of Team Rectiser were covered by a thin gray membrane on the surface of their bodies, indicating the protective spell that Cacti cast was successful.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Kirk gave Cacti a thumbs up before the two of them headed off deeper into the massive cave.


    According to one of Bran¡¯s plans to draw out their enemies, Kirk was supposed to draw the eternal decay¡¯s attention in a distance away with Cacti in order for the rest of them to flank the eternal decays.


    As Kirk and Cacti attempted to reach to other end of the toxic pool, the cave shook greatly as their feet traversed the rocky ground.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    ¡°The wurms are getting close¡­¡± Aurelius pointed out. ¡°If this keeps up, the entire underground system might collapse.¡±


    ¡°Wurms don¡¯t have that much strength, especially if they are forcing their way in,¡± John said. ¡°It should be fine, but I would be on the look out for any rocks falling from above¡­¡±


    Crack.


    It was a tiny noise, but when everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the source, it was too late. A large piece of the stalactite from above Cacti had snapped and honed downwards to the petite girl.


    Fuck...


    John was already running towards the girl when he saw the rock cracked, but Cacti had already moved quite a distance, it was impossible for him to reach her to intercept the pointed rock pierces her head and cast [Heal] in time before any serious damage could occur.


    ¡°[Hea¡ª]¡±


    ¡°AAHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    But he was too late. A horrible sound of pain echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Kirk?¡± he muttered as he recognized who the voice belonged to. Kneeled in front of him was Kirk, who threw himself around Cacti in order to protect her from the falling rocks. A large piece of stalactite protruded from his back blood trickling from it.


    ¡°K-Kirk!¡± Cacti¡¯s voice echoed in the caverns as she called out to the ghastly pale Kirk.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    The caves shook a few more times, then all the shaking caused by the wurms came to a screeching halt. It was only then did John closer to Kirk and inspected the stalactite that protruded from his back.


    His spine¡­ It must have been pierced deeply.


    ¡°Kirk, can you hear me?¡± John wasted no time in observing the fatal wound before him.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ H-hurry and¡­ u-use your magic...¡± Kirk¡¯s voice was small, the strength in his eyes waned as he replied.


    John gotten to his back, assumed a wider stance and placed his hands on the shard of rock that was behind Kirk.


    ¡°Cacti, hold his shoulders for me. Make sure Kirk doesn¡¯t move. I need to get his cleanly out of his body or the healing process will get complicated.¡±


    ¡°O-okay,¡± fighting tears back into her dewy eyes, she did what she was told and held her fianc¨¦e closely.


    ¡°This is going to hurt, Kirk. On the count of, one, two¡­three!!!¡± at his count, John brought his forearms upwards and pulled the stalactite shard back from Kirk¡¯s back.


    As blood was about to burst forth to John¡¯s face, he immediately sealed the wound with [Heal] cast silently. His blue aura immediately filled in the seams that were presented in Kirk¡¯s body, reattaching the mashed bones and flesh that was before him.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± Kirk choked as John still had his magic flowing to him.


    ¡°Hang on, just a little more,¡± John said, with his eyes firmly on the closing wound. It was when the last bit of Kirk¡¯s skin regenerated did he finally stop applying [Heal] on Kirk.


    Beads of sweat came falling down John¡¯s head as he let out a sigh of relief. It had been sometime since he used [Heal] on such serious injuries, just the act of restoring Kirk¡¯s spinal cord sapped a sizeable chunk of energy from him.


    ¡°Kirk, a-are you f-fine now? Do I n-need to restore vitality¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Cacti. We need to save our energy for the fight. Can¡¯t believe I got injured because of those stupid wurms.¡± Kirk placed a palm on Cacti¡¯s head and assured her. ¡°Thanks¡­ John.¡± Kirk, who was still on the ground, raised a hand to him, offering a handshake.


    Guess he wants to bury the hatchet from yesterday? As long as he understands...


    Accepting Kirksten¡¯s friendly gesture, John grabbed Kirk and pulled him to his feet, ¡°All is well, as long we don¡¯t have any sudden encounters with the eternal decays¡­¡±


    His voice faded as an ominous ticking entered his keen ear.


    Tick-tack-tick-tack-tick-tack¡­


    ¡°John?¡±


    ¡°Wait... I hear something behind us.¡±


    Behind him was one of the many passages that the eternal decays had made for their lair. Just like any hive-minded insects, the eternal decays would excavate different chambers for a wide range of uses.


    The noise got louder and more distinct, then finally, he turned and look down into the path that extended into a chamber further below.


    Two long antennae slowly rose to his sight. Following that was an insect head that was the size of a full sized chair. It had two long arms that resembled the image of a mechanical scythe, and below its body were four pole-like legs.


    The monster had the appearance and features of a mantis. Its size, however, was five times John¡¯s. And from the various gaps and cavities that were found in its exoskeleton, glowing luminescent liquid oozed and dripped from it.


    ¡°An eternal decay.¡±


    No doubt it was coming for them.


    ¡°Stop gawking at it, John, we have to¡ª"


    As Kirk recognized the same monster as John, a loud command from Bran immediately overshadowed his voice from the entrance of the lair.


    ¡°Position compromised!!! Everyone get back!!!¡±


    At first, John thought that Bran¡¯s voice was directed at him, but when he turned to look at Team Rectiser¡¯s leader, he almost froze.


    Click-clack.


    Right above the entrance to the lair, there was yet another eternal decay. It had a twenty meter long body, and on the sides of its body were short but razor sharp legs that came in numbers of nearing a hundred. And on its head were two fangs that glowing in bright toxic green as with the crevices that formed the many sections of its body.


    ¡°C-centipede!¡± Cacti unwillingly yelped at the sight of the second eternal decay that was the super-sized version of the well-known poisonous insect. ¡°It m-must have crawled above the caves while we w-weren¡¯t paying attention!¡±


    ¡°Mantis, centipede¡­ That leaves only one more.¡± Kirk muttered grimly under his breath. ¡°The plan was to draw the centipede and kill it before anything starts first¡­ But we can¡¯t be sure of what to do until the third eternal decay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the third eternal decay?¡± John, who only know of the centipede eternal decay due him missing earlier parts of the morning meeting of Team Rectiser, asked. ¡°A spider based eternal decay?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s worse¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it is h-hornet. The o-ones that attack e-everything on sight.¡±


    A hornet? A hornet? A hornet that is at least five times my size!?


    ¡°Most of the eternal decays move a quarter the speed of their tiny insect counterparts because of their size, but since the centipede can climb walls and have those deadly legs, as long we take care of it before the hornet comes for us¡ª¡±


    Bzzzzt¡­.


    As if it was on cue to Kirk¡¯s explanation, the sound of a low buzzing hmm began filling the room.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Shit, I spoke too soon.¡±

 13.3

    <h2>13.3</h2>


    ¡°What do we do now, Bran?¡± Aurelius posed the question as the three of them backed away from the centipede eternal decay.


    Buzzt¡­ buzzt


    Upon hearing the noise of the hornet decay¡¯s wings closing in on the lair, Team Rectiser had regrouped and abandon their original plan of splitting their forces into two groups composing of three members to fight the centipede decay at the center of the lair.


    With the centipede decay continued to skittle onwards with its many legs, Team Rectiser had no choice but to kill it before they were to focus their combat efforts on the other two eternal decays.


    To be suddenly swarmed by all three of the eternal decays was certainly not what Bran had anticipated.


    With the irregular surfaces of the caves not meant for human feet to travel on, it was much more dangerous for any of them to act without a plan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bran, we need a plan now!¡± Kirk pestered. ¡°The mantis decay is closing in!!!¡± his eyes focused on the centipede decay which Matilda was currently suppressing its movements of. ¡°Do I fight it?¡± Kirk urged his team leader for confirmation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I fight it Bran!!!???¡±


    ¡°John, how many more uses of [Heal] can you use?¡± after some slight delay, Bran shouted to John.


    ¡°Are we talking about limb severing or deep wounds? If it¡¯s limb loss, I think I can manage another four or five. I can push to eight if it comes down to it, but that might be a little too dangerous. I think I can manage twice the numbers if it''s deep wounds.¡±


    I might black out from using [Heal] on that scale for that many consecutive uses of it within a short time. After I left A''vetheas, I haven''t tried to push my limits.


    His mastery on [Heal] might have increased ever since his exile, but John had not exhausted himself on persistently using [Heal] for the sake of pushing his limits. So, for safety measures, he stuck to the results of the last known self-test he did in A¡¯vetheas.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Bran nodded, then looked at Kirk. ¡°I need you to aim for the centipede¡¯s head. Aurelius hold its body down. Cacti, get ready to swap with Matilda with [Movement Restriction], focus on restricting the centipede decay¡¯s whole body if able. Matilda, support Cacti.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Matilda gave Bran a look before she pressed her lips with a disapproving frown. It was almost she already understood what Bran was trying to do after he relayed those orders. After all, everyone¡¯s efforts were focused on dealing with the centipede decay instead of dealing with the mantis decay that was also quickly approaching behind them.


    It was only a matter of time before the hornet decay catches up and Team Rectiser would be outmatched.


    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    The four took off, leaving John and Bran behind as they subdued the centipede.


    Walking to John¡¯s side, Bran placed a hand on John¡¯s stiff shoulders, ¡°While they take care of our multi-legged friend there, let¡¯s go deal with the mantis decay, John.¡±


    John looked at Bran with a raised brow, ¡°Don¡¯t I have to stay with them? How will the two of us deal with¡ª"


    Not waiting for John to reply, Kirk turned to the mantis decay behind them and flashed a silly grin.


    ¡°Prepare your [Heal] spell for me, will you? This should take no longer than a minute.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened. He understood why Matilda made such a face earlier.


    Bran took a step forward, and the next, his body collapsed onto the ground. John caught Bran¡¯s unconscious body as a ball of golden light came forth from Bran.


    ¡°Avatar magic¡­of course. That¡¯s how you plan to deal with the eternal decays,¡± John muttered as he watched a ball of golden light sprouted from Bran¡¯s body, manifesting itself into the image of the leader of Team Rectiser.


    Knowing the drawbacks of what Bran would experience after this, John can¡¯t help but sigh.


    Bran¡¯s avatar magic was certainly powerful. John himself bore witness to it once in the past, but it came at an¡­ unpleasant cost that took the toll on Bran¡¯s physical well-being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I intend to take out the hornet decay and mantis decay at the same time. If you see my body acting unusual, apply [Heal] to it, it worked great last time,¡± the glowing leader of Team Rectiser spoke as the glow bounced off the walls along the dark cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s not...¡± John tried to protest, but before he could, Bran, in his translucent form, had taken off and started firing spells and offensive blasts at the mantis decay.


    With the sounds of the hornet decay¡¯s buzz getting louder and louder in the lair of the eternal decays, all John could do was to watch and hope Bran could swiftly end the mantis decay before the hornet decay comes for them.


    ¡°Protheus and Coraine Elente, at your Majesty¡¯s request!¡± the elf couple kneeled on one knee as they announced themselves to the three other women in the throne room.


    After a moment of silence in the room, Queen Veissa finally spoke, ¡°Very well, raise your heads.¡±


    The elf couple straightened their bodies before meeting their queen¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Raina, are these the subjects that you have selected as your retainers for your coming rite of passage?¡± Queen Veissa poised the question to her daughter, stood a few meters in front of the Elente couple.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the young elf¡¯s turquoise eyes beamed with resolution as she answered.


    Queen Veissa then looked to the Elente couple, then turned to Lureena who stood beside her, ¡°Lureena, prepare the ritual.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my queen.¡±


    Without another word, Lureena moved behind the throne that the Elven Queen was on and planted her two legs straight and close to the other. She spread her arms along her two sides to channel the ancient magic that only she, an appointed court mage, was allowed to use.


    Lureena then shut her eyes and maintained that stiffened posture of hers, ¡°At your order¡¯s Queen Veissa.¡±


    At this moment, Raina and her two retainers automatically lowered their head in anticipation of what is to come, averting their eyes as per the ritual¡¯s instructions.


    During the ancient magic coordinated by Lureena and the Queen Veissa, should they even dare meet gazes with the Queen whilst the ancient magic was in effect, the sudden surge of the dense magic that was to be bestowed on them would overload them, causing them not only great harm but would also setback the whole ceremony a whole 6 months.


    The Elven Queen rose from her throne, moved her feet in gradual steps, and came to a halt until she was within an arm¡¯s reach of her own daughter.


    ¡°Raina Valindra Eridi¡­¡±


    Veissa Valindra Eridi¡¯s voice was regal as she spoke, but as she stared at her daughter, who had just reached her age of maturity of 17 years not just a few months ago, her stoic expression became a woeful one.


    It reminded Veissa of her own rite of passage that took place centuries ago. She had been the exact age as her daughter was now. Back then, before her parents could even pass on the torch of royalty to her, a war had broken out. The Great Elven Nation that she had once been a part of was already on the brink of destruction.


    She could never forget the sorrowful looks that her own blood parents shown her that very day, the Elven King and Queen that she barely knew, the very parents that she never saw after. The very parents that told her to flee from the Great Elven Nation that crumbled right after her departure.


    ¡°...By the great power that was passed down to me from royal elves of old, from the countless generations that came before me...¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    And now, she understood what went on in her parents'' minds as she watched Raina standing silently before her.


    In some way, she wanted to apologize for initiating Raina¡¯s rite of passage to become the future ruler of the elves this early on in her daughter¡¯s life. But for so long, Veissa had endured. She had done all she could to fulfill her responsibilities of rebuilding the place where the elves could call their home.


    She had lasted as long as she could, upholding her royal duties far longer than any of her ruling ancestors had. And honestly speaking, she could have lasted for another century or two and allowed Raina to be free from the responsibilities of ruling over the elves until her own eventual passing.


    But it changed seven years ago¡­ The resolution, the undying will that she instill within herself to become the ruler of the elves, had become undone with the appearance of John Sarvod.


    ¡°...I hereby declare Protheus and Coraine Elente to be your rightful retainers. From this moment onwards, whatever  commands you relay to them are absolute. They are to answer to you and only you only. And when you are to take over my mantle as the ruler of the elves, they would do their very best to assist you in all matters.¡±


    It had been another arduous day in Elven. Veissa had been overseeing the barriers that surrounded A¡¯vetheas that she placed around the Elven Tribe.


    Out of nowhere, a human child, whose hair was as dark as the night, appeared beyond the very barriers.


    Her heart had stopped then. It was not out of fear, it was not from the human child¡¯s sudden appearance.


    The moment that she had been waiting for had arrived. After centuries and centuries of waiting, the prophecy that was given to her by her one true love had come to fruition.


    The first hero known to this world, the man who ended the Great Demon War. For it was that man who made Veissa give her vow to provide this human child a home.


    Bound by her promise and her sense of duty, there was not a single day Veissa had waited for this child to appear to her, for she knew that once she completed what the Noble Hero had asked her to do. She too, would soon be released from her responsibilities of Elven Queen, free from the life that she had, for all that she wished for, was to join the First Hero, the legendary man who was now¡­


    ¡°Lureena Heaves...¡± Finally Queen Veissa said the younger court mage¡¯s full name.


    With her eyes still closed, Lureena answered, ¡°Yes, Queen Veissa.¡±


    Although the Elven Queen had two court mages, Lureena Heaves was chosen to carry out the ceremony for this occasion sole because Lureena¡¯s magic mastery, application and knowledge are still far too behind to be deserving of greatness.


    Sure, Lureena had already memorized and could use practically all ancient magic that the Great Elven Nation of old had developed¡ªprovided she was given time to prepare them¡ªand had already surpassed the first court mage in terms of knowledge at the young age of a hundred and twenty years of life.


    What Lureena truly lacked, in Veissa¡¯s opinion, was a reason to make use of the various knowledge that she had accumulated.


    For a magic user, their will, their conviction, their sense of self, was what differentiated a magic prodigy to a great sage. Where both are equivalent in raw power, but unlike the magic prodigy, the great sage had wisdom, uncanny abilities that are honed only by the culmination of experience and applied intuition.


    That was the Great Hero taught her.


    And Queen Veissa understood that by placing Lureena to her own daughter¡¯s side, she would surely flourish alongside her daughter. After all, Lureena cherishes Raina more than any elf in A¡¯vetheas.


    Perhaps even more so than I¡­


    ¡°I shall leave the duty of you overseeing Raina in your hands.¡±


    Lureena remained silent as she nodded her head.


    ¡°Let the bestowment of authority now commence.¡±


    John sat on a large rock as he watched Bran¡¯s golden avatar floating in the air as the leader of Team Rectiser sliced away yet another one of of the oversized mantis¡¯ arms.


    No sooner after Bran finished disarming the mantis decay¡¯s scythe-like arms¡ªin the literal sense by slicing it off with his magic¡ªBran quickly followed up on the hornet decay that was struggling to land an attack on Bran¡¯s invincible avatar body.


    John only needed to cast [Heal] now and then on Bran¡¯s physical body whenever Bran looked like he was about to vomit or spasm uncontrollably.


    He then shifted his gaze to where the other four members of Team Rectiser, who had now completely subdued the centipede eternal decay. In fact, Aurelius and Kirk had worked so efficiently that none of the others had suffered any type of bruising or graze.


    Matilda and Cacti¡¯s continual use of movement inhibiting magic on the eternal decay had given them the complete upper hand in dealing with the centipede eternal decay. All that was left was for Kirksten and Aurelius to puncture the dense hard shells of the centipede decay, ending the monster¡¯s life as quickly as they could.


    It was as though victory just fell into their laps with zero effort.


    This is¡­ Somewhat anti-climatic...


    John can¡¯t help but wonder what all the talk that Bran spoke of the eternal decays were all about.


    If it were the radioactive toxins that the eternal decays would emit, Team Rectiser solved it with Cacti¡¯s protection magic. If it were the humongous size of the eternal decays and their overwhelming strength because of the difference in body sizes, Bran¡¯s avatar magic alone could deal with all three of the eternal decays if given the right circumstance.


    Of course, a weight left off his heart when he witnessed his teammates overcame the eternal decays with no problems. He rather the battles his team faced were all easy obstacles, and he needed not to deal with dangers like he had back in Kershent Village.


    But there was still something that didn¡¯t feel quite right about all of this.


    John still had not seen the sign of the chalice that Team Rectiser was supposed to retrieve.


    Nor anything of mystery door that Prishine mentioned.


    It should have been somewhere below them, but last John checked, the map on the mission sphere showed no signs of passages that led downwards.


    ¡°Did the stupid succubus make the story of that mysterious door up? What a load of crap.¡± he said to himself, wondering the truth to the reality that he was perceiving.


    John knew Prishine had her eyes on him ever since they first met each other on the first day he attended Moxnet Academy. Even after his multiple attempts at dismissing the succubus¡ªeither politely or rudely¡ªhe never shook the succubus¡¯ keen obsession with him.


    Is it because I don¡¯t fall for her obvious attempts at luring me? Or is it because she sensed that I am a...


    An unpleasant emotion filled his heart. The scene where a  large radius of Reperane Woods became engulfed by a torrent of magma that was summoned by a supreme being. A being that was said to be the apex of all creation.


    An Elder Dragon.


    ¡°You could achieve this power too, young demon. Your potential is evident...


    His spine shivered. When John came back to his senses, he already had a hand on his thumping chest. Cold sweat drenched his clothes as he struggled to collect his composure.


    Like that Elder Dragon in Reperane Woods¡­ Could Prishine know that he¡­


    He had no doubts that Ephinelyth already knew he was some variation of a demon or the vessel to some untold power. In fact, it seemed that the dragon girl already was aware of that before they even became acquainted, but had kept it to herself to avoid offending him.


    But if Ephinelyth and the Elder Dragon in Reperane Woods. Two Elder Dragons already identified him as this sort of¡­ ¡®demon¡¯. What is there for him to conceal his demonic aspect to Prishine, the succubus whose lineage stems from the underworld?


    No matter how I look at it, Prishine must have intentions of using me¡­ That¡­succubus is bad news.


    At that thought, John¡¯s heart sank, a small inaudible sigh escaped his mouth.


    Evie and the Harvests, none of them ever saw me as someone to be used and discarded¡­ The Harvests all welcomed me into their family despite my reluctance in divulging where I came from. Evie¡­from the way she reacted during the Ball of Paragons, she must have known I am...this kind of¡­being. And even then...she never asked me to do anything for her. All she wanted to do was to spend time with me¡­


    ¡°I am a fucking idiot¡­ Why do I always turn everything good in my life into my suffering¡­¡± John uttered to himself as he watched his teammates deliver the finishing blows to the eternal decays. His eyes drooped as he watched each of them coordinated synchronously with the other.


    Somewhere, deep inside of him, he wished that someone would tell him what to do.


    More than anything in the world, he wanted people he could call his own. He wanted to give a purpose to this meaningless life of his.


    The story of heroes, champions, leaders, warriors and legends he knew of, all of them, even when they were at their lowest. Such outstanding characters all had some purpose, someone, something, some cause to hold on to. Something that gave them strength, gave them the reason to keep moving on, to keep living.


    As for John.


    He had nothing, no one, not even himself.


    His life so far had been nothing but empty suffering that meant nothing in the grand scheme of things.


    I can¡¯t help everyone in defeating the eternal decays¡­ I bet everything would be better off had I never existed. The world will still go on. I would have never hurt Evie, the Harvests would have never had to suffer, Raina would never have to be disappointed in me, and Kahnira would most likely...


    As John wallowed in his depressing thoughts, the clashing and banging sounds of combat that bounced off the walls of the cave became silent. In fact, the entire world around him had become so devoid of sound that he could no longer hear his own breath.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Immediately, he got up to his feet and looked around him, only to discover that his teammates were still engaging with the eternal decays as the monsters writhed their body as their lives whittle away.


    John opened his mouth and verbalized a few words. He felt his throat vibrating, he felt his wet tongue moving as he spoke, however, he not a single intonation could be heard.


    His hearing was of that very moment, completely gone.


    What is going on? Why can¡¯t I hear a thing!? [Heal]!!!


    The blue recovery aura appeared from his palms and covered his ears. Even with [Heal] flowing to his own body, John could still not hear a single sound around him.


    Am I going to be deaf all my¡ª


    Right as he was about to call out to his teammates for help with this sudden loss of his auditory organ, he heard something.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    John turned his head around to inspect where the voice originated. Just as he did, the voice spoke again.


    ¡°Human child who bears the devotion of my descendant, approach me.¡±


    The voice came from the glowing toxic pool before him.


    He pivoted his head, looked around the cave, ignoring the voice that called to him as he waited for his hearing to come back.


    If he could hear this unknown voice that called to him, he was better off waiting for his hearing to return to normal than to follow whatever the unknown voice asked of him.


    As far as John was aware of, he bore no one¡¯s favor. The most likely scenario was that Cacti¡¯s protection magic waned, and he was hallucinating from the excess radioactive poison that the glowing pool and the eternal decays emitted.


    ¡°Make haste at once, my child. Like your hearing senses, that item you and your team sought for is in my possession.¡±


    Upon hearing that, John froze still.


    The chalice for Team Rectiser¡¯s mission?


    John looked at his teammates. So far Bran had returned to his physical body after defeating the hornet and mantis eternal decays. Aurelius and the others all wore grins as they looked to be chatting about the centipede decay they killed.


    All that was left was for Team Rectiser to complete their first task is to collect the mission sphere.


    I¡­should not. But¡­


    Almost hesitating, John took a step forward towards the toxic pool, then another. He continued approaching the glowing pool until he reached the very edge where soil separate from the oozing glowing liquids.


    ¡°Very well. Now, take the step of faith forwards.¡±


    I¡­ Is this even going to work¡­ This man¡¯s voice, the way he speaks, sounds so familiar, but I just can¡¯t place a finger. But this is a corrosive pool, even if his accent is familiar, I¡­


    In response to John¡¯s hesitation, the voice spoke once more, ¡°Have no fear. Nothing would cause you harm. A grand destiny awaits you. There would be nothing to be gained in your death.¡±


    ¡°N-nothing to be gained in m-my death¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I am to hand this relic from my fallen nation to you, and only you, John Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°Hand me...it? What reason is there?¡±


    ¡°It is in accordance to my decree with the great Consignor. He who assigns the future of my kind, he who propels the past, present and the future, the ruler of none but the leader of all.¡±

 13.4

    <h2>13.4</h2>


    Consignor.


    It was the same title he read on the gauntlets that Aurelius gave him.


    It was what the floating eyeball said to him before he fell down into the deep chasm where all the ethereal people were imprisoned.


    Millennia ago, a myth regarding the lawless and chaotic purgatory where all lost souls were sent was said to be conquered and restructured by an unknown event. An event so drastic that eventually spawned the existence of the Laws of Consignation that may or may not govern the lives of those who were bound to the nether realm.


    Though no one knew what the list of laws comprised, but according to the denizens of the underworld, the Laws of Consignation was something deemed to be feared and cowered to.


    The origins of such laws were as scarce as the reliability of the myth itself, but like any myth, such information usually stemmed from a kernel of unrealized truth.


    Could they all be r-related?


    John can¡¯t help but to wonder.


    This voice that he heard was now directly referring to someone known as the Consignor. And it was under the Consignor¡¯s orders that he was to receive the chalice that Team Rectiser had been looking for.


    ¡°W-who is this person, t-the Consignor? How am I related to him?¡± he asked the voice.


    ¡°I am afraid, I am in no position to answer. I am simply a soul fragment of the man who crafted this chalice. My duty is to assure this relic is to be passed to your very hands at this moment.¡±


    A soul fragment? I-if a soul fragment could take away my hearing temporarily, w-what would happen if it was the original owner?


    John drew a flat line with his lips and gulped. He did not want to entertain such a thought, nor had the luxury to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk into the glowing pool¡­ Before that, answer me this: Which of your descendants¡¯ devotion do I have? What race are you from? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am simply a soul fragment to pass on a message to you. Though I have already passed on. The decree I have sworn to prevents me from disclosing such information to you. I can only offer you my sincerest apologies.¡±


    John wanted to argue back but decided not to push any further. The last thing he needed was to upset the voice and lose any trail of finding the chalice his team needed for their first task.


    Besides, he was tired.


    Of both himself and the unpredictable events that spiraled around him, he just wanted things to be over with.


    His mind ached, his body screamed at him for a rest and a well deserved meal¡ªwhich he was deprived of since morning.


    Here goes nothing...


    With [Heal] at the ready to cast at any moment''s notice, he took a step forward into the toxic pool, full expecting his foot to dissolve in the highly corrosive liquid before him.


    Thud.


    The foot that he had expected to fully immerse to the glowing pool had stepped on an invisible surface a few centimeters above the corrosive liquid¡¯s surface.


    John blinked in disbelief at what he was seeing, so he raised the other foot and took another step forwards.


    Thud.


    And sure enough, an invisible surface appeared on his other foot, supporting him above the eternal decays¡¯ glowing pool.


    ¡°Very well, young one. Now, navigate to the center of the water. What you seek awaits you.¡±


    John¡¯s heart throbbed as his two legs stood above the glowing pool. All that was in his head was to quickly end this entire ordeal before whatever magic that supported him from falling into the glowing pool dissipates.


    Wasting no time, he dashed to the center of the pool, fingers crossed, hoping he would not fall to his death. As he got closer to the center, the image of a waist high pillar fade into existence. Atop the pillar, a golden chalice stood.


    This is bizarre¡­


    He hesitated to pick the chalice with his hands, but when he looked down into the glowing pool where the pillar protruded from and was once again reminded that the magic supporting him might disappear at any moment¡¯s notice, his fingers moved on their own and retrieved the chalice.


    I have to get back to everyone before anything happens¡ª


    The moment the chalice was in his hands, a great whirlwind surrounded him, instantly swallowing whole. John instinctively shielded his face, but the very next moment, he was standing beside his fellow teammates, who were all still rejoicing over the defeat of the eternal decays.


    ¡°My best wishes to you, young Consi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bran!!! You are the man¡ªno, you are the god! Who knew you can handle those nasty things with John healing your body constantly!¡±


    ¡°That was still risky¡­ I know [Heal] has incredible properties, Bran. You still have to not overexert yourself,¡± Matilda said in a troubled voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry Mats, John was thorough in his magic. I bet all the side-effects I usually would have won¡¯t¡­¡± Bran¡¯s voice disappeared as he looked at the guy in question. ¡°John?¡±


    John, who was still in a daze from the torrent of wind that brought him back to his teammates, simply stared blankly at the rest of the five. His deep gaze may be in their direction, but the same could not be said about his mental state.


    Aurelius was the first to place his hands on John''s shoulders, shaking John from his daydream.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother? You looked like you¡¯ve seen a ghost¡­¡± Aurelius'' eyes grew wide when he looked at John¡¯s hands that firmly gripped sparkling item of interest. ¡°John, how, what, how¡ª You found it!!!¡±


    John blinked once, twice, then the misty gaze he bore a moment ago dissipated.


    ¡°Huh, A-Aurelius? Oh right, yeah, I found the chalice for the team.¡±


    Aurelius¡¯ tail wagged as he nodded excitedly at John¡¯s response. It was as though the wolfkin had long expected him to find Team Rectiser¡¯s item of interest, that John was someone who could do the impossible.


    ¡°The chalice? That chalice we all needed to pass the first task?¡± Bran raised a brow at John, an amused smile crawled on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve found the relic while using you healing magic on me?¡±


    Sensing the unusual tone in Bran¡¯s voice, John cast an uncertain look at Bran.


    Did I do something wrong?


    He already upset Kirksten for merely existing yesterday, and now with all of Team Rectiser¡¯s gaze cast on him, John could not help but to second guess himself for doing the right thing. Since he was just Team Rectiser¡¯s healer, for him to retrieve the chalice out of nowhere, his teammates could misinterpret him for stealing credit from them after they defeated the eternal decays.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Listen guys, I apologize. I was not trying to¡ª¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you d-do t-that!??¡± Cacti squealed in excitement as she looked at the chalice in John¡¯s hands. ¡°D-did you produce the item? D-did you pull i-it out of thin air? I w-want to know¡ª"


    Matilda covered the excited Cacti¡¯s mouth and spoke, ¡°You were standing silently for some time, everyone thought you needed time to yourself. It seems like you already are ahead of all of us.¡±


    Following Matilda¡¯s comment, Bran, who was grinning as much as Aurelius, placed his arm around John, ¡°John, good sir, you have to tell me how did you crack the academy¡¯s puzzle.¡±


    ¡°The academy¡¯s puzzle? You¡¯ve got it wrong, there was no puzzle, there was this voice that told me where the chalice was...¡±


    John looked down to the golden chalice in his hands.


    He had still yet to investigate the design of the item itself. All he cared for moments ago was to not fall into the radioactive pool. And now, when he finally got a closer look that the chalice that was the prerequisite for Team Rectiser¡¯s first task, his brow scrunched together.


    I am sure I¡¯ve seen a similar design of this somewhere¡­ This chalice is from ancient times. I am sure of it. Even the luster is no longer there...


    Bran¡¯s gaze was still on John, ¡°Go on, you said there was a voice, and?¡±


    ¡°The voice told me to walk to the center of the pool,¡± John pointed to where he had been minutes earlier. ¡°That¡¯s where I got the chalice from.¡±


    The smile on Bran¡¯s face faded when he heard John had walked to the center of the glowing pool.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°I am not saying I don¡¯t believe you, but none of us saw you went there. I am sure Aurelius would have gone ballistic if you did something of that degree, John.¡±


    John made a face at Bran¡¯s distrust.


    ¡°Did any of you not see me walk on that glowing pool!?¡± He then turned to Aurelius, Cacti, Matilda and Kirk, who all shook their head.


    ¡°You were just standing beside us silently.¡± Aurelius explained. ¡°Let alone walking towards the pool. You barely moved.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Kirk shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You got us the chalice and saved us all the trouble of finding it. I am sure it really didn¡¯t matter how you solved the academy¡¯s puzzle, if only you told us how you got it though¡­ Maybe you were hiding it on you all this time?¡±


    John rolled his eyes at Kirk¡¯s remark before staring into Kirk, who stood tall above him, ¡°I am serious. That¡¯s how I got this thing,¡± John passed the chalice to Bran and moved behind Aurelius, hands shoved into his pockets.


    The fuck is wrong with all of you?


    With the chalice in his hands, Bran spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll just leave how you got the chalice it at that. There¡¯s still the wurm blocking our exit. Cacti¡¯s protection has an hour left before it expires. We need to find a way out of here before we all die from radiation poisoning.¡±


    If none of you believe what I say, why ask me to begin with?


    ¡°Matilda, what does the map say?¡±


    Matilda responded by activating their mission sphere. She expanded the image of the underground passages that the eternal decays had dug beneath their lair.


    ¡°It is we¡¯ve seen yesterday. There seems to be no other way out other than the exit we came from.¡±


    ¡°Anyone else have any ideas?¡± Bran asked.


    Kirk immediately offered, ¡°We can go full force at the wurm. All we have to do is to defeat it before Cacti¡¯s magic runs out.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. It will take too long, even with my avatar magic. We have to burn away most of its body. I don¡¯t think neither John nor I have the energy left to spare for that.¡±


    ¡°W-we can explore the caverns a-and hope to find an exit?¡±


    ¡°That would be ideal, Cacti. However, the map shows nothing¡ª"


    ¡°There is! Beneath us, look!¡± Aurelius pointed to the map that was projected before everyone¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, one of the passages that extended the deepest started to hollow itself, making a full sized passage that extended to the very end of the map.


    Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that where Prishine wanted me to go?


    When Team Rectiser first entered the underground caverns, John was relieved when he heard Bran and Matilda reported that there were no additional paths that led downwards, that in essence, this cave was just a shallow one that the eternal decays made into their lair.


    Which meant all of what the succubus told him about the mysterious door had all been something she made up.


    Despite her insistence of John approaching the mysterious door that teleported people where they needed to go, if there had never been a passage that led him further down, John could always make up an excuse to the succubus that he ¡®attempted¡¯ to help her but could not due to physical constraints of the caverns themselves.


    However, their mission sphere now had shown an underground passage that connected to the exact spot that Prishine had asked John to go investigate.


    He had no choice but to follow through his promise.


    He really didn¡¯t want to.


    But on the off chance that Prishine had stationed someone there to ascertain whether kept his word with the succubus¡­ He did not want everyone else in Team Rectiser to suffer because of him.


    Even if they don¡¯t believe how I got the chalice for them.


    A clear route already showed itself on the mission sphere, and inside his mind''s eye, John could see a blinking red dot at the exact spot Prishine had marked on her own map like she had the other day.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t there...when I read it last night¡­¡± spooked by mission sphere, Matilda leaned backwards, almost losing her grip on the metal sphere. ¡°This makes little sense, the geography, how can it be¡­¡±


    Bzrt!


    The map projected by the mission sphere suddenly fizzled, the map flickered and in the next moment, the mission sphere ceased functioning.


    All six members of Team Rectiser looked at the sudden malfunction of the magic device as though they each received a slap on their cheeks.


    ¡°T-that...s-should not h-have happened.¡±


    ¡°It ran out of power!?¡± Kirk exclaimed. His face was the most surprised out of everyone else¡¯s. ¡°I could have sworn it runs on a magic core.¡±


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Clap!!!


    Just as everyone was about to panic, a loud clap came from Bran¡¯s palms, dispelling the nervous atmosphere that was building up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We just have to follow that center passage that the eternal decays created. If we follow the path that the mission sphere indicated before it died on us, I am sure we¡¯ll be out here in no time.¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡± John immediately followed up. ¡°It¡¯s a one-way passage to the outside. If we follow the map, we should, theoretically, be able to exit the caverns before Cacti¡¯s protection wears off. Right now, we are still within the range of the toxic radioactive waves. As long we get further d-deeper, we should at least be safe¡­¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure, John?¡± Kirksten shot a glance at John. ¡°You don¡¯t sound too confident yourself after seeing that map showing a series of different passages.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John wanted to reply, but his voice faltered.


    Truth to be told, John was as skeptical as Kirk regarding the analysis he just gave his teammates.


    But ever since the incident with the two wurms chasing them during the sandstorm to this underground cave system, something did feel off.


    How was it that the wurms could chase Team Rectiser to their exact mission location indicated by the mission sphere? How was it when Team Rectiser had thought that they were stuck in the eternal decay¡¯s lair, a new passage opens up for them, inviting them downwards? How was it possible that at the exact moment he was searching for the chalice needed by his team, a man¡¯s voice came to him?


    Kirk was right. The things that had been happening to John for had been far too coincidental, that even he was doubting his reality for being far too convenient.


    Perhaps it has something to do with the succubus?


    John kept his silence as he mulled.


    ¡°Our best option right now is to travel down, Kirk,¡± Aurelius said with a flat expression. ¡°Anytime now, the wurms¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    The rocky ground that they had been standing on gave a violent shiver as the wurm used whatever energy it had left and squeezed its body closer to Team Rectiser.


    ¡°¡ªwould keep banging, forcing entry to the cave, and risk collapsing the upper cave system.¡±


    Kirk looked to Matilda for support, but she simply shrugged at her brother, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, smart guy. But Cacti and I are almost out of mana. We can fight the first wurm now and exit this cave, but is there any guarantee that we can deal with the second wurm forcing the first inside the cave?¡±


    Kirk¡¯s face convulsed into an ugly scowl when he realized his plan of eradicating the wurm was disapproved by everyone. Then, a small hand tugged on the hems of his shirt.


    ¡°K-Kirk¡­ P-please, w-we¡¯ve finished the first task, there¡¯s no need to risk o-our lives.¡±


    Finally, at Cacti¡¯s plead, Kirk let out a long sigh and gave in to everyone else¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Fine¡­ Only because Cacti is asking me to.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let us depart now!¡±


    Without another word, Team Rectiser moved to the center most passage made by the eternal decays followed downwards.


    All the while, Team Rectiser traversed deeper into the cave passage. As indicated by their mission sphere, Bran, who led by the front with Matilda, was in high spirits.


    Even as they descended into more uneven and steeper passages, Team Rectiser¡¯s leader seemed as though he had springs in his steps.


    No doubt, the acquisition of the chalice and the completion of their first mission set an elated emotional state in everyone. Bran was just the most obvious of them all.


    Though everyone else was chipper, Aurelius, who was beside John, wore a minor frown on his face. At almost each twenty steps they have took, John noticed Aurelius¡¯ face would scrunch up and his tail would stiffen.


    No longer able to ignore the wolfkin¡¯s unusual behavior, John spoke, ¡°You look like you¡¯ve got mites on your body or something, Aurelius. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    In response to John, Aurelius¡¯ nose twitched and moved in John¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah, wait.¡±


    When he finally realized what he was doing, Aurelius froze in his tracks and immediately scratched his head bashfully. ¡°Sorry, I thought I smelled something familiar. I thought it came from you¡­¡±


    The beastkin¡¯s nose twitched again.


    Sniff, sniff¡­


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s disappeared again¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s disappeared?¡± John asked, placing his hands on Aurelius, who almost stopped walking alongside him. Giving the wolfkin a nudge on his back, John prompted Aurelius to ignore the scent and catch up with the other members of the Team.


    Still looking around their surroundings warily, Aurelius mumbled, ¡°This place keeps giving off a scent¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is¡­ But I feel like I have felt it in my past. I just can¡¯t make it out.¡±


    John, whose curiosity was as boundless as his overactive mind too, began scrunching his nose in the similar fashion as Aurelius and started taking in the surrounding scent, hoping he would better understand his friend¡¯s trouble.


    One whiff, two whiffs, three whiffs¡­


    All that John could smell was the pungent odor that came from his own clothes. Aside from the chilly wind that entered his nostrils, he could not quite smell anything out of the norm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really smell anything. Let¡¯s just keep moving for now, Aurelius. I¡¯ll help you figure out what it is when stop for a rest¡­ Aurelius?¡±


    John cocked his head at the wolfkin when he saw that Aurelius¡¯ nose kept twitching and sniffing at the surrounding air.


    Aurelius had become so entranced by a scent that John could not do a thing to snap Aurelius out of that trance.


    ¡°Aurelius?¡± John whispered to his wolfkin buddy, taking great care to not startle Aurelius. But even with Aurelius¡¯ name being called out, the beastkin did not respond to John. ¡°Umm guys¡­¡± John called out to the other members of Team Rectiser who were in front of him ¡°...can we slow down our pace a bit? I think Aurelius is¡­¡±


    Before Bran and the rest could turn back to John, Aurelius¡¯ ears twitched back and forth, then his head immediately jerked to attention.


    ¡°Bran! We have to go now! There¡¯s something coming our way.¡± Without warning, Aurelius pushed John with his enormous arms and force him into a forward sprint.


    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s the matter with you? Stop¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go!!! The cave passage is collapsing on us!!!¡±


    Though Team Rectiser¡¯s battle with the eternal decays had been thirty minutes earlier and their energy had yet to full recover, Aurelius'' panicked voice was enough to set everyone into motion.


    ¡°Go, go, go, everyone! Listen to Aurelius!!!¡± Bran commanded, inspiring everyone to pick up their pace into a rapid jog.


    Tap, tap, tap, tap¡­


    All John could hear were the sounds of Team Rectiser¡¯s footsteps echoing in the caves as they ran forwards.


    John looked back as he ran now and then, but every time he did, all he saw was the same type of dark and damp passage behind him. He felt no tremors, saw no signs of the rocks from above caving in downwards. Like the rest of his team, he was too busy moving forwards as fast as he could in fear that what Aurelius said would come to be.


    It was common sense that the senses of a beastkin were far more perceptive and sensitive than a human¡¯s. Hence, everyone immediately took Aurelius¡¯ word for what was to come. As all of them were only human, none of them wanted to question the validity of the beastkin¡¯s words on such a serious matter.


    It wasn¡¯t until Team Rectiser exited the underground passage and arrived at yet another cave, did Aurelius signaled everyone to stop.


    ¡°W-what was that all...hah...about?¡± Bran, who had two hands on his thighs supporting himself, asked Aurelius.


    Aurelius, who was facing the cave passage they exited from like an esteemed guardian who took his job with the upmost caution, raised a hand. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one¡­¡±


    Boom!!!


    As in on cue, rocks tumbling from above the cave system, filling the cave completely, causing a large wind of dust to surge from it and blasted against all six of them.


    Shielding his face with and arm and his hood, John could only stare at what had just happened before him with a shiver running down his spine.


    That¡¯s not normal. It collapsed with no warning or signs...


    ¡°How the h-hell did you s-sense that!?¡± Kirk, who had blocked the dust from the two girls with his tall body, spat his words. His face was as pale as the highest quality of paper found in Registoria, all blood that was previously on his face had been drained.


    ¡°T-that could h-have killed u-us all¡­¡± Cacti mumbled as she struggled to get to her feet.


    Bran and Matilda had become far too stunned at the passage¡¯s collapse that they simply blinked at the now blocked passage that they exited from.


    ¡°I thought I smelled something familiar, but the next thing I knew, I heard endless rumbling all around us,¡± Aurelius said as he turned to John who still had an ardent gaze on the collapsed passage. ¡°You good, John?¡±


    ¡°Rocks don¡¯t just collapse from¡­¡±


    Finally snapping himself from analyzing the collapsed passage, he turned to his team, who were looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Huh? Aurelius? Yeah, yeah, I am doing fine. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know¡­the way the cave passage collapsed, it feels extremely out of place.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bran asked.


    John turned his gaze to the ground, and counted with his fingers, ¡°First, the wurms were chasing us to the exact spot where the eternal decays were, though they were aggressive, but none of them attempted to attack us yesterday,


    ¡°Second, the mission sphere malfunctioned exactly right after we caught a glimpse of an exit route. Which might be a coincidence if its power supply went out, but doesn¡¯t the mission sphere run on our mana? I know a mana core powers it too, but it uses our mana to function, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bran and Matilda shared a look.


    Matilda immediately brought the mission sphere and activated it. Sure enough, the mission sphere powered up without problems and displayed the layout of the underground cave that they were in without problems.


    ¡°The collapsed passage we used is no longer there, but this cave we are in is. Bran, Bran! Look, we are close to leaving the underground cave system. We just have to head west and there would be an exit there.¡±


    I thought so¡­


    John continued after Matilda finished her sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s just assume the first two points are just uncanny coincidences we just faced. There is something else about the cave passage collapse that bothers me.¡±


    John then moved to where the blocked passage was at and picked up a piece of debris.


    ¡°This stone is far more brittle than the ones we saw in the eternal decay¡¯s lair. It¡¯s doesn¡¯t even feel like a natural rock to me, it¡¯s more so like...conjured into existence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...a sharp observation, the dust explains it,¡± Kirk nodded, already accepted John¡¯s assessment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the academy prepared such a challenging mission for us to overcome. If Aurelius hadn¡¯t said a thing, all of us could have¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Aurelius saved us all. That¡¯s for sure,¡± John flashed a small smile before giving a light pat on Aurelius¡¯ back for the wolfkin¡¯s efforts. ¡°I thought that this might be the academy¡¯s work, but I think there¡¯s something more to it¡­ Look over there.¡±


    At John¡¯s instruction, all of Team Rectiser redirected their gaze from the collapsed passage and focused on the cavern landscape behind them.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not even notice it.¡±


    ¡°What? How? ¡±


    ¡°T-this is i-impossible. H-how c-can a p-place like this e-exist?¡±


    From the corner of John¡¯s eye, he saw Aurelius¡¯ nose twitched like it had earlier.


    As if on instinct, Aurelius immediately moved himself in front of John, ¡°I smell blood¡­ Not fresh blood, but something had once spilled a lot of blood on these grounds. I don¡¯t know what place this is, but it is very ominous. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me neither,¡± John nodded as he steadied himself as he scanned their surroundings.


    As if urged on by an innate fear, all of Team Rectiser for a moment, huddled in close in caution of the scene splayed before them.


    The cave that they entered was an old, abandoned settlement.


    From the smooth walls that were erected from the cave¡¯s ground, and the marble pillars that were built in place to support the various balcony like walkways, the infrastructure that it once had indicated that this place  had once been a bustling city.


    But all that was now left of this forgotten ruin were only the remains and rubble of those who once inhabited this city. Broken bones, shattered pottery, destroyed facilities.


    It looked like a massacre took place the last time anything lived here.

 13.5

    <h2>13.5</h2>


    ¡°How old do the ruins date back to?¡± the first the break the silence that fell upon Team Rectiser was Kirk. ¡°Cacti, any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Cacti stammered and looked around the ruins frantically. ¡°I-it¡¯s hard to d-determine, b-but it s-should be at least six h-hundred y-years old.¡±


    Kirk placed a hand on his chin, then looked at Bran for his opinion.


    ¡°This is a big discovery¡­ But, we should find the quickest way out of here before we all end up like them, the academy can deal with the exploration later,¡± Bran turned his gaze away from the nearest skeleton that was crushed under a giant rock. ¡°Matilda, you said there was an exit on the west. Can you find the shortest route for us to get there?¡±


    Without another word, Matilda powered the mission sphere and inspected the map that had already updated itself to display the ruins that they were in.


    Sniff, sniff¡­


    Aurelius¡¯ nose twitched again.


    ¡°John¡­ That scent from earlier, it¡¯s getting stronger again.¡±


    John inhaled as his beastkin friend would, but all he smelled were the light pungent ammonia that the ruins gave off because of the rotting that had once taken place.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake the smell of those who died here to what you smelled earlier?¡±


    Aurelius shook his head adamantly.


    ¡°No, that and this scent is different. This smell is benign. I know this scent from back when I was still with my sister, but I don¡¯t remember why.¡±


    John jerked his head backwards. ¡°I thought it showed you danger based on how you behaved earlier. Am I wrong?¡±


    Aurelius tilted his head upwards and squinted his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. But I know it feels like someone is watching us¡­ A familiar presence, you know?¡±


    ¡°Like an angel or god? Or is it an evil being like shade stalkers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is either of those, John. Ever since we traveled downwards from the eternal decays¡¯ lair, this scent keeps appearing to me, getting stronger¡­¡±


    John drew a line with his mouth.


    Is Prishine using surveillance magic to keep track of me?


    A shiver ran down John¡¯s spine.


    What if she was orchestrating everything the whole to force me to get closer to the mysterious door? Is she even capable of such magic? I know she has many people under her¡­ But surveillance magic is unachievable. Even with ritual magic done to supply said mana to her, the raw amount of mana needed to watch over someone in a distance is far too inconceivable¡ª


    ¡°Bran, I¡¯ve got it!¡± Matilda declared triumphantly, interrupting John¡¯s thoughts. ¡°We are currently on the south side of the ruins. If we follow the skirts of the city to our left, we should be able to reach the exit on the west side of the cave in no time. However, there is just one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°And what would that would be?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the map, where the exit is, the mission sphere¡¯s map keeps showing a blurry image,¡± Matilda frowned as she pointed to the virtual map before her. ¡°It looks like a magic infused doorway¡­¡±


    Bran inched his face closer to the map and watched the one part of the map projection buzzed and flickered as though the mission sphere itself was faulty.


    Kirk simply shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a door that had residue mana imbued as reinforcements. The mission sphere probably can¡¯t understand it since no one makes them anymore.¡±


    ¡°I-it should be fine. S-since mana powers the mission sphere, it might react d-differently according to the user.¡±


    Cacti moved in front of Matilda and extended her two hands to hold the mission sphere. Sure enough, once Cacti used a small portion of her mana onto the mission sphere, that segment on the map no longer flickered and only showed a pair of tall doors.


    Matilda looked though she wanted to say something but closed her mouth once Cacti deactivate and reactivated the mission sphere and show the same results.


    ¡°You might be close to reaching mana exhaustion, Mats. It¡¯s alright, you did well subduing the eternal decay earlier." Bran gently placed his hands on Matilda¡¯s back, then turned to everyone else and spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s make haste and get out of here. We¡¯ll rest when we leave these¡­sinister ruins.¡±


    There was no doubt bloodshed undoubtedly happened in these ruins prior to Team Rectiser¡¯s arrival. Everyone reached an unspoken consensus to leave this place as soon as they could, dreading any unwanted company that the ruined city might offer.


    Following the route that Matilda had proposed, the six of them traveled to the cave¡¯s exit.


    All the while they walked, John had a slightly unpleasant look on him.


    His gut had still yet to stop churning from earlier.


    Though the rest of his teammates had assumed the two tall doors that were by the exit of the cave were only the average magic reinforced doors, John, however, knew better.


    So that¡¯s what that succubus meant? I have to be the one who opens those damn doors.


    He gritted his teeth, hoping that somehow, he might be wrong.


    Having navigated themselves through the rubble filled path around the ruined city, Team Rectiser finally reached the exit of the cave.


    What now stood before Team Rectiser were two tall stone doors that were etched with unusual drawings that had been carved against their surface. Though most of the marks had already faded with time, there were still a few vague images that depicted the lives of those who once lived in this now ruined city.


    John couldn¡¯t make it out much, but breathed a sigh of relief when the etched images on the doors did not move as they did in the illustration that Prishine showed him.


    I was worried over nothing.


    With most of his worries proven to be wrong, John spoke with great enthusiasm, ¡°The doors are open, Bran. Should we just go, now?¡±


    Bran shook his head then turned to the two girls, ¡°Matilda, Cacti, kindly use detection magic to search for any hidden mechanisms, both magical and physical. We need to know if there are any traps laid before proceeding.¡±


    ¡°Cacti, ready your staff please,¡± Matilda said before placing her hands on Cacti¡¯s wooden staff, inducing a pale pink glow to it. Cacti then applied her own magic to the staff at Matilda¡¯s request. ¡°Perception of the physical and the unseen, expand upon my senses, [Unmaking of the Unseen].¡±


    A moment later, the pink glow of Cacti¡¯s staff pulsed and emitted a wave of energy coating that made its way from across the ground and into the passages beyond the two grand doors that were left ajar. The pink energy waves gave a few more pulses and traveled through the exit passage a few more times before the spell finished.


    ¡°Well? Anything in there, sis?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ No.¡± Matilda blinked in disbelief of what she saw when she recovered from her [Unmaking of the Unseen]. ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t sense anything at all, not a single trace of life, magic, or if someone had been through the passage¡­ The exit passage is just...empty.¡±


    ¡°Empty?¡± Kirk raised a brow. ¡°As in, empty, empty? Absolutely nothing?¡±


    Matilda nodded her head.


    Bran frowned, ¡°That¡¯s¡­almost impossible.¡±


    ¡°I a-amplified Matilda¡¯s magic and sent it out a f-few times, s-she won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Cacti assured with a willful expression, even her thick short eyebrows had converged to the center of her head to show how earnest she was in her statement.


    ¡°I am not doubting Matilda, or your amplification of her magic, Cacti,¡± Bran quickly soothe the two girls who searched for any potential booby traps laid waiting for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not detecting anything, Bran? Doesn¡¯t this mean it is definitely safe to enter?¡± Aurelius scratched his head at the three¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°No, Aurelius. Even if it''s a naturally formed cave, there should be microbes or mosses in there. But the passage that are beyond these two doors not only don¡¯t show any signs of being used by anyone, they also have no magic signature either¡­¡± John explained to Aurelius in a manner the beastkin would best understand, ¡°It means, the formation of the passage is unknown. No living things are there, and there are no traces of magic. It almost looks like the passage just came to...existence.¡±


    !!!


    A warm wind brushed against John¡¯s shoulders when the word ¡®existence¡¯ left his mouth. Causing him to straighten his neck upwards as he looked around him for the source of such a warm breeze.


    What the hell? Who¡¯s doing that?


    Though the air circulation in the cave systems they were in was not constricting their breath, it was by no means, warm at the slightest. In such a place that never saw the light of day, temperatures as cold as 5 degrees celsius in the morning was the norm even mid spring was not uncommon.


    For a warm sensation as such brushing against John was something nothing short of eerie.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± noticing John¡¯s lowered brows and darting eyes, Aurelius asked. ¡°John¡ª¡± Aurelius immediately stopped speaking when he saw John lifting a finger to his lips, signaling to Aurelius to be silent.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Aurelius,¡± darting his eyes to the empty distance behind them John said cautiously. ¡°We might be watched¡­¡±


    ¡°Watched? By who?¡± Kirk, who overheard, asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But this cave is making my skin crawl.¡± John looked at Bran and awaited for their leader¡¯s response.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know we detected nothing from the exit passage, but if John, who fought undead, is weary, shouldn¡¯t we do something, Bran?¡± Matilda tried convincing Bran but Bran was unwilling to budge.


    ¡°I do not doubt his instincts. In fact, I respect him a lot¡­ But Matilda, I the unusual formation of this passage worries me. I just don¡¯t want our team head blindly into an unknown¡ª¡±


    Splat, splat, splat!


    From behind, they heard slimy sloppy footsteps, stemming from the dark corridors of the ruined city. Without question, all of Team Rectiser wasted no time and readied their weapons.


    A figure exited the dark shadows of the ruined city. Bearing a humanoid body, its two arms and legs along with a head on its body.


    Splat!


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    If looked from afar, one would easily mistake it for any other beastkin or even a human at that. But this figure that limped towards them was different. It had pale white skin, facial features were exactly that of a boar¡¯s¡ªunlike beastkin, who had almost all human features aside from their additional tail, horns or ears on different parts of their body¡ªand its limbs, cloven shaped hooves identical to a boar¡¯s.


    ¡°Bran¡­¡± Kirk took a step back, unable to stop his shaking. ¡°T-that¡¯s a-a¡ª¡±


    Seconds after the first figure had appeared from the shadows of the ruined city, a few more appeared behind the first. All of them had humanoid bodies, but their heads were all just like the first.


    They did not have faces nor limbs of a boar, instead, they were different animals, animals that were deemed to be bred for farm use. There were cows, turkeys, ducks, chickens, turkeys, goats, horses, rabbits¡­all of which appeared to be abominations have sprouted long limbs and developed humanoid torsos.


    And what was concerning was not the bizarre appearance of these unknown beings that came from the ruined city.


    In front of where their mouths were located, two razor sharp fangs protruded from them.


    ¡°Blood-cullers¡­¡± John muttered, clutching his mythril sword in his hands.


    Abominations that resulted from vampires who sought to temporarily satiate their hunger. Animals who survived a vampire¡¯s assault and ended up receiving partial powers from the blood devouring monsters that gifted them humanoid bodies, infusing them with an insatiable desire for blood.


    ¡°B-blood¡­?¡± one of the blood-cullers repeated John¡¯s words as it dashed from its group and ran towards Team Rectiser with its fangs bared. ¡°Blood!!!¡±


    As soon as the blood-culler came within his range, John swung his sword across the monster''s neck, decapitating it, leaving a loud thud on the ground as black fluid spewed from the monster¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the first of their kin to go down, the other blood-cullers looked to each other and spoke amongst themselves, ¡°Blood! Blood, blood, blood!?¡±


    ¡°E-eep!¡± Cacti jolted backwards when one of the blood-cullers locked eye with her.


    ¡°Blood!!!¡±


    It took only a nanosecond for the blood-culler to bare its fangs at Cacti before it rushed towards her.


    Shing!!!


    This time, it was Aurelius who followed up with his twin scimitars, ending the blood-culler¡¯s life before it reached Cacti.


    ¡°We leave now, Bran! Now!!!¡± Kirk yelled, yanking Cacti in his arms along with Team Rectiser to escape to the passages that laid beyond the exit doors.


    ¡°Blood, blood!!!¡± the remaining blood-cullers screeched as they pursued the six of them.


    One foot after the other, everyone ran past the two doors with no hesitation, running into the blazing light that was in the distance to seek safety from the blood-cullers¡¯ pursuit.


    ¡°Go, go, go! As long as we reach outside, the sun will protect us!!!¡± Bran instructed.


    Pant, pant, pant, pant, pant, pant.


    ¡°We are halfway there. Keep going!¡±


    Pant, pant, pant, pant, pant.


    As soon as Team Rectiser exited from the cave and reached the grassy meadow on the outside, everyone stopped and turned to look at the blood-cullers who had been tailing them all the way from the two doors.


    ¡°Blood, blood, blood¡ª Gaaaareeeeeee!!!!¡±


    The band of blood-cullers who had mindlessly followed Team Rectiser were basking under the sun¡¯s rays on their skins before they realized it.


    Scorching flames immediately engulfed the blood-cullers, burning them into black crisps that crumbled at the slightest movement of air. They screeched and writhed on the ground, howling like the animals that they originally were.


    But it was no use.


    Like vampires who were vulnerable to the sun¡¯s rays, they were all extinguished, vaporized without mercy.


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    ¡°This is why you listen to someone who¡¯s been in dangerous situations, Bran!¡± Matilda flicked a finger at one of Bran¡¯s temples. ¡°When John tells us to leave, we leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know that now, John was right, okay?¡± grabbing Matilda by her wrist to stop her, Bran shook his head hopelessly at her then turned behind him, ¡°Listen John, next time, I¡¯ll let you take lead whenever we find ourselves in ominous situations like¡­¡±


    Bran¡¯s voice faded when John was nowhere to be found.


    All he saw was Kirksten and Cacti who were checking each other for any wounds, and an Aurelius who was crouched to the ground, with his nose twitching vigorously.


    ¡°Where¡¯s John, Matilda?¡± Bran looked around their surroundings once more for their black-haired healer.


    ¡°John? He and Aurelius were behind us as we ran. Did he go scouting again?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡± looking around them, all that Bran could see were flat grassy meadows, even if John had gone on his own to scout their surroundings. There was no way someone of John''s stature could disappear from his line of sight.


    He was shorter than the average Dezarithian, but he was by no means skinny. In fact, John was a strongly built man who had a gallant posture shoulder to complement his stance.


    Letting go of Matilda, Bran went to Aurelius, who was crouched by the exit of the cave.


    ¡°Do you know where John went?¡±


    ¡°John¡¯s scent...I can¡¯t trace him¡­¡± Aurelius got up and moved to the other side of the cave¡¯s exit, his nose twitched as he desperately tried to get a trace of John¡¯s scent, ¡°It¡¯s not here too¡­ One moment we were running together, b-but when we got out of the cave, his scent disappeared.¡±


    Aurelius¡¯ body shook before he continued pacing around the cave¡¯s exit to search for John¡¯s scent. The wagging tail that he would usually have was now tucked stiffly behind him at John¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    ¡°John can¡¯t, he must have¡­¡± Bran tried to protest, but his voice faltered when the black-haired John was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I knew I should have kept a closer eye on him. There was this weird smell¡­ I thought wrongly¡­ Now, he is gone...¡±


    ¡°John is gone?¡± Bran¡¯s eyes grew wide and grabbed the wolfkin by his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Aurelius¡¯ eyes became cloudy, ¡°I clearly saw him stepping out into the grass with me, but after that I can¡¯t see or smell him anymore.¡±


    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap¡­


    John¡¯s footsteps deliberated.


    The last thing he remembered was that he and his team had stepped foot out of the cave¡¯s exit,


    But now, he ended up back at the two exit doors of the ruined city.


    All the way back to where all of them had started their sprint to get away from the blood-cullers.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­ Bran, is there some gimmick that teleported us back to our starting point that Matilda failed to¡­detect?¡±


    Behind him, the rest of Team Rectiser he had been running alongside with had completely vanished from his line of sight.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was not just the only thing that had vanished from his view. Even the ominous ruined city that was supposed to be behind the two exit doors was nowhere to be seen.


    Not even the blood-cullers that ran after him were anywhere to be found.


    Just like the time he encountered the ethereal people and met Elijah Palter, aside from the small patch of rocky ground that connected his feet to the two large doors, everything else in this place he found himself in was utterly devoid of anything.


    Empty.


    He stumbled into a void that only hosted two large doors that were identical to the one he and Team Rectiser just entered.


    ¡°Not this bullshit again.¡±


    John gritted his teeth in frustration.


    ¡°What the fuck? What is happening!?¡±


    He seethed, his fingers curled into fists as his arms trembled.


    Ever since the Harvests'' massacre, John had found himself in multiple accounts of surreal situations that extended from the concrete reality he knew. Be it the meeting with Elijah Harvests, the voices that only he heard, the fragments of his old memories that bled into his perception of reality, John was up to the whims of the world to experience things he had no interest in partaking.


    It was not that he regretted meeting Elijah Harvest, nor hated the fact that Team Rectiser¡¯s first mission was completed because of such occurrences.


    However, every time he least expected it, he would be flung into such a bizarre situations, situations that made absolutely no sense.


    He knew dimensional magic existed. He knew powerful mages would occasionally create pocket spaces where the flow of time and other laws of nature would behave differently to live out their lives or conduct research.


    ¡°But those are just myths!!!!¡± he yelled into the space before him, face as red as a tomato from his unvented frustration. ¡°No one has ever proven to be capable of such things, and those who can qualify to do such things¡­.they are definitely not me¡­much less for why I am here.¡±


    If it was Ephinelyth, he would have believed she could achieve such feats. If it were even Queen Veissa herself, John would not be surprised if they used dimensional magic on him.


    After all, dimensional magic was said to be the predecessor of space magic.


    But neither parties still hold ties with him.


    Queen Veissa had banished him. He, himself pushed Evie away from his life, never to see each again.


    John shook his head dejectedly, considering the coincidence with the ethereal people, the unknown man¡¯s voice in the eternal decay¡¯s lair from earlier, and whatever this current situation he found himself in now.


    In just less than one full month, his encounters with the surreal world had totaled three times.


    Three respective times.


    If it were a series of freaky coincidences, he would have understood had the time span between these events took place across years of his lifespan, but that was not the case with him.


    Things don¡¯t happen without reason.


    John was a firm believer of cause and effect. He understood the world had aspects where the conventional rationality could not be applied. However, even rules and patterns exists even for the unexplained, the only problem was that John was unaware of what enabled him to be subject to these dimensional hijinks.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ Everything happened right after the Harvests¡¯ deaths.¡±


    John place a hand underneath his chin as he lowered his brows in deep thought.


    ¡°Evie said Dezarith Empire was dangerous, to the degree where she thought I should Moxnet immediately¡­ She¡¯s all-powerful and has nothing to worry about, but she still wanted me to leave the Empire immediately¡­¡±


    So could it mean that it would endanger me had she come back and took me away from the academy?


    ¡°She was worried that someone would overhear our conversation that she wanted me to meet somewhere far from Dezarith Empire¡­¡±


    John''s eyes widened.


    ¡°Was I watched?¡±


    Sure enough, two days right after the Ephinelyth had left Moxnet academy, a girl named Sheila replaced Ephinelyth¡¯s existence and everyone¡¯s memories of her.


    The chances of Sheila being an empire personnel assigned to the academy to replace Evie were within the range of possibilities.


    Taking in a deep breath and slowly expelling it, John placed his hands before him and spoke to himself, ¡°Okay, John, let¡¯s break this down. If everyone¡¯s memories of Evie is replace by this ¡®Sheila¡¯ girl, it means that Evie¡¯s identity must have been exposed or the empire expelled her.¡±


    He nodded to his own explanation and continued, ¡°Apparently, my memories of Ephinelyth remain. So I can safely assume it is some type of soft memory wipe since Evie doesn¡¯t interact with people much. Which means the only person who could clearly remember Evie would be me¡­is that why they are keeping tabs on me?¡±


    The fact that Dezarith Empire would keep a keen eye on John caused his spine to shiver.


    He shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not it. It is impossible for any government to spend that many resources on someone insignificant like me. Besides, in the public¡¯s opinion prior to be snapping at Scywell, I was only one of his merry party members¡ª¡±


    Dong!


    A loud ringing came from the two doors that were before him, instantly stopping John from delving deeper into his thoughts. He planted his feet firmly on the ground as he watched the two doors, hand at the ready on his arming sword, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Then, the two large doors moved to spread itself to him, revealing a wall of white light that was similar to the teleportation devices that Moxnet had around its premises.


    ¡°I take this as proof that the academy is behind all of¡ª"


    A warm breeze brushed past his shoulders once more, just like how it did moments ago when he was with his teammates.


    This time, however, the mellow warmth did not disappear. Instead, it lingered around his shoulder as though urging him to enter the two doors.


    ¡°H-hey!¡± John shook his body to wrangle the warm breeze away, but instead of dissipating into the air, the warm breeze flowed around his back to further convince him to enter the doors.


    The harder he tried to shake away the warm breeze, the faster it spread around his body, with John getting more agitated by the second. The warm breeze wrapped all of John¡¯s body in no time.


    Hang on¡­ This warm breeze, it feels oddly familiar¡­


    As he bathed in the warm breeze¡¯s embrace, bit by bit, he could feel the weariness and sores that had built up in his body and mind fade. The longer John let the warm breeze embrace him, the closer he felt though it was someone trying to comfort him.


    It was not the same feeling that his heart would swell whenever he memories of Kahnira was in his childhood years came to him. It was not the same sensation he felt when Angeline or Evie placed their lips on him¡­


    Rather, it was akin to a fire that burned solely for him.


    Then it hit him.


    It was the same sensation he felt that day. That very day where he had a headache where [Heal] had failed to alleviate him from. The painstaking migraine that he had from the agony of thinking that Ephinelyth had failed to uphold her promise and abandoned him just like everyone else, that very time he cursed the non-existent gods for his woes¡­


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? The [Rebirth] spell and flames on the day I thought of killing myself.¡±


    Suddenly, the warm breeze disappeared on his back before quickly wrapping itself around his waist, squeezing him with a gentle pressure as acknowledging John¡¯s words.


    A small curve found itself on John¡¯s lips, ¡°This is not the work of the academy¡­but you?¡±


    The warm breeze by his waist tugged at him three times.


    ¡°Ahahaha, I was worried for nothing.¡±


    The warm breeze remained still, keenly listening to his monologue as it retained its hold around John.


    ¡°Well, in that case, I shall do what you ask of me and enter the doors, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± John shook his head playfully, indulging the warm breeze as though it were a person as though he once did to Meli, back when she would constantly beg for him to carry her on his back.


    According to little Meli, his shoulders felt comfortable and safe to be on, so John must carry her at least once every few days or she would lose the will to live.


    Little Meli, who smiled at him happily whenever she saw him, the little girl who he thought was precious like a sister, Meli who he would not hesitate to protect with his own flesh and blood. Meli, who he promised to spend plenty of his time with her the next time they met.


    Meli who he will never see again, murdered by vampires by cold blood. On that horrible night that he failed to return to the Harvests¡¯ on time.


    A little child who was taken from this world before John could say goodbye, a child who thought of him as her protector.


    ¡°Meli¡­ I-I am sorry¡­¡± his hands moved to his damp eyes before he knew it. His voice was quiet as he spoke to himself. ¡°I am so sorry. If I had been a better person, I wouldn¡¯t have shouted at Evie. I would have gone back to all of you back in time¡­ I would have seen all of you one last time.¡±


    Lamenting his past, John raised his head upwards, stared at the space above him as he waited for the tears to stop and evaporate.


    I am pathetic¡­


    He knew that if Meli were still alive and saw him in such a condition, the little girl would have consoled him instead, saying something along the lines of ¡°As long you promise to remember me.¡±


    It was how John imagined little Meli would say had she been alive. Though childish she may be, Meli Harvest was a gentle girl. The last thing John wanted was to sadden the now deceased girl sad had she been alive to see him.


    I have to keep going forward¡­it¡¯s what she would have wanted.


    In the eyes of the Harvest girls, he was someone who was a miracle to them. He was someone who not only captured their hearts but also someone they admired. Even when Meli and Mera are no longer here, he knew for a fact they always thought of him as someone far greater than he truly was.


    And just a little, that thought propelled him forward.


    Placing a hand to his sides, where he felt the warm breeze was at, he slowly raised his chest, straightened his back as the warm breeze move to the back of his shoulder blades, once again nudging him forwards into the doors before him.


    ¡°Thanks for¡­everything,¡± he uttered to the warm breeze as though he were thanking the Harvest girls. ¡°Now I know my life is not in danger, at least in this moment, because of you.¡±


    Though the doors bore a certain similarity to the one Prishine presented to John, unlike the sinister image that Prishine had showed him containing the moving inscription, this one was plain and void of any ominous writing.


    In some sense, it was pure and untainted, unlike the one Prishine showed to him.


    Though the dimensions and shape between the two were practically identical, but sensing this warm breeze that somehow had a conscious mind told John he truly had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°See you again¡­ or not...¡±


    Without waiting for the warm breeze to respond, John marched towards the two doors with a stoic face, disappearing into the white wall and from this reality.


    And for the warm breeze that was left lingering where he originally stood, a small voice spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting...¡±

 13.6

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always"></a>13.6</h2>


    One foot after the other.


    It was all John could do after he passed through the two doors. The moment he found himself in this unknown place the doors had led him too, the white energy wall disappeared behind him.


    The place he found himself in was akin to the artificial cave from earlier, the one that Matilda detected no life signals.


    The rock formations that made up the structure of this cave, were far too organized and evenly produced to be called a natural cave. No doubt, whoever created this place, also created the exit passage for Team Rectiser.


    ¡°After a gruesome time of evaluating his whole life, he finally makes his appearance.¡±


    A voice echoed throughout the cave-dimension-space that he found himself in, prompting John to halt in his tracks. He expected an audience with someone the moment he arrived here¡ªforcefully abducted into this place, or dimension, whatever it was.


    A small part of him hoped that it was the person behind the warm breeze from earlier. But hearing the comment making fun of him informed him otherwise.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, he kept his silence. He did not ask to be separated from his team whilst they were still undergoing the aptitude test missions the academy given them. If anything, he expected answers from the voice that spoke earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With the voice no longer speaking to him, John kept his quiet.


    Let¡¯s get back to what I was thinking about earlier.


    He thought to himself, ignoring whoever called out to him.


    The academy¡­ Things had been oddly peculiar since the Harvests¡¯ massacre. It was though someone was keeping tabs on me. I¡¯ll give being teleported into this place a benefit of the doubt¡ª


    Woosh!!!


    With a loud crack of the air, the space before him contorted and folded in upon itself circularly, creating a great pressure that prompted all of John¡¯s hair and clothing towards it, sucking him in.


    At the center where the winds have converged, an orange light source appeared. Following that, the light took form in the shape of a woman, then dimmed as the facial features of said woman became more vivid.


    ¡°What a troublesome man, I wonder what¡¯s got her so entranced with his arrogance,¡± with those words, the physical body of the woman began moving towards John.


    ¡°Says the bitch who brought me here without warning.¡±


    The woman¡¯s mouth opened into an oval shape as though someone had slapped her.


    ¡°Get to the point. You summoned me here,¡± John drew a line with his lips, unimpressed by whatever performance the woman was putting up. ¡°If you want to throw whatever criticisms you have of me, do that when I am not here. I am needed elsewhere.¡±


    Closing the gap she had formed, the woman heeded his words, then adjusted herself, returning to a mature expression that was befitting of someone with such an appearance.


    ¡°You are correct, indeed your presence is needed elsewhere. But as of now, it is most vital that you are situated here, with me.¡±


    John raised a brow.


    ¡°Look, if you want to toy with me or tell me to do something, I suggest you find someone else¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aurelius Lupus was desperately searching for you.¡±


    At the mere mention of his wolfkin friend, the woman had John¡¯s full attention on her. The tired expression on his face became replaced with one that was filled with hostility.


    ¡°What have you done with him? If anyone in Team Rectiser is hurt because of you¡­¡± John growled, the veins on his forehead popped, his teeth clenched tightly as his hands moved to the hilt of his sword, preparing to unsheathe it at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°They have nothing to do with me. If you hold a grudge against me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Settle down, I mean you no harm.¡±


    With those words, the woman raised a hand and projected a weave of energy from her hands. The white glow that seeped from her fingers then coalesced in the air above her palms and formed a mist like a flat vertical screen.


    Is that surveillance magic?


    Then, as if to answer John¡¯s question, the weave of energy moved, finally showing the scene of a grassy meadow where the dusk sky was painted red from the setting sun.


    John¡¯s body instinctively propelled himself forwards into the projected scene, the details, the way the hue of the sun shone against the flat grassy lands. It was though he was inside of the projected world the woman created.


    As if to stop him from marveling at the hyper realistic scene painted before him, the scene altered its focus and expanded upon the base of a stony mountain, zooming John into the view of a campfire where four figures had gathered themselves and cooked their meal.


    It was Bran, Matilda, Kirk and Cacti.


    John¡¯s strained face relaxed slightly when he saw his teammates were safe. The scene shifted once more, it transitioned from the four of them and instead zoomed to the very edge cave that all of them had exit from.


    Therein laid an Aurelius who sat vigilantly, the focus in his eyes was much sharper and piercing than John ever knew of. It was apparent that his wolkin friend still waited for John to exit from the cave that he disappeared from.


    ¡°How is it getting dark on their end?¡± John blurted. ¡°It was barely noon when we exited the cave¡­¡±


    ¡°Time passes differently when you are here. This place is merely a world that was birthed from the one who assigned this duty to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John kept his silence, he had many questions in his head, but granted how in mere minutes that he had been transported to this unknown realm hours had passed in the reality he was in, he was not about to waste any more time than needed.


    ¡°Hmm, you can be reasonable when you wish to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. Make it quick, just don¡¯t waste my teammates'' time.¡± John lowered his head as to plead her. He knew that the woman had not summoned him here out of whim¡ªthough it felt exactly like that¡ªbut when he saw Team Rectiser, who had yet to leave the cave in anticipation of his return, the strain on his back muscles eased.


    The woman shook her head, ¡°No, John, there are some things that summarizing or keeping it brief would not suffice.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, don¡¯t make them waste their time waiting for me! I need to inform them I am well before you want to tell me whatever you want!¡±


    He understood that for living beings of any kind, time is a fleeting element that, once lost, will never be recovered. Just like the time that he once shared with the Harvests, with Ephinelyth, and the very years he devoted to A¡¯vetheas. None of it will ever return to him.


    For once, it had truly come to the past. There was no rewinding any of it.


    It was why he had always been generous in spending his time with those he cared about. It was why he had no qualms whenever Miros had asked John to lend a hand in the farms. It was why, despite how dull and meaningless the household chores in the Harvest household were, he could do it with a smile on his face.


    Simply because he was spending it with the people that welcomed and accepted him. To him, this was the greatest joy he could ever experience.


    John needed no money, he desired no fame, he had no wish for power.


    All he wanted was to be by the side of people who appreciated him.


    And it was in his very core self to return the same favor to Team Rectiser, who lent him a helping hand on this aptitude test that Moxnet had consigned them to. For Team Rectiser were the people who dragged him out of his miserable state.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Truly a commendable notion. Fortunately for you, John Sarvod, I had long informed them of your current status while you were contemplating whether to enter the two doors.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes grew even wider, ¡°Y-you...did that?¡±


    The lady shrugged her shoulders, ¡°It was a precaution in case you took any more time lingering outside. I simply mimicked your voice and informed them you are fine and would return to them as soon as you were done.¡±


    ¡°Mimicked my voice¡­ That¡¯s albeit¡­¡±


    ¡°Your friend Aureliusm, remains doubtful regardless. So, when morning comes for them, I left a trail of your scent for him to prompt his belief in my¡ªyour words,¡± the lady smiled as though all it were an easy feat for someone like her. ¡°It would lead them directly to the second mission allocated to Team Rectiser by the academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Have I convinced you to lend me an ear?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± John looked to his surroundings, still unable to believe the woman could achieve such measures to assure him of Team Rectiser¡¯s well-being. There was one question that hung by his very lips before he moved to what the woman wished to say to him, ¡°Are you some kind of deity?¡±


    Again, just like how he retorted at the lady earlier, the woman¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± sensing the lady had yet to recover from her frozen expression, John waved a hand in front of her.


    The woman¡¯s eyes finally blinked and returned from her state of stasis, ¡°My apologies. The energy in this dimension is in constantly fluctuating, so is my connection to this place.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am no deity. I am simply mortal, who had a duty of care to this pocket world. All the magic, all the power that I have used, is solely generated and sustained by this realm. I am merely using borrowed power to speak to you from a place far, and unreachable from the one you are in. This place only exists as a medium to hold a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Power from the one who created this dimension?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But that is not the reason you are here.¡±


    ¡°Do elaborate.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of your current circumstances, namely the massacre of your family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I understand the reason that you have arrived in this place is to solely satisfy the deal you made with a certain someone. But such are the unimportant details.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason for your summoning here today is to discourage you from accepting Prishine the succubus¡¯ offer of reuniting you with the Harvests.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at John¡¯s quiet face, the woman titled her head curiously, ¡°I thought you would be more adamant against my words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The deal you struck with Prishine the succubus was one that ended with transferring possession of the mission sphere. Had she truly wanted you to commune with your deceased family, she would have already done so, since she is no longer a denizen of the underworld for parted souls, she would have¡ª"


    John raised a palm and halted the woman, placing fingers on his forehead as he shook his head in confusion.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, I understand Prishine is not a good person. I know she was lying when she promised me those things. I thought you were trying to convince me to believe in her words.¡±


    Unable to make sense of John¡¯s words, the woman raised her brows.


    John squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who asked me to approach the mysterious door that only I am able to access?¡±


    ¡°Her prompting you here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she showed me the illustration of a weirdly looking door that has alternating patterns on them, saying it was a prerequisite for her team to move on to their second task. Saying something about this door leads to the location where one is needed the most? Surely, you must be aware of this.¡±


    The woman paused for a moment and thought to herself.


    What is this development?


    If this woman was not working towards his detriment, why would have Prishine send him here? Did the succubus truly send him here to ¡®just¡¯ fulfill the mission assigned to her team?


    Was there really no ulterior motive from the succubus? No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­ I feel like I am missing something¡­


    Sure, it was a comforting thought that she promised to reunite him with the Harvests. John was devastated over their deaths, but he was not idiotic enough to fully believe that Prishine could achieve such a thing.


    From the very first day they met, he already knew the succubus was aiming for nothing more than to satisfy her lust.


    Then¡­who arranged this meeting for me? The warm breeze from earlier?


    John was quiet. His thoughts jumped around for the possibilities that were laid before him.


    The ethereal people spoke of a great fire, a prophecy that someone like me would come to free them¡ª


    ¡°Ah!!! I know what incident you were referring to!!!¡± the woman suddenly spoke, interrupting John¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You were referring to those trespassing explorers, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    John nodded his head favorably, ¡°Dezarith¡¯s Royal Explorers. So they¡¯ve been here, correct?¡±


    The woman then averted her gaze from him, ¡°Yes, however it is not exactly as what you perceive, they were rejected by the entrance to this dimension that they got cast out the instant they tried to enter¡­ The appearance of the door also changes depending on who is present...¡±


    ¡°Rejected? You mean, you have seen none of them, nor sent them back to the empire with magic?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. As I have said, this realm is not in my control. I am but a messenger.¡±


    John placed a hand to his forehead, ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ The doors that Prishine told me to enter were your exact doors, yes?¡±


    Startled by John¡¯s quick words, the woman stuttered, ¡°It is exactly as you said. The defensive systems to this world must have transferred them away.¡±


    ¡°So why are you¡­here?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ As I was saying, whatever you do after I let you back to your reality, do not, ever, take Prishine the succubus¡¯ words, for the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know that much myself already¡­ Don¡¯t really need someone to tell me to avoid her. My real question, however, is why are you here?¡± Keeping his face straight, John continued, ¡°I understand you are not a deity, bounded by whatever task of duty you have to the creator of this realm. But I just can¡¯t shake off the feeling you want something from me.¡±


    ¡°I was not coercing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell me why are you truly here? I understand you mean well, so please¡­tell me, why am I here? Why now? Why me?¡±


    ¡°There is much I cannot tell you¡­ This is meeting is an act of confirmation for myself and many others¡­ That is all I can divulge.¡±


    Here we go again. It¡¯s the exact thing the mysterious man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I am someone who will benefit from your deeds. Who I am is much of insignificance to you, John. My duty is to ensure the Flames of Rebirth¡¯s perpetuation.¡±


    ¡°Flames of Rebirth?¡±


    ¡­


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡°[Rebirth]¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The healing flames that engulfed him, the warm breeze than gently found itself around his waist¡­


    John¡¯s eyes became alit.


    Is that why it urged me to come here? Is that who is responsible for this conversation!? How¡­why would it know so much about me? And¡­ what is this all about ignition? Have the flames not existed to heal me back then?


    ¡°The world I am in is a place independent from the world that you live in. In all honesty, I am unsure how all of it works, but what I know is that once the Flames of Rebirth takes form in your world, all the suffering on our side will not have been for naught.¡±


    ¡°What I have done? Suffering? What in blazes are you talking about!?¡±


    John lowered his brows.


    He had done nothing. For as long as he had lived he accomplished nothing worth of value, and now for someone came to him telling he was some saint who they owed their lives to.


    His feet moved backwards unconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. You¡¯re looking for a hero, a god, a saint. I am none of those things. I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°What all of you said could be no closer to the truth,¡± the woman agreed.


    ¡°T-then!¡±


    ¡°But all actions have causalities. Whether you realize it or have yet to, the world is much more interconnected than you think it is. Far more complicated than it is understood.¡±


    ¡°Those are just fancy words for keeping an open mind. I know that already¡­¡± John tiredly replied. ¡°But words cannot undo my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Mistakes or successes. They are one and the same, two sides of the same coin. It is as life cannot exist without death, or light without dark. Each serves its purpose in the state of all things. Unfortunately for my world, we learned this mistake far too late and soon, our demise shall come for us.¡±


    ¡°Demise? Your world?¡±


    The lady halted herself. Her eyes wavered, seemingly wanted to say more but could not.


    ¡°Our conversation has taken more time than I expected. I am truly grateful to have spoken to you, John Sarvod, despite our...rough start. I see now, I see why you are who you are.¡±


    The woman waved a hand.


    No sooner, this otherworldly dimension faded, the rocky ground that he stood on, the solid walls that were around him, all of it slowly became undone and melted into the vast emptiness around them.


    ¡°What!? Stop!!! What am I!? What do you see!?¡±


    John tried to reach the woman, but she had reverted to the misty form that she once was. All that was left was her voice that lingered in his ears as he watched the world slowly faded from his view.


    ¡°There is just one thing, John. Perhaps I would do a disservice to you, but I rather you be mentally prepared for it when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes? For what?!¡± John shouted back.


    He could feel his body getting lighter and lighter as the woman¡¯s voice became softer in his ears.


    ¡°Your [Heal] spell would fail you when you need it the most.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Know that it is not because you are inept, rather, know that it is something that is beyond your control, something that has been fated to be for the longest of times.¡±


    ¡°Explain to me!!!¡±


    ¡°You have my blessing, John.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to fucking mean!? Blessing that [Heal] won¡¯t work!?¡±


    ¡°It will make sense in time. This is farewell, revered Consignor.¡±

 14.0 - Benign Reversal

    <h2>14.0</h2>


    In the corner of a dark room, the sole light source of a table lamp illuminated the room that swirled with a lingering unease. The waning silhouette that enveloped the space, the heavy air that smelled of pungent sweat, spoke of the eerie energies that loomed in the lands of Meastes.


    Soon, dawn would arrive and the sun would shine itself, cleansing Meastes for all of its unholiness¡ªeven if it was just on the surface of said forsaken lands.


    Through the crystal-clear window panes, the same natural light would brighten up the entire room, abating whatever gloom that lingered in this small space, alleviating the ease and worries with its warm presence.


    Even with a beautiful view pending in the near hour, the lone inhabitant of the room remained busy on the small desk that she had been busying herself with for the past hours.


    Her eyes were filled with dark circles and heavy bags.


    Still, she had yet to rest from her long night of constant scribbling.


    ¡°Gyahaha...and next, Lady Prishine would give her beauty embrace to me and¡­¡± her hands continued to move as she wrote the delusions that she had in her head and materialized them with words.


    With Prishine paying her lesser and lesser heed ever since Moxnet commenced their aptitude test, Erin had no choice but to vent out her frustrations in such a manner.


    After all, she was told to leave he who had made her precious Lady Prishine forgotten about her own presence alone. Aside from plotting against him with the twins, she could not do a single thing, for Lady Prishine had forbidden Erin from taking action against the boy.


    Erin gritted her teeth, her fists clenched, when she recalled the male¡¯s dark piercing eyes, his thick black hair, the nonchalant attitude whenever Lady Prishine flaunted her best assets to gain his affection.


    ¡°Grrr¡­. Sarvod¡­¡± parred with her short hair, her horrible expression could put those who were imprisoned in the dungeons of Registoria to shame.


    ¡°What does Lady Prishine see in that scum?¡±


    While she ruminated about the insignificance of John Sarvod, Erin felt her hand shook. In her fury, she snapped the pen she had been using for the past few hours.


    ¡°No!!! Lady Prishine gave me this!!!¡±


    Half wincing and half furious at what John Sarvod did to her favorite ink pen¡ªthough he absolutely did nothing that cause Erin to snap her own pen¡ªshe cleaned the ink that splattered all over her arm and table.


    ¡°Arghh! We are leaving by tomorrow, and I just cleaned this place!¡±


    Lady Prishine and those who served under her great leadership had occupied this Moxnet facility all for themselves to handicap the other students as long as they could.


    Tomorrow evening is when the academy officials arrive to check up on the student¡¯s progresses, making sure that no one had purposely hindered the other teams¡¯ progress¡ªsomething exactly what everyone who followed Prishine did.


    By tomorrow, all of them who were currently using this fortress had to make sure they left no visible trace when all of them had evacuated.


    They have stalled the other teams for as long as they could, and time has finally caught up to them. Many of Prishine¡¯s underlings had already relocated themselves to a hideout that the scout teams have found.


    But like Prishine, Erin had opted to stay in this place until the succubus had finally ordered her to leave.


    That said, Erin had wanted her delusional fictional romance about Lady Prishine and herself to be of the highest quality. Despite her having not held a pen for months, she wanted it to be preserved and remain to last for the years to come.


    Hence, the ink she had been using was one of the finer archival inks that had a virtually indestructible permanence when laid on paper.


    Which meant thorough cleaning of the inky mess she made would take her at least one full hour. Cursing John under her breath as she fervently cleaned the stains, Erin gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    As she busied herself with the gruesome cleaning, a long rumble from her abdomen entered her ears. Immediately Erin placed a hand by her gut, feeling it as she looked to the draped windows to ascertain the time of day.


    But just like she had last looked at it, the sky was barely lit and as for her stomach, she felt no desire to feast despite the growing hunger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not morning and I am not hungry¡­¡± denying her own desires and fueling it with her own desires for Lady Prishine, she continued on cleaning the split ink.


    Zrrrrrrrtttttttt.


    The walls that enclosed her living space all shuddered in unison, causing Erin to immediately drop the cleaning cloth she had on her ink-stained hands and rose to a stance in anticipation of any intruders.


    She remained in such a stance for a long while until the shuddering from the walls vanished. Letting out a relieved sigh as she placed her two hands around her waist.


    ¡°Someone must be fooling around with blood magic early in the¡ª¡±


    Before those words could fully depart her mouth, the ceiling above her bed wobbled and distorted, revealing a pale white portal.


    ¡°Aaahhh!!!¡±


    Poof!


    With his two arms in front of him, John was dropped from above and onto a soft mattress.


    Oh, this is not that bad¡­ My landing is softened. I thought I was ready to use [Heal] if I ended up somewhere dangerous.


    ¡°Where am I, though?¡±


    His head was facing upwards as the summoning magic¡ªreverse summoning in this case¡ªdisappeared from his view, revealing a decorative dome above him.


    ¡°Y-you!!!¡±


    It was the soldier girl who fought him just two days ago.


    Right now, she was glaring at him with light foam in her mouth as though she had gone rabid at the sight of him.


    ¡°What are you doing in my bed!!!!¡±


    The longer he stayed still, the more feral her eyes became. John was certain that if he stayed any longer on the soft mattress that he landed on, he would have no choice to engage in yet another battle with her.


    Yet, he was currently in a vulnerable position. Not only his body was mostly lying on the bed, but his buttocks were also currently sitting on his mythril arming sword.


    Meaning, he could not afford to bring his sword to defend himself in time if he was attacked there and now.


    So he decided on the most neutral way of diffusing the current situation.


    ¡°Listen, I did not mean to intrude in your room. Uh¡­actually¡­¡± John¡¯s eyes looked upwards as he became lost for thought.


    What should I say to calm this crazy bitch down¡­ The only person she listens to is Prishine¡ª Oh yeah!!! I can use that!


    ¡°I am actually here to see Prishine!¡± John quickly blurted out.


    Sure enough, with the succubus¡¯ name mentioned, the crazy woman lowered her two fists directed at him.


    The crazy woman looked at where he had fallen from and nudged her chin at the ceiling for an answer.


    ¡°I just...uhh¡­was trying out some unconventional magic spells after I completed what Prishine asked me to do. It is just normal to want to better oneself, right, Erika?¡±


    In John¡¯s attempts to calm the crazy woman down, John slipped his tongue and said something unnecessary. The moment he spoke her name aloud, the feral glare in the crazy woman¡¯s eye returned.


    ¡°MY NAME, IS ERIN!!!¡±


    Her piercing voice screeched in the air, causing John to cover his ears in instinct.


    Fuck, all I did was call you by the wrong name¡­


    If John had been in a standing position instead of having his body on top of this ultra-soft mattress, he would have gladly punched her face for trying to deafen him with such a horrible squeal.


    ¡°Please, just keep it down. I am really here to see¡ª¡±


    Wham!!!


    The door to Erin¡¯s room shot open, halting John¡¯s voice before he could finish.


    ¡°Erin, what is the matter? We came as soon as we heard¡­¡±


    ¡°...your scream.¡±


    The two twins that followed Prishine around last time barged into the room. Before John knew it, their cold, spiteful expressions were upon him.


    Erin, who upon her two friends¡¯ arrival had placed two hands on her face and wailed uncontrollably, switching her hostile lunatic persona to a fragile snowflake.


    This is bad¡­


    John stated the obvious in his own mind, then looked to the twins that were trying their best to sooth, Erin¡¯s falsified innocence.


    Slowly, he moved his dominant hand to the hilt of his arming sword. If the two twins believed Erin over him¡ªwhich was the most likely case¡ªnot even Prishine¡¯s name could save him from the oncoming suffering that the two twins were about to inflict upon him.


    ¡°Cease your sly behavior, Sarvod¡­¡±


    ¡°...or your burial ground shall be here.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    With his body language read by the twins from such a distance and him in such a compromised position, John could only freeze and remained still.


    ¡°What¡¯s the early commotion, Erin?¡±


    !!!


    A wave of frost traveled down John¡¯s spine the moment a fourth voice appeared.


    ¡°Saeza, Theza, thank you for the quick response to Erin¡¯s cry for help~¡±


    The familiar, overly husky voice appeared from behind the two girls who shared the identical faces, even though John had claimed to see her. Being reminded of her presence after he had just been warned about her was enough to cause his chest to tighten.


    ¡°Lady P-Prishine, i-it¡¯s him!!!¡± Without even batting an eye at John, Erin jump into Prishine¡¯s exposed cleavage and whined with tears in her eyes. ¡°This b-bastard h-he...he t-tried to force h-himself o-on...me w-while I was doing my writing!!! L-look, h-he even broke the pen y-you gave me!¡±


    Erin indicated towards the table at the opposite end of the room, and sure enough, John glimpsed a fountain pen snapped in half with black ink splodges that had yet to evaporate.


    ¡°What are you talking about!? Who the fuck would want to force himself upon someone like you¡ª¡± sensing a cold draft on the nape of his neck, John stopped himself before he could finish.


    ¡°You are not granted¡­¡±


    ¡°...permission to speak unless Lady Prishine orders you to.¡±


    The twins, Saeza and Theza, had appeared behind him, poking at his back with a long slender spike in their joined hands.


    When were they armed!?


    His skin prickled. Despite the growing pressure, he threw a hostile glance at Prishine and mouthed the exact words, ¡°I completed the task you asked of me, what the fuck is this?¡±


    He was sure that Prishine had no clue that he had done nothing to the...ugly and insane Erin. But certainly, the succubus must have sensed how distraught he was having accused by the three other girls. If his words failed to reach her¡­


    His ¡®vitality¡¯, the energies that are generated by tension, the ¡®vitality¡¯ succubus normally fed on, would speak to her of the truth.


    As much as he hated the idea of throwing Prishine a bone to save his own skin¡ªat the cost of her having a ¡®taste¡¯ of him.


    All that was in his mind at this moment was to get all of this over with so he could be reunited with the rest of Team Rectiser.


    If it somehow excites her, or satisfies her in some sickening way, then so be it. All he had to do after all of this was to avoid Prishine and to have nothing to do with her.


    With his attention directed was towards her, an expression of lustful pleasure filled Prishine¡¯s face to the brim where, for a brief moment, John could see saliva oozing out from the edge of her lips. The red blush on her face, her lustful glances at him as though she was on the verge of reaching euphoric climax¡­


    What the fuck?


    Having realized he was looking at her, Prishine quickly recompose herself and returned an equally serious look at John, then towards the twins who were behind him.


    What did I just see?


    ¡°Let him go,¡± the succubus declared to the twins.


    ¡°L-lady P-Prishine...you m-mustn¡¯t h-he¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence, Erin. You know better than to lie to me.¡± Prishine snapped, dazing the Erin who was putting up an act. ¡°You two, take Erin and leave me with John.¡±


    Saeza and Theza looked at each other in confusion.


    It was only after they looked at how stern Prishine¡¯s face had become did the twins retracted their weapon and distanced themselves from John.


    With the twins leaving the room with Erin in their arms, whispers that were almost inaudible entered John¡¯s ears.


    ¡°This humiliation¡­¡±


    ¡°...will be returned kindly.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    All that was left was John and Prishine in the room. Not allowing himself to be stuck on the silly bed any longer, he quickly got to his feet and adjusted his disheveled clothes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem awfully thankful for someone who dislikes me so much, John~¡± Prishine, who was by the door, teased.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What do I owe you for the pleasure of such an uneeeexxxpected visit, or is it because you are warming up to me~¡±


    Here we go again...


    Dusting his shoulders and averting his gaze from hers, John grumbled, ¡°I was fooling around with magic, and got teleported to Erin¡¯s stupid room by accident.¡±


    ¡°Anddd? Is that all?¡± an amused smile crawled on Prishine¡¯s lips.


    John was certain the ¡®vitality¡¯ he exuded earlier was still lingering in the back of her mind. But he ignored her by turning his face away from her.


    ¡°Are you sure, you weren¡¯t trying to force yoursseellf on Errrrinnnn?¡±


    John rolled his eyes, strolled towards the windows, and with a swift motion, opened the blinds and allowed for the dawn¡¯s rays to penetrate the dark room.


    ¡°No, I have absolutely no interest in crazies like her. I am just here to inform you did I¡¯ve opened the mysterious doors you asked me to.¡±


    Which...technically, those doors aren¡¯t exactly what she described. Still, the venue and detailing of it is roughly right. That should be enough to appease her.


    ¡°You might be pleasantly surprised if you share the same bed with her~¡±


    Ack!


    John let out a loud cough, almost vomited at the proposal of being intimate with someone like Erin.


    Thankfully, his mouth snapped at the succubus before the nausea in his gut got worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care, don¡¯t give a shit. Prishine, I believe our transaction is complete, yes? I opened the door as you asked, I assume your mission sphere indicated task completion?¡±


    With her eyes still locked onto him, Prishine simply answered with a husky voice, ¡°Yesss. I knew you¡¯re a man of your word the moment my mission sphere displayed our second task~¡±


    As soon as she acted all coy and shy, John¡¯s spine shivered.


    Letting her feed on my excess emotions earlier...might have been a mistake.


    He had many more things he could criticize Prishine for, but she did dismissed the three girls and got him out of that sticky situation, John decided he kept things brief and left as soon as he could.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I would like to get back to my team. So, goodbye,¡± with nothing else to add, John moved to the door and attempted to leave.


    ¡°So soon? You¡¯ve just arrived~¡±


    As though she expected his movements, Prishine placed her hands onto his and blocked him from leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of tired. It¡¯s been a long day for me¡­¡± reflectively, he brushed her off, as he naturally would. ¡°So if you would kindly, I would like to leave before I collapse from exhaustion. My team is waiting for me.¡±


    John made up an excuse just to appease her.


    Though truthfully speaking, he was not lying.


    Between dealing with the eternal decays, encountering the blood-cullers and summoned into an otherworldly realm, John had yet to have a proper meal, a decent shower or a quick break.


    Of course, he could go on like this for another six hours¡ªby his own estimate¡ªif he wanted to.


    But honestly speaking, he was simply tired of dealing with other people. All he wanted was well deserved quiet time for himself.


    ¡°Move! I am leaving!¡±


    ¡°W-wait!!!¡±


    Prishine placed a palm on his chest, halting John as he tried to shove her blockade from his path.


    Tsk!


    ¡°Team Rectiser can wait. What about reuniting you with your family? You kept your promise, and so it is rightful for me to honor mine.¡±


    John¡¯s face became blank as he moved backwards from her touch.


    Taking advantage of their distance, Prishine leaned into his ear and spoke with a sticky breath, ¡°I can allow you to communicate with the Harvests right now if you wished to~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow me, all you need is to come¡ª¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± John replied with a dazzling smile, a smile so innocent and charismatic, that it was impossible to believe that such a blissful expression was faked by him.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± as though he punched her in the gut, Prishine took a few steps backwards in horror.


    With his smile still on his face, John spoke clearly and without faltering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    You¡¯re lying Prishine.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s y-your family we are talking about. A c-chance like this doesn¡¯t come by easily.¡±


    ¡°We can always do that some other time. Right now, I really want to be alone. I am mentally exhausted, physically strained, and most importantly¡­¡±


    Groooowwl!


    As though on cue, his stomach gave off a mean rumble in response.


    ¡°Hungry. I have had nothing since I woke up except for that one glass of milk,¡± John scratched his chin, putting up the act of an insolent child whose only wish was to attend to his selfish needs. ¡°Unless you have something for me to eat, I¡¯ll be going back to my team¡­¡± John¡¯s voice became small when he realized what he said.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Prishine responded in glee. ¡°Yes, we have food here!!!¡±


    Shit, shit, shit!!! I¡¯ve just dug a hole to bury myself in. John, why do you have to succumb to your hunger now!?


    Half a minute ago, her face was pale from the sheer horror that John had rejected her once more. Now, with his slip of tongue, and the chance of making him stay appeared to her, the sultry confidence of the succubus returned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the chef fire up the grill and cook you something to fill your stomach!¡±


    An unwilling smile appeared on John¡¯s face, ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    He wanted to reject her so badly, he wanted nothing more but to locate where Team Rectiser was and reunite with them.


    Oh shit¡­


    The thought of rejecting Prishine and having her losing her temper on him was a real one. As of now, John could not afford to deal with a horde of people hunting him down because he dismissed their ¡®Lady Prishine¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s a-alright...I¡¯ll eat when I get back to my teammates, they cook pretty good too.¡±


    He tried to find a way out of this situation, but the more he spoke, the smaller the outlook of him quickly leaving this place.


    I need to go now!!!


    Lowering his torso, John bolted under Prishine¡¯s arm that blocked the exit. The moment he slipped past her, the succubus spoke in a voice so loud that it passed through the very walls of the academy fortress that they were in.


    ¡°Chef!!! Prepare the best meat dishes now!!! I have a special guest to serve!!!¡±


    He felt his fists clenched on his sides as her voice made it through the hallway.


    Shit, she¡¯s intent on making me stay!


    Half-complaining at his loose lips and half-panicking, John broke into a run.


    His thigh muscles jolted as he dashed away from Prishine, eyes still looking back at the succubus, keeping a close eye on her before she could come to understand that he was trying to escape.


    John was not about to be detained by her in any sense, even if it¡¯s under the pretense of treating him a meal or allowing him to be reunited with the Harvests.


    The moment her euphoric face appeared from feasting on his vitality, he knew the succubus had something evil planned for him. The succubus must have expected him to give her a certain type of ¡®repayment¡¯ that for what she had done for him moments ago.


    No, no, no, I will not let you take my body. I would rather I fucking die before you lay a finger on me!


    Though John himself had never bedded anyone¡ªout of choice more than anything¡ªhe was not one that was without libido.


    On the contrary, his male urges were so virile that he had to have frequent periodic releases or else he would go insane. His male urges were something he learned to tame when they appeared to him in A¡¯vetheas.


    Because he understood the meaning of partaking in intercourse, and valued such connections prior to engaging himself in such acts, he was always cautious and apprehensive about doing it with just about anyone.


    Hence, in many ways, he was immune from women¡¯s bodily seduction.


    He needed to love someone, he needed to understand someone, he needed that person¡¯s loyalty, he needed...


    John shook his head, shaking off those thoughts.


    Romantic relationships are not a thing anytime soon.


    The scars that the Elven Princess had left him still stung now and then, the anger he directed towards Ephinelyth had made him hate his indignant personality, as for who Kahnira was...


    He shook his head.


    John could not even fathom why or what happened in the past that made him forgotten all memories of her. Perhaps it was due to shock, perhaps the memories of his past self spoke of the truth. That younger John did not want to live in a world without Kahnira, causing him to have erased all memories of his own past.


    A past filled with unwanted memories.


    Realistically, if he wanted...if he really wanted to find someone who he could unleash his urges on while still having such conditions of his to be met...


    He could always navigate his way around Angeline, manipulate her and¡­


    Pang!!!


    John landed a fist on his own face, almost dislocating his jaw, while those thoughts ran through his mind.


    No!!! No!!! Not Angeline!!! She has nothing to do with this! She hasn¡¯t caused me harm!!! She¡¯s innocent, she cares about me¡­ I just can¡¯t...face her...I pushed her away, I pushed the hero¡¯s party away, just like Evie¡­


    He clenched his fists as he ran through the academy fortress. Following the route that he remembered from his last visit here, he navigated smoothly along the various hallways and passages, all the while swearing an oath to never put Angeline in such a situation.


    If things ever came to be, I¡¯ll place my own life on the line for her again.


    He still had bitter feelings over the hero¡¯s party.


    He still blamed all of them for partially causing the Harvest¡¯s death. Despite spitting hurtful words onto on them for their failures, somewhere inside of him, the soft spot for Angeline who prioritized his safety more than himself was still, present.


    The girl who rather she herself to die instead of him sacrificing his own life for her. The furious expression she wore and the hard slap she gave in Kershent village.


    It was all because she wanted him to cherish himself more.


    Angeline Grisst.


    Contrast to the whore of a succubus who wanted to keep him here, Angeline was more noble than an angel who John thought was better off without him.


    A bittersweet grin crawled to his lips. Though he had not spoken to Angeline as of late, the fact that she always looked out for him was heartwarming.


    I know she said to never to put my life at risk for others. But I don¡¯t know what to do outside of that... I am just me¡­someone insignificant who has caused pain and suffering to everyone around me. Compared to me, she is more selfless than I can ever aspire to¡ª


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    In his daydream about Angeline¡¯s kindness to him, John had collided against a hard obstruction and was forced the breath out of him.


    Not thinking or wanting to inspect what he bounced onto, John returned his balance and circled the obstruction and continued with his escape.


    Except¡­


    When he moved his leg muscles, his entire body wriggled as he became suspended in the air, causing John¡¯s entire body to wriggle erratically as he tried to control his body.


    ¡°Where are you¡­¡±


    ¡°...trying to go, John Sarvod?¡±


    Turning his head, and his body that was now floating a meter above the ground, John saw two identical faces that had the same sly, cruel expressions on them.


    No...


    The twins, Saeza and Theza, had already ensnared him in a bubble like sphere where he could not escape from. He wanted to move to grab his mythril arming sword, but the thought of the twins suddenly dispelling the magic that they had on him prevented him from doing so.


    John was not about to let the arming sword Angeline helped him selected to hurt in himself in the case that the twins dispelled their magic the least he was expecting.


    Even if they did and he stopped the blade from accidentally cutting himself, the twins would simply recast their suspend magic on him.


    Regardless of what he did or could do, he was completely ensnared by Prishine¡¯s goons. Returning to Team Rectiser was now no longer in his foreseeable future.


    ¡°I was going to the toilet?¡± John said to the twins with a pained expression. ¡°I really need to go take a piss. I can feel my bladder leaking,¡± he lied shamelessly through his teeth, as though they were the only truth.


    His current objective was to survive what Prishine had in store for him.

 14.1

    <h2>14.1</h2>


    Flushhh¡­


    John watched as the water swirled before him, letting a soft sigh as the loud noise filled the lavatory that he was in.


    Fuck me¡­ I had to get caught by those two¡­ Actually...don¡¯t fuck me¡­I don¡¯t have interest in Prishine¡ª


    ¡°Ahhh, what the hell am I even thinking!?¡±


    He rubbed his strained temples as he moved to the basin and washed his hands under the running water, staring into the mirror while he reevaluated what had just happened to him.


    After he told the blatant lie to the twins that he wished to use the toilet¡ªwhich, by some stupid miracle or sheer luck, they both believed in what he said, he was escorted here.


    Foolishly thinking that slipping past Prishine was all he needed to escape, John had completely forgotten that the whole fortress was still under Prishine¡¯s strict control.


    She had underlings and allies in each nook and cranny of the building. Of course, he would be caught by them the moment he fled. It was just his dumb luck¡ªor the lack of¡ªthat he was caught by the twins who harbored hatred towards him.


    ¡°John, are you done? Your meal is waiting~¡±


    Prishine¡¯s muffled voice came from the outside as he dried his hands with the tap still running.


    This is hell¡­ To be stuck with an insufferable woman and her loony underlings that obeyed her every whim.


    The twins immediately handed off by him Prishine after his ensnarement. When he explained his sudden departure to her, the succubus only giggled at him for not asking her the simple question as to where the washroom was.


    But now that his lies were assumed to be true¡ªby Prishine and the twins who captured him¡ªit meant he had indirectly accepted Prishine¡¯s invitation to have him stay for his meal.


    Of course, John can always reject her invitation, but his gut told him had he done so, his life would not be guaranteed, much less his chastity.


    Fuck¡­


    John stared at his famished face in the mirror. He could almost make out the slight hollowness that had formed on his cheeks, the circles underneath his eyes had gotten darker, his bright bronze skin yellowed, even his hair was slightly fading in its usual pitch black hues.


    Admittedly, he was malnourished, tired, and stressed out, even.


    Perhaps that was why he hadn¡¯t noticed the twins that were in front of him whilst he was making his escape. Paired up with his sleep deprivation, John was not in peak condition.


    His body was both sticky and warm from not resting, his mind too, was in a haze.


    Then again, things that came post-Harvests¡¯ death all seemed to be a blur to him. Even his grasp on reality faded from time to time, John himself couldn¡¯t do much to stop the dread that lingered in his mind.


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to finally eat...but I really don¡¯t know what that succubus has in plan for me. Whatever it is, I just need to keep my mouth shut and get out of the academy fortress once I finish my meal.


    Accepting his fate, John turned the faucet off and headed outside. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this quick and simple,¡± with the open door on his fingertips, John faced Prishine with a blank expression.


    The moment he took the first step outside, the succubus swarmed in on him and pressed her body against his without consent.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh~¡± Prishine moaned the moment the exposed parts of her chest contacted his clothes.


    John jolted, immediately wringing his arm and pushed her away, ¡°What the fuck! Get los¡ª¡±


    Realizing he almost shouted enough for everyone in the fortress to hear him, John took a deep breath and spoke to the succubus with the upmost disdain.


    ¡°Refrain from touching me as you please, or I¡¯ll leave the exact moment you do.¡±


    Putting away her flushed cheeks and a sticky mouth, Prishine took a few steps away from him before replying in a haughty tone, ¡°Of course~¡±


    With John keeping an arm¡¯s length of distance between him and the succubus, he followed Prishine as she led him down to the dining area.


    This sucks¡­


    He thought to himself as the succubus lead him at a snail¡¯s pace. They strolled through the various common corridors and hallways of the fortress, making sure to Prishine¡¯s underlings that John was her current guest.


    I can¡¯t even give a shit who is who¡­ I am too tired for this bullshit. Just let me leave already.


    With his identity made known to everyone in the fortress that they were currently in. Should he ever make another attempt to leave or escape from her side, John knew it would be much difficult that just being caught by the twins earlier.


    I really need to leave this hellscape that she tries so desperately to keep me in¡­ Worse comes to worse, I have to survive until the academy staff arrives¡ª


    John halted his internal monologue, then called out to the succubus, who was swaying her posterior as she walked in front of him, ¡°Hey Prishine, how many days was it since we last met?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, John~ Was it months, or years?¡± with a seductive grin direct to him, Prishine winked as she wiggled her brows.


    ¡°Just give me the exact count.¡±


    Prishine raised a finger with red polish painted on them, ¡°We should leave this place by tomorrow morning, we can¡¯t have the academy know that we¡¯ve been monopolizing this place for such a long time~¡±


    ¡°The staff are coming tomorrow?¡± John blurted out, ¡°That means it¡¯s been almost a week!?¡±


    Since Prishine said the academy staff will check in on the fortress after a week had passed, it automatically meant that today was the sixth day.


    ¡°Why yes~ Now you understand why this girl became so excited when she saw you~ You know, all these few days, I have been worried about¡­¡±


    Prishine continued to blab as they walked. John had already tuned out from his hearing senses as he thought to himself.


    Team Rectiser and I were teleported here on the first day, left for the cave on the second, fought the eternal decays and left the cave on the third¡­ I was in the otherworldly realm for...three days?


    John was certain that he spent no more than an hour in the otherworldly dimension, and that was including how long he hesitated before the warm breeze convinced him to enter the two doors.


    The lady that summoned him there said that time passed differently.


    But three whole days?


    From Team Rectiser¡¯s perspective, he had gone missing for three whole days. Disregarding his teammates and Aurelius¡¯ concern for him, many things could happen to them while John was away.


    His hands twitched.


    John was so intent on Team Rectiser not wasting their time waiting for him. He had forgotten they might face other dangers in his absence.


    It was awfully irresponsible for him to just ¡®disappear¡¯ from them.


    What would they do if he weren¡¯t around to use his magic on them? What if they faced much more horrifying monsters than the blood-cullers or the eternal decays? What would happen to Bran if he overextended himself with avatar magic without John¡¯s [Heal]?


    No, they can handle themselves just fine. All of them took down the eternal decays without breaking a sweat. I might be the most useless one out of them all¡­


    It was a self-deprecating thought, but one that reassured him of their safety.


    ¡°We¡¯re here~¡±


    At Prishine¡¯s cheerful call, John snapped back to reality and arrived at a humongous room with rows and rows of long tables that could easily accommodate all of Moxnet¡¯s students, obviously the cafeteria where the chef would be.


    On the table that was near the entrance were already a few non-human students in servant¡¯s attire of buttoned shirt and blazers in wait for the two of the succubus and the human.


    All the silverware and dishes were already arranged for him, he could even smell the mild aroma that the meaty sauce of the casserole that caught his eye.


    Even then, John instinctively squinted at the sight before him, the salads, the different plates of meat, the abundance of bread and cakes¡­it only made him much more wary of the succubus.


    He understood that Prishine¡¯s network was vast. Her sway of people was strong, but to prepare a banquet just to make him stay¡­ For just a moment, his appetite abated.


    I don¡¯t need this much. Why is she¡ª You know what? Fuck it, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll make my leave after this.


    With that, he followed Prishine to the table and took a seat across the succubus.


    Growl¡­


    With his face so close to the various foods laid before him, John still kept a calm expression and kept his hunger in check.


    Sensing his hesitance, Prishine gestured to him, ¡°Go on, have your fill~¡±


    John raised a brow and pointed to the space before her. Unlike him, there was no plate before the succubus. It indeed meant that all of this food was made solely for him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? I can¡¯t possibly eat everything here on my own.¡±


    Placing a hand to her mouth as she giggled with crinkled eyes, ¡°I instructed the chef to prepare it for you, enjoy it as you wish. I¡¯ll distribute the leftovers to everyone else later on~¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Is that so¡ª¡±


    Growl.


    With his tummy rumbling one last time, John gave a tired sigh before reaching for the casserole that caught his eye, filled half his plate with it and the other half with veggies and bread.


    When he was done, a bountiful plate sat before him. John stared at it, then back to Prishine.


    ¡°Be my guest~ Think of this as the reward for the mysterious door.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment. All of what had happened to him for until now had been filled with nothing but unusual twists and turns.


    With a proper meal laid before him, he can¡¯t help but feel something was off about it, something far too out of the ordinary.


    You¡¯re just tired, John¡­ feeling his own mind separating from his famished body, John referred to himself in third person. Once you¡¯ve eaten, you¡¯ll be fine.


    John encouraged himself once more, then finally used a spoon and placed a mouthful of the juicy casserole into his mouth.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± his eyes brightened the moment he the taste made its way to his tongue


    The onion, garlic, basil, chicken, mushrooms, cheese, broccoli, mayonnaise all of it flooded his senses, causing his nose to tingle as he rampantly chewed down on the casserole.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more hungry in my life¡­¡± John said as one mouthful of food entered his mouth after the other, the moment his long fast was broken, his body compelled him to move, to crave for more food in fear that he might not experience such luxury until he reunites with Team Rectiser once more.


    Pretty soon, he cleaned up his plate of casserole and went to fill his plate with another different dish.


    I need more¡­


    As though he was possessed by his sheer hunger that he had put off since he woken up¡ªunderstandably for someone who had been doing nothing but running ever since he woke up¡ªhe chomped down his second plateful of food in no time, no longer taking in the time to enjoy whatever taste that they had nor what type of food they were, all John knew for that moment was to consume.


    And when the second plate was done, he stood to his feet and reached for a third. Because before him was abundant, he figured it was better for him to fill his stomach as humanly as he could. Even if it meant stuffing himself up like a pig.


    Clink, clang...


    While he hastily filled his plate for the third time, John lost his grip on the tongs that he was using.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I¡¯ve never dropped¡­¡±


    Admittedly, there were times when his strength failed him when he was spent or just outright exhausted. As of now, he was just simply having a meal. There was no reason for his body to be this weak, especially not when he was propelled to eat by his unsatiated hunger.


    John lowered his suspended arm to pick up the pair of tongs. But before his fingers could wrap themselves around the item, his vision spun, the strength to his legs drained.


    ¡°John? Are you... Is¡­.unsatisfactory? The¡­warmth¡­chef¡­food?¡±


    Prishine¡¯s voice entered his ears in chunks, he had a hard time focusing on what she was trying to say to him.


    This is bad, I need to¡­


    He pushed his arms against the table to keep himself upright. With his body slight against the long table, John strained the rest of his body to move. But all he did only made his body rocked back and forth.


    He tried calling his magic to dispel of whatever had sapped his strength, but his mouth could no longer produce sounds.


    It was as if his mind were sending out signals, but his body was far too jeopardized to register his commands, even the sole thought of using [Heal] to cleanse himself with silent cast was too difficult in his weakened state.


    ¡°Lean on to me John~¡± Prishine¡¯s voice whispered into his ear as he felt her breasts against his back.


    With what little strength that was on him, John turned behind him.


    And in his blurred-out vision, he saw a pair of wine-red lips smiling victoriously at him.


    John threw his body away from her. And continued to lean on the long table as he tugged at the cloth.


    He lost his breath before he could make a sound.


    [Hea...


    The familiar blue aura did not come to him. Just like the tongs he dropped, John¡¯s body fell onto the ground like a sack of potatoes along with his consciousness.


    ¡°Now, you won¡¯t escape from me, my Johnnnnnnnnn~¡±


    Stopping himself by the peak of a hill, Aurelius¡¯ body stiffened. His eyes stagnant as he glanced a great distance away from where Team Rectiser was at. His pointy ears moved about his surroundings as he became fixated on the trees that laid beyond them.


    ¡°Aurelius? What is it? Have you found John?¡± Bran, who caught up to him, asked. ¡°Has the scent you¡¯ve been following finally led us to him?¡±


    Still frozen in where he stood, Aurelius¡¯ nose twitched as he did all he could to figure out what his heightened senses were trying to show him.


    ¡°S-slow down¡­y-you two, we can¡¯t k-keep up...¡± Kirk who appeared behind Bran along with Matilda and Cacti panted, just like everyone in Team Rectiser, he was sweating profusely from their persistent march towards the location for their second task of collecting yet another relic of sorts.


    ¡°Bran¡­ I know John told Aurelius we¡¯ll meet soon if he followed whatever scent he showed him, but how does John even know where the tuning fork is¡­¡± Matilda spoke, this was the third time she asked the same question ever since all of Team Rectiser followed Aurelius.


    Tuning fork, it was the more so of an antique than a relic, unsure of what the item in store has value for the academy or meant for them as a team, Team Rectiser could only assume it was just ¡®another¡¯ common item like the chalice from their first task.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bran answered without hesitation. He knew it was impossible for John to know what Team Rectiser¡¯s second task entailed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say we will meet,¡± Aurelius corrected Matilda. ¡°He said he is safe, that¡¯s all.¡±


    John had disappeared out of thin air and still managed to transmit a message pinpointing them the exact location for the tuning fork when the mission sphere could only give vague locations of its whereabouts.


    That was the last Team Rectiser learned of John¡¯s disappearance.


    Forget what Kirk¡¯s suspicions about John were. The fact that the youngest member of their team had not only located their mission sphere when all the other teams of the academy had not was an impressive feat.


    Though Bran would rather John be honest with him about how he got their team¡¯s mission sphere, somewhere inside of Bran, he had a notion that John had made some sort of deal for all of their sake.


    I wonder if he is doing the same for us now...


    It was his job as the team leader to trust in John.


    If John had told them the scent that Aurelius was currently following would lead them to the site where their second task of retrieving the tuning fork was, it was his duty to follow through John¡¯s goodwill.


    ¡°I-I¡­t-think, J-John didn¡¯t d-disappear for no r-reason, Matilda,¡± Cacti spoke. ¡°H-he must h-have k-known something n-none of us knew a-about, m-maybe that¡¯s how h-he brought us t-the mission s-sphere.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Cacti, do you view him with that high of a regard?¡± Kirk rolled his eyes as he folded his arms. ¡°Yeah, he keeps things to himself, but¡ª¡±


    Shhh¡­.


    Aurelius hushed Kirk before he could raise his voice even further. His eyes were still focused on the same part of the woods from earlier, his bushy tail had stopped wagging and was furled into a fluffy coil.


    A second passed, then a minute¡­


    After a long moment, Aurelius finally lowered his hand at his teammates and returned to his usual self.


    ¡°We are close,¡± the beastkin declared to the other four. His eyes darted to their surroundings as he continued. ¡°But there seems to be company of some kind¡­¡±


    ¡°Company?¡± Bran already had a hand to his weapon, ready to draw, but Aurelius quickly soothed their Team Leader.


    ¡°No, not exactly people¡­ But these woods smell unusual¡­¡± Aurelius shook his head as he struggled to find the words to describe his feeling. ¡°There are traces of people and even their scent, but I cannot see or even feel their presence. It¡¯s like they don¡¯t exist at all.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Realizing he might had said something inappropriate to worry his team, Aurelius tried correcting himself, ¡°I-it might be because of the tuning fork, these items the academy want us to retrieve s-should be magic tools of some kind, so that might be why.¡±


    Kirk frowned at the beastkin¡¯s explanation, but the other three accepted his words at face value before gesturing for Aurelius to bring them to where the pitching fork relic should be.


    Descending from the hill, Team Rectiser silently moved through the woods that laid beyond them. Keeping their pace swift and elegant, all five of them managed to pass through it with no complications.


    ¡°The scent John said to follow stops here,¡± Aurelius declared when they reached a clearing in the center of the woods. Amidst the densely packed trees, this spot was the only part where the setting sun¡¯s rays fully shone through.


    Sure enough, protruding at the very middle of the circular clearing that laid in front of them, a knee high bronze tuning fork laid in wait for them.


    ¡°Well, what do you know? John gave accurate information!¡± Kirk said cheerfully. ¡°Compared to the eternal decays, this one is a piece of cake, if you don¡¯t count how far we have to travel for it.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ T-thankfully w-we don¡¯t have to do anything much for the second task.¡±


    ¡°Bran, you may do the honors,¡± with a lowered head and two arms pointing towards the tuning fork on the ground, Aurelius moved aside.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Moving to the center of the clearing alone, Bran basked himself in the waning sun rays. A light smile crawled on his lips as he squat to look at the tuning fork.


    With its two prongs in a U-shape attached to a smaller piece of iron, this instrument was originally made to fine tune musical instruments due to its ability to resonate at a specific pitch.


    With a flick of his finger at the instrument, the tuning fork made a light ding that gave off the most pleasant pitch that he ever heard ever since they were teleported from Moxnet academy.


    Satisfied with the harmonics produced by the tuning fork, Bran moved his hands to the bronze instrument and plucked it from the ground.


    With the second task of retrieving the tuning fork completed, Bran took out the mission sphere from his jacket to check on the status of their third task. With the tuning fork became his possession, the second indicator on the projected screen filled itself up just like the first indicating the completion of their second mission.


    The projected screen flickered, a message then popped up soon after.


    Error: Data corrupted. Please return to Moxnet facilities for further instructions. Device mana core malfunction¡­


    With an abrupt and violent crackle, the mission sphere fizzled before the projected screen vanished, leaving a smoking sphere in Bran¡¯s palms.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?! Matilda, something must have gone¡­¡± Bran lost his voice when he saw Matilda¡¯s familiar back in front of him. On his left and right were Kirk and Cacti, and behind him, Aurelius had assumed a low crouch with his two scimitars.


    Grrrr¡­


    It was only when he heard Aurelius'' hostile growl did he finally saw it.


    Atop the trees branches, in the bushes that surrounded this clearing area, figures of unknown origin had nestled themselves while he had been busy with the mission sphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t sense any of their presence, they were hiding inside the shadows themselves¡­¡± Aurelius said with great frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I used detection magic, these guys could bypass that,¡± Matilda followed up.


    ¡°W-why a-aren¡¯t they attacking?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting, Cacti¡­¡± Kirk replied grimly.


    ¡°W-waiting? F-for¡­u-us?¡± the short girl¡¯s voice cracked as she almost whimpered at the information.


    Kirk nodded his head, drawing his broadsword from his back and assumed a defensive stance.


    ¡°They¡¯re biding nightfall.¡±


    A frigid sensation crawled to Bran¡¯s neck as those words left his lips.


    Creatures of the night, the king of monsters, the immortal enemy of men since the dawn of time¡­


    ¡°Team Rectiser, assume defensive stance.¡±


    At their leader¡¯s command, Cacti¡¯s staff glow bright red. Kirksten readied his weapon with one hand and an offensive spell in the other. Matilda had began chanting underneath her breath¡­


    ¡°At your orders, Bran,¡± Kirk said with a strained smile on his face. ¡°This is not according to what I expected¡­¡±


    Bran¡¯s eyes darted through each nook and cranny of the woods where all the dark figures laid in wait. There he spotted faces that were masked by the dark, faces that had grins that only belonged to the creatures of nightmares.


    ¡°There¡¯s five of them¡­and five of us¡­¡±


    In sheer numbers alone, the dark figures and Team Rectiser were equal, but when it came down to sheer strength, Bran understood they had no chance of winning.


    John was not here, so he could not use his avatar magic as extensively as he did back when they faced the eternal decays.


    Team Rectiser only had two options, to fight to their death, or to escape.


    Luckily for Bran, Matilda was a proficient user of space magic. What she had been chanting under her breath now was a spell by the name of [Space Wrap] that would instantaneously transfer all of Team Rectiser to the safest location within a kilometer radius.


    Before the waning light of the sun left the clearing area, Matilda completed her spell.


    ¡°[Space Wrap]!!!¡±


    The scene of the five figures in the woods blurred, their bodies became light¡­


    ¡°[Commandment Reversal].¡±


    A voice from one of the dark figures sounded, instantly neutralized Matilda¡¯s spell, solidifying Team Rectiser to stay in this compromised spot.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Matilda, shocked and furious at the sudden dissipation of her magic, tried to cast her magic once more but was quickly halted by Bran to preserve her mana.


    Looking up at the dimly lit sky, Bran gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Looks like we have to do this the hard way everyone. Commence offensive measures!¡±


    Bran closed his eyes, took a deep breath and attuned his senses to his surroundings as he felt his teammates moved on his command.


    If Team Rectiser wanted a fraction of a chance to survive this encounter, he had to time his magic right. Because once he was done, Bran would only become a burden to the rest of his team.


    ¡°3...¡±


    The leaves rustled, following that were the snapping of branches.


    ¡°[F-fire bolt]!¡± Cacti fired her spell at the first dark figure who jumped from the trees. Following that was a second dark figure that charged at them from the ground. Aurelius immediately intercepted the attack with his blades but in doing so an opening formed at Bran¡¯s rear.


    From the north facing branch, a third figure rushed at Bran.


    ¡°2¡±


    ¡°[Position Stasis]!¡± Matilda reacted without delay, casting a barrier on the dark figure that halted the being in its tracks before slamming it onto the ground.


    ¡°Sis, watch out!!!¡± Kirk left Bran¡¯s side and directed the blade of his broadsword in front of Matilda in a brilliant arc.


    Clang!


    Kirk¡¯s weapon bounced as two curved fangs collided against his steel weapon. The dark figure stumbled backwards as Kirk took a step back and slung a spell at the dark figure.


    ¡°Stay away from her, [Mind¡¯s Torment]!!!¡±


    ¡°Gahhhhhh!!!!!¡± the first dark figure who attacked Matilda hissed as Kirk¡¯s magic sent the dark figure howling in pain before collapsing to the ground.


    ¡°Useless!!! New guy, aim for this one first!!!¡± at the fourth dark figure¡¯s command the fifth who had been awaiting in the woods dashed towards Team Rectiser with great speed.


    Kirk moved his weapon to prepare a horizontal slice at the dark figure coming at him, just as he swung to bring the cold steel into the dark figure¡¯s body, the fifth disappeared before him and morphed into a bat whose sharp talons aimed at Kirk¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°1.¡±


    Bran activated his avatar magic.

 14.2

    <h2 style="page-break-before: always">14.2</h2>


    You piece of shit! Can you keep your story straight?! Consistency you fucking whore, how dumb do you think I am. You said it was poison, and now you admit it is a drug!


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

 14.3

    <h2>14.3</h2>


    John ran like the wind, no longer caring whether if a dead end awaits at him at the very end of the passage¡ªwhich there certainly was.


    All he knew was to buy himself more time.


    More time for what, exactly?


    As the question popped into his head, he arrived at a wall blocking his path once more. ¡°It¡¯s the dead end again¡­¡± his voice was shrill. ¡°I...¡±


    His left hand moved to his weapon, drawing his arming sword to defend himself against his pursuers.


    Tap-tap, tap-tap-tap, tap-tap-tap-tap.


    In the distance, various lights danced as Prishine¡¯s underlings closed in on him, clad in suits of armor, equipped with swords, whips, and even maces alike.


    All ready to forcibly take him prisoner.


    Who knew where the hell in Meastes he was brought to?


    One thing was sure, the outlook of escaping from the succubus¡¯ stronghold was now impossible.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s it has come down to this¡­¡± his grip clenched on the weapon¡¯s hilt as he watched the battalion of underlings came running his way.


    ¡°Cease your resistance!!!¡±


    ¡°John Sarvod, this is as far as you can go!¡±


    ¡°Be grateful to Lady Prishine, you swine!¡±


    ¡°Not anyone gets the luxury to satisfy her!!!¡±


    The voices of his pursuers echoed in his ears as they caught sight of him.


    Whatever accursed magic I have, I hope this time, you won¡¯t forsake me...


    John lowered his body into a crouch against the stale wall behind him, with the full intent of launching himself forwards. His hands readied [Heal], taking deep concentrated breaths as he watched the group of people coming towards him.


    ¡°Three, two¡­one.¡±


    At his own cue, John bounced off the wall that he had been leaning against. His body flew in a great arc as he swung his mythril sword at the enemy before him, precisely aiming for the neck.


    A beautiful line shimmered in the air as his weapon pierced the first man¡¯s throat. As soon as his attack landed at his target, dozes of blades came hacking down in his direction.


    Watching as the weapons came down on him, the blue aura of his healing spell spread his body, fully expecting the devastating blows to chop his body into smithereens¡ª


    ¡°[Negation].¡±


    A gentle voice appeared to everyone. At that moment, the world around him froze, including John himself, had been placed in a state stasis.


    The blades that aimed for him had suspended in thin air, his body, his weight, the air that he breathed, all of it became null upon the spell that was cast.


    He could no longer breath, his heart had stopped beating.


    Even so, at this frozen moment, he was aware.


    Aware of all that was transpiring before him. The fervent rage behind the eyes of his enemies, their exaggerated savagery, their overzealous drive to take him down, as though they were compelled by something far beyond their intrinsic desires, something akin to a centralized goal, a hive mind of sorts.


    Shroom¡­


    A wave of scorching flames seared the passage before him, flooding the horde of brutes that were before him. At that moment, the stasis on the world became undone.


    Then John felt it.


    Accompanying the torrent of flames was an explosive force tearing John from the very air that he was suspended in, and explosion that pushed him and his enemies far away from each other in two opposite directions.


    With no time nor strength to react, John, who had a powerful grip on his weapon, was sent flying backwards with his body curled up like a ball, fully expecting to be slammed into a bloody pump upon impact on the wall.


    [Heal]!!!


    His muscles tightened, body curled, just like how the Elder Dragon he encountered in Reperane Woods had once flung him. He did all he could to brace for the sudden impact.


    Except¡­


    The devastating impact did not come.


    He opened his eyes, but all that was in his view were Prishine¡¯s underlings became smaller in his view before completely from his sights as he passed through what seemed to be an opening. An opening that had appeared on the wall behind him.


    What is going¡ª


    Splash!!!


    John¡¯s body dropped into a pool of cold, sticky water as he watched the opening that was made on the thick wall behind him sealed itself as suddenly as it opened for him to enter, swallowing up John before he could process what had just happened.


    ¡°Gulg¡­gah! Brakkk!¡±


    He choked as some of the pungent, bitter, freezing water got into his agape mouth, spitting them out as he moved his body to the closest pavement.


    Climbing up ashore with a filthy and wet body, John trembled like a horrified dog as he squeezed out the water that soaked his clothes.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell was that?!¡± half annoyed and half relieved that he was sent flying mid-fight from Prishine¡¯s goons, John walked towards the direction he had been flung from placing his hands on where the opening was moments ago.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, did I? The wall opened during the explosion...but now it¡¯s...normal?¡±


    The brick wall that he flew past earlier was at the very least a meter thick, and most likely reinforced with hardening magic, as all aged buildings did.


    But he escaped. That was all it mattered.


    The fire, the blazing fire that appeared before his very eyes, he knew where that originated from.


    Fully bracing himself to feel a warm breeze brushing past his body, but this time, he felt no warmth, instead¡­


    The memories of the embers that sparked the flames of [Rebirth] flashed before his vision, crackling in his ears as though he could hear the fires speaking to him, assuring him of his safety.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one behind it¡­.¡±


    He closed his eyes, lowered his head om silence, hoping wherever and whoever was behind the Flames of Rebirth, understood his gratitude.


    With his nose finally adjusting to the horrible smell, John got to edge of the pavements and placed a finger to the flowing sewer water to access the flow.


    ¡°To the left, huh?¡± he noted to himself before following the flow along the pavements. ¡°That¡¯s where I have to follow,¡±


    These were undoubtedly the sewers, following the waste water would no doubt lead him to the outside where the sludge and mud would be deposited.


    No one knows I am here, right?


    He turned his head back towards the wall he came from, concerned with whether Prishine would send her forces to locate him. John stood in silence as he listened in the quiet underground sewage for any sounds aside from the flowing water.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Satisfied that there were no sounds of people trying to demolish the wall behind him, John followed the waste waters and headed towards the path of exiting this pungent hellhole.


    Somewhere in Meastes, existed a rundown fort that was ridden with abundant plant growth around its rectangular walls, and at its center, an ovular dome protruded from it.


    First glance at the fort¡¯s deteriorating concrete structures and its unkempt fa?ade would immediately inform of any onlooker that this structure was bastion of defense before its ruin.


    Years, decades, centuries, millennia had passed, even the soil that surrounded it had buried a quarter of its exterior under the natural black soil of Meastes.


    Added with the extreme growth of plants that were naturally occurring in this part of Meastes, it was hard for anyone to imagine having any reason to find themselves in this long-forgotten fort erected from ancient times.


    That is¡­if one excluded the booming cacophony that was blasting from said fort at this very moment.


    Loud howling, talking, even feasting, within the grand hall that was located in one of the fort¡¯s many chambers, figures amounting to the triple digits were having the time of their lives, music were played, fights of bloodshed occurred.


    And of course, in this place where there they were free from the watchful eyes of the Sovereign, debauchery, no doubt, became the modus operandi of said beings.


    At the very end of the room that contained the sin crazed party, a lone man sat atop a makeshift throne carved by the battalion of fiends that he ruled over.


    This was his hideout, his very own den, untouched by the government officials of the Sovereign.


    This place solely existed for him as an escape from his superiors and what better way was there for him to organize such a party for all of those who worshiped him?


    Drowning himself in the music with closed eyes¡ªand the pained cries of a few¡ªupon his throne of stone, he savored this chaos that he organized in this chaotic paradise of his.


    I wonder how the other five royal families would react if they learned of this?


    ¡°Ha, screw them! Come here you!!!¡± the man chuckled at that thought as he pulled in the nearest female who was attending by his side.


    Like many of those who were obscenely fornicating in the room before him, this female was also scantily dressed.


    With a sinister grin, he raised his muscle-bound arm, pulled at the female¡¯s clothes, stripping her of what little clothing that was on her, revealing her pale body for all to view


    Her smooth breasts, shaven crotch, her supple flesh all popped into his view at once. The female blushed at the man¡¯s brutish acts, but made no signs of resistance, instead, sticky liquid came leaking from her crotch as she gaze upon the man¡¯s face meekly.


    ¡°I suppose, you could be, my temporary toy,¡± the man said, bearing his two sharp fangs as he lifted her chin to him.


    Though the service girl belonged low in the hierarchy, unlike he who was a captain who lead a military company, the man threw away all his shame and status in favor satisfying of his growing lust when such a sultry woman was within his reach.


    ¡°...I-I would be more than honored to¡ª¡±


    Chomp!


    Caring not for her responses, the man sunk his fangs into the service girl¡¯s neck, causing the female to moan in pleasure as she writhed and wiggled in his arms.


    In return to his grandiose gesture, she too, bore her very fangs against his neck and started siphoning his blood as he was doing on to her.


    His large arms grabbed at his very own attire, ripping them as he did to the female that was in his arms as to take her¡ª


    The music that filled the room stopped.


    Removing his blood stained fangs from the service girl, he looked to the room and spoke in a horrible voice, ¡°WHO CEASED THE MUSIC!!!???¡±


    It was common knowledge that while the man was indulging himself in his den, away from the six royal families'' restraints.


    He was specifically to not be interrupted in his pleasures in this place unless he was the one ordering it. And ceasing his music while he was about to drown himself in sexual pleasure with this service girl was exactly the most inopportune moment to bring his rage to the maximum¡ª


    ¡°It was me, Captain Rabugra.¡±


    A tall male appeared to the shirtless Rabugra as he bowed.


    ¡°Oh I see, it¡¯s just you, Naild. Back from patrol I see¡­do you perhaps¡­ HAVE A DEATH WISH!!!???¡±


    Rabugra spat his words furiously, grabbed Naild¡¯s neck.


    ¡°YOUR REPORT, YOUR INTERRUPTION, TO MY¡ª¡±


    ¡°We have detained suspicious individuals within our vicinity. Security might be compromised,¡± Naild reported calmly, halting Rabugra¡¯s sharpened claws from digging deeper into his neck.


    Rabugra¡¯s eyes widened, a frown appeared on his face, the beastly rage he had a second earlier became replaced by a grim expression. Using his large hand, he plucked the service girl that still had her fangs against his neck, wrung her away from him like an object.


    ¡°Get lost. We¡¯ll continue this later.¡±


    The nude female who fell to the ground nodded in obedience before grabbing the closest garment and left the chambers.


    ¡°Is it the Sovereign?¡± Rabugra asked in a concerned voice.


    ¡°No, but it appears to be from the Empire.¡±


    Rabugra made a face. It was a slight improvement from the one he had, but it was still an unpleasant one.


    Although Meastes was just the area that surrounded the perimeter of Sovereign, the imperial soldiers of the Empire had never dared step foot in these regions out of fear of the Sovereign¡¯s forces.


    There could only be one explanation¡­


    ¡°The heroes of the empire¡­have they discovered our tracks?¡±


    ¡°We are unsure, captain. That is why we captured the intruders and need you to verify the fact.¡±


    ¡°Very well, bring me to them.¡±


    Rabugra and Naild left the grand hall without uttering another word, leaving the group of fiends to continue whatever debauchery that they were carrying out.


    Descending from the main hall traversed to five floors below, where the dungeons of this fort were. Rabugra¡¯s face was solemn while Naild lead him to the group of intruders.


    At their brisk pace, it took only minutes for Rabugra to arrive at the cell where the Dezarithians were kept.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the captain let out a voice.


    Rabugra¡¯s attention was on Naild¡¯s patrolling team instead of the empire scum that his lieutenant wanted him to deal with.


    Out of five of Naild¡¯s team, three were missing a limb. One had his body beaten into a partial bloody pulp, another had his eyes gouged.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Though Nalid¡¯s team comprised lowly vampires,--unlike Rabugra and Naild, who were higher classed vampires¡ªwho lacked instantaneous cellular regeneration and high magic prowess.Compared to the average Dezarithians<u>,</u> empire denizens, the patrolling team were still vampires who had undergone Rabugra¡¯s rigorous training program and were a menacing force to be reckoned with.


    He was not taken aback, but the fact that such damage had been done to his vampires was concerning, to say the least.


    Rabugra can¡¯t help but wonder if these Dezarithians had been the empire¡¯s reconnaissance team, sent on a mission to scout the land of Meastes to expand the Empire¡¯s influence.


    Now with the five intruders each tied and blindfolded before him, along with his men.


    ¡°I assume you were the one who took care of them?¡± Rabugra said to Naild as he approached the human male who with brown hair.


    ¡°Yes, Captain Rabugra. I subdued them before they had the chance to finish my men.¡±


    Naild then nudged to the human male at the very center, he had pale skin, dark orange hair.


    ¡°That one¡­in particular, almost wiped my troops with his magic alone.¡±


    Taking Naild¡¯s words in earnest, Rabugra walked towards the human male¡¯s blindfold to meet the man in his eyes.


    Bran¡¯s blindfold became undone.


    A pair of blood scarlet eyes greeted him, irises so red that the color itself did more than enough to convey the rage behind it.


    Given what Bran did to the five vampires who tried to take down his team, he, as the leader of Team Rectiser, understood the vampire captain¡¯s emotions.


    After using his avatar magic, Bran was drained of all strength in him. He had defeated the five assaulters that came for his team, but he never expected that there was a vampire lieutenant behind the actions of those five.


    Before he had the chance to end the vampires that attacked Team Rectiser and bring his teammates to safety, a sixth vampire known as Naild appeared, delivered a powerful attack on his physical body, almost killing Bran had he not ceased his avatar magic.


    Naild then took down all of Team Rectiser down at the snap of his fingers, imprinting a horrible realization to Bran that he was as powerless as a gnat without his avatar magic.


    Bran cursed himself for not thinking ahead.


    He blamed himself as all of Team Rectiser were captured by the vampires. But the fact of the matter was, he was too weak to even stand on his two feet after having used his avatar magic earlier, without John there to use [Heal] on him, Bran¡¯s organs felt as though they were on the verge of splitting into two.


    What¡¯s worse, everyone else was as equally spent and beaten as he was. Without healing support, it was impossible for them to retaliate against these monsters that captured them.


    This is a terrible situation I¡¯ve gotten us into¡­


    If only he had waited to investigate the spot where the tuning fork, waited for when the sun was still high in the sky, his team would have never gotten into this mess.


    After their encounter with the eternal decays, Bran had overestimated his endurance on his avatar magic. The fact that John was not with them completely slipped his mind.


    Had he been wearier that nighttime was when monsters in Meastes became active, they would have avoided all of this.


    It was his fault.


    Hence, it was only correct that he was to take responsibility for his actions.


    ¡°[Brazen Aegis], [Nullification of¡ª¡±


    Tsk!


    Not even allowing time for Bran¡¯s last ditch effort to save his team, Rabugra clicked his tongue as a heavy punch landed on Bran¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Aug¡­.hhh¡­¡± Bran moan as he writhed on the floor with uncontrollable tears flowing to his eyes.


    ¡°Listen here, you shit!¡± Rabugra grabbed Bran by his hair and pulled him to eye level. ¡°Who do you work for? Why are you here? How do empire scum like you find your way into Meastes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite his body in immense pain, Bran kept his mouth shut and stared back at the vampire furiously. If he answered the vampire as he was asked to, there was no guarantee for his team¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Playing deaf, huh? Very well. Let me interrogate your comrades one by one. We¡¯ll start off with the taller girl first¡­¡±


    Matilda!!!


    Bran clenched his jaw when Rabugra indicated towards Mathilda, with Lieutenant Naild forcing her onto her knees.


    Bran cracked.


    ¡°I-I¡­ We are not working f-for anyone,¡± Bran¡¯s voice croaked as he desperately answered Rabugra¡¯s question before the vampire even took a step closer to Matilda. ¡°W-we are simply students from the a-academy, here...t-to undergo an aptitude test.¡±


    ¡°And what is this academy you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Moxnet¡­¡± Bran said in a small voice. An uncomfortable sting filled his heart the moment he divulged the name of the empire¡¯s elite school.


    ¡°Moxnet Academy. Ah, ah, ah¡­ Where have we heard that name Naild? Was it from the Marcedoni traitor that Lord Hangrabo bribed or Vulshker?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Domernig, sir,¡± Naild replied.


    ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot Lord Hangrabo also got the Domernig and Trifellar family to spill their nasty secrets to us. And the Termezts¡­ Lord Hangrabo will need to do something about them. They are the most¡­ infuriating.¡±


    Realizing that he derailed from what Bran said to him, Rabugra returned his attention towards the pale face Bran with a wintry smile.


    ¡°This Moxnet you speak off, could it be the place where the hero of the empire was stationed to? Is that why you can take five of my men down? Was it because the legendary hero was there to teach all of you how to fight?¡±


    The legendary hero? Scywell?


    Bran raised a brow in his weakened state.


    The vampire before him must have meant Scywell Shatterstep. Bran was not informed on the details of Scywell¡¯s feats but from what he understood, Scywell was the reason John lost his family in a massacre.


    ¡°Someone like him? You must be m-mistaken¡­that hero is nothing more than an i-immature prick.¡±


    Rabugra placed his hand under his chin, then looked to Naild, ¡°Send someone to inform Lord Hangrabo. The rumors were wrong. The Unholy Tyrant is still in hiding.¡±


    ¡°T-there is only one acting hero in the Dezarith Empire. What are you t-talking about?¡± Bran spat. ¡°How can someone like that be an ¡®Unholy Tyrant¡¯? Scywell Shatterstep d-does nothing for his own people.¡±


    Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­


    Rabugra shook his head as he clicked his tongue repeatedly, ¡°You Moxnet Academy runts. Did they not tell you that there were multiple heroes that existed in history?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, but they are all dead.¡±


    Rabugra grimaced, ¡°I pity your generation. They have been fed with nothing but lies from their all-respected Immortal Emperor and the bitch that has a leash on him.¡±


    Bran tried to retort the vampire¡¯s besmirch upon his nation, but he could not find the strength to.


    I need to save my strength and get everyone out when the vampires lower their guard. Arguing with them will just waste my breath.


    ¡°Naild, take the two girls away. They should go for higher prices when we sell them in Pardlorn. Prepare a cell for the other two males.¡±


    ¡°As for their leader?¡± Naild cast a suspicious gaze at Bran, who had suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°I have additional questions for him, regarding the other hero in Moxnet academy, and about the empire,¡± a smile sprawled across Rabugra¡¯s square face. ¡°I was thinking of practicing my blood arts on him. He seems to be a knowledgeable one.¡±

 14.4

    <h2>14.4</h2>


    Drip¡­


    ¡°There goes my walkway,¡± John said in a strained voice as he stood at the very edge of the walking path. He had been following the sewerage flow for the past hour or so¡ªby his own estimate, since he had no timekeeping device with him¡ªbut he had yet to reach the exit nor see any signs that the sewerage system would soon end.


    And now, the pavement that allowed him to stay dry instead of trudging through the waste waters have ended, leaving him only one choice if he wished to proceed.


    Staring deep into the dark waters that were flowing forwards before him, John raised his left foot in midair.


    ¡°I think...this is for the best,¡± he uttered, doing his best to convince himself to go down into the water.


    He did not know where he was, what the layout of the underground sewerage system looked like. He was worrying that if this kept up, he would eventually run out of strength and became lost in this stink hole.


    He had to press on, to find the exit.


    ¡°Ah whatever.¡±


    Reluctantly he lowered his left leg into the sticky water,  then the right before dropping his full body into the water. It was not until the waste waters reached his waists that his feet found footing.


    ¡°This sucks,¡±


    Gritting his teeth, he continued on forwards, taking strenuous heavy steps, taking care to not slip and fall from the slightly forwards incline of the sewerage.


    Splash, splash, splash¡­


    The further he moved forward, the steeper the downwards incline became. Instead of backing off cautiously from the rising waters, John hastened his footsteps as cautiously as he could with a smile.


    A steep incline meant that the water was close to their drainage point.


    I am nearing the exit!


    In his excitement, his foot stepped on a slippery substance in the sewerage, causing him to lose his balance.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡ª¡± feeling his body being dragged on by the oncoming current and the downwards slope, John immediately covered his face as the water pushed him with substantial force.


    Splosh, blop, plosh!


    He tried regaining his footing but the ground beneath him had disappeared, all John could do was to propel his body and swim upwards along the waste waters to maintain his breath.


    This is a bad idea. I should definitely have stayed¡ª


    At the thought of swimming back against the impossible current entered his mind, gravity consumed him.


    And the sewerage that he was swimming above brought him plummeting downwards by gravity.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Wind soared against his clammy skin, the stench filled his lungs as flat concrete zoomed in his view.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    John collided against the flat ground stomach first, causing him to cough out the breath that he had been holding and a few drops of blood.


    ¡°Ack¡­ I...am never doing...that again¡­¡± flipping to his back, John looked at where he fell from as he cast [Heal] on himself once more.


    From fifteen meters above him, an immense stream of sewage waste fell from a 5-meter-wide outlet.


    The sight itself was akin to an artificial waterfall, but instead of a drinkable stream, it was sticky liquid with putrid sludge. The stream poured into a large aqueduct in this lower layer, all of which rained down on John, constantly showering him with splashes of putrid liquids.


    Not wanting to taste the bitterly disgusting water anymore than he had, John crawled away from the sewage channels and opted for the drier parts of the place, drying his body yet again as he tediously cleaned himself from filth that was on him.


    Inside the spacious lower layer that he found himself in, there existed no windows. Dim lighting shone from the ceiling, highlighting the various  human sized metal pipes protruding from the grounds and connected into the thick brick walls.


    Riveted with strong connections, the metal pipes were laced with countless freshly weaved cobwebs, and atop the silky webs were fist-sized spiders that crawled about with their eight legs.


    John scrunched a brow as he watched the spiders moved about in their webs.


    ¡°If there''re spiders, there must be something that led them in here¡­¡±


    A spider¡¯s diet comprised of insects like flies, mosquitoes and moths alike. But those insects are only drawn to places with lush plants or animal activities as they feed on the decaying particles that are found in those places.


    ¡°...that means, an exit is nearby!¡±


    Like an excited animal, John¡¯s eyes darted around his surroundings in search of a way out of this sewer chamber.


    But all that surrounded him were rusty pipes and stony walls, this was an enclosed chamber that seemed to have no path that led to his exit.


    His elation dissipated when he was reminded of his circumstance.


    ¡°If only I can speak to you guys, maybe I¡¯ll know where all of you came from, hahaha.¡±


    While he chuckled at his idiotic wish to communicate with spiders, the spider closest to John leaped from the webs and flew straight at his face causing him to jump as quickly as the arachnid.


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!!!¡± keeping his distance from the spider, he raised his two hands before him.


    The spider landed on the ground before John, with its tiny eight-legged body, it reared its head towards John, and pounced at in his direction once more.


    John retreated further, ¡°I mean no harm,¡± he raised his hands further up in the air.


    Out of habit, he spoke to the spider as he often did to the tiny jumping spiders that he found in the corners of his living space to the point where sometimes he¡¯d even find them in his shoes for some odd reason¡ªperhaps his shoes had something the spiders desired?


    He was used to spiders, as long as they did not bother d him, he would allow the arachnids to help with the mosquitoes and moths. Spiders were predators, but unlike pesky mosquitoes that had a compulsive desire to suck his blood or the moths that destroyed many of his books and clothing, spiders only generated the cobwebs every now and then.


    The spider must have noticed how reactive John had become, because the moment John spoke, the spider rose its two front legs, rubbed its fangs as though it was trying to convey something to the human that stood before it.


    ¡°?¡±


    The spider pounced.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    This time it landed on John¡¯s arm despite his best efforts to dodge it, latching onto John with its hairy legs as its eight spherical eyes looked into John¡¯s black ones.


    ¡°Gah! Get off me!¡± panicked to what the spider was trying to do despite him having retreated from it continuously, John jerked his back a little too hard, causing him to fall on his back.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    Rubbing the back of his head with the spider-free arm he used his magic on himself.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    He moved then moved his middle finger underneath his thumb, ready to flick the spider that was on him¡ª


    Only to discover the spider was no longer on his arm but instead on the ground in front of him.


    It must had jumped off him when he panicked and fell.


    ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I keep falling today,¡± John complained as he kept his eyes on the spider that was in front of him, weary of the arachnid¡¯s movements.


    Still looking at John, the spider rose it¡¯s two front legs as it did before pouncing on to him earlier.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not going to fuck with me¡­¡±


    John move to the spider with his feet raised, ready to squash it for the unnecessary panic that it caused him.


    But he stopped himself when a breath of cold still air entered his lungs.


    It was then did he realize the continuous splashing of the sewage waste had disappeared from his ears.


    The pungent smell that clogged his nose, the sticky air that clung on his skin.


    They were all gone.


    Yet, the view of the sewage waste falling from above in a constant stream was still within his sight.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It was then he realized he had entered a different space that extended from the sewage chambers had, a passage that separated both smell and sound the moment he entered it.


    A hidden passage.


    Exiting the hidden passage, John approached the aqueduct where the spider and jumped at him earlier, and sure enough, the moment he stepped foot back to where the sewage chambers were, the sounds of water splashing returned to him along with the foul stench.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The passage behind him, however, was immediately covered up with an illusion of the same brick wall fa?ade that was in this sewerage chamber.


    Unfazed by what he saw, John thrust his hands at where the passage was. Sure enough, his hands passed through the walls and the illusion fizzled away, revealing the hidden passage once more.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Even Meastes has a trick or two in their structures.¡±


    No longer wanting to bother with the spider¡ªwhich had returned to the silk webs where its other brethren were, after it had its fill of terrorizing John¡ªhe entered the hidden passage after rolling his eyes at the arachnid that showed him the exit.


    The passage spanned in a straight path as John traveled through it, though the brickwork differed vastly from the ones back in Prishine¡¯s hideout earlier, the still dusty air gnawed his gut as he made his way through.


    He had escaped Prishine the succubus, but her horrible intentions towards still lingered at the back of his mind.


    What would happen after I return? Would Team Rectiser suffer because I escaped her ¡®grasp¡¯?


    Prishine had people, connections, power than spanned across Moxnet Academy, Dezarith Empire, and perhaps even outside the academy. Not only John had directly rejected her, he also directly manipulated her into allowing his escape.


    He, who was a mere human male outsmarted a succubus, a temptress of males, the seductress of all.


    It was the highest form of insult to someone of her nature.


    ¡°Where do you think is he now?¡± a familiar voice echoed at the end of the hidden passage, immediately capturing John¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Your buddy?¡± a snarky one replied. John recognized this voice too, but there was a heavy tinge of disappointment in the voice. ¡°He must have abandoned us and went to whoever given him the mission sphere


    ¡°He isn¡¯t that kind of person...¡±


    ¡°Aurelius? Kirk?¡± John called out to them.


    There was a moment of silence before the two voices reacted to him.


    ¡°John? Is that you???¡± Aurelius said with great vigor.


    ¡°Shh, quiet down, you mutt, they might overhear us.¡±


    John made no reply, instead he quickened his pace and moved along the hidden passage until the very end.


    ¡°What the¡ª How¡¯d you make the wall disappear!?¡±


    ¡°It is you!¡± Aurelius brimmed with joy when John popped out from passage, disrupting the identical illusion that was found at its entrance earlier.


    Inside a thick cell, Aurelius and Kirk sat on the dirty ground as their eyes focused on him.


    ¡°What are you two doing here? Where¡¯s the rest of the team¡ª¡± John paused himself when he saw a third figure along with Aurelius and Kirk.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Kirk¡¯s eyes instantly met with John, just like him, the tall guy¡¯s was ridden with dark circles underneath his eyes, ¡°Dude, hurry, B-Bran needs your help¡­ My [Lesser Recovery] can¡¯t undo what the monsters did to him.¡±


    To say that Bran was battered was probably inaccurate.


    When, in fact, the leader of Team Rectiser had his arm muscles dug out from his body, exposed to the thin air. His legs, in similar fashion sliced and turned inside out as though he was poultry ready to be sold off. On Bran¡¯s torso, a huge chunk of flesh was missing and around his neck were holes that seemed to be the result of thick needles entering his body. His skull bent into an irregular shape, eyeballs buldge from their sockets from a¡­


    Unable to witness what has transpired to Bran any longer, using his mythril sword, John sliced at the hinges of the steel cell door, and made his way through.


    Hurriedly, he crouched to the ground and lifted Bran to his arms, ¡°[Heal], [Heal], [Heal]¡­¡± all the while looked to Aurelius and Kirk for an explanation as his healing aura restored the color on Bran¡¯s battered face, undoing the brutality that was done upon Team Rectiser¡¯s leader.


    ¡°We were ambushed, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Aurelius admitted. ¡°I brought them to where the mission¡¯s location was. These people are monsters, John.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve got Matilda and Cacti¡­¡± Kirk interjected with a palm on his head, ¡°I¡­¡± his voice faded as he succumbed to the pull of gravity.


    ¡°Kirk!¡±


    Aurelius caught a Kirk just before his body hit the ground, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he isn¡¯t as badly injured as Bran.¡±


    John directed one of his hands and used his magic on Kirk who fainted, casting two [Heal]s simultaneously.


    ¡°Kirksten has been using his magic on Bran ever since he returned with those injuries.¡±


    ¡°W-what is going on?¡± John said in a small voice, ¡°Ambush? Monsters? Cell? Who took Matilda and Cacti? W-why...¡±


    ¡°Monsters. Only Bran has ever seen their faces or knows what they are. We must have trespassed their territory while retrieving the tuning fork for our second mission. They want to bring Mathilda and Cacti to a place called Pardlorn and sell them. As for us, the guards mentioned we might get ¡®converted¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Converted¡ª What does that even mean¡­?¡±


    John squinted at Aurelius before he stopped his magic on Kirk and continued his full attention on Bran¡¯s wounds.


    Bran¡¯s deformed head gradually returned to normal, the flesh on his torso returned, the punctured holes on neck sealed, the cut on his arms disappeared in his view.


    ¡°B-Bran said¡­ It means become o-one like them¡­¡± Kirk gave out a groggy explanation before his eyelids became shut and he started snoring. ¡°Zzz¡­zzz¡­¡±


    Aurelius was about to open his mouth and shake Kirk from slumbering, but John stopped the wolfkin before he could.


    ¡°He needs rest, his mana reserves are emptied. Kirk doesn¡¯t use healing magic...trying to recover Bran...it cost him a lot. But Bran¡­¡±


    John clenched his teeth for the healing process on Bran moved at a snail¡¯s pace due the severe trauma that Bran was subjected to. Unlike the normal brutal injuries he had seen and recovered in A¡¯vetheas, the ones inflicted upon Bran took John more time and energy than he expected.


    On the surface, [Heal] had restored Bran completely, his leader no longer had any visible injuries but John could still the flow of his healing magic swirled and surged into Bran, feeling the intricate parts of Bran¡¯s internal organs rearranging themselves.


    This is a different kind of torture...w-who in their right mind did this?


    His hands drew to a tight clench.


    ¡°Aurelius, who are these people? The ones who attacked Team Rectiser?¡±


    ¡°Remarkable speed, superior strength. Bran had to use his avatar magic to defeat them. But then, there was someone who was stronger than all five of us¡­ And the one who did that...defeated all of us in a flash.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Stronger than Bran¡¯s avatar magic? How is that even possible? The average Dezarithian magic user can use up to tier three magic, and that¡¯s those who have talent¡­mine is around five or six according to them¡­ So, does that mean these people are as strong as the elves¡ª


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d be greeted with your sour face after you¡¯ve vanished on us¡­¡± Bran¡¯s voice resounded like the bell in John¡¯s ears. ¡°Glad...you¡¯ve come...¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t speak, your organs are still being arranged¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright John, I¡¯m a way better than earlier,¡± placing one of his hands on John¡¯s shoulders for support, Bran gradually shifted his feet attempting to stand. ¡°I¡­¡± whilst doing his best to plant two feet on the ground, Bran¡¯s knees buckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Bran. I am here. Just give it a few more moments for [Heal] to finish. Kirk also isn¡¯t in the condition to do something. You can spare a few minutes...¡±


    The gleam on Bran¡¯s face disappeared when John consoled Bran. It was though his very words had sent a pike into their leader heart.


    ¡°How can I¡­how can I rest...a-after I sold out the empire¡­¡±


    John raised a brow. He wanted to look to Aurelius for answers, but Bran spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John¡­ I w-wasn¡¯t strong enough¡­ T-the captain, I t-tried to resist his torture. I kept my lips sealed. B-but when he brought Cacti a-and slammed her head against the wall before me¡­ I¡­told him all about us...a-about where we came from, who we are, why we are here...everything I know about the empire.¡±


    Bran trembled in John¡¯s arms.


    Anytime now, Bran was about to break into tears.


    John, who was plagued by the death of the Harvests, understood the feeling completely.


    The guy had endured a peculiar of bodily torture, where even with [Heal] took a few minutes to fully recover, yet Bran kept his wits together despite the gruesome pain that he suffered.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Bran¡­¡± Aurelius said, placing the sleeping Kirk on the ground. ¡°All of us heard your screams...if it weren¡¯t you...they might target me or Kirk until one of us breaks.¡±


    John kept his silence as Aurelius consoled Bran who had calmed down after his confession to him. Ceasing his magic as he felt the last of Bran¡¯s body recovered.


    ¡°Tell me Bran...do you know where Matilda and Cacti are?¡± John¡¯s voice became unusually stoic.


    ¡°I am unsure¡­ But I have heard that they kept the girls a floor above us.¡±


    Picking up on what John¡¯s intentions, Aurelius perked, ¡°I have their scent, John.¡± The wolfkin¡¯s nose then twitched in the air, ¡°Actually, I can locate where they have kept our weapons. They are closer to us than the other two are.¡±


    John placed a hand under his chin, stroking it as he darted his eyes from the sleeping Kirk to Bran, who was under great duress.


    Bran is in no condition to fight. His body might have recovered but his blood loss is still great. We can wake Kirk up, but I don¡¯t think he can do anything after attempting to cast recovery magic on Bran¡­


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it, Aurelius. You and I, we go find the girls and get back all of your weapons. Bran, you and Kirk stay hidden in the secret passage.¡± John nudged his chin towards the wall that he appeared from. ¡°There¡¯s a hidden passage pass the wall, it connects to a sewage system. Follow the waters, it should bring us outside. Once we retrieved the weapons, we¡¯ll make our way out.¡±


    Though I am not sure how far out and where...but anywhere is safer than here at this point.


    ¡°No!!! John, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Bran grabbed at John¡¯s black coat, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Putting the captain aside, If you get caught by any of them, you¡¯re still facing against very, very, very dangerous people¡­¡± Bran¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at John, his grip tightening as time passed.


    ¡°Just leave the worrying to me for now. You and Kirk regain your energy for our escape while I get Matilda and Cacti back, okay?¡±


    Placing one of Bran¡¯s arms around his shoulders, John lifted Bran as his friend trudged his way into the hidden passage.


    ¡°Aurelius, help me with Kirk.¡±


    ¡°On it,¡± carrying Kirk in his arms, Aurelius left the cell and entered the secret passage before placing Kirk against the ground.


    With one step after the other, Bran and John made their way towards the secret passage. It was only once they were inside here, John gently let go of Bran who leaned against the passage walls.


    The dark expression on their leader¡¯s face prompted John to speak.


    ¡°These people captured you guys in an ambush, right? Don¡¯t worry, me and Aurelius will get in quick and leave before they notice us. Not to brag, but I¡¯ve just escaped from a group of nasty people so you can rest¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it John!!!¡± Bran spoke so loudly as though he almost shouted.


    ¡°No one knew else but me knew what we were up against... All of them are still under the impression this is a group of strong bandits of some other race¡­¡± his voice was small, akin to a silent whisper.


    John¡¯s brows furrowed. He looked to Aurelius who shook his head in reply.


    ¡°W-what are you implying, Bran? They can¡¯t be all that horrible can they?¡±


    I mean, I don¡¯t think what you will say can beat a bat shit crazy succubus who kidnapped me just to have sex with me, but sure, go ahead Bran.


    Bran paused for a second, took a deep breath, then finally said in a voice loud enough for John and Aurelius to hear, ¡°Vampires. They are vampires from the sovereign.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bran then looked to Aurelius who had a look of bewilderment on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they attacked us during the night, Aurelius. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t smell their presence...vampires, they travel by shadows, they morph into bats...they¡ª¡±


    ¡°Vampires?¡±


    ¡°Yes, John. Creatures of the night. The blood drinkers from the ancient times,¡± Bran spoke regretfully.


    ¡°V-vampires? Vampires, here?¡±


    John whispered to himself as his eyes shook in their sockets. The body bags laid before the Harvest Residence, the decapitated heads, the bloodied floorboards. The mauled bodies of Miril and Mera¡­


    ¡°No, no, no, how can vampires be here? Vampires? The academy sent us here because it¡¯s safe isn¡¯t it? B-but how can there be vampires here¡­ H-how did they...¡±


    His breathing increased as his breath became shallow, all the while he twitched from where he stood.


    Ba-dump! Bad-dump! Ba-dump!


    ¡°Vampires? What...no...vampires...I-I¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± John struggled to take in fresh air as his head trembled. ¡°We¡­ I-I have to do something...I need to...I have to...o-or...or¡­¡±


    With his breath running out, John slowly sat on the ground as he stabilized himself from going into panic, doing his best to slow down his rapid breathing as he looked at his two concerned friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he raised a hand to them shaking his head as he panted, ¡°Give me a second¡­¡±


    Placing a hand on his out of breath chest, John allowed [Heal] to surge through his body as the warm blue aura returned his breathing to normal.


    No, no, no! This is no time to panic. Matilda and Cacti are still somewhere there. They need my help, I need to do something before they end up like...the Harvests.


    John focused his thoughts on helping the two girls who were still captive by the vampires.


    ¡°Vampires, vampires, vampires¡­why, why, why are you here?¡±


    They were the monsters who were responsible for the massacre of Parac Village, the murderers of the Harvest family¡­ Ever since his family massacred by the hands of those monsters, there was not a day John had spent without thinking of a way to eradicate the world of these accursed monsters.


    He knew what their weaknesses were, he knew what they looked like¡­


    He understood vampires were drawn to human blood far more than any other race, he understood that the stronger ones had abilities such as charm magic or even instant cellular regeneration.


    But those were just surface knowledge that he learned from the books.


    Much like how vampires were said to only feed on human blood and leave their victims as they were, reality was much, much different from what the books have recorded of these monsters.


    Miros and Itzella¡¯s severed heads...their battered bodies, their flesh and bones that have become paste with just an encounter with a vampire, what happened to the Harvests were not the simple act of vampires feasting on human blood.


    It was a massacre, an execution.


    John¡¯s finger¡¯s furled and dug against his scalp before he knew it.


    Bran¡¯s devastation now made sense, he understood the sheer helplessness their leader must have felt when faced against such monstrosities.


    ¡°Arghhhh¡­¡±


    Even Orichalum ranked adventurers were fearful when vampires were mentioned. What chance does the average person have? What will John do when he was faced with the very same monsters that robbed him of the Harvests, of his family?


    ¡°John, are you alright?¡±


    Even then, he still had a responsibility towards Team Rectiser, a sense of duty towards his team¡¯s, the very same one that he was supposed to have upheld towards the Harvests.


    No one else will be hurt under my watch. No more.


    Ignoring Aurelius'' concern for him, John stood up with shaky legs, ¡°L-let¡¯s go, Aurelius. We have no time to waste, let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡±

 15.0 - Vampires Den

    15.0


    Somewhere from within the dungeon where Team Rectiser was imprisoned, a door swung open, filling the space with a loud bang.


    Beyond the door that opened were rampant voices of cheering, screaming, and moaning. Whatever horrible noise the vampires made, all of it came blasting into the silent dungeon the moment the doors swung open.


    Immediately, John and Aurelius placed their backs against the walls, taking great care to hide from any possible detection.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Aurelius mumbled as he looked to John in surprise.


    John simply placed a hand on his lips and indicated for his wolfkin friend to keep his silence.


    ¡°Hey, assholes!!! Having a great night?¡±


    A loud voice greeted.


    ¡°Ugggh¡­stop rubbing it in our faces, idiot. It¡¯s just our luck that  Lieutenant Naild brought in a few human scum and we have to be here until the next shift arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, them useless humans. They aren¡¯t that strong, anyway. I don¡¯t understand why captain hasn¡¯t executed them already.¡±


    Hearing the complaints from the other two, the first voice made a grunt of triumph, ¡°There is a party ongoing, the captain is currently busy and the lieutenant is resting.... I thought you lot could use a break or two.¡±


    Screech!!!


    The sound of two chairs skidding filled the room. No doubt the two excited guards jumped at the news their fellow vampire brought.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we must go!!! Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves before¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ Before we leave, my friends, isn¡¯t there something you two should do for me as a show of your gratitude? The other guys told me to keep you guys here so that they can have more of the service girls to themselves¡­¡±


    Shing, cling, ding.


    The sound of coins being furiously dug from pockets, then placed onto a pair of hands, resounded clearly in the dungeon. Apparently, such information to those two guards was warrant of such immediate ¡®payment¡¯.


    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. You always come through for us. This much is nothing. Come on, let¡¯s go before we waste anymore time,¡± one of the voices chirped, seemingly accustomed to such exchanges.


    ¡°And what about the new guy, Umer? Aren¡¯t you two going to invite him too?¡±


    ¡°That bum? Ha!¡± one of the guards spat mockingly. ¡°We¡¯ve put him to watch the human females. He must have fallen asleep by now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You won¡¯t get a single coin out of him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At that, the three vampires closed the doors to the dungeon and left for whatever ¡®party¡¯ that was on the outside. Leaving John and Aurelius, who lurked in the dark hallways to resume their activities.


    ¡°Aurelius, aside from the two guards that left, can you detect anyone else in the dungeon? That, Umer vampire, can you smell where he is.¡±


    The beastkin¡¯s nose twitched in the air shortly before speaking, ¡°He¡¯s around the corner¡­¡± then his eyes grew wide, ¡°John, they were right, Matilda and Cacti are with him, they are nearby!¡±


    ¡°What about the others? Is there any other...vampire guards around aside from that one?¡± John spat out the last part as he unsheathed his mythril sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear any movement, no voices, no other active scents.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± putting a hand underneath his chin, the gears in John¡¯s mind rotated as he figured out the best course of action to take. ¡°Can you retrieve everyone¡¯s weapons alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they should be¡­¡± Aurelius¡¯ nose twitched again, ¡°They are about a few hundred meters to our right. Matilda and Cacti are just the path ahead of us, climb the spiral stairs and they should be just above.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darted back and forth from where Aurelius pointed to, ¡°Alright, I think we should split up. You get the weapons, I¡¯ll go get the girls, the security here isn¡¯t exactly tight. My sword can cut through steel. I can free them easily, and if needed, kill the Umer vampire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be faster this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come right after I retrieved the¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I will be fine. Focus on carrying everyone else¡¯s weapons back. Bran and Kirk are defenseless. We¡¯ll need everyone equipped if we want to leave this place, who knows what awaits us outside after we all leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this, John?¡± sensing something behind John¡¯s stubborn decision, the wolfkin cocked his head. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª"


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll save time.¡±


    It was just he and Aurelius¡¯ luck at the exact moment they left Bran and Kirk to retrieve the weapons and the girls, the guards that were in charge of the dungeons ditched their duties to go party.


    He chalked it up to pure dumb luck that such a thing happened.


    Even so, he had to be diligent, for the wild screams of joy and moaning he heard when the doors from above opened to call for the guards, told him all he needed to know what kind of debauchery took place in this den belonging to the vampires.


    ¡°Go straight back to Bran after this!¡±


    With that said to the wolfkin, John and Aurelius split up.


    He ran towards the spiral stairs that were before him, climbing it as the waves of his rampant thoughts swirled in his mind.


    Splitting up with Aurelius would save them time and speed up their escape. John could have, and should have had Aurelius follow him along to free Matilda and Cacti if he wanted to be safe from Umer, the vampire who was guarding them.


    But he had one selfish reason to go alone.


    He had to see the monster for himself, alone.


    His legs stopped when he reached the end of the stairs.


    There he is...


    At the very end of the hallway, a malnourished vampire with a pair of sharp fangs and pointed ears snored away like nobody¡¯s business on a wooden chair. His skin, as pale as milk, the nails that protruded from his fingertips, those were the very sort of claws that had mauled his family¡­the Harvests¡­


    The grip on John¡¯s sword tightened. His breath had once again, became shallow upon the sight of the vampire.


    ¡°Should I kill him?¡± he asked himself as he took slow steady steps towards the sleeping monster before him.


    Thump.


    His heart pounded against his rib cage as John closed the distance between himself and the sleeping vampire.


    Unaware of John¡¯s looming presence, Umer the vampire looked so peaceful in his sleep, so benign that it could fool John if someone told him the vampires were pacifists.


    John can¡¯t help but wonder if his desire to end Umer¡¯s life was an emotional response from what happened to the Harvests.


    Sure, he had killed a few monsters when he was back in A¡¯vetheas. Choosing to kill the three men back when he was with the Elven Princess on the night prior to his banishment. He was certain that ended the lives of the three men with the sole goal of protecting the Elven Princess.


    He only acted such because his life, and the things he carried about, were at stake during then. Consciously deciding to kill someone was not something that came to him easily.


    Even when Prishine kidnapped him, against his better judgment, John held back from sliding the entirety of his arming sword into the succubus¡¯ heart. He knew that murder was not to be taken lightly. He understood that once a life was taken, there would be no undoing his actions.


    This is a vampire¡­ They killed my family, it is only¡­f-fair.


    Until this far in his life, he truly never bore the desire to kill, even Alwin Zinrelle, who had betrayed him. John still had thoughts that the elf might have been better off if the Elder Dragon had left him alive.


    Did he believe in redemption for the most sinful? Or was he simply too afraid to destroy a known evil entity?


    John could not make out an answer for his hesitance to kill.


    But now, staring at the living, breathing vampire before him, John, who had borne the grudge against vampires for taking his family away from him, felt no desire to end the monster.


    What purpose will it serve? A vampire guard like this certainly does not look like the type that could escape the detection of someone like Fester Aquila, the prior hero of the empire, or even quake the boots of orichalum adventurers.


    Certainly, the vampires that were responsible for massacre in Parac Village were far more powerful and far more skilled that a lowly guard like Umer the vampire.


    The longer he stared at the vampire before him, a low boiling hatred appeared from the depths of his heart. He was unsure whether it was fear, anguish, shame, or the combination of all the above.


    Yet, one thing was clear, the existence of vampires like the one in front of him was the reason Parac Village¡ªwas why the Harvests were taken away from him overnight.


    B-but¡­it¡¯s my right¡­to kill them¡­


    From young, John tamed his lust for the opposite sex, he had full control over his mind and his thoughts, he learned restraint and discipline for the sake of others, he even honed his once unfit, obese body and slimmed down to the hunk figure he had today¡ªunder the provocation of the Elven Princess but that¡¯s a story he rather not think too deeply of now.


    He was, he used to be, the master of his own mind and body. And now, he could feel his discipline slowly deteriorate and nudged him to embrace his animalistic nature.


    In this very moment, in his very first encounter with a vampire, he felt his bones trembling, he felt heat surging through his blood, a tame boiling rage was building, edging to overtake him, to give in to his passionate emotions.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    To let the dark aura flow through him and eliminating the sleeping vampire.


    ¡°John? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°H-how did y-you find us?¡±


    Matilda and Cacti¡¯s voice rang in his ears, dragging John back to reality from his waning thoughts. John immediately jerked in response to their voices, his eyes blinking rapidly.


    T-that¡¯s right, I was supposed to bring them back before anyone finds out!


    ¡°I¡­¡± throwing a glance at the sleeping vampire, John brought a finger to his lips the two girls. ¡°Stand back.¡±


    Once Matilda and Cacti retreated, John raised his sword. With a few swift strikes with his mythril sword, he successfully sliced the lock on the cell door without making so much of a noise.


    Freed from imprisonment, the two girls stepped out from their cell.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bran, Aurelius and my brother?¡±


    ¡°Down, we are leaving this place quick. I already have Aurelius retrieve everyone¡¯s weapons. There¡¯s a secret passage. We have to leave before anyone knows we are gone.¡±


    ¡°T-thank the A-angels you¡­¡± Cacti tried to speak, but held herself back as she placed a hand against her head.


    A huge bruise upon Cacti¡¯s forehead with several read streaks that undoubtedly were once open wounds. Matilda must have used healing magic on her, but like Kirk, the healing arts were not her specialty.


    Instinctively, John used [Heal] as he moved his hands towards Cacti¡¯s forehead, abating the wound, ¡°Save your energy, we can talk later. We leave now.¡±


    With the two girls in front of him, the three of them went down the spiral stairs without making a noise.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Just go straight to the open cell, turn towards the wall on your left. Bran and Kirk are hiding a hidden passage I came from.¡± John instructed the two girls as he looked to his side, checking the empty corridor to his left for Aurelius whether his friend finished retrieving Team Rectiser¡¯s weapons.


    What laid on the corridor to his side was an emptied vault, and down the passage that he and the girls were walking towards, came Aurelius, who was waving at them with his gray tail wagging happily in the distance.


    Seeing how cheerful the beastkin was, John¡¯s heavy heart lighten a bit.


    Whatever notion he had regarding vampires and what they did to the Harvests was pushed to aside.


    He would have plenty of time to think about the vampires later. Once Team Rectiser made it back to the academy facility in Meastes safely, John had all the time in the world to think his way through¡ª


    ¡°A-Aurelius?¡± it was at Cacti¡¯s frightful squeak, John snapped from his thoughts.


    The wolfkin had vanished direct their line of sight.


    ¡°Cacti, where is¡ª?¡±


    Clang!!!


    From behind John, the sound of loud metallic clashing resounded brightly in his ears.


    ¡°No¡­¡± a pained whispered escaped John¡¯s lips when he saw the scene before him.


    ¡°Get away...from...them!!!¡±


    A pair of sharp fangs had dug deep into Aurelius¡¯ shoulders where fresh blood could be seen trickling down from the incision. The wolfkin¡¯s twin scimitars, one pushed against the assailant¡¯s rapier that was aiming for John¡¯s heart, another dug into the assailant¡¯s stomach.


    It was the vampire stationed to guard Cacti and Matilda from earlier.


    The one that John allowed to live.


    The vampire named Umer.


    John¡¯s heart thumped loudly.


    The fearful expression in Matilda and Cacti¡¯s eyes, the horrifying expression that the vampire had in his eyes, the pained expression that Aurelius was showing.


    It was almost as if this was the reenactment murder of the Harvest siblings.


    For a moment, his breath stopped.


    Aurelius'' face was replaced with Miril¡¯s boyish looks, Matilda became Mera, and Cacti embodied little Meli.


    I¡­ This¡­ I¡­can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m¡­


    ¡°Go!!!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    It was at Aurelius¡¯ deafening shout did John reverted to himself, pushing the two girls with his arms. John nudged Matilda and Cacti towards their destination.


    ¡°You two, go to where Bran and Kirk are. Hurry!!!¡±


    John wasted no time and turned back to where the vampire and Aurelius were. He drew his arming sword, grasping it horizontally with his two hands as he charged at the vampire¡¯s exposed neck.


    Sensing that John was drawing closer to him, Umer the vampire released Aurelius from his fangs and pushed the wolfkin in John¡¯s direction in an attempt to negate John¡¯s frontal charge.


    Fully expecting that, John slid his body and redirected his sword away from Aurelius who was sent in his way, making past his friend.


    ¡°Hah!!!¡±


    With his upper body strength and the dexterity of a snake, John sent his arming sword into the vampire, successfully maiming Umer the vampire¡¯s torso, splitting the vampire¡¯s flex.


    Pant, pant, pant...


    The vampire retreated until his back collided against a wall, all the while keeping a fervent gaze at John.


    ¡°You let them go¡­human. Do you understand what you¡¯ve done?¡± Umer growled at John as he raised his rapier in a defensive position as the wound John delivered regenerated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care¡­¡± John muttered as he used [Heal] on the wolfkin. ¡°I should have killed you when I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Kill me? A vampire? Ha, you naive human, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve come from but...¡±


    Not waiting for Umer to finish, John charged at the vampire once more. This time, he opted for a simple thrust at the vampire¡¯s heart. He was not about to let the vampire buy more time to recover from his attack.


    Krak!


    His aim struck true.


    Sliding past Umer, the vampire¡¯s rib cage, John felt as his sword pierced through something soft, yet elastic as he watched the vampire lost all the strength to talk.


    ¡°...no one can defeat ...the Sovereign¡­¡±


    Even with Umer¡¯s fading breath, John was yet to back down. Instead, he twisted his sword against the vampire¡¯s chest, mincing up the flesh and grinded it into mince before he pulled his weapon from the vampire¡¯s chest cavity.


    ¡°Aurelius!!!¡± John called as he went to where Aurelius had fallen, immediately crouching his body as he pulled the beastkin¡¯s arm across his shoulders.


    ¡°Ack...ack¡­ T-that was quite the tenacity, John,¡± Aurelius spoke weakly as John helped him to stand.


    ¡°Wait...your body still needs to recover,¡± John said as he administered [Heal] with silent casting as he helped Aurelius back to where the others were. ¡°That vampire sucked your blood and possibly your life force, even [Heal] can¡¯t restore those things.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about that, especially the second¡ª Ack, ack, ack!!! Ack!¡±


    Aurelius continued to cough despite the blue aura of [Heal] surrounded the wolkin¡¯s chest, causing John to lower his brow in suspicion.


    That¡¯s weird. Why is he doing that? His blood supply hasn¡¯t been fully restored, but [Heal] should stop his coughing. I mean, it saved me from the Elder Dragon¡¯s attack in Reperane Woods. There¡¯s no way it cannot handle a simple cough¡ª


    ¡°John, Aurelius!!!¡±


    Kirk came bursting from the secret passage with his armor and weapons fully equipped on him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the assailant?¡± Kirk, who woke up from his nap, asked, ¡°Why is wolf boy...this?¡± Kirk vaguely gestured at Aurelius with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks to John.¡± Aurelius spoke as he detached from John, recovered from the rampant coughs that he was ridden with a moment ago. ¡°John already dealt with the guy. How¡¯s your rest?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I can use more when we get out of this hellhole.¡±


    So they do get along¡­ John thought to himself as he watched Aurelius and Kirk strike up a conversation like it was nothing.


    Creak...


    The metal doors to the entrance of the dungeon swung open. However, unlike the last time, there were no elated voices or rampant music playing in the background.


    All that entered John¡¯s ears was dead silence.


    A silence so cold that John could swear the blood in his veins slowed down the moment the metallic doors swung open.


    This is not good.


    ¡°Aurelius, we have to¡ª¡±


    The moment John was about to warn his friends, long thick fingers pressed against his throat as if it threatened to crush him should he make another noise.


    As if his body weight of 72 kilograms were paperweight, John was lifted from where he stood by the hand that had a hold on him.


    Argk...argk...a-argk¡­


    ¡°Have to leave? Why? When the captain is holding a party for all of you,¡± a man¡¯s bitter voice said to John, casting a crimson stare at the out of breath John.


    ¡°John!!!¡±


    ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    Aurelius drew one of his scimitars while Kirk readied a spell.


    The man raised a hand and halted the two of them on the spot, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll crush him the moment you do.¡±


    Seeing the state that John was in, Aurelius and Kirk had no choice but to comply.


    ¡°Now, if you would, I would like to know how this friend of yours found his way to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kirk immediately answered for both of them. ¡°He just appeared before you came in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so?¡± placed a hand underneath his chin to think, but quickly detached from his chin and pointed to Kirk¡¯s body, ¡°Is that the lie you will go with when Captain Rabugra asks you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    An unnerving silence flooded the room as the vampire stood solemn. The monster¡¯s gaze was so sharp that Aurelius and Kirk dared not to look away in fear that John might get hurt.


    Cold sweat asunder their backs.


    The vampire''s nose twitched, seemingly to have caught on to something.


    He must have picked up everyone else¡¯s scent.


    After all, the other members of Team Rectiser were just behind the wall to the vampire¡¯s left.


    ¡°[Illuminate]!!!¡±


    A blinding white light flashed before everyone¡¯s eyes. Following that, the sound of metal whipped through the air, the sound of flesh being torn came after.


    ¡°Argggh!!!! Y-you lowly, pathetic, insolent, human child!!!¡± the vampire screeched as he took a few steps back from the attack, covering his right eye as he dropped John to the ground.


    ¡°Aurelius, Kirk, we have to go, now!!!¡± John commanded his two friends as his wide back faced against theirs, his mythril sword drawn and trickling with blood.


    ¡°J-John, w-what¡­¡±


    Before Kirk could say something, John shoved Kirk into the secret passage.


    Just like back he stuck with the ethereal people, John cast [Illuminate] as his last gamble.


    He reckoned it might not work given meeting the ethereal people and Elijah Harvest might have been the work of his sheer imagination or some eerie magic field he walked into, but given the circumstances, it was either [Illuminate] or use the dark aura magic.


    And picking from his two options was a no brainer.


    Though still taken aback that his imaginary magic¡ªnot so imaginary now that it successfully blinded whoever was caught in it¡ªJohn grabbed at Aurelius arms, used all his upper body strength in his attempts to shove his beastkin friend to where everyone else was.


    ¡°[Grim Suppression]!!!¡± the vampire, though blinded, had overheard what John spoke and acted before John could.


    Immediately, the surrounding air condensed, creating a pressure from all around John and Aurelius, squeezing them with the force of a hundred tonnes.


    ¡°Return to w-whence it¡¯s origins once w-was, [S-spellcaster¡¯s Reversal]!¡±


    As John and Aurelius buckled under the vampire¡¯s dire spell, Cacti from within the hidden passage counteracted the effects of [Grim Supression] and redirected it back towards the vampire, causing the vampire to fall upon his knees like John and Aurelius did.


    ¡°Well done, Cacti!¡± Kirk praised the short girl.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Bran stretched his arms to help John and Aurelius¡ª


    The vampire opened his mouth.


    ¡°[S-stony Barrier].¡±


    In the gap where John and where the hidden passage was, a solid brick wall erected and fully covered the only escape route for John and Aurelius.


    ¡°[Message] to Captain Rabugra, [Message] to Captain Rabugra, this is Sergeant Sakrut, we have a breech in the lower levels, four inmates have escaped with the help of an outsider, requesting backup¡ª¡±


    Ack¡­


    John plunged his sword in to the vampire¡¯s throat, stopping Sergeant Sakrut from speaking while Aurelius delivered fatal lacerations to the vampire''s body, slicing up the vampire before John send yet another thrust at the vampire¡¯s heart to ensure that their enemy was truly dead.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John remained silent as he watched Sergeant Sakrut¡¯s body stop moving before him, all the while twisting his sword at where the vampire¡¯s heart was at to fully grind it into nothing but meat paste.


    The old saying, ¡®a stake through a vampire¡¯s heart¡¯ was common among the folklore he read about vampires. Like all myths, it contained a nugget of truth, but it was not direct to only the vampire race as a whole.


    In actuality, the saying it was a metaphor to for the common people, where the term ¡®vampire¡¯ meant enemy, and ¡®a stake through the heart¡¯ referred to showing no mercy nor leniency to them.


    One must utterly destroy their enemies to prevent any unwanted repercussions that might come with weakness.


    That was why he had no qualms when he killed the three men who wanted to defile Raina Valindra Eridi back then.


    It was why he felt relief more than sorrow when Alwin, who betrayed him, was vanquished by the Elder Dragon in Reperane Woods. It was also why he went for the kill when Sergeant Sakrut tried to kill him.


    But now...


    All that flooded his mind was guilt, guilt that would eat away in his mind the longer Aurelius and he remained stuck in these dungeons.


    In his moment of weakness when freeing Matilda and Cacti, he hesitated to kill Umer, the vampire who was on guard duty, simply because he pitied the vampire. He pitied the vampire for having left behind by his fellow kind.


    John pitied the vampire who would have died by his own hand simply because of his hatred for the vampire race.


    That was why he hesitated.


    And now, he would pay the price for his hesitation.


    The vampires are enemies.


    Ground tremors could be heard from beyond the room, no doubt, a large group of vampires must have been deployed to capture him and Aurelius at Sargent Sakrut¡¯s [Message].


    It was his fault. Like what happened to the Harvests, though he did not directly cause it, John certainly was the catalyst for jeopardizing Aurelius¡¯ safety.


    This time, he would not allow history to repeat itself...


    No more.


    John pulled his arming sword from Sergeant Sakrut¡¯s corpse, whisked whatever blood that was on his weapon and assumed a stance at where the sound of footsteps was growing larger.


    ...and if needed be, he will use the dark magic that he had been staving away ever since his exile from A¡¯vetheas.


    ¡°Bran and the others left,¡± Aurelius, who had his ear planted against the wall that Sergeant Sakrut summoned, declared to John. ¡°They wanted to break through it, but the wall was lined with some form of anti-explosion. Bran tried using avatar magic, and Kirk, acid magic, but none of it made any progress. They told me they are going to get help as soon as they exit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better if they leave. They don¡¯t have to deal with these monsters.¡± John said as he used [Heal] on Aurelius with silent casting to best prepare his wolfkin friend for what was about to come. ¡°You heard it too, right? The others¡­they are coming.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aurelius replied grimly as brought out his two scimitars. ¡°I think we can take them, escaping though...that¡¯s a different story, ha.¡±


    ¡°Aurelius¡­¡± John breathed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± the wolfkin cocked his head and looked at his friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How is this your fault? You are the one who came to save me¡­¡°


    John shook his head softly, ¡°These are vampires of old, the ones you read in stories¡­ The undead blood drinkers, the reaper of man, the higher up they are in the hierarchy, the more powerful they become. To where there exist powerful ones that rival a hero¡¯s strength.¡±


    John took a deep breath looked to Aurelius.


    ¡°And these are the very monsters that massacred my family.¡±

 15.1

    15.1


    ¡°On your left!¡±


    The vampire reinforcements arrived in a flash.


    ¡°There¡¯s one coming on your right!¡±


    First, he and Aurelius lept in to the approaching swarm of vampire soldiers, slashing and striking with all of their strength as they thinned down the vampire¡¯s numbers.


    Unlike John, Aurelius could not use magic, but his physical ability made up for it. For each slash and thrust, John landed on a vampire enemy. Aurelius was able to maim four.


    With them fighting in an enclosed space, the enemy¡¯s numbers were actually advantageous to the two of them.


    Since John and Aurelius were only two people, they had perfectly adequate space to move their bodies without fear of colliding with the other, while the vampires would easily fumble and knock against each other.


    While Aurelius would force his way through the ranks of vampires that came for them, John would let his blade sing as he danced through his enemies, synchronizing with his wolfkin friend to eliminate their threat.


    That was not just all.


    With his first successful cast of [Illuminate] earlier, he had been using it in quick precise flashes as to blind and disorient the vampires, to where John could swear he saw the white light he created melted away a few of the vampire¡¯s faces¡ªbut he was unsure as he had no time to stop and observe.


    If he had not been certain his encounter with Elijah Harvest was real, his use of [Illuminate] now solidified it.


    Still, if these monsters were vampires, unlike Sargent Sakrut or Umer, the vampire guard, they were far from being a threat. Their movements were slower than John¡¯s, their strikes were weak, their aim was off, and even when he or Aurelius had taken them down, they barely made a noise.


    These are the lowest of the low¡­why would¡ª Did they send untrained grunts to test us?


    If he were Captain Rabugburburbra or whatever he was called, he would send the strongest person at his disposal to deal with outsiders. A swift, decisive attack to end an enemy was the most logical solution.


    ¡°John¡­this doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Aurelius, who noticed the same thing as him, spoke as he slammed two vampire soldiers into the walls, severing their bodies with his left scimitar. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean how little blood these guys have, I mean, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I noticed it too.¡±


    So far, in their one-sided battle against the overwhelming number of vampires, John had not used [Heal] on himself or on Aurelius a single time. It was as though the vampire soldiers were all sent in their direction, as though to waste John and Aurelius¡¯ energy.


    ¡°Stick close, save your breath. I think they are whittling us down¡­so we¡¯ll lose our stamina.¡±


    Immediately, John and Aurelius backed up against one another, leaving no open space in between them as they changed from full offensive to defensive formation.


    John slashed yet another vampire that leaped in front of him. All he did was land a simple cut against the vampire¡¯s neck.


    It all seems too easy...


    John watched as the vampire soldier he slashed fall to the ground like a lifeless ragdoll.


    ¡°Aurelius¡­ Did any of them try to drain your blood like that Umer vampire did?¡±


    Aurelius shook his head, ¡°No. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Not here too.¡±


    The two of them remained silent as they cut down the various vampires that jumped in their way. They don¡¯t seem to be golems or dolls, but them not speaking or making any sound was unusual....


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aurelius let out a small voice. ¡°That¡¯s all of them.¡±


    ¡°[Heal].¡± John cast his magic on the both of them, making sure their bodies were in top condition before pointing to the metal doors, ¡°That¡¯s the only exit we have¡­¡±


    Understanding what John was implying, Aurelius nodded his head, and they both moved to the metal doors, exiting the underground dungeon.


    It led them to a banquet hall¡­


    Or how what was left of it after everyone abandoned it at the first news of an intrusion in the Vampire¡¯s den.


    In the room where John and Aurelius stepped foot into, a pungent smell mixed with smoke fumes and oxidized wine alike assaulted both their noses.


    ¡°I knew I heard noises but what the hell are the vampires doing here¡­¡± John said, covering his lower face.


    In front of them were broken furniture, shredded carpets, shattered glass, splattered food, and¡­ John squinted his eyes when he saw a pile of brown, gooey dirt-like substance smeared on some walls.


    ¡°Oh, what the fuck!? Is that fecal matter!?¡± John involuntarily placed a hand on his forehead, scrunched his face in disgust, ¡°Aurelius, can you locate where the exit is with your hearing? I¡¯ll die from the smell before the vampires get us.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Aurelius?¡± John spoke as he turned his head back to where his wolfkin friend was, only to see that his friend had vanished.


    Tap-tap.


    A finger found its way on John right shoulder¡¯s, prompting him to turn his body towards the direction, ¡°Listen, this isn¡¯t the time to¡­¡± John¡¯s voice faded when he saw the tall figure who stood behind him, on slumped on the figure¡¯s arm, was an unconscious Aurelius.


    Vampire, how¡ª


    The vampire immediately closed their distance until that John and he were practically an inch away from each other¡¯s faces. The vampire¡¯s eyes became full painted in full red as he peered into John¡¯s dark iris in a mystifying glance.


    ¡°Share my gaze, child. You too, shall fall into a deep slumber like your friend. [Conscious Wane].¡±


    On instinct, John swung his mythril sword at the vampire¡¯s head, fully intending to sever the monster for what he did to Aurelius. The moment John¡¯s sword flew in the air and collided with the vampire¡¯s neck, the image of the vampire with Aurelius in his arms abated right in front of him.


    ¡°What? Where is¡­¡± John tried to speak but his body suddenly became heavy, his muscles could no longer support his current weight and he fell to the ground. ¡°[H-Heal]¡­¡±


    That magic¡­ That¡¯s...ancient magic.


    Ancient magic, unlike what most in the empire would believe, was never lost. Rather, it was replaced by the modern day tier magic and phased out due to how difficult it was to successfully cast a spell from ancient magic.


    John had his fair share of understanding of ancient magic back when he was in A¡¯vetheas in search of a hint to increase his mana pool. Though Elves and other higher races could cast it with practice, the actual application of ancient magic was almost naught due to how impractical it was.


    In theory, ancient magic took decades for one to learn, and centuries to master. Compared to the simpler spells like [Fireball] or [Wind Gust] that only required at most two weeks to learn, and a few months to master, ancient magic is obsolete in the peaceful era that John was born into.


    That is not to say ancient magic was useless.


    In fact, if one had the patience and time to master it, ancient magic are the higher tiered spells achievable by an individual. However, the amount of effort put into mastering ancient magic is still better off used in mastering a slew of spells that aren¡¯t as proficient as ancient magic. The utility of those simple spells alone can already surpass a well mastered ancient magic user.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    If one had a vast mana pool, however, ancient magic would prove to be a very powerful tool.


    ¡°Gah¡­¡± John wheezed on the ground, crawling towards his fallen weapon as his strength slowly regained from the vampire¡¯s spell thanks to [Heal]. ¡°My sword¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you immune to¡ª Hmm?¡± the vampire said on alert as he placed a hand on one of his ears. ¡°Captain Rabugra? Is something the matter?¡± the vampire nodded his head a few times and muttered in agreement to Captain Rabugra that was on the opposite end of the [Message] spell.


    [Heal], [Heal], [Heal]. I need to move. Aurelius needs me to¡­


    ¡°Gah!!!¡± John grit his teeth when a large boot stomped on his spine, causing him to lose his grip on his weapon once more. ¡°Fuck!!!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ignoring John underneath his boot, the vampire continued to speak to Captain Rabugra. ¡°The beastkin is a simple matter, but this one is persistent. He is able to dispel my magic. I doubt we should¡ª¡± the vampire immediately stopped, nodded his head a few more times. ¡°Yes sir, understood. It is as you wish.¡±


    Once he removed his hand from his ear and ended [Message], the vampire tossed Aurelius¡¯ body and bent his body downwards before grabbing at John¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It saddens me to say your life is prolonged for a brief moment. You may thank Captain Rabugra by putting up a good show for him later on.¡±


    ¡°Who...is¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, mind if you speak louder? I can¡¯t hear you over my boot on your back,¡± the vampire drilled his heavy boots harder against John¡¯s back with his emotionless expression. ¡°Squirm like the maggot you are, human.¡±


    ¡°I said!!!¡± John spoke with a loud vigor, spooking the vampire.


    Using this opportunity, John with his revitalized strength, grabbed his sword and sent its edge towards the vampire behind him.


    Splat!


    ¡°Who the fuck does he think he is? This dumbass captain of yours!?¡± John rolled across the ground, jumped to his feet as he watched a torrent of blood flowed from the gap he made on the vampire¡¯s throat.


    As John adjusted his weapon in preparation to charge at the vampire, the vampire disappeared from his field of view.


    And reappeared in front of him with a palm planted on John¡¯s skull.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Wham!!!


    The vampire slammed John towards the wall with an overwhelming force, shattering the rear of John¡¯s skull as his grip was still on John, nails digging into his flesh.


    [Heal]...


    ¡°You imbecile, just because you negated [Conscious Wane], you think you¡¯re some hero¡­¡± the vampire then raised his head and looked at John with a pair of crimson eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll learn soon enough that there are forces in this world much, much, much stronger than you are.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to tell me twice¡­


    With the sword in his right arm, John sent his weapon at the vampire¡¯s ribcage, tore through it and pierced the monster exactly where his heart was supposed to be.


    Ack!


    The vampire coughed a mouthful of blood at John.


    ¡°Ah ha ha ha¡­¡± instead of a fearful and weakened expression, the vampire smile grew larger. ¡°What a naive, child. Don¡¯t you know vampires like me have regeneration powers? What did you expect to happen when you stab my heart?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened. All he could do was squirm at the vampire who had him pinned against the wall with just a palm.


    He knew it was futile against such monsters. Just like how futile it was for him to fight the three men that very night, because if he doesn¡¯t¡­


    John caught a glimpse of Aurelius, whose body was knocked out cold in a distance away from him.


    I can¡¯t fall.


    He had a duty.


    A duty to keep Aurelius safe from harm.


    He was the one that brought Aurelius into this mess. John would not let what happened to the Harvests happen to his beastkin friend right there. If he had to, if he really had to¡ª


    ¡°Very well, very well¡­since you chose to be difficult. I¡¯ll accommodate you.¡±


    Before he knew it, the vampire sent a blow so strong into John¡¯s abdomen that John¡¯s back gave a loud crack. Then, a backhanded fist came flying in his jaw, instantly dislocating John¡¯s mouth, spewing thick blood from him.


    I can¡¯t see¡ª


    John cast [Heal] in time to numb the pain that was shooting across his body, he could feel his jaw recovering from the vampire¡¯s brutality, but before [Heal] fully registered in his body, another fist came flying in his face, knocking his conscious out.


    Thud.


    John¡¯s body slumped to the floor like the bodies of vampires that he and Aurelius had slain in the dungeon, putting an end to his resistance.


    The trees of Reperane Woods whistled as a group of five traveled west, grazing at the group of travelers basking them in the soft glow of the setting sun. Their pace had been slowing down as dusk approached, for even the group of traveling elves knew better than to disturb the dark beasts that dwelled in Reperane Woods.


    One elf paused in her tracks. Her eyes shifted in the distance as the cold, lonely breeze brushed her back, disheveling her silky golden hair as her turquoise eyes became moist.


    The girl stood in that position until one of her companions finally noticed her unusual behavior and walked up to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s caught your interest, Raina?¡± the voice was gentle, yet understanding.


    Raina blinked, whisking away the moisture that had built up in her eyes. ¡°C-Coraine? I¡­¡± she tried to hold her gaze at her tutor¡¯s face but shifted back to where she stared at moments ago. ¡°Something feels off. I...¡±


    Though she knew Raina was not looking, Coraine Elente nodded her head and listened.


    Raina continued, ¡°It¡¯s much different from when I lost him, I just¡­ Something is amiss, or something is trying to tell me something...¡±


    ¡°I understand, Princess.¡± Coraine lowered her head at Raina before turning behind her at the other three elves. ¡°Protheus, let us make camp here!¡±


    Protheus, the man with the gallant stride, immediately turned to answer his wife with a brilliant smile and a thumbs up before he relayed orders to the remaining two.


    When the three other elves moved to set up their equipment and cast warding magic for the night, Coraine raised her hand to the closest tree around them and silently cast a spell.


    No sooner, one of the roots of the tree surfaced, rose to a height of 50 centimeters before altering its shape into one of a horizontal bench.


    Sitting on the bench she made, Coraine gestured Raina to follow suit.


    ¡°When we speak of promises, as elves, as Higher Races, the compulsion to follow through one until it is fulfilled is undoubtedly strong. You understand that, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Raina nodded.


    Promises among Higher Races were much rarer, and much less practiced in modern times when war have become a thing of the past. The act of giving one¡¯s promise was akin to swearing one¡¯s allegiance, one that bounded them to their very being.


    Which was why when someone of a Higher Race broke their promise or was far from completing it, overwhelming guilt and unease would pester at the depths of their minds until said promise were fulfilled. Hence, the reason for the hesitance of the elves giving away their promises to even their very own kind, for these promises were akin to sacred oaths.


    Still, shattered promises still occurred among Higher Races.


    It was not an uncommon occurrence, but like anything in the world, what is said to be sacred is most often defiled.


    ¡°So Raina, what would happen if you amplify that uneasy emotion by tenth¡ª no, a hundredth fold? Can you imagine how such a sensation could drive an individual insane?¡±


    Of course, Coraine was talking about the Higher Races like the elves. She and Raina clearly knew the Lower Races did not have such notions in their hearts, nor were plagued by the promised bond between two individuals.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Coraine looked up to the leaf covered dark sky, then looked towards Protheus who had just finished setting up the fire for their camps. A gentle smile crawled on Coraine¡¯s mature face as she watched the gallant elf move about in the distance.


    ¡°They say there are many types of love. Some are bound by strength, some are bound by blood, some are bound by fate, but for what I think, we are bound by oaths. Oaths so powerful that it can seemingly consume one.¡±


    Raina¡¯s eyes grew slightly at Coraine¡¯s comments.


    ¡°I have never been one to say all love is equal, nor love is all. Those were simply what idiots who never understood a hint of nuance that what unadulterated love is. To many, it may seem high and mighty of me to think so, but I assure you when you have grown to have seen the world and the insanity that propels it, you would be glad you¡¯ve kept yourself safe from it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Coraine looked to Raina, she had a soft motherly look on her face, ¡°I have an inkling of what you are feeling now, perhaps I it is similar to yours, perhaps it vastly differs. But understand this Raina, my heart will never waver from my husband nor will he to mine with or without magic. The same could be said the same for you, the act of using an oath that binds your soul to your beloved. Dare I say that is quite a compulsive desire.¡±


    Raina looked away from Coraine, her face gloomy as she spoke, ¡°H-how did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I figured it out on my own.¡± Coraine answered as though she expect Raina to question her. ¡°If Protheus was also a human like John Sarvod, I would have also asked him to accept my Soul Oath the moment I fell for him.¡±


    Raina clenched her jaw as she exhaled slowly.


    She wanted to scream, not at Coraine but at herself for not upholding the Soul Oath that she and John shared. Instead, the first words that she said to John after the very night he protected her chastity were words rejection and animosity.


    She knew she was under the influence of Queen Veissa back then, even so, she hated herself for not having the strength to resist her body from speaking those words. The whole of A¡¯vetheas and their ideas of what a perfect society be damned if she can¡¯t do what was right for the one she loved.


    Still, no one thought of what she felt. No one thought of what John felt. After John Sarvod was dismissed from the Elven Tribe, all the elves carried on as though they have erased memories of John.


    Like the title of Elven Princess that she was born with, her people only cared for him because of the things he did for them. The moment his usefulness expired, they no longer needed to care.


    She knew to them, she was only the ¡®Elven Princess¡¯, never Raina Valindra Eridi. If one day she lost her title, she might very well lost her value before her people.


    Such a realization made Raina sick. Through John¡¯s banishment, she saw through the soulless existence of the common folk, of the average person that held no forethought with their meaningless existence.


    I don¡¯t want to rule over people like them¡­ I don¡¯t want this life¡­


    ¡°I take your silence that my assessment is correct.¡± Coraine continued, ¡°Regarding the unease you feel at the moment. It relates to the Soul Oath that you share with John.¡±


    Raina¡¯s pointy ears perked at Coraine¡¯s words, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the direct effect of Soul Oath per se, but it is what you can call the unexpected gain you got from it.¡±


    ¡°Gain?¡±


    ¡°With Soul Oaths, one is bound to their partner by their soul. So, it makes sense that his emotions overlap yours and yours to his. Though Princess, given your previous attachment towards John, I presume you were the one who initiated the Soul Oath, correct?¡±


    Raina nodded her head.


    ¡°As the initiator of Soul Oath, you would be the recipient of your partner¡¯s emotions, though it isn¡¯t prevalent and comes at the most random of times. The snippets of emotional flares you felt are proof of your connection to him, despite the immeasurable distance between you two. His emotions must have overspilt into your heart.¡±


    Raina remained stiff as she watched Coraine explained everything to her.


    Inside of the Elven Princess¡¯ mind, it was as though the last piece of a puzzle had finally fallen into place, solidifying the conclusion that she suspected for the longest time.


    It was why Raina had sometimes felt unusually giddy when she trained with Lureena and Coraine. It explained why she felt as though she wanted to punch a wall for no reason at times, and most certainly the moments she felt unexplainably tired.


    ¡°I...I have been...connected to him, a-all this time?¡± her voice broke as she spoke, her face was on the verge of breaking into a bright smile, but, she was close enough to breakdown crying on the spot.


    Coraine placed a hand on Raina¡¯s back, slowly patting her as the realization settled in the Elven Princess. ¡°Yes. You are connected to John as much as I am to Protheus. Though he might not sense your emotions as like you, I have no doubts those feelings come from him.¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee, ehehehe,¡± Raina giggled as trickles of tears from her eyes rolled down her cheeks.


    It was almost as if she was reunited with John, though not physically.


    From now on, every time she felt something unusual in her heart, it would be a sign that John was still alive and kicking.


    These feelings that John has, they may be complicated, and even overwhelming to where it would unnerve Raina. However, as long as she could feel them in her heart, she understood that one day, she and John¡­


    I¡¯ll definitely come to you, John. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll make sure to be by your side again. I swear it, this life of mine as Raina Valindra Eridi will be for you, and you only.

 15.2

    <h2>15.2</h2>


    A mouthful of cream soup entered her mouth, Raina¡¯s hands moved autonomously towards the basket of bread before retrieving a bun.


    Here she was, sitting by the campfire with Lureena by her side, and across her were Protheus and Coraine Elente chatting with each other as though they had not a single care in the world. As for the fifth elf in her group¡­


    Seated on a rock that five meters away from the campfire was a male elf with bland features.


    He had small pupils, his irises were faded in color, he had an average height for male elves¡ªwhich was 180 centimeters. And unlike a royal elf like her, Lureena, or the Elente couple, this elf held no particular responsibilities in his life or notable accomplishments tied to his name.


    One might wonder why this insignificant elf accompanied Raina¡¯s group, that set out to accomplish her rite of passage to become the next ruler of A¡¯vetheas.


    That fact that this fifth elf was not present when the other four were summoned by Queen Veissa to be briefed on Raina¡¯s upcoming trial already painted the striking dissemblance between him and the other four.


    Though he was accompanying them under the pretense of being a meaningful existence to the Princess¡ªwhich was not far from the truth itself¡ªlittle did he know that the other four elves knew what his eventual fate would be.


    Declan was this male elf¡¯s full name.


    He had no family name.


    Though he lived with an elder brother of his, it was said that elves who bore not with a family name were cowardly elves that fleeted the front lines when faced with certain doom, only to rejoin the ranks of battle when victory was achieved.


    And as such, they were stripped of all their titles, belongings, and even dignity by Queen Veissa.


    The male elf belonged to a part of a complicated history that Raina was yet to learn from her mother. But from what she already knew, the actions of the Elven Queen were justified.


    Once a coward, always a coward¡­


    The words echoed in the depths of Raina¡¯s mind as she averted her scorn from Declan.


    On the night that John had brought Raina back through the teleportation device, for a moment, John had an outburst of the dark aura magic that he used to save both of them.


    The Elven Elite Squad arrived in no time, and by Queen Veissa¡¯s decree, were ordered to keep the incident regarding John¡¯s abilities a secret.


    However, Alwin Zinrelle did not see it that way and archived the ordeal of John¡¯s discharge of the dark aura magic in secret. Still, that alone would not have caused the trial for John¡¯s banishment the very next day, as Alwin was still under the Queen¡¯s orders to not expose the Healer of A¡¯vetheas.


    Alwin Zinrelle could not personally do it.


    Thus, Declan¡¯s aid was enlisted by John¡¯s supposed ¡®best friend¡¯.


    Knowing that Declan were one of the elves that strongly opposed John¡¯s presence in A¡¯vetheas, Alwin had given the recording to Declan and instructed the elf to broadcast the entire recording to the magic crystals in the homes of every elf under the guise of an emergency announcement.


    A cowardly act of destroying John¡¯s good name.


    As for what happened after? It became history and the darkest moments for the Elven Princess, forever etching in her mind that evil exists even among elves that are of the Higher Races.


    Not even the strongest memory spell could erase what Raina learned¡ªnot that she wanted to. In fact, Raina had burned the memories to her very soul as a reminder for her being weak, powerless, and naive.


    Such thoughts now no longer cause her to cower from fear, and instead propelled her forwards towards her goals. Instead of wasting her time on brooding on the past, she will put it in action and further her future for the promised future of being reunited with John.


    Finished her meal, Raina passed her bowl to Lureena and headed towards her tent to rest for the night.


    What Coraine said to Raina hours earlier still echoed clearly in her mind. The joy that she felt from understanding her connection with John was still being felt in her heart, even now.


    Even then, there was unease in her mind, and it was not because John¡¯s emotions were spilling onto hers¡ªit faded some time after she and Coraine finished their conversation¡ªrather because she realized the innate chaotic nature that was behind Alwin Zinrelle and Declan¡¯s thoughts.


    Though she understood it sometime earlier, every time she recalled the two elves¡¯ actions towards John, she can¡¯t help but feel the world around her was darker than she had thought it to be.


    And this was coming from Raina, who was almost raped by three men once upon a time ago.


    Alwin Zinrelle, though she had lightly known, had always been envious of the openness that she and John shared.


    Declan, just like any of the younger elves, must have harbored ill will towards their ex-human-resident of A¡¯vetheas, jealous of his closeness with the Elven Queen and Princess and his somewhat stubborn attitude.


    The current generation of elves¡ªexcluding Raina¡ªwere brought up with the impression that they were somehow superior to the other races simply because they were Higher Races. Naturally, they saw John no more than an insect that tend to hover around the Elven Queen and Princess, who not only had preferential treatment but also their care.


    Raina shook her head as she looked up at her tent.


    He did more for A¡¯vetheas than any of them could¡­


    When John arrived in A¡¯vetheas, he had no skills, no memory, no physique, nothing to speak of that he could do to benefit the Elven Tribe. And bit by bit, Raina saw him grew out of his immaturity and honed his abilities to aid others. Not only that, often, he was also her motivator to set her straight on her procrastinating and unfocused tendencies.


    If John had wanted, if John had the intention, he would have easily made Raina his lover. But because he understood the negative implications it would bring her, he refrained. Like always, he prioritized the needs of Raina and A¡¯vetheas over his own, and sometimes, to the point of squandering his aspirations and freedom.


    His constant selflessness was how it led her to constantly tease and provoke silly emotions from John, because what she truly wanted from him was to be free from the shackles that he would so often place on himself for her sake. She thought that, for John to truly shine, is for him to be more selfish.


    And she dearly loved him despite everything that has happened.


    For elves like Alwin Zinrelle and Declan to squander him from ever flourishing before Raina¡¯s eyes because of their envy towards him... It was something she could not forgive.


    As Elven Princess, she could have them imprisoned for life for doing something towards a law-abiding citizen of A¡¯vetheas, she could have their families disown them.


    As the girl who loved her human boy more than anything, she wanted to do things much worse than the laws in A¡¯vetheas could ever allow her to, things where it would make death seem a far fairer sentence for what they did to John.


    There was a slight problem.


    Alwin Zinrelle is reported and confirmed dead. His ¡®remains¡¯ were found shortly after he escorted John to his exile. She could do nothing against an elf that was already dead, so she abandoned the idea of getting back at the elf.


    As for Declan, the elf already belonged to a lineage that was considered the lowest of the low in A¡¯vetheas. Legally, she could not execute him as what Declan did would not warrant a death sentence. She could strip the elf of his family name, but since Declan was...Declan, she could not strip his family name, nor take away the property¡ªwhich was not even his¡ªthat he lived on. She could take away his possessions and what petty cash he had, but that would only inconvenience Declan and come off as petty.


    If she wanted vengeance, she had to be patient.


    That was what she learned.


    Being stuck in A¡¯vetheas meant that she was bound to the code of the Elven Tribe and could not lay a finger on Declan or she would risk her mother for reprimanding her jeopardizing her authority as the Elven Princess.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    And what¡¯s more important, she did not want to undo her princess image John helped to maintain all these years.


    But now, they were far away from the Elven Tribe, no longer on Elven grounds¡­


    ¡°Raina?¡± Lureena¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°You alright? You have eaten little tonight.¡±


    Though Raina had set a boundary around her tent every night she went to sleep. As usual, Lureena could sneak past them and make her nightly check on the Elven Princess. Lureena, was after all, a court mage of the Elven Tribe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had things to process. Coraine dropped something...quite relevant about my Soul Oath to me.¡±


    At her words, Lureena flashed the Elven Princess a soft smile, ¡°Is it good news or bad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Raina sat up from where she laid, ¡°Mostly good. But I can¡¯t do much about it, but I can¡¯t help but wonder...if what we¡¯ll be doing is the right thing?¡±


    ¡°Moral is subjective, princess. Declan had done such a thing that negatively affected your life¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Raina cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t plan on retracting my plans to make him suffer for his actions. But I was wondering whether taking his life...is that something I wanted to do. Or if it¡¯s what John would want from me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lureena remained silent.


    ¡°I have no qualms about ending someone¡¯s life. Yet, from the perspective of the Elven Princess, I can¡¯t help but to think if I should adhere to this kind of selfish thinking.¡±


    ¡°...I am unable to speak for that. It is my understanding that Queen Veissa had spilled her fair share of blood.¡±


    Raina let out a long sigh, ¡°I know, I know¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± she tried to speak, but the words just did not find their way out of her vocal cords.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there, Raina. If needed, I shall do the execution in your stead.¡±


    ¡°That is not needed, Lureena. But I appreciate your offer. This is my path. It makes sense that I should decide and act for myself. How else would I grow from my old timid and powerless self?¡±


    With that, the two elves sat in silence as the frosty night passed by.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡±


    ¡°My dear master¡­¡± a gentle voice coerced.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it. I¡¯ll just stay at home with you for today, Kahnira. Yeah, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ll just tell them I am sick. That way I don¡¯t have to take part in their silly work! Do this, do that, it¡¯s all work!!! And when I am done, they shun me away like the tool I am!¡±


    ¡°I am not here to force you, master. If you wish, I shall relay your message to your so-called teammates in your stead.¡±


    ¡°No! Why do you have to go!? Just leave them be. It¡¯s not like they care. You don¡¯t have to go because of me!¡±


    Kahnira shook her head. Her snow white hair gently swayed in the air as she took a seat before him.


    ¡°You see, master, it is a type of responsibility that one simply has to carry out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me on responsibility. I know it already! I get it if it''s helping you out, but why give it to people like them? I don¡¯t get it, they are just stupid, idiotic, dumb, have no goddamn idea on what the fuck to¡­¡±


    ¡°With power, comes the need for responsibility. And with responsibility, brings the need for will to strengthen it. With a strong will¡­¡±


    ¡°...comes the need for power to act. Yeah, I know,¡± young John continued after her.


    ¡°This maid has no power. But she understands her responsibility towards her one and only master, and the will to act upon them. In addition to educating you to be a respectable man, I would like to see my young master mature from his childish self.¡±


    ¡°I am not childish!¡±


    ¡°Then, for master to follow the Three Raisons¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a philosophical framework your father told you, isn¡¯t it!? It is an ideal, it only exists as words, there is no need to go that far for people like them. They don¡¯t deserve it!!! There are good and bad people, and they belong in the latter!!!¡±


    ¡°It is as you say, they do not deserve such noble ideals bestowed upon them. Given this situation is mostly insignificant, I simply saw it as an opportunity for my master to learn. Forgive me if I have offended you, this maid will refrain from making assumptions of her own accord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Unable to stand the silence and the obliging look on Kahnira¡¯s face, he stood from where he stood and threw his two hands in the air.


    ¡°Argghhh, fine!!! I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!!! Don¡¯t give me that face!!!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°You, I¡¯ll have a talk with you about the power, responsibility and will power thing when I get back! Leave me to change.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away, my master.¡±


    ¡°For goodness¡¯ sake, stop lecturing me over and over again¡­ I am not a child.¡±


    Yet, he was.


    John¡¯s dream dissipated when he gained consciousness.


    Another memory of Kahnira? She has been showing up more frequent as of late.


    He swallowed the dry spit in his mouth as he thought to himself.


    Did I swear that much when I was still a child?


    The way John¡ªrather, younger John¡ªspoke in his memories, was no different from his current cynical self, hearing how straightforward his younger self¡¯s speech, John was taken aback.


    The brashness in his words was not short of beating around the bush. Furthermore, for someone as private as he was, for someone who had more thoughts than words, he was impressed that Kahnira could get him to be as honest as he was in his memories.


    Why does she keep calling herself my maid? She¡¯s more like a family than an outsider¡­ No¡­she can¡¯t blood related, those people they abuse a child without second thoughts.


    The cruel images of the man and woman who were his biological parents appeared in his mind.


    No¡­compared to them, she is an angel. An angel who is no longer here¡­


    ¡°I think he is waking,¡± a voice on his left spoke.


    ¡°This kid? No way in hell, Lieutenant Naild used sedatives enough to knock out a baby elephant,¡± another replied on John¡¯s right. ¡°Besides, he is unarmed. How can a human like him beat vampires like us?¡±


    ¡°Quite true, quite true. There¡¯s two of us, and one of him. No matter how Captain Rabugra thinks of him, he is just a weakling that will be made into a spectacle for the audience.¡±


    Audience? What audience?


    When John came to conscious, his upper torso was being carried by two vampire men that chatted away as though they had zero care in the world.


    ¡°Grk¡­¡± his body involuntarily made a pathetic grunt as the vampires carried him forwards.


    His mind may be active, but John had lost all sensation in his body from the vampire¡¯s vicious blow earlier, let alone move, his body had great difficulty in just keeping his breath steady.


    ¡°We just have to bring him out when we are given the signal, right?¡± the voice on the left said as the two vampires approached an exit with bright light.


    ¡°Yes. After the current weaponless death royale, the human will go up next.¡±


    The two vampires continued to speak to one another, finally coming to a halt in their footsteps once they¡¯ve reached the light at the end of the passage, where a full set of metal bars acted as the barrier against what laid on the opposite end.


    [Heal].


    Using his magic on himself, he nullified the numbness that was in his body. When he was done, he directed his gaze beyond the metal bars.


    Of course¡­their idea of entertainment¡­


    He sighed internally as his eyes focused on the wide, flat, circular open space that was laid before him. In front of him were a handful of bloodstained vampires that lunged at the other with their bared fangs, sharpened nails, and strained muscles.


    Blood sports, how meaningful. Violent acts for a violent kind.


    Their reddened eyes seemed to pop from their sockets, the cruel smiles that they wore as they plunged their arms into their fellow kind, and the horror that dawned on the vampires when they realized their lives were taken by an unexpected assailant.


    And beyond the battle arena that appeared before him was an audience of roughly two hundred, all of which cheered with insane vigor in their eyes as they watch each of the vampires at the arena culled one another.


    Fuck¡­ Are the people of the outside world have such low standards for entertainment that they love to see crap like these? Or do people love testing their skills in such life threatening ways¡ª


    Now that he was reminded of it, the realization sank in him.


    The vampire blood sports...they are almost identical to the aptitude test of Moxnet Academy.


    Like the vampires who fought for their lives in front of him, the academy had done something in similar fashion.


    Moxnet academy, had decided, out of nowhere, that young adults like him were to be immediately teleported to Meastes under the guise of an ¡®aptitude test¡¯.


    All for the sake of preparing them for a potential war against the Eastern Continent.


    No, no, no¡­ This is the prestigious magic academy of the Dezarith Empire, we¡¯re talking about, t-there is no way the empire is sending people who have yet to live a full life¡ª


    ¡°Listen, John, you must not stay in Moxnet for long, let alone the academy. The current state of Dezarith Empire is dangerous, any second now the¡ª¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s words from long ago reappeared in his mind.


    No¡­


    John¡¯s expression turned to fear.


    She was not talking about the Harvests¡­ She was not trying to say that the people I am around with are dangerous¡­ W-what she was w-warning me about was Dezarith Empire itself.


    The true evil that lurked within Moxnet Academy, was none other than the academy itself. The academy that strictly produced quality workers for the Great Dezarith Empire.


    The classified information on demons, the lack of public knowledge of ancient history, the falsified data on Elder Dragons, the absence of protection in rural areas like Parac Village or Kershent village, the inefficient imperial soldiers¡­


    It was to keep the masses ignorant of such events and have complete control over their actions.


    Like the Dezarith Empire that thought of their common people as expendable, the academy that was all too willing to throw innocent students like John into a flurry of danger, all to ¡®prepare¡¯ him for a war that he had no say in.


    How could I have been so blind!?


    It explained why the teachers of the academy were incompetent, it explained why Moxnet students had been thrown into an aptitude test without regard for their safety. It explained why the adventurers held a grudge against the academy and the empire.


    The answer was simple.


    Dezarith Empire cared not for its citizens, all it sought were useful people that cared not to think for themselves. And if the cost was withholding the truth and limiting the thinking of its own citizens, it was a well worth effort.


    It¡¯s far fetched¡­ I-I don¡¯t think I am getting the right conclusions in such dire states¡­


    But John knew he was closer to the truth than anyone in the Empire was. This was all John could surmise.


    He was sure that Ephinelyth had more to say before he interrupted her explanation from back then.


    At least, he understood her intentions now.


    He finally understood why he was scouted out by Kaldor and was offered a scholarship. After having graduated from Moxnet and feeling ¡®indebted¡¯ to the empire, John was expected to cultivate the abilities that he had so that he can ¡®repay¡¯ and slave away as the empire¡¯s good little tool in the future.


    That is, if he survives the four years of the academy¡¯s ¡®training¡¯. This was just an aptitude test. John could only imagine what the other official tests would look like if he survived this one.


    A sickening sensation filled his gut as he watched the vampires beyond the metal gate battle out with one another. Though the scene of blood and gore before him was enough to make anyone to look away, John had an empty expression on his face as he was far too concerned with the state of Dezarith Empire.


    He needed a way out.


    From the two vampires that was holding him by his arms.


    And from the academy¡¯s palm.


    He was unsure what would come after the academy¡¯s aptitude test, but he was certain, whatever it was, he would not like it the slightest.


    Responsibilities... For now, I have my responsibilities first. I still have Aurelius to find.


    Reminding himself of what Kahnira said to him in his memories, John calmed his racing thoughts.


    First, I need to get myself away from these two, find Aurelius and leave this forsaken hell hole.


    Once everything here was resolved, once he had completed the whole ¡®aptitude test¡¯ ordeal without jeopardizing the rest of Team Rectiser. He would then slowly try to flunk the tests the academy had in store for him to be respectfully dismissed by the academy.


    That way, John would not have a target painted on his back as if he were to leave the academy with an immediate expulsion¡ªas to receive one was akin to having committed a horrible crime. He would be ¡®respectfully dismissed¡¯ for not being able to ¡®keep up¡¯ with the curriculum.


    The empire may try to impose on his freedom, but John did not have to make an enemy out of them, after all, he was only one man, in this lonely world.


    Making an enemy out of the empire was the last thing he needed.


    T-that¡¯s what Evie would have done for me if she was here with me.


    With a rough plan formed in his head, John turned his attention toward the two unsuspecting vampires.


    Now, to deal with the vampires¡­

 15.3

    <h2>15.3</h2>


    ¡°Get him!¡± yelled the vampire on John¡¯s left.


    ¡°C-come on!!! I¡¯ve placed two gold coins on you, don¡¯t go dying on me, you bastard!!!¡± the vampire on John¡¯s left complained as he watched one of the vampire¡¯s beyond the metal gates received a critical hit.


    Right now, there were only five, no¡ªfour vampires left in the arena. With the growing excitement from the two vampires that held John, he understood the brutal show of gore was nearing its climax and a winner would soon emerge.


    John, who was silently observing the two smirked, it was not one out of confidence or competence, rather, his face involuntarily twitched from just how nervous his was.


    Just a few moments more...


    His heart thumped as he watched the vampires in the arena fought the other. He couldn''t care less about the bloodbath was before him, but he had to keep his eyes peeled until¡ª


    ¡°No!!!!¡± the vampire on John¡¯s right screamed as one of the four vampires fell to the ground. ¡°Come on, get up, get up!¡± like his friend, the vampire that held John by his arms was glued to the fight before them.


    Then, a second vampire in the arena had his heart ripped out. Leaving only two combatants left in the arena, the remaining two vampires stood opposite of each other, moved sideways as they kept their vehement gazes at the other.


    Only one of them would win the death royale. For them, this was a fight for survival, but for John¡­


    The two vampire combatants leaped from where they stood and charged into the other. In a split second, the results of the match will be decided and¡ª


    Now!!!


    John slid his arms away from the two vampires.


    ¡°Hey, the human¡ª¡±


    Before the vampire on his left could speak, John used his right fist and delivered an uppercut at the vampire¡¯s chin, sending the vampire backwards.


    Oof!!


    Not letting a second to waste, John used his legs and bolted towards the second vampire, grabbing the vampire with all his strength, slamming the vampire against the nearest wall to disorient the monster.


    Bam!


    John and the vampire¡¯s body shuddered against the impact, but it was not enough to stop John. He pressed on his assault, retracted his right fist, swinging it at the second vampire¡¯s face, punching the vampire in repeated motions until he heard footsteps of the first vampire behind.


    Instantly, he lowered his torso and charged at the vampire behind him, and once again, using his elbow as the impact point to crash against the vampire¡¯s chin.


    Ack!


    I have to end him before the second one recovers.


    Pressed for time, John jumped on the first vampire¡ªin the literal sense¡ªwith his two legs. He hopped onto the fallen vampire¡¯s torso before delivering straight forceful stomps with his full body weight of 72 kilograms at the first vampire¡¯s head.


    Spurt!!! Spurt!!! Spurt!!!


    His shoes made noises as the life of the second vampire drained away as he continued his fervent stomps, all the while monitoring the second vampire that was still recovering from the daze John inflicted.


    John stopped his stomps when the first vampire stopped breathing. Though these were lowly vampires, he was not about to take the chance like he did with Umer, the vampire.


    John squatted to the broken head of the first vampire, looked at the bloodied head of his own doing. Then, without hesitation, he placed his two hands on the vampire¡¯s head firmly before giving the vampire¡¯s skull a firm 360 degrees rotation.


    Krack!


    The moment the distinct crack sounded, and blood drained from the first vampire¡¯s eyes, John moved towards where he left the second vampire.


    ¡°S-stay...a-away!!!¡± the second vampire shuddered as John silently approached him. ¡°Y-you abnormal...monster!!!¡± the vampire trembled as he tried to move backwards.


    Unfortunately for the vampire, there was no where to escape.


    John had no weapon, he had no idea where he was, he did not know where the vampires had kept Aurelius. To make things worse, he was out-numbered and out powered in sheer terms of ability.


    From him neutralize one of the vampire¡¯s without that pesky dark aura he was pressing his luck as much as he had. And now, he will make the best use of it.


    Lowering his arms, John grabbed a hold of the vampire¡¯s collar, applying pressure against the vampire¡¯s neck, choking the vampire to further drive the vampire¡¯s growing fear of him into the monster¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± he said in a low, powerful voice.


    ¡°Eek! W-we are...in the arena.¡±


    Irritated by the vampire¡¯s vague answer, John slammed the vampire¡¯s head against the wall and went for a simpler question, ¡°I know at least that much, you nitwit, where the fuck is the exit!?¡±


    ¡°Walk b-back f-from...where we came from,¡± the vampire raised a thin trembling finger at the passage that they carried him from. ¡°T-turn right...on...first exit. G-go straight until...you...you see a silver door¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ P-please...don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you dolt! You vampires captured a beastkin earlier, right?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± the vampire remained silent as he stared at John with fearful eyes.


    ¡°WELL!!!???¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Fucking answer me!!!¡± losing his patience, John banged the vampire¡¯s head against the wall. ¡°SPEAK!!!¡±


    ¡°You s-said to...s-shut up¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop playing stupid games with me or I¡¯ll baste your head into a goddamn paste like your stupid friend over there!!!¡±


    The vampire moved his shaking hands to defend himself as he squeaked out his words, ¡°I-I...don¡¯t know, I am just here on o-orders¡­ I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± ignoring the vampire¡¯s complaints, John shoved the vampire against the wall, causing the monster to writhe and squeal like a hapless beast.


    This is bad¡­


    John had wagered his entire plan on the vampires knowing where Aurelius was.


    If the beastkin was kept in yet another dungeon cell, John could rush down and bring the wolfkin out before anyone noticed. Or if Aurelius was nearby, he could find his friend and have the both of them escape unnoticed.


    After all, he was the one who dragged Aurelius into all of this.


    I have a duty to see him safe from harm. For a guy who is hung up on a sister who he¡¯s never seen for years, he is far too nice to be caught up in all of this.


    John clicked his tongue in annoyance, as he could not come up with a way to find Aurelius without involving drastic measures.


    ¡°You, vampire! Where did you keep my weapon?!¡±


    Shing.


    The sound of cold steel rang in the air when John turned to the vampire that was on the ground. Only to find that the vampire had a long protruding metal extended from his chest cavity as the vampire choked on blood.


    ¡°Gak¡­grk¡­.brupp¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Useless buffoon, don¡¯t go giving information that would aid a prisoner¡¯s escape,¡± at the other end of the long blade that pierced the vampire¡¯s heart stood yet another vampire. ¡°Not that you¡¯ll live to take my advice, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who attacked us!¡± John spat his words, almost jumping from where he stood.


    In front of him was the exact vampire that took him and Aurelius down right after they left the dungeons.


    The vampire flashed an emotionless smile before giving and grandiose bow.


    ¡°Lieutenant Naild, pleased to make your acquaintance, human.¡±


    John swallowed his spit as Naild introduced himself. Though the violent expression Naild had when John last met with the vampire was now gone, he could sense the same proud confidence that was from their last encounter.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Given how aggressive you were moments ago, I pinned you for a no-good meathead that would solve everything with violence. But there is more to you than your unusual¡­¡± Naild squinted his crimson eyes at John, then a small curve appeared on the edge of his cheeks. ¡°...fighting style.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John kept silent as he assessed the vampire, wary of what the monster would do next. He was certain that vampires of Naild¡¯s caliber would not be as strong as the heroes of the empire, and would be twice of John¡¯s own capabilities if he what he experienced was the definitive.


    He had no doubts the proud, arrogant, vampires that had massacred the whole of Parac Village were any different.


    ¡°It saddens me to see you ignore my words. I could have sworn the angry human from earlier would have spat some nasty insults my way.¡± Naild opened his arms and shrugged dejectedly. ¡°I wanted to strike a conversation with a fellow human like you. After all, it isn¡¯t every day that you meet one unafraid of vampires and have the guts to threaten our kind.¡±


    John resisted the urge to twitch his eye. Naild was spouting nonsense to him. Like a predator who had full control of its prey, Naild was toying with John.


    Of course, he fully understood that the vampire was trying to provoke him.


    Since a certain vampire named Captain Rabugra wanted John alive¡ªfor who knows what¡ªhe assumed Naild could not directly assault himself unless John was the one who initiated it.


    Better let sleeping dogs lie, I have to stall for time¡ª


    ¡°Or perhaps you are no mere human?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°I see, I see¡­ So you are a special boy, aren¡¯t you? Tell me, how goes the Empress? Did she lose her mind as of late or are the rumors false? It¡¯s rare for her to send someone like you to the front lines. We were expecting...more¡­developed atrocities and not¡­¡± Naild vaguely gestured at John with the blade he pierced the other vampire with, ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± John mumbled to himself.


    The Empress? What Empress? Did he mean the Immortal Emperor¡¯s spouse? How the hell would I know her?


    Seeing John¡¯s scrunched brows and difficult face, Naild returned to his emotionless demeanor and donned a more serious attitude as he lifted his sword at John.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. The moment I showed up, there¡¯s this faint darkness surrounding you. I was not aware of it when we fought earlier...but now I understand why Captain Rabugra said to not execute you. You are a demon, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Keeping your silence again, aren¡¯t we? Very well. You¡¯ll do well to admit it in front of the audience.¡±


    Immediately, Naild placed two of his fingers against his ear and used [Message].


    ¡°Open the gates. The Captain¡¯s show shall continue.¡±


    Creak, went the metal bars in front of them.


    As if  synchronized with the rising movements of the gates, the roars of the audience from beyond them intensified.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Naild¡¯s cold voice barked at John, pointing the tip of the rapier at the nape of his neck.


    John wanted to retaliate, but with how many vampires were in the audience seats before him and the vicious one behind him, he could not disobey.


    Reluctantly, he stepped out of the shadows and entered the arena with Naild like a sheep to the slaughter.


    ¡°A human!!!¡± a vampire squealed in excitement.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk human blood for so looongggg!!!¡± another drooled.


    ¡°If you win, boy, I¡¯ll be purchasing you!!!¡± declared one. ¡°This vampire needs a good slave!!!¡±


    ¡°Why does he look so unusual? Aren¡¯t humans from the empire supposed to be taller?¡±


    ¡°Humans¡­ Hmm, I haven¡¯t got one yet in my collection.¡±


    ¡°I hate him. Spill his guts now!!!¡±


    The overly zealous comments from the vampire audience reached John¡¯s ears. Horrible expressions painted the countless vampires, creases filled their crooked faces as their yellow fangs snapped at the air at the sight of John passing them by.


    And John, was at the very center of their den.


    Thang!!!


    The loud clang of the metal doors he came from shut itself as soon he Naild moved away from it, sealing his only known exit from the vampire¡¯s den.


    John gritted his teeth.


    To his back, to his front, to his sides, and even from above him were all vampires.


    Those that were above the celling were vampires that bore ridiculously long fangs, bat-like wings sprout from their backs as they flapped in the ceiling above him, they bore no smiles as John paced himself beneath them, instead their bloodshot eyes followed John with each step he take.


    Opposite where he was at, atop an elevated platform where a handful of vampires with lavish clothing sat, no doubt, guests of honor from the looks of it.


    And at the very center of the elevated platform, existed a throne of stone.


    A throne where a lone vampire sat with various other female vampires attending to his every need. He was very well indeed, the ruler of this godforsaken den and the higher up of Lieutenant Naild.


    Captain Rabugra.


    The vampire that wanted John alive for his sickening purposes of entertaining his guests.


    It was not until they reach ten meters away from where Captain Rabugra sat did the rapier on John¡¯s nape retracted.


    ¡°Captain,¡± Naild spoke as he placed his arm across his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the human here as instructed. Had I arrived a second later, he would have escaped.¡±


    Rabugra grunted at Naild¡¯s comments, dismissed Naild with a nudge of his chin. The lieutenant gave a bow before moving a good distance away from John, sheathing his rapier before he stood aside.


    ¡°Now, now, human, I have heard¡ª"


    ¡°Rabugra!!! What is the meaning of this!? I was promised four humans, two males and two females!!! This is just a short, meager looking lad!¡±


    A vampire lady from the seat behind Rabugra¡¯s throne screeched loud enough for even John to hear.


    Rabugra immediately turned behind and snapped with a powerful voice, ¡°You are here as my guest, Ursela! Shut the fuck up! BEFORE I MAKE YOU MYSELF!!!¡±


    Captain Rabugra then turned his attention towards John.


    ¡°Besides, this is no mere human. He is far more than that. Only blind fools like you can¡¯t see what he is hiding behind that stone face of his.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, John Sarvod? Wielder of the remarkable [Heal]?¡± Rabugra raised a devilish grin as he looked at John in the eye.


    John was unfazed. The vampires behind Rabugra, however¡­


    ¡°The [Heal] spell!!!!???¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ That could mean a person like him is that¡ª¡±


    ¡°ONE THOUSAND GOLD!!!¡±


    ¡°Rabugra, don¡¯t give him the human boy!!! I¡¯ll pay ten thousand¡ªno, twenty thousand for him!!!¡±


    What the hell?


    John thought to himself as the guests of honor broke into a series of madness as they argued with each other for having the rights to purchase him. All the while, the other vampire audiences remained silent as they cast fearful looks at John.


    W-What does [Heal] have to do with vampire society?


    As the guests of honor bickered fervently with one another, Captain Rabugra returned his attention back to John.


    ¡°That¡¯s what your little buddy, Branderson Starlent, told me...after I collected some of his finest blood from his bone marrow.¡±


    Rabugra lifted a finger, and a bite sized crimson orb floated atop his finger, demonstrating the results of the torture he did to Bran.


    ¡°Sadly, he only knows that much¡­ Between you and me, John Sarvod, we know your abilities are much more than just [Heal], isn¡¯t it?¡±


    John only cast a glance at the vampire captain.


    ¡°Have you learned to tame it? From the looks of it, your precious Empress has not yet to teach you how to use it from her going mad?¡±


    Empress?


    ¡°No? Oh well, guess not. Though, I assure you, even if you are sold off to those idiots behind me, the Hangrabo family will have many uses for someone like you even if untrained.¡± Captain Rabugra dismissed the topic at hand with a wave. ¡°Whether you are as good as your buddy, Bran said. You¡¯ll just have to prove yourself in the arena like the vampires you saw earlier. That way, those idiots and everyone will truly know how much they should pay for you, gahaha!¡±


    John rolled his eyes at Rabugra¡¯s statement, becoming drunk on his own amusement at John.


    ¡°Bring out his weapon,¡± Rabugra said to one of the female attendants before she moved behind Rabugra¡¯s seat and retrieved the sheathed arming sword that John had grown fond of using.


    Grabbing the sword and scabbard from the female attendant, Rabugra tossed John¡¯s mythril sword at the ground before John.


    Thud.


    ¡°Go on, pick it up,¡± Rabugra ordered. ¡°How else would I see you struggle your very best to survive?¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    For the first time, John spoke in response to Captain Rabugra, causing the vampire to lose the confident grin from his chiseled face.


    ¡°If you would kill me, that so be it. Frankly, I don¡¯t care what happens, but I sure as hell would not entertain you and your stupid guests for something I can¡¯t do.¡±


    If the last thing he would do before his life ended was to instill spite upon the vampires, then so shall it be.


    ¡­


    ¡°WHAT!!!???¡±


    Captain Rabugra¡¯s roar echoed throughout the arena, perhaps even the whole den that he was ruling over. Veins decorated his facial features as his hulking figure rose from the throne he had been sitting on.


    The vampire captain¡¯s eyes twitched as John announced his defiance and resignation to his fate.


    And behind the enraged Captain Rabugra were complaints from the various guests of honor.


    ¡°Rabugra, that¡¯s not what we were promised.¡±


    ¡°Does he even have the [Heal] spell? Or know the [Heal] spell?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°This sucks! Count me unsurprised Rabugra. I knew something was up when only one human showed up instead of four, I might as well send my backing to the Termezts. Least they don¡¯t break their promises.¡±


    John declared victory in his mind for having roused Rabugra¡¯s audience to doubt his ability to use [Heal].


    ¡°Is that truly your desire, John Sarvod?¡± Rabugra growled with a lowered head, then stopped before taking a seat back into his throne. ¡°I wanted to give you a choice, since you rather be a thorn up my ass¡­¡±


    From beyond Rabugra¡¯s black hair, John could sense a pair of glowing crimson gaze directed towards him, the pure rage invoked caused even muscular vampire to gripped at his throne using the cold collected in his seat to cool him down from leaping downwards at John.


    ¡°Captain, if I may.¡± Interrupting John, who was unconcerned with his pending death, Naild interrupted their interaction. ¡°I know a way to get the human to display his abilities to ascertain they are genuine.¡±


    Naild¡¯s words calmed the agitated Captain Rabugra somewhat, as the crimson glow from the vampire captain¡¯s lowered gaze weakened from Naild¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Rabugra barked.


    ¡°It is clear the human cares not about his survival from the way he speaks and acts. That being said, I happened to witness his brutality against our fellow vampire guards prior to subduing him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mince your words, Naild. Tell me what you want.¡±


    A small slit appeared on the edges of Naild¡¯s face. The vampire immediately straightened himself before placing an arm across his chest and announced in a voice loud and clear for all the vampires in the arena to hear.


    ¡°I, Lieutenant Naild, shall offer myself to have a one-to-one deathmatch with John Sarvod. If I am to become the victor, I shall have all rights to the human¡¯s measly life and can succumb him to whatever tortures or even assign his death at will.¡±


    The crowd gasped at Naild¡¯s words. The guests of honor blinked dumbfounded, many of them shouted at Naild for being unreasonable in the event John¡¯s abilities were in fact, as stated by Captain Rabugra.


    Rabugra, however, was the least amused. While it was his rage at John had subsided by Naild¡¯s proclamation, John¡¯s lack of motivation to display his abilities made his position as host quite difficult.


    ¡°Interesting proposition, Naild. Let¡¯s say I allow you to duel with this human, if he would simply stand there as you plunge your weapon into him...I am afraid that would not be enough to justify your selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely correct, captain. Which is why I, too, have a follow up proposition.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In response to Rabugra¡¯s raised brow, Naild placed two fingers to his ears in an attempt to use [Message].


    ¡°Bring the beast out.¡±


    Creak. Creak. Creak.


    Squeaking noise of rusted wheels echoed behind Captain Rabugra. Following that, were a couple of vampires servants dressed in full white suits as they rolled out an enormous contraption with a large red sheet draped over it.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    John¡¯s jaw became frozen when he saw a familiar shape that was beyond the red cloth. A lump formed at the base of his throat as he watched the vampire servants carried the large contraption from the wheel cart and brought it to Captain Rabugra¡¯s side.


    ¡°H-how can they...?¡±


    Naild brimmed as he watched John¡¯s hands curling into round fists. The vampire lieutenant then looked towards Captain Rabugra as the vampire servants pulled the drape and revealed the figure that was underneath.


    ¡°I present to you, Aurelius Velupus. The ally of John Sarvod.¡±


    Bound to a cross with metal clasps all over his body, deep, ugly, swollen lacerations could be seen all over the beastkin¡¯s body. What was once Aurelius¡¯ bushy gray tail, was now stained with dried blood, the wolfkin sustained heavy bruising that stemmed from repeated whipping across his torso.


    Nodding as he circled Aurelius, who was completely clasped to the metallic cross as though he were a rabid prisoner, Captain Rabugra smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°I applaud your resourcefulness, lieutenant. Using the enemy¡¯s weakness against them, no wonder Lord Hangrabo appointed you under me despite your¡­¡± keeping whatever he omitted to himself, Captain Rabugra continued, ¡°This proposition of yours is approved!!!¡±


    ¡°I am honored to receive your praise, captain.¡± Naild gave a deep, sincere bow to Rabugra. ¡°Then, captain, let us¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not so fast, lieutenant. How are you intending to make the human here fight? Now that you¡¯ve brought his little¡­beast friend here, there is no telling he won¡¯t be demonstrating his powers at full capacity.¡±


    ¡°Of course I have my plans, sir. I have had my men beat the beastkin enough to render him immobile and speechless, not that the beastkin is anywhere near death. But, like all creatures, there must be a minimum amount of blood in their bodies...if one drains it fast enough, death would ensue.¡±


    ¡°And you suggest that I feast on this¡­¡± Rabugra looked at the metal cross that Aurelius was bound to with displeasing eyes.


    ¡°No, captain. I was thinking of granting his blood to the fellow servants to have their fill. After all, they¡¯ve never feasted on anything outside of animal livestock. Presenting them a beastkin would be akin to granting them pure gold.¡±


    Both the female vampire attendants and vampire servants by Rabugra¡¯s side salivated upon hearing Naild¡¯s proposal. Though they restrained themselves by planting their feet firmly to the ground, but their gaze became fixated on Aurelius¡¯s body.


    ¡°Gahhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Then as host and the Captain of the Hangrabo family, let the deathmatch between vampire and human commence.¡±

 15.4

    <h2>15.4</h2>


    He was in enemy territory.


    At the hearth of the vampires¡¯ den.


    Surrounded by violent, inhumane, bloodthirsty, murderous beings, that had no shred of logic nor empathy.


    In front of him was Aurelius, who held steady but shallow breaths as the vampire servants drained his blood.


    Any second now, the wolfkin would succumb to the blood loss in his body. Though Aurelius was rendered speechless from the injuries, John could still see that the wolfkin¡¯s shaking head as he picked up his mythril sword that was tossed to the arena battlegrounds.


    Aurelius was advocating for him to escape. He was telling John to leave him in the hands of the vampires instead of participating in the fight with Naild.


    But for John, who cared not for his own safety, his own life, nor his purpose¡­ The moment the vampires had brought his wolfkin friend onto the table, a spark had ignited in him.


    John may have no immediate power.


    But he certainly had responsibility towards Aurelius for bringing his friend to such a predicament. John had no will to win against Lieutenant Naild by his abilities alone, his determination to ensure Aurelius¡¯ survival, however, blazed in him, giving him the tiniest amount of strength that he never thought to be in him.


    He was an empty man.


    But he was not one without a mind of his own.


    And if Kahnira, a woman from his fragmented memories, reminded him of what he should be doing. By all means, he would do his best to uphold what remains of John Sarvod from the past.


    This was who he was.


    He was stubborn, he was willful, he was¡­


    Without a sound, he pulled his mythril sword from its raven black scabbard as the elated voices of the vampire audience around him drowned out his ears.


    With power, comes the need for responsibility. With responsibility, brings the need for will to strengthen it. With a strong will, comes the need for power to act.


    He repeated the three raisons in his mind as he watched Naild drew his rapier and brandished it in front of John.


    Aurelius is a friend. He did nothing wrong...I was the one who brought us here.


    For as long as he lived, John was an avid learner, he dove into a spectrum of books amid his younger days in A¡¯vetheas, with the likes of philosophy, science, magic theory, history, fiction, psychology and even boring bibliographies alike.


    He was never one that registered himself towards a specific mindset. While he understood a vast array of things, he was not one that specialized nor honed into things like ¡®school of thought¡¯.


    But when the memories of the three raisons appeared in his mind, something in him clicked, something that he never knew he had lost, returned to him reminding John of the person he used to be.


    ¡­someone who held his convictions far too strong for his own good.


    And for that fleeting moment, there was something beyond his responsibilities towards Aurelius that spoke to him to act. A feeling that everything that was happening before him was all too familiar...yet...foreign to him.


    Something as if he were close to achieving, something that only he could do, something that could only be the answer for his eternal suffering, something that had always been at the crevices of his mind, something that nudged him.


    Something that he could consi¡ª


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    Rabugra¡¯s solemn voice became the indicator for John and Naild¡¯s death match. As soon as as the voice echoed in the arena, Naild leaped with the speed befitting of a highly trained vampire at John.


    Clang!


    John barely had time to blink and Naild¡¯s strike had found its way to his sword, barely missing to parry the vampire as Naild bounced away from John in recoil.


    If John had not been actively training his swordsmanship, Naild¡¯s rapier would have already pierced his heart.


    Naild, having recovered from his sudden burst of speed, slowly raised his shaky body with a sadistic smile, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to thoroughly enjoy our fight. You¡¯ve resisted my ancient magic, you¡¯ve injured my left rib severely earlier. This is payback.¡±


    John said not another word as he silently watched Aurelius, who was still being drained of his blood.


    Having noticed John¡¯s unfocused gaze, the vampire lieutenant raised his rapier and pointed towards John and declared. ¡°Come at me, Sarvod!!! Show me what you are made of!!!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± John muttered in reply as he assumed yet another defensive pose, fully knowing that he would be at a disadvantage if he initiated an attack.


    Naild¡¯s speed, strength, and magic abilities were far superior to his, hence a battle of attrition was his most optimal strategy until he could figure a way to defeat the vampire and save Aurelius.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Naild cocked his head, the emotionless face the vampire had twitched as veins popped from his forehead. ¡°If that¡¯s your wish¡­¡±


    Poof.


    Naild vanished from John¡¯s view.


    ¡°Where is¡ª¡±


    As John turned his body to survey his surroundings, a stiff yet piercing piece of steel made its ways into his shoulder blades, tearing nerves and tendons that were in its way.


    ¡°GAHHHHHH!!!¡±


    When John¡¯s agonizing scream reached the audience¡¯s ears, Naild, with a satisfied smile retracted his rapier from John, whipping away the blood on his elegant weapon as he used his boot to kick at the back of John¡¯s legs, forcing John to his knees.


    ¡°Hmph, is this all you can do? Where was the vigor you had when we were alone?¡±


    John, crawling to get to his feet, retreated as quickly as his legs allowed, limped away from the vampire as he silently cast [Heal].


    Naild¡¯s lips stretched to a flat line, annoyed at John¡¯s reluctance to draw blood, ¡°Use whatever magic you want to defeat me, no one is here to judge you¡­demon.¡±


    Spitting the last word out, soft enough for only John to hear, Naild leaped at John once more with his rapier aiming straight for John¡¯s heart.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    By reflex, John switch his sword from his left to his right hand, grabbing the rapier that came at him with his now empty left hand and slashing his mythril sword at Naild¡¯s neck with his right.


    The vampire jerked his body away in time from John¡¯s sudden counterattack, leaving only a red streak across his pale neck.


    ¡°Well done¡­¡± Naild said as he placed a hand on his own neck, covering the graze John inflicted. ¡°You do know how to fight, but your motivation is lacking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be the audience? Or could it be that you know that escape is utterly impossible? Hahaha.¡± Naild provoked as he laughed sarcastically at John. ¡°It matters not. All I care is to humiliate you as you made fun of my ancient magic¡­ And if you need motivation¡­I shall give it to you.¡±


    Naild looked towards the platform and stared at one of the vampire servants, nudging his head at his underling. The vampire servant lowered his head before moving towards Aurelius, bared his fangs at the beastkin and chomped down at Aurelius¡¯s exposed arm, gnawing away the beastkin¡¯s flesh in vigor.


    This bastard!


    Blood rushed to John¡¯s head, his grip on his sword became tighter. He wanted to jump at Naild, he wanted to swing his weapon and brutally beat the vampire for harming Aurelius.


    But against the stirring emotions that were boiling in him, John suppressed his anger.


    No¡­I can¡¯t be provoked. I need to think of something, something that will get us out of here.


    ¡°Will you be taking me seriously now, human?¡± Naild opened his arms as to invite John to attack him, but John remained in his defensive stance as he had been since the beginning of their death match.


    Contrary to the results Naild wanted, John had become more distracted and was no longer paying attention to the vampire¡¯s provocations. Instead, John was now constantly glancing back to where Aurelius was instead of facing Naild.


    This further surged Naild with irritation.


    But instead of pulling his hair out in frustration, the vampire wore a wry smile, ¡°Blood Arts: [Explosive Acceleration].¡±


    Launching himself from where he stood, ground rupturing at his magic. Like a supersonic missile, Naild zoomed to John before John could tear his gaze away from Aurelius who was writhing from above.


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    With his face not centimeters away from John, and a palm on John¡¯s face, Naild slammed John against the ground with the tremendous momentum. In an arc, John¡¯s body slammed against the ground, his skull fractured with loud cracks as blood flowed down to his face from the impact.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    However painful that attack was, John remained unfazed.


    Naild was certain the impact was enough to crush a human skull, not only John felt no pain but still retained his full strength as he defiantly swung his sword in Naild¡¯s way.


    ¡°You maggot, how are you still alive!?¡±


    John rose to his feet, shoulders slumped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you. I¡¯ll fight you.¡± John declared, his gaze still fixated on Aurelius, who was on the platform above. ¡°Let Aurelius go, let me go heal him, then you can do whatever you want with me.¡±


    Naild blinked, dumbfounded at John¡¯s calm composure.


    He was certain that John would wail like a child after he used the Blood Arts magic of the Hangrabo family on him. Instead of cowering in fear or shouting in desperation, the human before him was still adamant on helping his pathetic beastkin friend.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Naild spoke in a low voice. ¡°...do you not care about our deathmatch or your own survival? How do you have the heart to bargain with me at this moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°DO YOU NOT UNDERSTAND YOUR CIRCUMSTANCE???!!!¡±


    Like Captain Rabugra moments earlier, John had finally gotten to the calm Naild¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°You lot!!!¡± Naild called to the vampire servants and attendants on the elevated platform. ¡°The lieutenant of the Hangrabo family commands you feast on the beastkin¡¯s!!! This is an execution, do not stop until he withers away!!!¡±


    As though they had been waiting for Naild¡¯s permission, the various vampires immediately jumped at Aurelius and sank their fangs into Aurelius¡¯ skin before ripping and tearing the wolfkin¡¯s skin into shreds.


    No¡­


    John became frozen in his spot as he watched the droves of vampires latched their fangs on Aurelius¡¯ already battered body. Some, in their overzealous state, had sprouted wings and tried to tear a portion of Aurelius from their own kind to feast on the beastkin alone.


    ¡°Stop this!!! Let him go!!!¡± John finally recovered from his shock and charged at Naild.


    Pouring his own weight with his strength, John swung his weapon at Naild, only to be blocked by the vampire¡¯s rapier and a sardonic smile behind the thin weapon.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally¡ª¡±


    ¡°Arrggh!!!¡±


    John yelled as he unleashed a flurry of strikes against the vampire. With each movement, he used whatever brute strength he could muster and hacked away at Naild as his vision turned crimson.


    I¡¯ll defeat him, I¡¯ll defeat him, I¡¯ll defeat him. A-and then, and then, I¡¯ll¡ª


    ¡°Argkkk¡­ Ack, ack, ack¡­¡±


    John stopped when he heard a pattern of familiar coughs from Aurelius. His skin crawled as he turned to look at the beastkin who was hapless against the vampire¡¯s blood sucking.


    No, no, no my priority isn¡¯t to defeat Naild, a-at this rate Aurelius will die. I need to get over to heal him.


    With Aurelius¡¯ rampant coughing in the distance, John¡¯s attacks against Naild weakened.


    No, that¡¯s not right...I should stop Naild first before going to Aurelius, or else Naild will be the one attacking Aurelius¡­


    John then turned back his attention towards his aggressive slashes at Naild.


    Wait...I shouldn¡¯t be¡­ It¡¯s better if I¡­


    A cloud of doubt shadowed his mind as John became further confused about the best course of action that he should take.


    His rational mind and heart told him that incapacitating Naild was his highest priority. He needed to take down the immediate threat in front of him before he could even have the chance to help Aurelius. If John can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, what could he do for Aurelius.


    But his gut told him otherwise.


    An overwhelming sensation of dread flooded his heart the longer he was engaged with Naild, the vampire. His mouth became bitter the longer he exchanged blows with Naild.


    John delivered slash after thrust at Naild, then when he was pulling his weapons back, the other side of his body would move forward as he used his fist, elbows, knees and other body parts to follow up his attacks, giving no time for the vampire to recover from his direct assault.


    His body burned from overexertion, he tried suppressing the strain that was tolling on him, silently casting [Heal], but even then, he needed the battle to end quickly.


    Else Aurelius would certainly die in this den of the vampires.


    As John chained his attacks against the vampire, sweat dripped from Naild¡¯s forehead as he struggled to defend at John¡¯s attacks. If the vampire blocked John¡¯s upward slash, he would receive a hard blow to his other arm. If he drove off John¡¯s kicks, Naild would receive yet another laceration on his sides.


    The smirk on Naild¡¯s face vanished, replaced with one filled with fear.


    John¡¯s body moved as smoothly as he carried out his attacks. Though he never practiced such a fighting style, his body moved on its own the moment he charged at Naild as though he were guided by something beyond himself.


    His thighs knew when to push him forward, draw him backwards. His torso spun from left to right as he constantly swapped the grip on his sword. One moment he used his left, the next he used his right, then he used both arms, and when the vampire thought that was all to his attack pattern, John held his mythril sword in the reverse grip, bringing about a whole new set of attack sequences that the vampire had never encountered.


    John¡¯s attacks were simple, but they varied each time he executed them.


    One moment he was using both of his hands, the next, he switched to his right, then his left.


    Sure, his training in the past had taught him such moves, but the unusual thrusts and slashes were all derived from the different weapons that he used to learn.


    The polearm, the saber, the rapier, the longsword, the short sword, it all stemmed from the very basic moves of these weapons but here he was, adapting the fighting techniques and making them his own as he allowed for the tide of battle guide him, to propel his movements to continued to launch one attack after another, to press on his assault against Naild. Something beyond his own abilities and thoughts had integrated with his desire to end the battle quickly.


    One could say, for that moment, he had surpassed his physical limits.


    Still, despite being able to stand up against Naild, there was no joy in his heart. Because the longer he was down here fighting, the longer Aurelius would have his blood drained.


    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­ He thought to himself as he visualized the vampires on the platform draining Aurelius¡¯ blood. This...I¡­ feel like...something worse is coming.


    Then, out of nowhere, his mythril sword made pass the vampire¡¯s defense as it dug firmly at Naild¡¯s shoulders, slicing the vampire¡¯s right arm before John¡¯s body moved in to plunge his sword deep into Naild¡¯s heart.


    I managed? How?


    He blinked in surprise as he watched Naild, who was now writhed beneath him, laughing at him, ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    An icy shiver crawled down his spine as he became frozen in horror.


    The magic that he refrained from using, the dark aura¡­


    ¡°N-no, no¡­¡± John¡¯s voice shivered.


    As though it responded to his wails, the pitch black aura had enveloped both his forearms, forming a barrier that enhanced his strength and abilities. And bit by bit, John could feel the dark aura crawled to his upper arm as he felt the adrenaline in his body increased.


    It was what had been guiding his attacks.


    And John indulged in it.


    ¡°Demon¡­¡±


    The vampire lieutenant¡¯s defeat was shown to all, but a satisfied grin appeared on Naild, for he had forced John to demonstrate his own magic before everyone.


    ¡°H-how¡­ I was just¡­no, I have to stop,¡± John took shallow breaths, calmed himself, successfully reducing the concentration of dark aura on his forearms by focusing his emotions away from the frustration in him.


    Clap, clap, clap!


    ¡°Splendid!!! Splendid!!! You¡¯ve put on a great show, human!!!¡±


    Rabugra clapped his hands thunderously as he congratulated John.


    ¡°As for you reward, I shall let your friend live,¡± with a lighthearted chuckle, Rabugra turned to the vampires that were feasting on Aurelius¡¯ blood before wrangling all of them with his own hands away from the wolfkin.


    The vampire servants and attendants, upon being thrown against the floor, scampered away from Rabugra and retreated to the back of the elevated platform.


    ¡°I am a vampire of my word, John Sarvod.¡±


    John¡¯s heart softened as he watched the strained expression on Aurelius disappear. The beastkin¡¯s once rosy cheeks were now beyond pale, the bruises and lacerations on his body were still present, but the moving chest of the wolfkin assure John of his friend¡¯s survival.


    ¡°Are you all now, convinced?¡± Rabugra turned to his guests of honor with open arms. ¡°This human is, in fact, much, much more than meets the eye. Allow me to be the first to propose the starting bid for him. How does one hundred thousand gold¡ª¡±


    ¡°He has yet to use [Heal], Rabugra!!!¡± the woman vampire who previously argued. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to give you my gold unless you have fully demonstrated his skills!!!¡±


    Though the woman¡¯s screeching voice brought the other guests of honor to nod in agreement, the smile on Rabugra¡¯s face retained their glee.


    ¡°As expected of an almost-Trifellar. Of course, you would not have noticed it, if you would...you wouldn¡¯t be here pretending that you were actually interested in joining the Hangrabo Family, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Rabugra, watch your mouth¡ª¡± another vampire snapped at Captain Rabugra but Rabugra waved his hands and strands of crimson weaved from tied the vampire¡¯s face shut, rendering the intervening vampire speechless.


    ¡°Hush. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Rabugra said to the intervening vampire before returning his attention to the vampire lady and the other guests of honor. ¡°Inspect the boy. Look at the wounds my lieutenant delivered to him.¡±


    The vampire guests of honor all turned their piercing gazes to John and sure enough, aside from his torn and bloodstained clothing, the wounds that were supposed to be there, all disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, folks!!! The boy can cast magic without chanting!!! How else would he, despite having his head slammed to the ground, his shoulders pierced by a fellow vampire, be completely intact!?¡±


    With Rabugra¡¯s rousing, the guests of honor¡¯s eyes became lit with a newfound interest, throughly convinced by what the vampire captain said to them.


    ¡°Rabugra, I will pitch the funds to acquire this human child. In fact, I believe a mere hundred thousand gold pieces would not suffice if he is what we believe him to be,¡± a distinguished vampire raised his hand and spoke, ¡°What is to say of his obedience?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rabugra raised a brow at that question, seemingly almost offended that the vampire would ask him something like that. ¡°He would become the purchaser¡¯s property. It¡¯s up to you to deal with him. I am only the host, not the human¡¯s caregiver.¡±


    The distinguished vampire shook his head, ¡°If that human has nothing of worth for me to forge, I believe I will take my leave for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rabugra stopped the distinguished vampire before he left. He placed two fingers as he rubbed his forehead. ¡°I will think of something. Don¡¯t go yet...S-sir Marcedoni,¡± spitting his words as he halted the distinguished vampire.


    The distinguished vampire from the Marcedoni family paused, raised a brow at Rabugra, ¡°A Hangrabo with manners... I suppose I can spare you the benefit of doubt.¡±


    With that, the vampire nodded and returned to his seat.


    ¡°What is up with these vampires?¡±


    John can¡¯t help but notice the unease in Rabugra¡¯s face and said to himself.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ever heard of hierarchy, h-human?¡±


    Naild, who was still on the ground, spat at John with a mouthful of blood. The vampire had only recovered slightly from his natural healing abilities but barked at John for his ignorance.


    ¡°Of course not, empire retards like you...o-only know w-what is spoon fed¡ª¡±


    John brought his and pointed it at Naild, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Ha! T-that won¡¯t help your friend, you and him are already...d-done for the moment you are on our premises. Go ahead, wedge your s-sword in me. My life is worthless, Captain already¡ª Arg!¡±


    John pushed his mythril sword against Naild¡¯s throat, twisting his weapon as he watched the vampire writhe before dark, gooey liquid leaked from Naild¡¯s neck, severing the vampire¡¯s head from his body.


    ¡°K-killing...me...is...the least of your¡­¡±


    Naild¡¯s voice disappeared when his head rolled across the battleground.


    ¡°Ah¡­and there Naild goes¡­¡± Rabugra¡¯s empty voice rang from above John, but there was no sympathy in the vampire¡¯s voice. ¡°He did wanted a deathmatch, not that he had enough mana to deal with the boy...¡±


    John then raised his head towards Rabugra, who was looking in his direction.


    ¡°Human, now that you¡¯ve killed my lieutenant cold heartedly. What do you think I should say to Lord Hangrabo?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    He¡¯s asking me? The fuck is a Hangrabo?


    Rabugra continued to look in John¡¯s direction, face unflinching as his crimson gaze locked onto John¡¯s, ¡°I suppose, if we put the idea of auctioning you aside¡­ What if...what if¡­I made you one of us?¡±


    ¡°O-one of¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rabugra nodded favorably as he looked towards the celling. ¡°For starters, I require a new lieutenant, and S-Sir Marcedoni here insists that you would be of his assistance with that [Heal] and demon magic of yours. You were the one to kill Naild, in vampire tradition. You would succeed his position.¡±


    ¡°Rabugra, this is madness!!!¡± the vampire lady screeched.


    ¡°A human!? That hasn¡¯t been done since, the Termezt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, what of the auction!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you!!!¡± Rabugra said to the guests of honor, then returned his attention to John.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± John raised a brow.


    ¡°Refuse? Ahahahaha!!!¡± Rabugra bawled at John¡¯s comment before switching back to a serious expression befitting of someone of his Captain rank, ¡°Why would you do something as refusing me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I not, vampire?¡± John spat the words at Rabugra. ¡°Your kind took my companions hostage. You¡¯ve beaten and tortured my friends as though it were an everyday occurrence. A-and the worse of all¡­ Your kind killed my family.¡±


    In response, Rabugra laughed as though John were a babbling child trying to argue with him.


    ¡°And what of that!? Is there anyone in this world isn¡¯t capable of sinning? Look at you, human!!! You, who wield demon magic, you who kill without hesitation, ARE YOU IN ANY POSITION TO LECTURE ME!!!???¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I lost my composure there.¡± Rabugra rose from his seat and walked towards Aurelius, waved his hand, and the next thing John knew, the claps that bounded Aurelius to the metallic cross became undone. ¡°Let¡¯s ask your friend here, shall we?¡±


    With one of his muscular arms, Rabugra planted his palm on Aurelius'' head, raising the wolfkin into the air without a single break of sweat. At such a weakened state, Aurelius simply flustered about.


    ¡°What do you think, beastkin? Do you wish for your friend here to continue to live his life as a vampire or to die with you?¡±


    ¡°Let him go! He has nothing to do with¡ª¡±


    John protested, but a red strand flew from Rabugra¡¯s hand towards his direction, instantly tying his jaw up as Rabugra did to a vampire moments ago.


    ¡°Agrk¡­grrr¡­¡± John tried commenting something about the stands made from blood but only grunts came from him.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Rabugra placed a hand to his ear, pretending as though his hearing was of a senile man¡¯s. ¡°Speak louder beastkin, or else John can¡¯t hear¡ª¡±


    Rippppppp!!!


    The sound of flesh being torn apart shuddered through the arena. What had been the pristine space above the elevated platform was suddenly filled with splashes of flesh and blood as Aurelius¡¯ had his now claw-like hands struck against Rabugra¡¯s face, sending the vampire backwards with five distinct claw marks on his face, profusely dripping with blood.


    ¡°J-John...leave me...ack!!! I¡¯ll b-buy you...time¡­¡± Aurelius spoke in his tattered state. ¡°This is t-the...ack...only c-chance you can l-leave safely¡ª¡±


    Before Aurelius could finish what he had said to John. A bloody fist appeared from Aurelius¡¯ abdomen, puncturing a large hole in the wolfkin¡¯s torso.


    Let alone gasp or cough, Aurelius simply became frozen from the sudden impact that passes through his body.


    ¡°This is WHY...I HATE...YOU LOWER RACES,¡± Captain Rabugra with the scarred face seethed his words as he directed his rage at John. ¡°IVE HAD ENOUGH OF SHOWING YOU FOOLS GENEROSITY! EVEN YOU, DEMON, SHALL NOT BE PERMITTED TO LIVE!!! YOU WILL DIE OR DIE SUBMITTING TO ME!!!¡±

 15.5

    <h2>15.5</h2>


    ¡°Aurelius?¡± John muttered his friend''s name as Rabugra retracted his fist from the beastkin¡¯s body. Sticky, warm blood dripped from Aurelius¡¯ punctured torso.


    The beastkin¡ªhis friend¡ªwho he barely knew for more than a few days had thrown his life on the line, just to create a distraction for John to escape.


    John had his mythril sword in his hand. He would easily cut through the steel bars gates behind him and head for the exit before the vampires could come for him.


    If he heeded Aurelius¡¯ words and bolted now, freedom would be within his grasp, the chances were close to non-existent but success was nonetheless, possible.


    Even with the opportunity created by Aurelius, John could not move his body. His feet refused to move to escape.


    I-I...can¡¯t¡­ I have a responsibility to Aurelius¡­ I need to get him out safely. I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but Aurelius needs to¡ª


    John looked to his surroundings, for some way, for some path to get himself to where the injured beastkin was.


    Yet, all that greeted him were the jeering gazes of the vampire audience that watched the look of desperation that he could no longer contained.


    ¡°Rip his headdd!!!!¡±


    ¡°Tear him limb by limb!!!¡±


    ¡°Drink from his skull and make the human watch!!!!¡±


    The vampires snorted, cheered, celebrated, edged Rabugra on as to finish Aurelius¡¯ fleeting life before squandering John¡¯s.


    John¡¯s shoulders shrank from the voices. His eyes shook as they spun from the overwhelming blood thirst within the vampire audiences.


    ¡°What was I thinking¡­? Why did I even try to fight the vampire¡­w-why did I let the vampire live¡­?¡±


    Tremors enveloped his hands as the realization of Aurelius¡¯ eventual death hit him. And all of it, because he had a moment of weakness when he freed Matilda and Cacti.


    Had he just plunged his sword into the vampire guard named Umer, had he just been more vigilant and more pressed for time whilst freeing Team Rectiser.


    He knew he was dealing with monsters that murdered the Harvests. But like the flawed human he was, John let his fears of becoming a horrible demon got the better of him.


    All of this could have been avoided had John been more ruthless in his actions, all of it, including his current predicament, would be avoided.


    And it was all his fault.


    It was his fault for being indecisive.


    It was his fault for being hesitant to kill.


    It was his fault, for thinking that he could extend kindness to horrible monsters such as a vampire that was alienated by his fellow kind.


    And Aurelius paid the price for his tomfoolery.


    Then Rabugra¡¯s gaze met his. And with a triumphant voice, he spoke.


    ¡°WHAT WILL YOU DO? JOHN!!!???¡±


    Then his mind flashed.


    Flashed to another place. Another time when he was just a wee lad¡­


    ¡°Run...M-master...¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!!! John, John, John, John, John!!! Do you think you can hide from your true nature forever???¡±


    The clashing of metals rang in his ear repeatedly, his vision was scattered. One moment John could see a flurry of strikes coming in his way, the next he felt the flesh on his torso being sliced cleanly. Pain registered in his mind speaking to him that the vision he experienced was more than just an image of his mind.


    ¡°LET HER GO!!!¡±


    John could hear his voice blasting from his own mouth. It was squeaky, trembling, and much like how he currently felt being in the den of the vampires.


    It was a helpless plead for mercy.


    But it was in a different venue.


    The Sarvod Residence.


    ¡°Why?¡± the other voice asked. ¡°Why do you take pity on someone like her? You and I. John, we are destined for greater things, things far beyond what most people can comprehend...yet, yet...even now, you still won¡¯t give in. I have removed those pesky idiots you claimed to have hated so much!!! I HAVE KILLED THEM ALL!!! WHAT IS STOPPING YOU!!! LET EVERYTHING GO!!!¡±


    His vision then focused on where the owner of the voice was.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    And there he stood, atop the rubble of what was once the Sarvod Estate, an adult male with the eyes of a cunning serpent. An indomitable aura surrounded the man, one that was the signature of a cruel ruler.


    And on the end of his left claw, the man held a woman by her neck.


    ¡°Kahnira!!! No, s-stop this now! I-I¡¯ll do what you want, so just¡ª¡±


    The man interrupted young John¡¯s pleas and shook his head fervently before flashing a horrible ¡°John, John, John¡­ You still don¡¯t understand!!! I said, let go of everything!!! AND THAT INCLUDES HER!!!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Just stop this¡­¡± young John fell to his knees with it, the weapon he held in his hand. ¡°You can take everything from me. I don¡¯t care about what happens¡­just let her go. She is innocent¡­no one has to suffer because of me.¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    The man¡¯s grip on Kahnira¡¯s neck tightened, causing the girl in white hair to gasp for air as her scarlet eyes looked in John¡¯s direction for one last time.


    ¡°I love you, master John.¡±


    Crack!


    A distinct snap made its way to where John stood. And following that was the vision of Kahnira¡¯s body being flung away by the man that stood so proudly above the ruined estate of the Sarvod household.


    The man dusted his hands, as though snapping the neck of an innocent girl meant nothing to him. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of that nuisance. WHAT WILL YOU DO!!? JOHN? I TOOK EVERYTHING FROM YOU, YOUR LOVE, YOUR FAMILY, YOUR EVERYTHING...ALL THAT IS LEFT FOR YOU...IS MEEEEE!!!¡±


    A dark aura enveloped his younger self¡¯s arms as his vision became a blur, ending the memory.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    John¡¯s heart pounded loudly. The memory of the cruel man of his past ended, but the fear struck in him did not.


    He tried stalling for time, he tried to do things the methodical way, he did his best to control his bubbling emotions, even after the Harvests death, John had not been tempted by the same dark magic he used to save Raina Valindra Eridi that fateful night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kahnira. I¡¯m sorry I remember nothing about you. I¡¯m sorry you died because of me. I¡¯m sorry for whatever rude things I¡¯ve said to you.¡±


    Tears trickled down his cheeks as he apologized to the deceased maid in his memories. He knew nothing about her, he knew not what she liked or disliked, but he was certain about one thing.


    She had been his family, someone who loved him more than he could ever remember.


    More than anything, he was certain had he used the dark magic like he had on that very night when Raina¡¯s chastity was in danger to save Kahnira, that devastating memory would not be in his mind. The surge of the dark aura in the last moments of that memory of his was only proof of that.


    Perhaps he could have used it back then, perhaps he already knew of the dark aura¡¯s origins, perhaps it would have very well prevented Kahnira¡¯s death.


    The fact of the matter was.


    The magic that he had detested so much, the magic that haunted him everywhere he went, served a purpose.


    And like his past, John realized it far too late.


    Unbeknownst to all the vampires around John. A switch inside John Sarvod had finally flipped.


    Relishing at John¡¯s horrified expression, Rabugra brought his bloodied fist in front of his lips, extended his tongue and gave the thick blood on his fists a devious lick.


    ¡°This blood is quite lacking in flavor,¡± he said aloud, then looked to Aurelius, whose body dropped to the floor. ¡°Beastkin! This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such a bland flavor from your kind. It is just as tasteless and as empty as cardboard.¡±


    ¡°Ack...ack¡­¡±


    Captain Rabugra¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Oh I see, that¡¯s why, now I understand!!! The reason your blood has no taste is because that¡¯s exactly who you are!!! Hahahaha!!! I can¡¯t believe it, a living beastkin, yet you are¡ª¡±


    Boom!!!


    From the arena grounds, a thunderous explosion took place, leaving a crater of fissure as the cloud of dust scattered throughout the area.


    ¡°Blood Arts: [Platelet Defense].¡±


    Instinctively Rabugra used the blood smeared on his right fist, surged his magic into the crimson liquid and commanded them into a barrier in front of him.


    Wham!!!


    As timing would have it, the moment Rabugra summoned the blood barrier, an overwhelming impact came into contact with it, shattering the barrier. Using the remaining beastkin blood, Rabugra formed a crimson blade just in time to intercept the oncoming impact.


    And in front of him, he saw it¡­


    A figure fully drenched in pitch black aura. Though his facial features were human, the emotion behind his empty black eyes, his black hair that nullifies all light that touches it, Rabugra felt the of fervent rage, the desperation, the agitation, and most importantly, the compulsion behind the boy¡¯s eyes.


    A compulsion that was cultivated from countless failures.


    A compulsion bred from necessity.


    ¡°I win, human.¡±


    Finally, John Sarvod had opted to showcase to everyone here his true nature as a demon. Leaping two stories high with an impossible speed for the sole purpose of ending Rabugra himself.


    Rabugra can¡¯t help but feel glee for finally having pushed the human to his limits, smiling despite John¡¯s deathly attacks came crashing in his way.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡± John extended his free hand and used his magic to the fallen Aurelius.


    Dark wisps of aura flowed from his fingertips and wrapped the beastkin¡¯s body into a cocoon.


    ¡°Ah-ah, not so fast,¡± with a flick of his hand, an invisible barrier appeared between John and Aurelius, cutting off the healing magic that John administered to his friend. ¡°Did you forget? Both of you will die by my hands. And when you are dead, Lord Hangrabo shall bring you back as one of us!!!¡±


    The healing magic that wrapped Aurelius unraveled the moment its connection to John was cut off, but fortunately enough for the beastkin, the gaping hole in his chest was no longer there, all that was left was a sickly looking Aurelius who had bruises all around his body.


    Tsk!


    John clicked his tongue and swung his weapon at Rabugra.


    The vampire skillfully moved his body and slanted his body at John¡¯s attack as though it was mere child¡¯s play, laughing as he wagged the crimson sword he crafted from Aurelius'' blood at John.


    ¡°You are still far from defeating someone like me. Your raw power may be impressive, but that¡¯s all you are, demon. You have no technique, no experience, and most importantly¡­¡±


    Rabugra disappeared from John¡¯s sight of view and reappeared behind him


    ¡°No discipline.¡±


    The tip of the crimson blade appeared from John¡¯s abdomen as the vampire whispered in his ear. John moved to swing his elbow at where Rabugra was, but when his arms moved, both Rabugra and the crimson sword had disappeared from John¡¯s view once more.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    ¡°If you think defeating Naild is what it takes to take me down, sadly, you are mistaken, human.¡±


    Rabugra reappeared in John¡¯s view. This time the vampire was standing beside Aurelius'' collapsed body.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why stories, legends about, we, the vampires, have existed since the dawn of mankind?¡±


    Rabugra squatted before planting his palm yet again at Aurelius'' face and lifted the beastkin arm with his muscular arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply, because weaklings like you, and him exist,¡± Rabugra looked towards Aurelius and then at John. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the innate fear and desperation the likes of you feel for us, vampires like us would never be as powerful as today.¡±


    Rabugra bowed his body at John as though he was giving John his most sincere gratitude.


    The vampire then spoke to Aurelius, ¡°Since John here don¡¯t want you to die first, let¡¯s grant him the privilege of experiencing death before you, shall we?¡± Rabugra then looked towards the ceiling where dozens of vampires flapped about, ¡°You lot, take him down.¡±


    The swarm of vampires came flying down in John¡¯s direction, swooping him off the platform before dragging him back to the arena grounds once more.


    Despite the dark aura that amplified John''s physical and magical prowess, the torrent of vampires overwhelmed any and all resistance John could put up. Their teeth sank in his body, drained his blood like the blood thirsty monsters they are, sapping John of all his strength.


    ¡°I expected more from you, demon.¡±

 16.0 - Enemies of Man

    <h2>Chapter 16: Enemies of Man</h2>


    <h2>16.0</h2>


    ¡°Bloood!!!¡±


    ¡°Feed, feed, feeed!!!¡±


    ¡°Give him to me!¡±


    The vampires sunk their teeth into John, siphoning whatever fluids they could from him. His muscles that reacted to each thought of his moments ago were now rendered useless. The dark aura that he used earlier faded from his view as the vampires feasted on him.


    The ¡®demon magic¡¯ that he so detested vanished as quickly as it came to him in his rage. It was as though the moment he healed Aurelius¡¯ injuries, the dark aura subsided its powers.


    I need to move. I have to move.


    He tried. Yet, with each passing second, his body lost yet another portion of blood, to where he found it difficult to maintain his consciousness. His eyelids became heavy, his back relaxed, and soon enough, the world around him became a blur.


    ¡°What are the three raisons? Supposedly, it is the guiding philosophy that guides people to achieve their ideal self, master.¡±


    ¡°Bah, whatever, I don¡¯t need anything to guide me. It can¡¯t help me with this...thing I am born with...this curse.¡±


    ¡°That it may be. But my papa said that when one achieves complete mastery of the three raisons of virtue, all three aspects will fall in line and shape an individual to their ideal self.¡±


    ¡°No!!! This is no time for rest!¡±


    John snapped and disregarded the memories that permeated his waning conscious.


    His life was being drained by the second. If he indulged himself in anymore of the past, he would very well soon lose his future.


    With what waning strength he had, he wailed his arms, retracted them from the vampires¡¯ teeth.


    ¡°[Heal]!!!¡±


    He summoned the only magic he knew to regain lost strength, hoping for the familiar blue aura to surround him and heal the wounds the vampires inflicted on him.


    The black aura, however, had a different opinion.


    The waning black wisps intensified on his body, converging on John once more, instantaneously healing his wounds as though it were the blue aura of [Heal].


    For that moment, his strength returned to him.


    John swung his left fist at one of the closest vampires in front of his face, tearing off the teeth that were sunken to his upper body as he maintained the [Heal] spell as he continuously fought off the vampires that pinned him down.


    Then, with both of his hands, he gripped his sword and jumped to his feet, and swung his weapon.


    A circular arc shone brilliantly at the arena as his blade found its way through the various flesh and wings of the vampires in a singular swoop.


    ¡°G-get...a-away...¡±


    John declared to the vampires with a tired breath, his wounds were recovered with [Heal] but his blood loss was still significant.


    In his weakened state, he planted his two feet on the ground, readying his sword as he watched the monsters encircle him, watchful of their prey who still had fight left in him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you...monsters take my life...j-just like what you did to my f-family...hah...hah...hah¡­¡±


    Before the vampires could flap their wings to take to the ceiling, a red shroud surrounded and bound them to where they stood, freezing their frantic movements.


    Atop the elevated platform, Captain Rabugra laughed.


    ¡°Spoken like a veritable demon, Sarvod!!!¡±


    The wisps of red condensed at the vampire captain¡¯s command, forming strands that attached themselves to the vampires around John.


    ¡°Blood Arts: [Unison Compliance]!¡±


    In unison, the vampires smirked as Captain Rabugra was, lept towards launching themselves simultaneously at John with their razor claws and fangs.


    Rippp!!!


    Claws pricked deep into John¡¯s skin, tearing his flesh apart as the vampires swiftly attacked, and retreated one after the other at John, overwhelming him with their chaotic flurry of strikes before he could defend himself.


    ¡°G-get¡­off!!!¡±


    He swung, and swung his sword at the vampires. Before his blade would hit its target, John would receive and speedy attack from the other vampires that disorientated his aim trajectory.


    This level of assault¡­the vampires are acting like a hive mind. Rabugra must be controlling them!


    The exact mechanical movements, the relentless claws that struck his body, the overwhelming speed of the vampires. Even with the dark aura that was on him, John was outmatched, outclassed, and outwitted.


    ¡°[Illuminate]!!!¡±


    In a desperate attempt to defend against the vampires, John summoned an explosion of white light, blinding everyone in the arena for a moment.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Woosh!!!


    John emerged behind one of the vampires with the blade of his weapon protruding from the monsters¡¯ chest.


    Thud!


    All while Rabugra was still blinded from above, John, like a rugged old dancer, slashed his weapons one after another vampire before him, using the opportunity he created for himself to thin down his opponents as much as he could.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The sound of vampire bodies dropping to the ground echoed in everyone¡¯s ears as the waning brightness from [Illuminate] waned.


    For a moment, he felt as though his body was at its peak, despite knowing very well it was not. Adrenaline surged in him as his blade went through the necks of vampires, plunging his sword in their chests before pulling it out from the other.


    Thud!


    The dark aura had reappeared to him.


    Thud!


    This time, instead of rejecting the accursed magic that brought about his exile, he used whatever enhanced abilities it gave him to cut down the vampires.


    Thud!


    Blood splattered across the grounds he stepped foot on, smearing his face with more of the crimson liquid as John with the precision of a surgeon, struck down the torrent of vampires.


    Thud!


    Nine became seven, seven became five, five became three, three became one, and one, became none.


    ¡°Hah¡­h-hah¡­ Haaah¡­¡±


    His feet squished at the pool of blood he created, pulling out his sword from final vampire¡¯s neck, pushing away the monster¡¯s body away from it, allowing it to drop to the bloody ground.


    Thud!


    His breath was heavy, the dark aura around him acted as [Heal], restoring his body, but for someone as spent as John was, he could barely stop himself from¡ª


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Gallant gesture of survival Sarvod. But foolish, nonetheless.¡±


    Rabugra¡¯s words echoed from all around him.


    ¡°Blood Arts: [Fibrin Impalement]!!!¡±


    The pools of blood that were beneath John¡¯s feet responded to Rabugra¡¯s command, bubbling and solidified beneath his feet, locking John to where he stood.


    !!!


    Instinctively, John tried to remove his feet from his shoes.


    Before he could, a flash of vermilion came rushing from beneath him, taking up forms of jagged pikes extended vertically in length as they entered his body impaling him, splitting each bone and sinew that contacted John.


    ¡°Fuc¡­k!!!¡±


    John tensed his body as he felt the various blood pikes made their way into his body, he could feel the blood vessels in his abdomen explode, his ear punctured, his spine snapping, as the overwhelming sensation buzzed violently in his head.


    ¡°[H-h-heal].¡±


    With his magic, John could negate a significant portion of the pain, just enough to keep himself from blacking out from the shock he experienced. Even with blood pikes having skewered each and every fiber in his body, he was yet to give up.


    I can¡¯t give up! Not now! If I fall now, Aurelius will be next!!! I need more from this accursed magic!!! A-Aurelius needs me!!!


    ¡°Well done, well done¡­¡± Captain Rabugra''s appeared before John, his hands on his back as he nodded favorably at the sight before him. ¡°I suppose something like that would not be enough to vanquish you. No wonder, that pesky spell of yours is so highly sought after.¡±


    John glared at Rabugra casually remarked as he observed the blood pikes protruding from John¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡­Aurelius¡­hah¡­go¡­h-haaah¡­¡±


    ¡°But who cares about how much those idiots are willing to pay!¡±


    Ignoring John, Rabugra¡¯s eyes spun in their sockets, his face contorted into a crooked expression of glee for having witness John¡¯s defiance.


    ¡°As long I-I¡­ c-can present your demon blood to Lord H-Hangrabo, it will immensely boost my ranking t-to¡­to the very top!!!¡± drool foamed on the vampire¡¯s mouth, Rabugra twitched like a deprived animal who was on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°F-fuck¡­o-off¡­¡±


    ¡°And Lord Hangrabo will make you anew!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! GRAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Rabugra then moved his trembling hand to John¡¯s blood stained, cheeks, his eyes morphed from one of a madman into one who was suddenly enchanted by an unspeakable lust. ¡°And you, my child, shall become the rightful toy to her¡ª"


    Boom!!!


    As Rabugra moved his hands, the ceiling above them shattered.


    A pillar of white lighting came striking exactly at where Rabugra stood, the surge of energy wrapped the vampire captain in deadly volts as it fried each and every cell in the monster¡¯s body. Charring Rabugra so much so that the vampire¡¯s body combusted into flames before he dropped to the ground.


    The lighting subsided, and on top of Rabugra collapsed body, another man stood firmly with his boot stomped over the vampire captain¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah~ Guess that was quite the entrance huh, John?¡± the man turned his head towards John with an eerie smile. A smile so wicked that outshined the bloodthirsty vampires that John faced.


    ¡°F-fester Aquil¡­la.¡±


    The hero that came before Scywell Shatterstep.


    At the mere appearance of the hero brought about an overwhelmingly oppressive aura to the arena, bringing about a constricting pressure to whoever was caught in his magic range¡ªeven John.


    ¡°Unholy Tyrant!!!¡±


    ¡°T-the empire has c-c-come for us!!!¡±


    ¡°Runnn!!!!¡±


    ¡°R-report to headquarters!!! Captain R-Rabugra has fallen, I repeat, C-Captain Rabugra has fallen!!! Requesting b-backup¡ª"


    Zap!!!


    Fester¡¯s red hair crackled with electricity as he fired an energy bolt at the vampire using [Message] vaporizing the monster and leaving a pile of dust in his wake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest up to you, Scywell!!!¡± with a gleeful voice, Fester called towards the sky where five additional figures descending from the sky with magic.


    It was the hero¡¯s party, in full gear.


    ¡°From the endless blizzards of true north, heed my command, leave none to escape!!! [Frozen Tomb]!¡±


    As soon as the words left Scywell¡¯s mouth, the open celling where the heroes made sealed itself up with an even large large crystalline dome sealing any and all vampires that tried to flee.


    The vampire den was enveloped in thick ice enchanted ice before John knew it, biting cold transmitted from the ground and the spikes that held him in place.


    John felt his blood solidified as Scywell¡¯s cryo magic chilled his body, his body heat significantly plummeted as he watched the dark aura around him disperse.


    [Heal]...


    And with the dark aura¡¯s departure, so did his conscious.


    ¡°H-help¡­A-Aurelius¡­¡±


    His eyes darkened as Scywell and the other four descended alongside the heroes of the Empire.


    ¡°Scywell, I think your buddy is taking a nap.¡± Fester spoke as all five of the hero¡¯s party descended to the ground. ¡°What a way to greet his saviors, am I right?¡±


    Despite directly calling out to Scywell, Fester received no response nor attention from the hero.


    Scywell was far too concerned with the sight of John with countless blood pikes protruding from his body. His hands moved towards John¡¯s direction as he absorbed the cold that had washed over John.


    [Frozen Tomb] he cast earlier had trapped all the vampires in this den, even if they had the ability to escape, the cryo magic would instantly freeze anyone who tried to break past [Frozen Tomb]¡¯s barriers.


    ¡°John, John, John. Can you hear me!?¡± Angeline called with a shaky voice as she rummaged through her bag in search for something to help with the state that John was in.


    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing, Angeline. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that!!!???¡± Angeline retorted at Gobbert, who was inspecting John¡¯s vitals with magic. ¡°I-I¡­ W-we watched him impaled by¡ª¡±


    ¡°Helen, remove the blood pikes¡¯ connection on John¡¯s body. Don¡¯t remove the pikes from his body yet, we need to keep his blood inside,¡± before Angeline could say anymore, Scywell interjected. ¡°Angeline, once Helen is done, use your Scroll of Return to teleport him back to the academy facility here in Meastes for treatment. Randolph, Gobbert, go scout the other levels and subdue whatever vampires that are not frozen into slumber.¡±


    As Scywell issued his commands to his team emotionlessly, a vein popped on his head.


    Why have you allowed this to happen¡­


    Though he trusted and understood that his team would not have their performance affected by the cruel magic done onto John. A cold blaze of anger became alit in his eyes as he watched the man with the blazing red hair before him.


    ¡­Fester Aquilla!!!???


    After John¡¯s outrage with Scywell and his party, the hero took the initiative and investigated into the massacre committed by the vampires in Parac Village. While it had been public knowledge that a massacre happened, had it not for Helen¡¯s resourcefulness, not even Scywell knew who or what had attacked Parac Village.


    At first, the headquarters in Registoria omitted any information regarding the massacre, claiming that it was the acts of a few rogue adventurers. Even when he had outright confronted them with the proof Helen had provided him, the Defense Department feigned ignorance.


    Going nowhere with his investigations, Scywell used his hero position to request an audience with the Immortal Emperor to shed light on the matter of the vampires.


    And when he did, the Emperor introduced this ¡®hero¡¯ that came before him to teach Scywell of the vampire¡¯s arrival in the Empire, and the events that led them to attack Dezarith.


    This ¡®hero¡¯, this Fester, whom Scywell had never heard of nor even knew the existence of, barely told Scywell anything relevant to the vampires that appeared in Dezarith Empire, scraping it all to an ¡®unfortunate chain of events¡¯ that lead to the deaths of ¡®mere innocent villagers¡¯.


    After that basic rundown that Fester Aquilla gave him on the attack of Parac Village, Scywell was also ordered by the Immortal Emperor to take a step back from further involving himself in the matters of the vampires, in fear that Scywell would not be able to handle the Sovereign¡¯s retaliation.


    That was how he came to know of the Unholy Tyrant.


    Whilst Scywell undertook the academy¡¯s aptitude test, still debating on what happened with the Immortal Emperor, his party encountered Team Rectiser who informed him that John and Aurelius were trapped inside a vampire hideout and were in grave mortal danger.


    With the rest of his party, he came to this vampire den to intervene and rescue John and Aurelius.


    Unbeknownst to him, he found Fester lying in wait with the direct orders from the Immortal Emperor himself to capture all the vampires that were in this hideout.


    Fester Aquilla had guided Scywell and his team to the very top of the dome where the arena was, where they would observe the vampires from above with Angeline¡¯s magic, claiming that they have to strike at an opportune time.


    The moment Angeline¡¯s observation magic activated, they were greeted with John who was engaged in a battle with the swarm of vampires on the battlegrounds.


    Scywell¡¯s immediate instincts were to jump in and save John from the predicament. Seeing how John¡¯s family, the Harvests, were murdered by the hands of the same monsters, he felt that some way, he had to make it up for John to save him from such dangers.


    It was all he could do at this point.


    But Fester stopped Scywell from engaging and ordered him and his team to wait under Fester¡¯s position as Scywell¡¯s elder. Mentioning something that Fester wanted to confirm with his own eyes.


    Before John was defeated by the vampires controlled by the vampire captain, John did the unthinkable, out of nowhere a bright light flashed. The next thing Scywell saw was that John was gallantly pacing himself as he cut through the various vampires that he was losing to moments ago.


    Like the rest of his team, wave of relief when John overcame the monsters. However, that reassurance only lasted until all of them noticed the faint black aura that pulsated at John¡¯s body, enhancing and guiding his powerful attacks.


    That very moment, Scywell understood why Fester Aquilla had ordered them to observe.


    It was so that everyone in the hero¡¯s party would have full comprehension that John Sarvod, indeed, have ties to the unholy beings known as demons.


    Fester Aquilla¡¯s intentions were made clear to him.


    In Dezarith Empire, to be a demon or even dabble the powers of a demon is akin to have committed a crime far worse than murder.


    As for their punishment...even Scywell who had fought hand to hand with demons was unsure of what awaits.


    Some said the Immortal Emperor and Immortal Empress would be in charge of dealing with said person, while others said the demons would be chained and be released as live war weapons in times of need. It truly has been a long time since he last fought a demon, even Scywell himself had vague memories of such monsters.


    Before he could confront Fester, the previous hero had burst the dome and leapt down to John¡¯s rescue.


    ¡°How long have you been observing the vampires?¡± Scywell asked Fester who had a devious smile on his face, his voice, as cold as the ice he created.


    ¡°Can¡¯t really say, Scywell¡­ Maybe since the moment your little buddy activated his powers? I have to admit, if it weren¡¯t for him, I would not have discovered their hideout. John sure is useful, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯ve heard that he played a vital role in Kershent Village.¡±


    Scywell clenched his fists, ¡°You¡ª¡±


    But before his ice magic could flow, Fester appeared behind Scywell with a crackle of lighting and spoke in a voice low enough for them both to hear.


    ¡°The ¡®human¡¯ John Sarvod was enlisted to Moxnet for observation. I know only that much. This seems to be the reason why.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to convict him of a crime, crime that is based on assumptions¡ª¡±


    ¡°For a myriad of unknown reasons, such data was lost. I was certain, this Sarvod child was to be groomed to be¡ª Ahhh!!! Shit!!!¡± Fester jolted his body as he placed his hand on his head, his teeth gritted in agony, but the smile on his face remained despite his lapse of thought.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°O-our archives were erased, not even the higher ups or I remembered why was he enlisted to the academy. Every time we try to recall what was taken from us, we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Higher ups? The council? The Emperor!? The Empress!? What do you mean, Fester!!!?¡±


    Fester backed away from Scywell with his two arms raised in the air as to show that he meant no harm.


    ¡°Personally, I have nothing to do with what I saw earlier. I know for sure that your party will keep their mouths shut about him. I can very well pretend to have saw nothing and do the same as your party.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But you see Scywell, I am a meddlesome person. Aside from my heroic duties. I, for one, have an obligation towards our great empire. Aberrations like him and the vampires¡­¡± Fester turned his gaze towards John, ¡°...are to be notified to the officials.¡±


    Zap!


    Fester Aquilla disappeared from Scywell¡¯s line of sight with a flashing bolt of lightning, leaving Scywell in the frozen den as Fester went to Registoria retrieve help for the vampires, and most importantly¡­John.

 16.1

    <h2>16.1</h2>


    In the world of darkness, John stood solemnly.


    Surrounded by an endless void placed in an empty world, John could do nothing but exist.


    He tried opening his mouth, he tried to scream¡ª


    Thud¡­


    His feet felt a gentle tap.


    A ray of light shone in the direction of his feet.


    A human head.


    Smeared with dried blood, the skull of a rotten human head had rolled in his direction.


    ¡°Why did you leave us to die...?¡±


    The familiar voice of Miros Harvest spoke to him, causing John to freeze at where he stood. Then another, he felt another thud on his other other leg, another human head rolled in his way.


    ¡°You were our benefactor...h-how could you!?¡±


    This time shrill voice of Itzella Harvest screamed at him.


    Ba-thump!


    The words that came to him constricted his heart.


    This isn¡¯t real!!!


    He knew the Harvests were much better people than this. They were kind, warm, loving people who invited him to their household when he had nowhere else to go.


    They were his family, they were¡­dead.


    If the Harvest couple who were so generous to treat him as family, could not forgive him in their deaths, John did not know what he could do.


    ¡°Please¡­ I¡­¡±


    Thud¡­


    Another head came rolling in his direction, following that was two more, three more¡­ Eventually, the decapitated heads surrounded him and his world was painted in red.


    And as the number of, so did the voices berating his existence grew.


    ¡°N-no! No¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­t-that¡¯s¡­¡± John¡¯s hands were on his head as he cowered from the voices, eyes trembling as the only thing he knew was to wait for the voices around him to end. ¡°P-please¡­¡±


    ¡°Disappointment, that¡¯s all you¡¯ll ever amount to be!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you make yourself useful?¡±


    His blood parents whom he had no fond recollection of yelled at him, causing John¡¯s breathing to become rapid.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see!? You have everything an elf could ask for!?¡±


    Alwin Zinrelle¡¯s voice echoed in his head, sounding just as furious as he was in Reperane Woods.


    ¡°Offending the rightful law of A¡¯vetheas, even I am unable to offer you a pardon for everything you¡¯ve done, my child.¡±


    Then it was Queen Veissa.


    And finally...


    ¡°Begone. I never want to see you ever for the rest of my life. I am now annulling our Soul Oath.¡±


    ¡°NOOOOOO!!!! STOP THIS!!! NO, NO MORE!!!¡±


    John awoke screaming, his body fully tensed as he raised himself from the bed.


    Pant, pant, pant¡­


    He moved his hands to his face, feeling his own clammy skin as he tried to calm himself from the dream he just awoken from. He rubbed his eyes against the base of his palm, only to find them as damp as a soaked napkin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bad dream¡­ It¡¯s just a bad dream¡­¡±


    John convinced himself as he tried his best to shake the ominous scenery he saw earlier. He knew it was just the trick of his mind.


    They are not here¡­ They¡¯ve left me¡­


    Messaging his eyes with his fingers, John said to himself, ¡°I need to have better control of myself¡­¡± as those words left his mouth, he immediately jolted up straight. ¡°How...did I get here?¡±


    John was currently placed in a stale looking ward that had no decorations to his surroundings.


    Windows, none, decorations, none, coffee tables, none, visitor chairs none.


    The only thing in this room were four white walls and a door that was part of the wall itself.


    Half curious where he was and half affected by the adrenaline that still surged in his body from earlier, John hastily got off the bed and walked towards the door. He reached for the handle, pressed on it, and pushed.


    Clack.


    The door did not budge.


    ¡°What gives?¡± he cocked his head, peered between the seams to get an idea of why the door was stuck, but unfortunately for him, the seams between the walls were far too small for him to find out anything.


    John pressed at the handle again. This time he used his body and pushed at the door.


    Bang.


    Finally, with his weight behind it, the door freed loosened from the walls and opened, revealing the familiar hallways of the academy fortress in Meastes. The facility where Prishine had taken control of previously to gain a head start against the other students, and the very one where he was drugged and kidnapped from.


    Unlike the previous times he arrived here, the building was now filled with students and academy stuff bustling about.


    And this was the infirmary.


    The rough, white clothing that he was changed into only affirmed that.


    As John was about to make his leave from the infirmary, his eyes caught onto a moving stretcher that was being transported by two nurses. Right there was Aurelius Velupus being transported into a similar ward that John had exited from.


    His shoulders eased up at the sight of Aurelius. Seeing his beastkin friend was in care of the medical staff lifted a heavy weight in his heart.


    We managed to survive the vampires¡­ That means I was saved by the heroes¡ª


    John interrupted his thoughts when he noticed something odd.


    As Aurelius stretcher was pushed into the ward, John could faintly see wisps of pale gold from where the wolfkin previous was. In fact, once Aurelius was sent into the ward and the nurses left, the ward where Aurelius was admitted to kept leaking the same gold wisps that John saw.


    John scrunched his brows as he approached the ward where Aurelius was placed in.


    Aurelius doesn¡¯t have gold mana¡­ In fact, I don¡¯t think he uses magic at all. Then why is he leaking mana?


    Entering the ward, the unconscious Aurelius still had the same peculliar wisps of golden emitting from his body.


    ¡°Stamina fatigue? No, that¡¯s not aura related. Blood loss?¡± John wondered as he watched the golden wisps continued to flow out of Aurelius. ¡°I swear I¡¯ve come across this in my old A¡¯vetheas textbooks, it¡¯s on the tip of my tongue¡ª¡±


    Grgk!!! Ack! Ack! Ack!!!


    Aurelius¡¯ body violently jerked. Blood spurt out from the beastkin as the sickly coughing returned to him.


    ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    John immediately used his magic on Aurelius, but instead of getting better, Aurelius further vomited out more blood as though the wolfkin himself had been stabbed.


    ¡°[Heal]!!! Why isn¡¯t it working!? [Heal]!!!¡±


    As John administered his healing magic on Aurelius, the beastkin remained to be unaffected by his blue aura.


    It was at this moment, he realized a certain principle that he had long forgotten.


    The gold wisps that emanated from Aurelius body, they were not mere magic leakage nor aura issues.


    Instead, they were signs of Aurelius¡¯ lifespan leaking out from him.


    How is this possible? Aurelius is just your everyday beastkin. There is no way something like this could happen to him. Unless¡­


    John was briefly reminded of the vampires that fed on Aurelius¡¯ blood.


    Aurelius to die by his blood completely drained from him from Naild the vampire. It was not until John had used his dark magic did Aurelius received healing. The vampires must have somehow damaged a part of Aurelius¡¯ soul that caused his life force to leak from the beastkin¡¯s body.


    Could that be? I...I¡­No¡­ He can¡¯t just die like this, I promised him to find his sister!!! Now h-he¡¯s life is fleeting before my very eyes and I can¡¯t do a single thing!!!


    Drowned out by the sound of his thoughts, his arms trembled.


    [Heal]! Work, you blasted magic!!! Work!!!


    And then it appeared.


    What had been a stream of brilliant blue [Heal] flowed from John¡¯s hands was now akin to a stream of clear blue stream tainted by mixing in black ink.


    No sooner, not a single hint of the original blue aura came forth from his hand.


    His blue aura was now replaced by the demon magic that he had been staved from.


    ¡°[Heal], [Heal], [Heal]!¡± John verbally cast his magic hoping to summon the blue aura. The more he tried, the faster the black aura flowed from his hands and attached themselves to Aurelius.


    Back when in the vampire¡¯s den, the same happened to his [Heal] spell, where black mana appeared in place of his usual blue aura of [Heal]. John it was because at that moment he temporarily embraced the ¡®demon¡¯ side of himself.


    ¡°T-this is impossible¡­ How can it be¡­ I want nothing to do with¡ª¡± John cut himself short when Aurelius¡¯ body stabilized.


    The wolfkin no longer coughed out blood, the golden wisps that previously emanated from his body disappeared. Even the pale cheeks of Aurelius was now reddened the longer the black version of [Heal] flowed to the beastkin¡¯s body.


    It works¡­it works¡­ [Heal] works like how it is supposed to be. Aurelius is back to normal.


    Eventually, Aurelius regained his breath.


    It was then did John cease his magic on his wolfkin friend, grabbed a nearby cloth and cleaned up after the blood his friend had coughed up earlier.


    But why do I feel so empty?


    Although he felt a heavyweight lifted off his shoulders, an even heavier sense of gloom filled his heart.


    John raised one of his hands, looked at his modest palm, rotating it as he keenly observed his hand. There was something he had to confirm after what just occurred.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    In response to his chant, black charcoal aura appeared forth from his palm, enveloping his arms, and eventually the rest of his body just like how [Heal] usually would.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, felt the aura that surrounded his body as he allowed his own magic to run throughout his body.


    Finally, he opened his eyes, along that, a heavy sigh, ¡°It feels and behaves no different from my usual magic¡­¡± John canceled his spell with a clench of his fist before casting [Heal] silently. Sure enough, the same black aura of [Heal] emerged in his hand. ¡°...but it¡¯s now tainted with the color associated with demons.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It appears that that alteration had tainted his [Heal] magic permanently.


    He wanted to scream, he wanted to breakdown and cry himself for having tainting [Heal] with his demon magic.


    But John was far too exhausted from what happened earlier that his tear ducts and heart no longer worked as he thought they should be.


    Between escaping the insane succubus and the horrible encounter with the vampires, he was spent.


    All he could do was to bury his head in his hands.


    Everything that happened after the Harvests¡¯ death felt insignificant.


    Sure, moments ago his life was in jeopardy, but if Aurelius had not been involved with the vampires with him, John was certain he would not have fought as hard as he could and embraced his ¡®demon¡¯ nature.


    He may not have valued his own life, but when it came down to an innocent bystander like Aurelius, John could not leave the wolfkin to die.


    In some ways, he could feel his heart growing numb to the atrocities of life.


    Still¡­


    The sight of the black aura, reminded him of the very moment all of A¡¯vetheas denounced him. The death of the three thugs, Raina¡¯s horrified face, Alwin¡¯s betrayal¡­


    And most importantly, the devastated face of Ephinelyth. For had it not for this power, he would not have doubted her absence, for if he did not have the delusions that the Evie thought of him as a toy, John would have¡­he would have listened to her warning.


    ¡°She was right¡­ I can¡¯t stay in the e-empire for long¡­ Everything here is far too chaotic.¡±


    Evie warned him of the dangers that laid within Dezarith Empire. Though she had not explicitly explained to him what, John himself also reached the same conclusion.


    The Harvests died on the very night Ephinelyth relayed all of that to him.


    If he accepted her offer, if only John swallowed his emotionally charged mind back then, if only John swallowed his pride and listened to Ephinelyth¡¯s words, the Harvests might all have survived from the massacre that would ensue.


    Paired with that tragedy, the Dezarith Empire is preparing for a potential war with the Eastern Continent, to which led to the students of Moxnet Academy being subjected to this ridiculous aptitude test.


    And then there was the insane succubus that wanted to copulate with him.


    Honestly speaking, John did sense that she was up to no good on their very first encounter, but he never thought Prishine would go through extreme measures where she not only drugged him but also tried to force herself on him.


    Finally, there was the ordeal with vampires. By his terrible luck, he encountered the very monsters that were responsible for the Harvests¡¯ death. If not for Fester Aquilla¡¯s arrival, John feared that he might have doomed Aurelius to death.


    ¡°I want to leave¡­ I am done, this is too much for me,¡± he weakly admitted to himself. ¡°No more of this¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave where?¡±


    John immediately jolted himself upright upon hearing Aurelius¡¯ voice. Blinking rapidly as he looked at the wolfkin, who had awaken from his slumber.


    ¡°A-Aurelius, you¡¯re fine!¡± John stuttered, ignoring the wolfkin¡¯s questions.


    But the Aurelius was not having it, he looked to John with serious eyes and spoke with an unwavering voice, ¡°John, where are you leaving?¡±


    John looked away from Aurelius, ¡°Nowhere, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I clearly heard you talking about leaving the empire, something about being too much.¡±


    The wolfkin stared intently at John, waiting for an answer as he sat up from the bed.


    John pursed his lips, looked at the ceiling and took a deep breath.


    I guess I do owe him an explanation, since I promised to find his sister with him. If I leave, I don¡¯t think I won¡¯t be able to do that.


    John exhaled and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here anymore, Aurelius. My family was massacred, I have nowhere to go to. I¡¯ve cut all ties with Scywell and his party. Now, not only the empire is preparing for war, I am certain that we will be enlisted for said war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, you know what am I¡­¡± John looked at the wolfkin. ¡°You saw what I did back there! I am no mere human¡­ From where I previously came from, its taboo to use the black aura magic, some even say its demon magic or that I am a demon. Frankly, I don¡¯t know myself. All I now know is, the longer I stay somewhere, the more pain and suffering I would bring.¡±


    ¡°John, you never told me¡­¡±


    ¡°I was exiled for using demon magic to save someone I loved. There hasn¡¯t gone a day that I wished I had done things differently. Perhaps I should have avoided trouble, but knowing me, trouble follows me wherever I go. As things progressed after I my exile, I became an indirect cause to the death of Harvests, the death of m-my adopted family...w-who t-took me in a-after my e-exile¡­¡± John lowered his head in shame chocking on his own words.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Aurelius tried to offer his words but could not muster up the courage as John¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°I considered killing myself to end things after my family died¡­but ghosts of my past prevent me from doing so. Every time I think of ending things once and for all, my heart squeezes so hard that I think there is something far worse if I had ended my own life.


    ¡°Then I implicated you with the vampires. I decided then to use my demon magic, or whatever it is to get you out of that predicament. Even that, I failed¡­ If not for the heroes that came¡­¡± John shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯ve decided, instead of causing more trouble for you or everyone in Team Rectiser, I would leave the empire. For my sake, and for not letting anyone ending up like my adopted family.¡±


    John ended his confession with a lowered head.


    He very well knew it was meaningless to confide to Aurelius, but since the wolfkin was subjugated to the vampires¡¯ torments, John thought it was the best to explain himself.


    He understood Aurelius had a strong inclination to find the lost sister Aurelius had.


    With how protective the beastkin acted around him, John knew that in some way the wolfkin already thought of him as a brother, at the very least he would give Aurelius closure before he left the empire for good.


    ¡°That is why...the thing about your sister. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I can help you with that. I can¡¯t stay here with you guys. Besides¡­¡± John finally stood from his seat, ¡°I never I belonged here.¡±


    Not in A¡¯vetheas, not in Dezarith Empire, not where he was born¡­ Everywhere John went, destruction followed. He was man without a home, without family, without honor.


    All that was left of him, was this empty husk of a man that he no longer recognized.


    Clenching his empty fist, John moved to the door.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ You really are just a kid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aurelius sighed as he slowly got off his bed, causing John to pause in his footsteps with that statement of his.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± John with raised brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about what do you think you did wrong, but for as long as I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve done nothing bad. Sure, bad things happened to you, but those were out of your control, weren¡¯t they? Involving me with the vampires? Ha, don¡¯t make me laugh, kiddo! I was the one who chose to not leave you alone!!!¡±


    John blinked bewildered, ¡°N-not leave me alone?¡±


    Aurelius brought the back of his knuckle to John¡¯s forehead and tapped on his skull, causing John to recoil with a scowl.


    ¡°You¡¯d think I can¡¯t smell something weird coming off from you with that ¡®demon magic¡¯ thing you have? On our very first meeting, I could tell from a distance you have that demon magic or whatever you call it around you despite my then weaker body. In hindsight, I think I caused you more torment by staying behind in the vampire hideout¡­maybe you would have let yourself get killed then, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was my decision, John!¡± Aurelius declared, ¡°I, myself, stayed behind with you to fight the vampires. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my health. I understood the consequences of staying behind with you in the vampire¡¯s den. This is my life, John! I get to choose what I do with it, not you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, you should¡¯ve ran when you had the chance!!!!¡± John snapped, ¡°Do you have any idea what those vampires¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am an adult. I get to choose what I do with my life, the same applies to you!!!¡± Aurelius shouted back to cut John off. ¡°I understand the weight in your heart, my brother. But there is no need to live in guilt and shame for things that you have no control over. In my instance, I was the one who followed you. In your case, your adopted family must have known that you are a kind boy who needed help, that¡¯s why they willingly took you in. Don¡¯t blame¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop. Just stop¡­¡±


    John¡¯s fists clenched as he resisted his heart from being split in two. The mere mention of how evangelical the Harvests treated him, made him much, much more...


    His eyes misted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t w-want to know¡­ I-I already know t-that much already! I already know that¡¯s what happens to everyone around me...my past, my present, my future¡­all of them¡­ will suffer. All of you will leave¡­please¡­I¡­¡±


    Truth to be told, John knew he was an abandoned individual.


    Whether by fate or by choice, the people who he always deemed important in his life would always drift from him.


    Be it Kahnira who he have vague memories of, Alwin Zinrelle who hated him throughout their entire ¡®friendship¡¯, Raina Valindra Eridi who he thought cherished him deeply, the Harvests who was his family more than anyone else in his life, the hero¡¯s party, and finally...Ephinelyth.


    All of them left him.


    In the end, John Sarvod was one and alone.


    That was his curse.


    It was not the demon magic that caused his banishment.


    It was himself.


    He who could never hold on to those he deemed precious to him.


    If anything, the demon magic was only the embodiment of sorrows of the relationships that he could never see flourish nor cultivated.


    Of all the bonds he made, he was sure they would all inevitably part him.


    Be it because of what he did, or because of what he did not do.


    The root of his sorrows was none other than the man he was.


    That¡¯s why John chose to leave his team.


    Before his friendship with the members of Team Rectiser deepened, he had to leave.


    It was so that when the next time they inevitably leave him in the dust, the pain of those bonds severed would be much more negligible.


    And of those bonds, included his wolfkin friend here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aurelius, I am not changing my mind,¡± John apologized before leaving the beastkin in the ward.


    With a heavy heart and on heavy steps, John paced himself to where the infirmary counter was. Approaching the nurse he posed a question.


    ¡°Do you happen to know where my equipment are? You see, I was admitted while I was unconscious. I now have nothing to wear other than these infirmary clothes,¡± John pinched the white shirt and the white pants that was on him as he forced an awkward smile.


    ¡°For all patients, we hand all their equipment back to their respective teams for safekeeping. In the cases where all team members are admitted to the infirmary, we would keep them in our vault here. May I know which team are you on, sir?¡±


    ¡°Team Rectiser.¡±


    Immediately, the nurse moved her fingers on a projected screen as she searched through the infirmary¡¯s database with swift finger movements on the interface board.


    ¡°Team Rectiser: Two out of six members are admitted to the infirmary wards. The first being Aurelius Velupus, and the second being John Sarvod¡­¡± the nurse blinked rapidly upon reading John¡¯s name out loud. ¡°A-and you are John Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The nurse immediately spoke in haste, ¡°I am sorry, please, return to your ward, you are to stay there for further observation.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I can use [Heal] I am perfectly fine. There¡¯s no need for all of that. Can you just tell me where the other members of Team Rectiser are?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the nurse stood from where she was. ¡°You are a patient, t-there is no reason for you to return to your team, y-you need t-to¡­o-or else h-he¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Giving the medical people more trouble again, John?¡±


    Kirk¡¯s voice came from behind John, interrupting the nurse as she fumbled.


    John¡¯s eyes lit at the appearance of the tall Kirksten behind him, then left the nurse, ¡°No worries, Kirk is here now. He¡¯ll bring me around. I just want to grab my stuff as they are quite valuable. I¡¯ll come back here right after, okay?¡±


    I¡¯ll come back here and figure out where the teleporter is. You¡¯ll never see my face here in Meastes or in Dezarith ever again.


    The nurse at first looked like she was about to break into tears over John adamantly wanting to leave the infirmary, but her attitude suddenly changed when John turned to look at her.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­p-please return to us as quickly as you can.¡±


    After subduing the almost agitated nurse with his words, John and Kirk left to where Team Rectiser had pitched their camp under John¡¯s request to retrieve his mythril sword and hooded coat.


    They were moving along the perimeter of the academy fortress when John spotted the familiar tent of Team Rectiser. He immediately entered it and Kirk followed soon after.


    ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡± Kirk offered.


    ¡°Nah, not in the mood. I am just here for my items.¡±


    Besides, my last meal had sleep-inducing drugs in them, I am still not over that.


    John thought snarkily to himself. He was not about to let the temptation of a mere meal to delay his departure from the compounds of Meastes and leave Dezarith Empire.


    As he moved deeper into the magically expanded space of the tent, his eyes kept moving about his surroundings in search of his items. John entered the room he was allocated to, the bathrooms, and even the kitchen, but much to his dismay, he found nothing.


    ¡°Hey, Kirk, do you know where my things are?¡± returning to the living room and asked Kirk who brought him here.


    Kirk, who had been silently standing by the entrance, looked at John, then to the sofas, ¡°I think Bran placed it¡­ Wait, I remember, I left it in my room, my bad.¡±


    Nonchalantly, Kirk entered his room and returned with John¡¯s coat and jeans. In a swift motion, Kirk tossed John¡¯s belongings to him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sword?¡± John spoke as he caught his belongings.


    Frankly, he cared little about his clothes or pants.


    But his mythril sword was one that accompanied him as his life took a darker turn, the sword that Angeline helped him pick was almost akin to own flesh and blood.


    Aside from being an efficient weapon that could cut through steel as though it were butter, he needed a way to defend himself if he wished to flee from Dezarith Empire¡¯s forces.


    What is to say instead of the imperial soldiers, he would encounter ferocious monsters like dark beasts, undead or even the likes of vampires?


    He needed a reliable weapon to defend himself. And the arming sword was rightfully his.


    Kirk retrieved something from his pockets, then placed said item on John¡¯s open palm, revealing a green translucent bead.


    ¡°Here, this is for you,¡± Kirk said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°What? No, I want my sword, not this bead thing. Stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Crush it, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Unable to believe what has gotten into Kirk, John shook his head, his expression altered into a sharp one, one that was almost threatening, ¡°Kirk, this is not my sword.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s magic. Your sword is compressed into this bead by Cacti with her magic.¡±


    John eyes twitched with doubt, he wanted to say something about the whole ordeal of storing his sword with magic was a waste of mana, but unable to wait at the prospect of obtaining his mythril arming sword, he crushed the translucent bead with thumb and index finger, causing the bead to crumble into dust.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening,¡± John rubbed the dust between his fingers as he awaited for his weapon to take form. His brows scrunched after a long period of waiting, ¡°Kirk, this had better not be a joke¡ª Garkkk!¡±


    John¡¯s vocal cords seized.


    I can¡¯t speak, what the hell!? The fuck did this asshole do!?


    John rushed at Kirk, intending to grab his teammate¡¯s neck and demand for an explanation.


    However, the fingers that crushed the translucent bead became paralyzed and no longer responded to him.


    The numbing sensation spread to his hands, arms, shoulders, torso...and eventually, the rest of his body.


    [Hea...


    Before he could cast [Heal] from his mind, John became as stiff as a statue by the effects of the translucent bead.


    Frozen in body and mind, he could no longer move, think, or breath.


    ¡°Nothing personal, bud,¡± Kirksten mumbled emotionlessly as he took a seat by the table. Though he may have been the one to trick John into crushing the Bead of Petrification, Kirk behaved like he was doing the right thing.


    Which, in his mind, he was absolutely right.


    For all he was instructed to do, was to stall John Sarvod from leaving the academy¡¯s premises.


    ¡°A demon, huh? I always knew you were an oddity, but never to the likes of a demon like her¡­ I¡¯m sorry John, it is either you or Cacti. And this man will do anything to keep Cacti safe.¡±


    Kirk watched over the petrified John intently, fearful that the magic would be undone by John.


    ¡°Just for safe measure¡­¡±


    Kirk moved his hands into his pockets to retrieve yet another bead, but before he could use it on the already petrified John, someone appeared by the entrance of Team Rectiser¡¯s tent.


    Crackle!


    A blazing red hair, cruel eyes that were surging with traces of electricity.


    ¡°Fester Aquilla.¡± Kirk muttered the hero¡¯s name as he trounced into Team Rectiser¡¯s tent.


    ¡°You must be Kirk. I was told so much about you, from Moxnet Academy¡¯s most infamous woman!¡± Fester gave a deep bow to Kirk. ¡°On behalf of the Immortal Emperor, I thank you for cooperating with us to bring a suspected criminal to trial.¡±


    ¡°Save your superfluous crap! No one would sellout their teammates for no reason!¡±


    ¡°My apologies if I have offended you in any way,¡± Fester took a grandiose bow, lowered his torso where the previous hero almost seemed to be kissing his own knee.


    ¡°Just take him and leave before my team realizes something is off! Leave!!!¡± Kirk snapped at the hero with great irritation.


    Zap!!!


    With a crackle of electricity, Fester Aquilla and the petrified John disappeared.


    ¡°Fuckkkkk!!!!¡± Kirk bemoaned as he slammed his palms to his head. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!!!!¡±


    His heart raced like never, tears formed in his eyes as his nefarious actions etched into his mind.


    After given orders to help Bran invite John into Team Rectiser, Kirk was told to collect and report on the information about John Sarvod periodically.


    That was mostly he did prior to today, as John was under the great interest of powerful individuals, Kirk became the medium to watch over John.


    It supposed to be an easy job. Kirk was certain that what he did was justified.


    But he was not strong enough, so much so that the mere act of reporting the observations he had on John was enough to accumulate an invisible weight on his shoulders. One that nagged at him for doing something so evil against John who was innocent.


    This constant watch over John had caused Kirk to snap on a few occasions, where he was plagued with so much guilt that he would go and accuse John of conspiring against Team Rectiser.


    When he was the one who worked against John.


    And when John had finally left Kirk¡¯s sights after their encounter with the blood-cullers, the weight disappeared from him.


    It was only after did Team Rectiser return to the academy fortress in Meastes that Kirk was given an extra responsibility.


    The task of ensnaring John Sarvod.


    He fully knew what he did doing was terrible to John. Having to fool the guy who barely moved on from his family¡¯s death did not sit well with Kirk.


    But compared to what could happen to Cacti or Matilda if he had rejected to sellout John, Kirk made a choice.


    This was choice that would forever eat away at his soul. A choice that only provided him temporary peace until he was requested to do something as drastic as this once more.


    Kirk was fully dancing in the palms of her hands.


    He fully understand it, but he had no choice. For whenever he hear the permanent stutters in Cacti¡¯s speech, he knew resistance was never an option.


    And so, Kirk prayed to the Archangels that were the very pillar for holiness and purity. To the Archangels of Truth, Contentment, Humility, Love and Compassion, to send a beacon of hope, a beacon of hope to this grim path he walked.


    ¡°Please, someone, do something. I cannot do this anymore¡­please, end my suffering, end...her unholy existence from the mortal realm and free the shackles on my soul.¡±


    Until the seductress¡¯ death, Kirksten will forever be a slave to the sultry woman who ordered him to betray his teammate.


    The seductress who was placed in Moxnet Academy to keep watch over the hero known as Scywell Shatterstep.


    Prishine, the succubus.


    A succubus demon who answers to the Immortal Empress.

 16.2

    <h2>16.2</h2>


    ¡°Subject: John Sarvod. Origin: Parac Village. Prior crimes: None. Next of Kin: None.¡±


    John awoken to the voice of an emotionless elderly man. His nose twitched at the familiar scents of ink and parchment paper entered his nose. Following that, his ears picked up on the echoes of hushed voices before him.


    ¡°How timely for the petrification magic used on our subject to wear off. Let us begin the ceremony, shall we?¡±


    John shook his body as the numbing effects of the magic slowly faded away from him, catching glimpses of people dressed in full black robes seated upon the rows and rows of seats that towered above him. Though they had nothing to mask their facial features, no matter how hard John focused, he could never seem to make out any of their faces.


    A barrier must be distorting their faces¡­ These people must be here to witness¡­


    ¡°On May 11th of the Immortal Year 1620, the empire¡¯s Magic Development Department detected a surge of unholy energy to the south of Dezarith Empire, in a secluded valley known as Meastes. The site was also the same venue for where Moxnet academy students were undergoing their aptitude tests.¡±


    Casting [Heal] silently at a deliberate pace, cleansed the petrification effects without the massive audience around him noticing.


    A large audience, being held captive¡­


    Before him, eight figures stood solemnly with their faces hidden away from the hoods that they dawned. Dressed in white robes laced with golden strips for accents, John though unimpressed by the lavish attire, could not deny the felt the condensation of pressure around him as his gaze met theirs.


    I am on trial again!!! Kirksten, you fucking bastard!!!


    He knew something was afoot with Kirk earlier, he should have known when Kirk handed him a bead to crush.


    Why am I not surprised¡­ Fuck.


    John mentally sighed, his heart heavy. He thought that when the petrification magic was undone on him he would be imbued with rage for the sly serpent that bore his poison fangs on his back.


    But all that was in his heart was¡­nothing.


    He had grown accustomed to the volatile world that he lived, his loved ones taken away from him, his beliefs ripped from him, his reason to live rendered to nothing. A betrayal like this barely meant anything to him, if anything, it just greatly annoyed him.


    Still, he wished he understood why.


    Why did he deserve such a fate?


    But that was a question for another time. For right now, he had to deal with the trial unfolding before him.


    ¡°Fortunately, the empire had an elite unit dispatched to Meastes during then. Said elite unit was dispatched to the source of said location of unholy magic, discovering a gathering of vampires in a secluded hideout. After deliberate cooperation with the current hero of Dezarith, Scywell Shatterstep, who is also a Moxnet Student, the elite unit and the current hero apprehended all two hundred and seven vampires and brought them back to the empire to uncover the plans of the Sovereign.¡±


    A hideout is already secluded, you nitwit, there¡¯s no need to deliberate with your fancy language. Just get to the fucking point!


    John thought to himself as he stood idly and endured having his time wasted.


    You idiots brought me here forcibly. Speaking in unnecessarily long sentences doesn¡¯t mean you fuckers are trialing me!!!


    ¡°Prior to the vampires¡¯ apprehension, the elite unit witnessed the subject known as John Sarvod was, in fact the source of unholy magic detected by Magic Development Department. The subject last was recorded to have had his family in Parac Village completely massacred by the very same monsters known as vampires, it is according to the elite unit¡¯s conclusion that the Massacre of Parac Village became the inciting incident for the boy¡¯s use of unholy magic.¡±


    John grit his teeth.


    It¡¯s you people who failed to protect Parac Village!!! You and your heroes who do nothing¡ª


    ¡°Though the elite unit claimed John Sarvod uses unholy magic, the hero, Scywell Shatterstep and his party however, testifies for John¡¯s innocence. Claiming that the vampires had been masking their own use of unholy magic through the boy..¡±


    S-Scywell testified f-for me?


    John blinked in confusion.


    Last he saw Scywell, John provoked the hero to the point where Scywell wanted to kill him. For the hero to defend him against the elite unit that accused him of using unholy magic¡­


    That means...the elite unit who accused me is¡­


    ¡°Fester Aquilla! Come forth and give us your assessment of what transpired!¡±


    From the shadows cast behind John, a figure approached, and sure enough, a blazing red haired figure marched forwards. Moving past John with an unwavering face, Fester bowed at the eight robed figures before speaking.


    ¡°Thank you, council members. Under the direct orders of the Immortal Emperor, I was tasked to follow the traces of the vampires that had infiltrated the empire. The very same ones responsible for the Massacre of Parac Village.¡±


    ¡°Leaving Pardlorn after my inconclusive investigation, the central of the Vampire Sovereign, Pardlorn, I was tasked to investigate a vampire hideout for the source of unholy magic. In there I found, with my very own eyes, this young lad, John Sarvod was drenched from head to toe with dark magic as he took part in the bloodsports of the vampires.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue¡­¡±


    ¡°Even with John Sarvod¡¯s unholy magic, he faced immediate defeat at the hands of the vampire known as Rabugra, whom we are still trying to extract information from. The current hero, Scywell, appeared shortly to John¡¯s rescue in the vampire hideout.


    ¡°At first, I invited Scywell and his party to observe what occurred in the arena John was in. It appears that even with his defeat by the vampire Rabugra, he far from giving up. Hence, it is my reasoning that with his family massacred by the vampires, a deep hatred had festered in his heart, prompting him to learn the forbidden ways of magic all for the sake of unleashing vengeance upon the monsters that robbed him of his family. That is all.¡±


    ¡°And John Sarvod, do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± the speaker from the eight white robed figures turned his gaze at John.


    John turned to Fester, who had a sly smile on his lips. Then spoke in a loud voice.


    ¡°My defiance against the vampires was to save a friend from them. I have no recollection of associating myself with unholy magic. The wolfkin, Aurelius Lupus and I had been captivated by the vampires for their entertainment, it is uncertain what they have done to us while we were unconscious and might have caused my body to react in an unusual way. Perhaps, what Fester Aquilla saw, was the work of the vampires.¡±


    Unlike the time in A¡¯vetheas where he was convicted as a demon before an audience, John spoke in the calmest demeanor he knew. If he wanted to leave the Empire, he might as well do it without provoking them. The last thing John needed was to have an enemy in pursuit as he take his leave from Dezarith.


    ¡°Both you and Fester¡¯s testament both carry equal weight. Suppose we play the devil¡¯s advocate and say that you are falsifying your statement. Why would someone like you play along with the games that the vampires had prepared for you.¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Come again?¡± John scrunched his brow. ¡°Play the games!? What are you talking about!? I was fighting for survival back there!!! Both Aurelius and me were drained of blood by the vampires!!! What games could we be playing!?¡±


    John looked towards the other eight robed figures, all of which had the same devious smile that appeared on Fester Aquilla moments ago.


    ¡°Survival for what exactly, dear John Sarvod? Do you not understand the situation that you are in? The use or even the mere existence of unholy magic in Dezarith Empire is a crime deserving a punishment worse than death? You knowing that, have partaken yourself in the vampire¡¯s bloodsports.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying I knowingly did something so dire? That I allow myself to be killed by the vampires? Is my friend supposed to resign and perish?¡± John tried keeping cool composure, but his voice implied otherwise. ¡°In that case, I suppose you lot would have to reevaluate the people Moxnet Academy enrolls. Because, if I, an academy student were to something that foolish, I would have never been in Moxnet. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡­


    The room was filled with an uncomfortable silence after John¡¯s rebuttal. Though his words changed none of the empty expressions on the eight figures¡¯ faces, John knew he was right. He knew that by his putting on the pretense of Moxnet Academy in front of these people, his innocence would be ¡®proven¡¯.


    Then, just as John thought he was victorious, Fester Aquilla took a step forward and faced the eight robed figures.


    ¡°Kaldor Klarizan.¡±


    With the mention of Moxnet Academy¡¯s vice president¡¯s name, the eight figures came to attention, their empty eyes filled with alert and caution.


    ¡°I presume you lot know who Kaldor is,¡± Fester said with an amused smile. ¡°Around two and a half months prior to this. Kaldor himself had brought in John Sarvod to the academy as a subject to be observed.¡±


    Fester¡¯s words caused an uneasy shifting among the audience draped in black robes as they each leaned to each other and muttered inaudible whispers.


    Two and a half months? That¡¯s when I was first recruited by Kaldor to Moxnet¡ª


    ¡°There had been plans to cultivate John by either the Emperor or the Empress, for what purpose I no longer remember. The critical loss of sensitive archive data, of which also included the wiping of minds among my respected council members, the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Empress¡¯ minds, and me happened a month ago, sometime after Massacre of Parac Village. Though the source of information loss remains to be unknown, one thing is certain my fellow elders...¡±


    ¡°And that would be?¡±


    In a deterministic voice, Fester Aquilla¡¯s voice rang through the room.


    ¡°Demon or no demon, John Sarvod, is the property of Dezarith Empire!!!¡±


    Negotiations failed.


    John¡¯s plan of talking his way out of this predicament had gone awry.


    The only option to him was to fight his way out. Through violence, meaningless violence that the vampires so adored.


    John moved his hands to his waist to grab the hilt of his trusty weapon, only for his fingers to grab at the empty air by his right hip, forgotten that his weapon was not with him.


    Clack-clink!


    In unison, the silhouette of spears came dropping to his sides.


    From the shadows, imperial guards emerged, clad in full armor, all ready to strike at John.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His eyes focused in on the faces of the soldiers that were behind the steel helmet. Clenching his fists, he recalling towards the night when Raina was almost raped.


    Two spells came to his mind.


    [Defilement], [Execution].


    There was a choice he was to make.


    Am I really going to kill these people? Am I really going to lose all of myself to the dark aura to free myself from what is about to come? I have already tainted my hands with demon magic...I might as well take the final plunge.


    The horrible magic that he used on the three thugs, their maddened faces, when he had first used the truly horrible magic. He remembered their spilled guts, the insanity that took them over.


    Ta-thump!


    His skin crawled. John remembered that was the first time he ever felt such overwhelming anger, the horrible grief of despair, of regret that far rivaled anything that he knew.


    He had no choice.


    He did not know what was in store for him when he failed Raina back then.


    He did not know who, or how, would the Elven Princess be saved.


    Back then, he was going to be robbed of the thing most precious to him.


    And now, the last thing he thought he had will be forcibly taken away from him.


    His freedom.


    These soldiers, the eight elders, and Fester Aquilla stood in the way of his freedom. John simply wanted no have no part in the Empire anymore, whether he would live or die.


    That was all for him to decide. Whether to become a mere object that is to be used by Dezarith or whether he would plunge into the darkness¡­


    ¡°All in good time, Aquilla,¡± a voice before John declared, halting John before he decided. ¡°All of this is mere speculation from your end, Fester. We have received no such information regarding the matters of John Sarvod. This is a court held to dictate his innocence, not to imprint your biased opinions to us about the boy!¡±


    Fester bat the speaker an eye, ¡°Are you daft? Like I said, all information regarding John Sarvod¡¯s observation were erased! The only one who noticed this was me and the Immortal Emperor! Who else but those who dealt with the wicked hag can ascertain what was truly gone?! Even you council members, all of you were supposed to be informed on¡ª¡±


    ¡°As far as we are aware, this is not a matter of our concern. Your suspicions of John Sarvod will be noted.¡±


    Then, in unison, the eight white robed figures spoke.


    ¡°The council has decided that John Sarvod is to be placed under house arrest under Moxnet Academy¡¯s rule. Fester Aquilla is to continue with the tasks already delegated to him and cease all interaction with John Sarvod until a verdict is reached.¡±


    Fester''s face contorted into an ugly scowl.


    For just a moment, what has been the jolly youthful look of the previous hero was overcast with the appearance of a horrible expression adorned with tattered flesh, where all his features were contorted and his eyes were nothing but pale milky orbs.


    ¡°By the authority of a Hero, I command you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. Fester Aquilla is no longer the hero of the Dezarith Empire. That authority is now passed to Scywell Shatterstep. You are henceforth dismissed, Aquilla.¡±


    The eight robed figures¡¯ immediate response had taken Fester aback, causing the previous hero to blink with his mouth agape, dispelling his haunted face back to the features of a human male.


    ¡°T-then I a-am...¡± the words left John¡¯s mouth, his whisper was an innocent one. He was unsure whether his eyes were playing tricks on him again, but having seen Fester¡¯s split change he could barely get his words out in fear of what laid beyond the previous hero¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°No, John Sarvod. No matter how outrageous Fester Aquilla¡¯s words were, they carry weight. The council has decided that you are to be assigned back to Moxnet and nowhere else, you are only permitted the confines of the academy until a thorough investigation is carried out to ascertain Fester Aquilla¡¯s claims.¡±


    ¡°T-that means I-I am freely to move about in Dezarith, as long I am within the Empire¡¯s territory, correct? In that case¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pay heed to our prior statement, John Sarvod!!! You are under house arrest within the confines of Moxnet Academy, and Moxnet Academy only! You are an asset of the Empire!!! You are guilty until proven innocent!!!¡±


    The eight figures snapped at John, causing even the surrounding imperial guards around him to shiver in their boots.


    ¡°Imperial guards will be always stationed by your side. You would not be permitted to have your weapons, use your magic, have your meals, or even proceed on with your daily activities unless given permission.¡±


    Is that not the same as imprisoning me?!


    John froze on where he stood.


    His window of opportunity to leave the empire was closed before it could be opened.


    Ephinelyth was right. The Empire is dangerous.


    Not only did they think its denizens¡¯ lives were disposable and to be exploited, the empire also thought of him as nothing but property. And now, with the help of Fester Aquilla, John will most definitely be convicted as a criminal.


    They say I am innocent. But they are just putting on a show before they could find evidence to trial me as a demon.


    He was speechless.


    He suspected something was wrong when Team Rectiser arrived in Meastes. He thought the same when his team faced the blood-cullers, and now, everything was laid before him as clear as day.


    The empire had declared to infringe upon John¡¯s life. And taking away his liberty was only the first of their many steps.


    John looked at the faces of the imperial soldiers standing guard around him. As much as he hated the imperial soldiers that failed the Harvests when vampires had come for his family, the veritable monster was none other than the man who arranged both the burial and cleanup for his family¡¯s deaths.


    His gaze turned towards Fester Aquilla, who only registered in his mind as an abomination akin to the vampires.


    Fester Aquilla was no hero.


    The man that stood before him, was¡­


    ¡­the Unholy Tyrant.


    ¡°This concludes the court meeting. Everyone is dismissed.¡±


    At the speaker¡¯s voice, all the eight robed figures and the various attendees left, leaving John and Fester with the imperial guards in the lonely room.


    As John thought of his next best plan to leave the Empire for good, a large force hit his shoulder.


    Fester¡¯s familiar blazing red hair came into his eyes'' view as the prior hero whispered in John''s ear in a bitter tone.


    ¡°You may have done something to the Immortal Empress, but I assure you, no matter how hard you cover your tracks...I Fester Aquilla will get to the bottom of this. You will pay for your transgressions against my mind, John Sarvod.¡±


    With that, Fester Aquilla disappeared in a crackle of lightning, leaving John with the imperial soldiers.


    Memories??? Of the Immortal Empress? I¡¯ve never met the Immortal Empress nor seen her portrait, how could I have done something? Fester himself was affected by it!!! How would I know to do something like that!? If I have abilities to erase memories, I would have...


    All of a sudden, it made sense.


    Fester¡¯s acclaim to John¡¯s importance, Fester¡¯s statement that John was knowingly recruited to Moxnet Academy for a now forgotten reason, Kaldor who scouted him, even the Immortal Emperor himself, the memory loss all of those who was involved in planning for John¡¯s ¡®cultivation¡¯ of his demon magic.


    There was only one person John knew who could have done something as drastic as this.


    Someone who, upon their first meeting, was already aware he radiated with the accursed dark aura caused for his banishment.


    Ephinelyth.


    Her sudden departure on the during their dance at the Ball of Paragons, her prolonged return, her sending the metal orb that pestered him to leave the empire¡¯s premises with his family so that he would be under her protection.


    She must have uncovered a plot against him, something that the empire had devised behind the scenes that he was so blind to. She must have been the one who had erased all archival data and wiped the minds of the people who wanted to use John.


    Even the timing fit perfectly. It was only a month ago did John lost the Harvest, it was also then did he shouted at Evie to get out of his life. And around the time after the Massacre of Parac Village did the empire lost their sensitive data.


    It was all her doing.


    The Elder Dragon had his best intentions from the very day they met.


    She was the only one who was capable of such impossible feats.


    And she, was the one, who only saw John beyond the accursed dark aura magic that doomed his existence.


    ¡°I was a fool¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit your blabbing, it¡¯s time to leave!¡± urged the soldier behind John with a spear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the council elders were talking about, but I know for sure you are a dangerous individual. If you value your life, make haste!¡±


    The tip of a spearhead slightly dug into John¡¯s back as one of the many soldiers urged him to the nearest exit behind him.


    ¡°Onwards! We are headed to the teleporter!¡±


    ¡°Fester Aquilla may be prohibited from interfering with you by the council, but we will make sure your life becomes hell if you make this difficult for all of us.¡±


    Fester cannot interfere with my life?


    The council no longer bothered themselves with him, Fester Aquilla was prohibited from interacting with John. The only thing that stood between him and his path to freedom were the six guards that pointed their spears at him.


    It was then, underneath John¡¯s dreadful expression, a defiant smile formed.

 16.3

    <h2></a>16.3</h2>


    ¡°Keep up the pace!¡± shouted the soldier behind John as a muscular arm shoved him forwards.


    Gritting his teeth John did his best to not collide against the imperial soldiers that marched in front of him.


    As of this very moment, he was surrounded by a band of six imperial soldiers that were responsible for escorting him back to the academy, and to monitor him until he was deem innocent by the council.


    In front of him were two men, by his sides were two women, and behind him, two more men. All six of them were all taller and far more muscular than him¡ªincluding the woman¡ªmaking John¡¯s below average stature evident to him.


    Logic would dictate that John should shudder from fear for simply being around people who were physically superior to him, people who would easily defeat him if he were to fight against any of them.


    John however, felt the opposite of fear.


    If he learned anything about combat during his time in Dezarith Empire, is that due to his shorter size, he was able to outmaneuver his opponents with his speed. By no means he was scrawny, his weight paired with his unpredictable fighting style meant that he was able tip the scales significantly to his favor.


    Still, there were six guards surrounding him.


    Although, he could out skill them, he was still one man against six. There were no shackles on him for he was yet officially a convicted criminal of the empire, and all that surrounded them were just walls and walls of empty space that housed not a single person.


    It was the perfect setup.


    They were currently within one of the Empire¡¯s courts¡ªor so John could surmise¡ªin Registoria.


    Though courts were places that upheld the values of ¡®justice¡¯¡ªthe term used loosely given what just happened to John¡ªthe d¨¦cor a layout of this location spoke otherwise.


    The walls were dull there were no bright decorations nor patterns inscribed along the walls nor floor tiles. Aside from the occasional on-the-verge-of-withering house plant, the place was as dead and as soul wrecking as a building could be.


    Such was the norm for unused but still maintained buildings, John was keenly aware of that. But more than enjoying the various details of the interior space¡ªor the lack of¡ªhis head was thinking as clearly as ever as the soldiers brought him to the designated teleporter.


    He was to return to Moxnet Academy immediately as instructed by the council.


    Upon arrival, the soldiers would pass through the familiar main halls of Moxnet, then make their way to yet another teleporter that would lead them to East Wing¡ªwhere John¡¯s living quarters were. The soldiers would then keep constant watch over John as he stayed in Moxnet, awaiting for the council elders to conclude their investigation on John.


    That was the plan.


    Well, the soldiers¡¯ plans anyway.


    John himself, however, was not planning to step foot in Moxnet. He knew that if he were to return to Moxnet, all vestige of him leaving the empire would become naught.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± one of the imperial soldiers spoke as all of them came to a halt before a large circular steel structure that could very well fit a medium-sized elephant.


    The various large nuts and bolts that protruded along the steel indicated this teleporter before them was an older model and very much unlike the smaller and far more elegant ones in Moxnet Academy.


    The two female soldiers made their way towards the two large consoles adjacent to the teleporter ring. Their hands pressed and keyed in on the various buttons as John silently watched.


    It¡¯s now or never¡­ A-am I really going to use [Execution]?


    John had his eye on the sword sheathed by the soldier¡¯s waist before him.


    He was set on grabbing it and use it to take down his captors as quickly as he could.


    Using the dark magic here is compulsory. [Heal] alone can do so much for me¡­


    John knew that if it came down to the worst, he would harden his resolve and embrace the entirety of the black aura, and if possible, he wanted to spare the soliders¡¯ lives.


    I¡¯ll let them live if they allow me to defeat them quickly. If not, I have no choice.


    Like him, these soldiers were people who wanted to live their lives, people who had loved ones, people who had ambitions....


    The soldiers had a duty to keep John alive no matter what because of their orders from the council elders.


    They were merely people who followed orders.


    Mindlessly following orders.


    To consign John into becoming a tool of the empire.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s my freedom against your lives!!!


    They were no different than the vampires he had slain in Captain Rabugra¡¯s den.


    ¡°[Illuminate]!!!¡±


    John yelled, and a blinding white light burst forth from his body, blinding all the soldiers.


    His hands were already at the hilt of the guard¡¯s short sword before him.


    The element of surprise allowed him to take the sword as his own without much effort.


    ¡°Gah! I can¡¯t see!!! That¡ª¡±


    John immediately turned and thrust at the soldier behind him. Driving the point of the blade into the exposed area by the man¡¯s left armpit.


    The blade passed through the man without fail, piercing through the ribs and poked just enough into his left lung, causing the man to squeal in pain, gasping for precious air as John wasted no time in pulling out the weapon and do the same to the other man behind him.


    ¡°Gak!!! Hold him¡­¡± the second soldier choked as John pranced away from his two defeated captors.


    That should take care of the two of them.


    He purposely aimed for the two men¡¯s armpits¡ªthe region where their arms were exposed¡ªand stabbed into their rib cages.


    That way, he was certain they would be rendered immobile from their punctured lungs but not severely wounded that they would die instantaneously.


    Then, he rushed towards the two female soldiers that were by the teleporter. Throwing his full weight into his movement he leaped, driving the short sword into one of the female soldiers¡¯ chest until he felt the metal pierced pass her sternum with a loud crack, rendering her gasping for air as John retracted his blade.


    Ha! I was right, the women only have leather protecting their chest.


    ¡°Get him¡ª¡±


    Jumping off the first female solider, John aimed at the chest of the second female solider.


    ¡°You are going down!!!¡± he declared mid air.


    Unfortunately for John, the second female had jumped backwards the moment she saw her comrades¡¯ defeat, avoiding his horrible strike.


    ¡°[Lesser Binding]!¡±


    At the female soldier¡¯s chant, ethereal chains sprouted from beneath John, made their way up his legs and entwined around his torso, rendering John firmly stuck to where he stood.


    ¡°Stay back! I¡¯ve got him!!!¡± not a second sooner, two enormous arms wrapped themselves around John¡¯s body, locking him by his shoulders.


    In addition to the binding spell the other female soldier cast on him, one of the male soldiers held him captive with a spine crushing force.


    Having had his body squeezed by the solider caused John to lose his breath, and his strength along with it.


    Fuck¡­I should have gone for their throats¡­instead of¡­


    All he wanted was to incapacitate them with the small window of opportunity he created for himself. He had no intention to kill, that was why he aimed for their lungs, for it he went for their throats, the three soldiers he defeated were already dead instead of gasping for air on the ground like they are right now.


    In the end, his mercy towards the soldiers costed him.


    ¡°What is wrong with you!?¡±


    Pang!!!


    At the other male soldier¡¯s voice a fist connected John¡¯s jaw, causing his vision to redden and blur.


    ¡°You monster!!!¡±


    Pang!!!


    Another fist collided against John¡¯s jaw yet again, leaving John bruised with a mouth full of blood.


    ¡°Enough. He is the academy¡¯s subject. If we deal too much damage to him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Screw that!¡± the soldier who punched John spat at the one holding John. ¡°Look at what he did!!! This is the work of a monster!!!¡±


    Around the two male soldiers were three collapsed bodies. The female soldier who John had failed to knock out was now administering recovery magic on the three soldiers that John had defeated.


    ¡°A monster¡­?¡± John spoke. ¡°I let you fucks live¡­a m-monster would have killed you all.¡±


    His voice contained no hint of anger nor sorrow, but his voice alone was enough to cause the two male imperial soldiers to stiffen their bodies.


    ¡°Live!? Do you think our lives belong to you!?¡±


    The soldier that had his arms around John tightened his crushing hug, causing John to wheeze, but aside from a strained expression, John did not struggle.


    ¡°[Heal].¡±


    The moment John used his magic, a dark aura sprouted from his body, repairing and restoring all the damage that was inflicted upon him.


    Ah... [Heal] is now black.


    Just as quickly as the dark aura came out of John¡¯s body, the dark aura rushed back to John himself, forming a hardened shell around his body.


    Bit by bit, John could feel the strength of the solider who had his arms around him weaken, eventually, the hug from man who had grabbed John to restrain his movements had weakened so much that all John needed to do was to shrug the man off to free himself from his grasp.


    Thud.


    The imperial soldier who had held John in the crushing hug fell to the ground as though he was knocked out cold.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    That¡¯s...did the aura strengthen me or weakened him? Is this a sleeping spell? Or is it...


    All he wished for was for the soldier to cease his actions, for the man to stop impeding his escape.


    His thoughts, his selfish desires of wanting to escape the empire without killing these soldiers¡­


    The aura responded without delay.


    The ¡®demon magic¡¯ that surrounded his body responded to his thoughts, his emotions, and his desires.


    Just like when he wanted to stall time in the vampire arena for Aurelius, the dark magic did not grant him great power. Rather, it prompted him just enough to keep himself alive for solely the purpose of saving Aurelius.


    It must have been the case when he was with Raina that fateful night.


    Back then, John deeply wanted to kill the three thugs, back when he was only propelled by the sheer thought of ending their lives.


    The taboo magic was the execution of his will.


    As of now, the dark aura drained the man of his consciousness, simply because he just wanted the imperial soldiers to leave him be.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± the soldier who punched John earlier raised his fists, aimed at John, then his arms lost strength, his knees buckled as the last of the male imperial soldier collapsed onto the ground, just like his comrade.


    Pomp!


    John blinked, dumbfounded at the sight before him. He was surprised at how quick the imperial soldiers fell the moment the dark aura came to his heed.


    Is it that easy? How...I¡¯ve forced myself to learn magic in A¡¯vetheas all this time¡­a-and this demon magic just...came out of n-nowhere?


    Throughout his life in A¡¯vetheas, all he wanted to do was to learn new magic and expand his mana pool. And now that he was long banished from the Elven Tribe, he could finally do so.


    He was saddened, disappointed, angered, frustrated at the development.


    I¡­ Was it all in my head? W-was I the one who held myself back?


    It was when he was at his lowest, did he finally could do all these things.


    These impossible feats that he never imagined himself to achieve, to not even fathom of witnessing before his very eyes.


    Driven by his emotions, driven by his sheer selfish desires, driven by his sorrows.


    The dark aura was a weapon that he both loathe and depended so much on.


    Why could his mastery of this dark aura not come sooner?


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    If he knew how to control himself, he would have never lost control of it in A¡¯vetheas.


    If he knew how to master it, he would have gotten back to Parac Village in time.


    If he knew how to use it earlier, he could have...he could have, prevented Kahnira¡¯s death.


    Right now, he had power, power that he cannot understand, power that he had no way of controlling it, power that he wanted no part of, power that he had no clue of its origins.


    And it appeared only because of his selfish desire to leave Dezarith Empire.


    I am a horrible person, aren¡¯t I? I wager even [Illuminate] is given to me by the demon magic. Hell...now that [Heal] no longer has its blue aura, I think...all the magic I could use was always from this accursed magic¡ª


    ¡°[Message]! Reporting to headquarters, the subject John Sarvod has overwhelmed us,¡± the female soldier who John had failed to defeat had contacted someone as he was deep in his thoughts.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John wasted no time and closed their distance before he placed his hand on her allowing the dark aura to subdue her, ¡°Send immediate backup to¡­¡°


    The imperial soldier female¡¯s [Message] spell was immediately dispelled as her body fell into a deep slumber like the other two soldiers.


    ¡°Fuck, I forgot about her!¡± John cursed himself before he rushed towards the teleporter¡¯s console terminal.


    There he found a multitude of buttons and switches in a layout that was far, far, far complicated than the ones he knew to use in the academy.


    ¡°H-how do I¡­¡± his fingers twitched in the air as he was overwhelmed by the options he had. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ ¡± not wanting to waste any more time, he went for the switches and buttons that looked the most familiar to him and started toggling them.


    Shroom¡­


    As John thought about which buttons to push next, the teleporter became lit. At the center of the steel frames a flat green energy like surface crackled with energy.


    ¡°Did I press something correctly?¡± John turned towards the interface, making sure that what he witnessed was not the product of his dumb luck. His eyes scanned at the large console in hopes of a clue where the portal lead to and whether if it was functioning properly.


    Before he could, two figures appeared from the teleporter and came through from the green portal. And from it, John saw the familiar boots and armor that were the standard of imperial soldiers.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John dove straight for the closest weapon he could find on the ground, grabbing a long sword with two hands before he rushed towards the figures that came out of the teleporter.


    ¡°[Lesser Barrier].¡±


    One figure immediately used a spell, projecting a transparent surface in front of John, causing him to collide against it, falling to his back from the recoil.


    ¡°John, what have you done?¡± a familiar bulky voice spoke, bringing John to the upmost attention.


    The two figures, one enormously tall and the other was a girl who was roughly John¡¯s height.


    It was Gobbert and Helen.


    The hero¡¯s party tank and mage had both appeared before John could leave through the teleporter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve rendered them unconscious, am I correct?¡± Helen, who did not bat an eye at the sight of the six collapsed imperial soldiers before them, asked John casually.


    ¡°I¡­¡± John stammered, ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Gobbert shook his head at the destruction John created.


    They must have received [Message] and came here right after, soon, Scywell will be here to apprehend me, I will need to¡ª


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s get you ready, shall we?¡± Helen moved towards the teleporter console and started interacting with it.


    ¡°What?! Get ready for what?!¡±


    As John asked in confusion, Gobbert¡¯s enormous arms slide under John¡¯s torso and lifted him up to his feet, ¡°For you to escape. Still, I wish you would stop surprising me with what you do. I still haven¡¯t recovered from how you cut off Randy¡¯s hand and reattaching it, you know? And now you are defeating six imperial guards? No wonder you have a target painted on your back, ha!¡±


    John pointed to Gobbert, then Helen, ¡°A-aren¡¯t you two supposed to be here to¡­¡±


    Gobbert slapped John¡¯s back with a chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s a different story for another time. Thanks for not killing these guys, it makes the cover story Angeline made for you more believable.¡± The big guy looked over at the six still breathing but unconscious imperial soldiers. ¡°She¡¯ll explain to you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Teleporter is ready, Gobbert. Send him in now.¡±


    Without permission, Gobbert lifted John and headed to the teleporter.


    ¡°Helping me escape?! I am the one who hated Scywell and blamed all of you for killing my family! You guys work for the Empire!!! You¡¯ll be trialed for treason!!!¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± Gobbert said with a chipper as he placed John before the teleporter. ¡°But you are still our friend, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± without finishing his sentence, Gobbert shove John into the green portal. ¡°...this is our apology.¡±


    John appeared on the other side of the portal, falling to rocky grounds before the portal disappeared in front of his face.


    Thwop!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ W-what gives?¡±


    ¡°Finally, the crybaby is here.¡±


    John needed not to turn behind him to know whose voice it belonged to.


    ¡°Randolph, explain¡ª Mmmph!¡±


    Randolph placed a hand on John¡¯s mouth, silencing John before he whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Quiet¡­¡± Randolphs eyes darted around the dimly lit space John found himself in.


    Following Randolph¡¯s warning, the ceiling above them rumbled violently, then muffled voices could be heard as the sounds of footsteps resounded from above.


    ¡°Just follow me for now...¡±


    Letting go of John¡¯s mouth, Randolph gestured towards John as they moved forward in what seemed to be an underground network.


    The four walls that surrounded John as he tailed Randolph strongly resembled the sewers he traveled in Meastes.


    But unlike the old sewers in Meastes, these passages had narrower space between walls and various vines and moss could be seen on the surface of the hard rocks.


    The entire place smelled as bad as the sewers, but instead of the putrid ammonia that John remembered¡ªand tasted¡ªfrom the sewers, this place reeked of decay that was commonly associated with landfill dumpsters¡ªnot that he had been to one.


    After a few minutes, the terrible smell of decay cleared up.


    John and Randolph found themselves in a large atrium that extended to five different paths.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see, was it the second on the right, or the left?¡± Randolph said, as he tried his best to pinpoint where they were supposed to go. ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s the one by the center!¡±


    Before Randolph could continue onwards, John placed a hand on Randolph.


    ¡°Randolph, wait! Explain to me what are we doing right now? Explain why Helen and Gobbert¡ª¡±


    Crash!!!


    The ceiling above them shuddered, causing Randolph to make a face before whispering to John.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a portal. We have to keep moving or the monster above is will sense our presence.¡±


    Without another word, Randolph and John continued down the center path, keeping their voices to themselves as they had earlier.


    Though the monster that lurked above them was certainly what kept Randolph quiet, John himself can¡¯t help but wonder if the silence between them was caused by he himself.


    His last interaction with Randolph, with everyone at the hero¡¯s party, was John purposefully spiting Scywell for the Massacre of Parac Village in public, for accusing the hero for failing at the job of protecting the innocent.


    Though, on John¡¯s part, he was consumed by his grief over the Harvests¡¯ deaths. And when he saw the face of the hero in Moxnet that day, that grief of his turned into ugly rage that he unleashed on Scywell.


    Even then, that was still no excuse for John to spite the first few friends he made in Moxnet Academy.


    If John were to be honest, no matter what Scywell Shatterstep did for him, somewhere inside John¡¯s cynical self, he will never, ever forgive the hero for failing to save the Harvests.


    They were all he had¡­


    In just the blink of an eye, they were massacred. By vampires, without reason, without bidding their goodbyes, without speaking to John for one last time.


    If he knew he would never see the Harvest¡¯s faces after he left for Moxnet, John would have rejected Kaldor Klarizan¡¯s offer. If he knew vampires would attack Parac Village, he would have returned sooner instead of wasting his time getting mind off in his anger against Ephinelyth with sightseeing.


    No more of this...I am sick of being afraid, I am tired of being robbed everything I know and love.


    John wanted to leave Dezarith, not because he was being hunted, not because his life was in jeopardy, not because the Empire wanted to make him a tool that only served them, not because he had nowhere else to go.


    Those were simply convenient reasons he told himself.


    The real reason for the festering desire to leave society, was because he wanted control.


    He wanted to make sense of the chaos that swirled around this accursed world.


    John who had been through one emotional turmoil after another, toyed by the sick twists and turns in his ever so damnable fate.


    He had memories of a past that he forgotten, fragments pertaining to Kahnira who he no doubt loved with his boyish heart.


    He was exiled by A¡¯vetheas for doing what he thought was right.


    He lost the Harvests because of he was bound to his flawed mind that took out unwarranted anger against a girl who did everything for him.


    And it was all his fault.


    For being the spawn of chaos that invites inevitable doom to all he comes into contact with.


    People he loved died, and people he cared for, he hurt.


    Perhaps, by isolating himself, by taking himself far and away from all interaction with other people, John would ensure that the world will suffer less.


    If he owned nothing, if he knew nothing, if he had nothing, at least he had the freedom to decide what he can do with his meaningless life.


    ¡°We are here, my dude, we just have to wait¡ª¡± Randolph¡¯s voice trailed off when he turned to look at John. ¡°Hey man, are you good?¡±


    John blinked, snapping himself when he finally realized he and Randolph came to a stop in front of an empty room.


    ¡°I¡­ Uh...yeah¡­ I was just thinking about...stuff...¡±


    ¡°Thinking about stuff, huh? The same stuff that got you super angry at Scy and the rest off us, right?¡± Randolph had a forlorn look on his face, he tried to open his mouth for another joke but instead looked away from John.


    I don¡¯t know myself too.


    Randolph squatted to the floor and gave a long sigh, ¡°You know, after the day after you gave me advice about Suzy, on the same day I went back, I confessed.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, crazy stuff, right? Thankfully, she said she already knew about it, and we spent the whole month together. I wanted to tell you this the day we went back to Moxnet. If I knew what happened to you back then...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Randolph shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I know this isn¡¯t making much sense to you. In your eyes, you must hate Scy and all of us very much, don¡¯t you? I know that it is our fault that your adopted family was massacred.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, John. I know it is weird that we are trying to help you escape, I know little of what is happening behind the scenes. But I know, without your advice the other day, I probably would not have the courage to speak to Suzy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, thank you, and I am sorry. I am sorry for what happened, the day after you and Scy clashed against each another, the rest of us did a thorough check on what happened. I read the reports, I saw the pictures¡­I know damn well I don¡¯t want that to happen to my family. Especially not when I finally got together with, you know...Suzy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I am not the smartest guy, hell, I am pretty sure I can¡¯t measure up to the guy who charmed Angeline Grisst, haha! You are plenty smart, perhaps more so than Helen or Angeline, so I can¡¯t really see things in your point of view, but if you could just take a few words from this bumbling buffoon.¡±


    John wanted to say something but sensing he might not see Randolph after he left the Empire for good, he let Randolph talk instead.


    ¡°If you want to kill Scywell, please kill me in his stead.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    What the fuck?


    ¡°I owe him my life. I know he isn¡¯t e-exactly what you think of when the word ¡®hero¡¯ comes to mind, but i-if you want to blame s-someone for what¡¯s h-happened, u-use me as a scapegoat. But p-please, leave e-everyone else alone, t-that¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    John curled his fists, raised them to his face as Randolph fully accepted what was about to come.


    His muscles tensed, watching Randolph¡¯s twitching face, John was presented a choice. A choice that Randolph wished for John to take to quench his despaired heart.


    Taking a life of a man who had done nothing to him.


    ¡°What would that do?¡± John spoke sadly.


    His fingers unfurled, his forearms dropped to his sides.


    ¡°Taking your life won¡¯t bring them back. It was the vampires that killed them. Scywell is at fault, but killing him or you, would do the same thing as my family¡¯s killers. I¡¯m sorry if I gave you the impression of a killer Randolph, back then¡­I¡­I was still grieving. All I want to do now is to leave the empire, for my sake, and everyone¡¯s, no one has to suffer because of me¡­¡±


    The hero failed Parac Village when it needed him the most. But like Scywell, John himself failed the Harvests himself.


    In truth, he was in no place to dictate whether Scywell was responsible for the tragedy.


    Of course, he was still angry at the hero for not protecting his family, but to want Scywell dead?


    John was broken. But he was not insane.


    Even he understood people like Scywell, like Randolph, like Gobbert, like Helen, and...Angeline, they did not deserve to die, much less suffer for his sake.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± John looked to Randolph, placing his hand on the guy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are a better man than I ever can ever be.¡±


    Randolph stared at John wide eyed, not a moment sooner, a teleportation portal appeared on the wall beside them, signaling to John that his limited time with Randolph was up.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s my cue,¡± John spoke in a quiet tone. ¡°I am happy that things worked out with Suzy, I mean it. I don¡¯t know what kind of person you make of me but for your own sake, don¡¯t go around offering your life to others. If Suzy or your mother heard you, heh, I bet there will be some ass whipping for you.¡±


    Cracking his last joke at Randolph, John stepped into the portal.


    ¡°Later. Randy.¡±


    Shroom¡­


    The portal¡¯s light enveloped John, next thing he knew, his body was sucked into the portal by an overwhelming force.


    Gravitational force.


    Wham!


    John¡¯s body crashed to the ground the moment he exited the other side of the portal.


    ¡°Oww¡­¡± a soft voice wailed in pain beneath him.


    ¡°Angeline?¡± sensing the hero¡¯s party¡¯s supporter, John spoke her name.


    What is she doing under the portal?


    Beneath him, laid Angeline with disheveled hair, lips furrowed with a downwards curve, her caramel eyes glimmered as John met hers. And at the outer edge of her beautiful eyes, droplets of moisture could be observed.


    ¡°Why are you crying¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you get off me? It¡¯s e-embarrassing in this position,¡± Angeline spoke quickly, blushing as she averted her gaze from him.


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± realizing most of his body was pushed tightly against hers, John wasted no time removing himself from her and got to his two feet. ¡°My bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± picking up her staff on the ground Angeline gotten to her two feet, though her face still as red as a tomato.


    John twitched as he adjusted the hospital garments he had been wearing since he awoke to


    He could see why Angeline had gotten quite flustered, aside from his boxers beneath, the garments on him were thin pieces of cotton that were provided easy access for the doctors to operate on one¡¯s body.


    Knowing the intimate feelings she had for him prior to his disassociation with the hero¡¯s party, John did not know what to say to Angeline.


    How could he?


    Until the appearance of Gobbert, Helen and Randolph today, John¡¯s only focus was on his own suffering.


    It never occurred to him he must have also hurt everyone in the hero¡¯s party because of his outrage that day.


    Gobbert and Helen pretended nothing happened between them, Randolph was upfront enough to confront John about the Harvests¡¯ deaths.


    As for Angeline?


    In her perspective, she was just a girl who witnessed the laid-back John lost his patience and temper for the world around him, someone who was struck with grief when his world was turned upside down.


    Even if she were Angeline Grisst of the hero¡¯s party who had seen and survived through much more dire straits, having someone close to lose themselves would indeed unsettle one to a certain degree.


    Perhaps in her eyes, the John Sarvod Angeline Grisst grew so fond of died the day he lost his family.


    ¡°Angeline¡­¡±John spoke, ¡°...listen, I¡­¡±


    Thud.


    A bundle of fabrics flew in his face, silencing John as he stood like a clueless buffoon before Angeline.


    ¡°These are your c-clothes, g-go change!¡± Angeline snapped. ¡°W-we don¡¯t have time!¡±


    Angeline placed her two arms on John¡¯s back, guiding him towards a space that was partitioned by walls of wooden crates before leaving him to switch to the clothes she threw in his face.


    Obediently, John undressed the thin hospital garments in preparation to change into the cleaner clothes and pants Angeline given him.


    Seeing how Angeline wasn¡¯t letting him to speak without being cut off every few seconds, John took the hint of no longer initiating the conversation.


    He was the one who cut her off, and so, he would not force a conversation with her. Angeline who staged for his escape had done more than enough.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Angeline¡¯s voice snapped from behind the wall of wooden crates behind John.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you rascal,¡± her voice became small when John did not reply to her in time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about your family sooner? Why didn¡¯t you inform any of us about the Harvests, John? Why...i-if you had send me a letter...if you had contacted me, I would have...I would have come to your side.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He had no words to explain himself, all he knew to do was to change into his clothes that Angeline must have gotten from Team Rectiser somehow.


    ¡°Lies,¡± Angeline sulked, unhappy with John¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡­ M-my mind went blank after I learned that Parac Village was Scywell¡¯s territory. All I could think then were the images of my families¡¯ bodies, their severed heads, about how it¡¯s m-my fault for not going back to them sooner.¡±


    ¡°You should have t-told me!¡± Angeline exclaimed, her voice torn at John¡¯s reasoning, ¡°I told you to take care of yourself in Kershent! And that m-meant, not burdening yourself with everything!!!¡±


    John looked to the ground.


    He had fully changed into his clothes, but hearing how furious Angeline had gotten at him, he stayed where he was.


    ¡°By the Angels, John!!! I know you are smart enough to see through deception, survive deadly monsters, outdo everyone I know with what you were born with!!!¡±


    John winced, his toes curled at Angeline¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is it so hard, f-for you to rely on someone else for once? Am I just...someone else to you? Just a bystander to bear witness your suffering?!¡±


    John drew a line with his lip.


    He was not proud of himself for all that¡¯s transpired so far.


    Even with Angeline facilitating John¡¯s escape from Dezarith, he still had second thoughts.


    Thoughts that skirted along the lines of ¡®What if Angeline was charged with treason?¡¯ and ¡®What if all of them that helped me ended up like the Harvests?¡¯


    The last thing he wanted was to burden Angeline.


    Angeline who was as innocent as a lamb.


    Angeline who thought of John as her first love.


    Angeline who deserved better,


    John exited from the makeshift changing room and found Angeline leaning against the wall as she hugged what seemed to be the mythril arming sword she picked together with him.


    ¡°Never had I wanted to burden anyone with my problems, I know where I am in my life as of this point is because of my poor choices. It¡¯s only because of me, that I am in my current state, that¡¯s why¡­ Only I need to be responsible.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ And by removing myself from everyone, no one will have to suffer but me...


    ¡°Just me¡­John¡­¡±


    Angeline pleaded, her round eyes that looked at him was begging John to ask for her help.


    ¡°All you had to do is to ask me, and I¡¯ll come, I¡¯ve already told you I will not stop at pursuing you!!!¡± she shouted, her feet seemingly on the verge of stomping themselves. ¡°Why can¡¯t you realize that if you were to selfishly tell me to help you, I will drop everything...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I know you¡¯ll do that, that¡¯s why¡­I can¡¯t,¡± John said shamefully. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to use you. Do you think it is easy for me to keep everything inside? But...but¡­¡±


    Just like the Elven Princess, Angeline Grisst had life and responsibilities that she had to adhere to. Angeline was tied to the hero¡¯s party, she was a noble, she had a bright future ahead of her.


    John wanted more than anything to rely on someone, to fully give himself and be rid of the things that weighed his mind.


    But if he asked something so selfish to Angeline, he would be essentially destroying her for getting involved with someone like him.


    Someone like him who was only willing to use demon magic for his selfish desires, someone like him who brought nothing more than pain and suffering to those he loved, someone like him who only manifested his demon magic the moment his freedom was threatened.


    ¡°I am certain you already know that I am, a monster¡­ a demon. I don¡¯t want you hurt, Angeline.¡±


    Like the Harvests, Angeline, was innocent, upright, and precious, she was someone who had no part in the accursed life John had lived until now.


    And he was intent to keep it that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s all¡­ I am not someone heroic, I have no achievements to speak off. Everyone I¡¯ve come close to suffer by my hands or falls into despair in some from, the Harvests are just one example of that. At the least I could do, is to keep everyone away, keep you from danger, of which, is away from me¡ª¡±


    Pang!


    Angeline¡¯s plam flew past John¡¯s cheeks, leaving a hot red mark on John.


    Just like in Kershent Village, this was a slap well deserved.


    ¡°Y-you...giant, idiot!!! You absolute nitwit with an astronomical inflated ego!!!¡±


    Angeline pulled John by his collar and screamed.


    ¡°C-can¡¯t you see, you¡¯ve already hurt me enough by doing everything yourself?!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes drooped, seeing the drops of tears trickling down Angeline¡¯s soft cheeks teared his heartstrings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He pulled Angeline with her trembling body into a hug, placing his hand at her head as he slowly stroked her head to soothe her wails.


    ¡°You rascal! You idiot! John, you jerk, you moronl!!!¡± Angeline wailed in his chest as she her dainty arms squeezed his waist. ¡°W-why must you be like this! Why must you come into my life and l-leave this way!!!¡±


    ¡°I am aware I have no ability to keep people I care and love away from harm. I know for a fact, like the vampires who murdered my family, I am not much different...for I am a monster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The elves that I previously lived with already determined that much, that I am a demon. Therefore...if I am to protect those that I am in debt to, if I am to put a stop to the despair that happens around me, I need to leave the Empire, so that I won¡¯t afflict you with this cursed fate of mine, for my sake and yours.¡±


    John ran his modest hands along Angeline¡¯s head stroking her in the most gentle way possible, treating Angeline as precious as he would as a vulnerable infant, stabilizing her rapid breathing and the rampant tears that flowed from her.


    ¡°I have come to realize that I don¡¯t want things I cherish to be taken away from me. I care too much for things that I know I¡¯ll never own, things that I can only relish in the figments of my imagination, people who I never want to hurt, people who I love¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So much so that I know that being a demon, is the now the least of my worries. So much so, I know that it would be better off if I never had such desires. So much so, that I would be willing to go to places worse than hell or heaven to preserve them. So much so that I am willing to destroy myself to achieve it.¡±


    For as long as John Sarvod knew, this was his reality.


    The reason behind his compulsive self, the origin of his overeager personality, what laid behind his ever so stubborn self of relying on no one but himself to deal with his endless stream of sorrows¡­


    ¡°This is my flaw.¡±

 16.4

    <h2>16.4</h2>


    Angeline was quiet.


    She had been in John¡¯s embrace for a good while now, taking comfort in the gentle strokes John gave along her head and back.


    It was moments ago that a river of tears flowed from her, and now her puffed eyes were as dry as sand. At this moment, she fully aware of John¡¯s gentle yet forlorn embrace.


    Unsure whether it was because John had his arms wrapped gently around her, whether it was because of how lovingly he stroked her head, or because how vulnerable he was being with her.


    Angeline¡¯s heart flustered like a wild bird caught in a cage, like the bird that wanted escape, Agneline¡¯s heart too could never get what it desired.


    Perhaps it was her womanly intuition. Perhaps because John cared too much for her to want her selfishly. Perhaps it was because he was the first and only man to have caught her heart. Perhaps because she could not do a thing to ease his suffering.


    Whatever the case was, Angeline knew holding onto him this moment was all she could do. For this might be the last time she would see John, her first love.


    From the moment she met him, Angeline knew that John was a man of intrigue. Her artifact glass may have hinted something about John to her, but she found that behind his goofy and albeit whimsical personality, he was a perceptive man, a selfless warrior, and a humble genius.


    He was fairly young, yet yielded a level of maturity beyond a man like him that left Angeline yearning for more.


    Even when he lost everyone he loved, his heart still beat for others. He still so stubbornly chose to prioritize Angeline before his own well-being. He was willing to walk the path of despair alone, than to fathom burdening her to ease his agony.


    John¡¯s eccentric yet noble self, puzzled her with no end in sight. He was quick witted but he could not see past his faults, he was protective of her but he could care less for his own well-being, he claims to be a demon but he never once sinned.


    If Angeline was anything proficient in mind magic, she would no doubt have already used it to uncover what went on in John¡¯s mind like the curiosity driven researcher she was.


    If only, if only¡­


    Yet here John was, explaining himself to her, laying down his faults, his reasons, the weights that he bore, to Angeline without ever so flinching.


    But she still wanted to prove to him that she could, that she will make sense of his accursed fate, to do anything, to tell him anything to soothe his self-imposed heartache.


    Alas, it was impossible.


    John was not a man easily swayed, by words or by action.


    It wrangles Angeline¡¯s heart knowing that she could do nothing more for him but to help him flee the Empire.


    When she screamed and yelled at John earlier, she wanted more than anything for him to request her for something blasphemous, for something so ridiculous that it was something beyond stupid that John would say to him.


    She wanted him to ask her to leave everything behind, leave the empire, abandon her family, her nobility, the hero¡¯s party, and run away with him,


    And Angeline would have dropped everything had John so selfishly asked.


    But John already knew that.


    Instead of making her leave to the empire like the rascal she wished him to be, John did none of that.


    He wanted to keep her safe from harm.


    And he, thought of himself to be the embodiment of harm.


    It was the repeat of Kershent Village where he placed himself between her and the shapeshifter¡¯s blades.


    For Angeline, John was willing to sacrifice his desires, his joy, his life even, to keep her safe.


    Maybe this is why I love¡­him. Even in his worst, he still stays true to himself. Demon or no demon, if it¡¯s John, I know he¡¯ll never stray from his path. If only he cared more about himself.


    Resolving her feelings for him, she let go of his waist.


    Angeline pulled her head out from John¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I am fine now¡­¡± she shifted her eyes to the ground and announced, ¡°T-thank you. For telling me and...calming me down.¡±


    John¡¯s arms gently parted away from her, forcing a smile akin to a bright ray on a cloudy day.


    ¡°Right. What¡¯s next?¡±


    John spoke as he moved away from her and focused his eyes on his sword that Angeline brought for him.


    ¡°Helen, Gobbert and Randolph weren¡¯t there to just escort me, weren¡¯t they? That¡¯s an awful lot of work for them to just create a small moment for the two of us.¡±


    Unable to resist John¡¯s intense gaze, Angeline handed him the arming sword, ¡°They were there to make sure your tracks are covered. You are aware who Fester Aquilla is don¡¯t you? The so called ¡®hero¡¯ that saved you in the vampire hideout.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also the guy who arranged the Harvest¡¯s burial. Not someone who he claims himself to be.¡±


    ¡°Long story short, prior to him jumping in and saving you, Fester and all of us were by the roof observing you with magic. We thought he was trying to show us what the vampires were trying to do to figure out the Sovereign was planning. But instead he showed us...the dark magic you used.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm...¡±


    ¡°Initially, it was Fester wanted to bring you to the Immortal Emperor and Immortal Empress to be judged by them. Scywell interjected and challenged Fester¡¯s claim, that¡¯s why you were brought before the council.


    With Fester having gained an interest in you Scywell asked all of us to aid your escape.¡±


    ¡°Scywell¡­¡± John mutter the hero¡¯s name. The hero who was partially responsible for the Harvests'' deaths, his family¡¯s deaths.


    The hero was doing everything for him out of guilt and perhaps paying homage to the friendship they used to share, but no matter what the Scywell had done for him, the bitter taste of losing the Harvests in his heart remained.


    Angeline continued, ¡°Knowing you, the decision of the council confining you to the academy would provoke you. That was what gave us the opportunity to intercept the imperial soldiers. I bet your retaliation against the imperial soldiers based on the vampires that failed to bend you to their will.¡±


    Angeline perked her chest, proud at her accurate assessment that brought John here.


    ¡°How can any of you think of helping me, knowing I am...a demon?¡±


    ¡°I am unsure what to make of the dark magic you use, but Scywell himself had gone head to toe with demons. He assured us you are far from one. Plus, I am certain no demon would fight for their friends when offered more power.¡±


    ¡°I should have never brought Aurelius there to begin with...he was there because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°My plan for you to escape, involves Helen and Gobbert arriving where you were, claim that they tried to subdue you. But you ended up using the teleporter before they could capture you.


    ¡°But that would be a far too simple plan. The empire officials would catch on to that if they traced to where you¡¯ve teleported to. So, to lose their trail, I had Randolph waiting for you by a waste disposal tunnel. Using a teleportation scroll from my end, your trail would definitely not be detected by the imperial soldiers, only tier 6 magic users could fathom of tracking you down with all the rerouting I have done.¡±


    Certainly, teleportation scrolls were one time use items, making it impossible for most magicians to trace what sort of spell was used. No doubt, this was the best plan Angeline could have come up with in such a short time.


    She is really something else, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°After this, I will send you off with yet another teleportation scroll. You should arrive at one of the empire¡¯s old teleportation network that should bring you to one of the adventurer¡¯s guilds. This would, and should, cover all your tracks from the empire¡¯s forces, unless someone...no, that wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild?¡±


    ¡°By registering yourself as an adventurer, neither the Empire nor Moxnet Academy can exert their rules and regulations over you, you would be free from them. The downside is, you¡¯ll never be able to enter the premises of Dezarith Empire unless it is mission related¡­¡±


    ¡°That means I won¡¯t see you anymore after this. You must have known that when you decided to help me¡­¡±


    Angeline¡¯s face drooped as she searched through her bag for a bundled parchment, unrolling the piece of teleportation parchment as she let a small unhappy smile sprawl on her face.


    ¡°Have you given your sword a name?¡± Angeline said, trying to make conversation with John one last time. ¡°They say a man¡¯s sword is the manifestation of his willpower, that if you named it, it would give you strength.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never named my weapons.¡±


    To begin with, John was never one that pertained to meaningless gestures such as giving names to inanimate objects.


    Sure, he would get possessive about his belongings, but naming them was far too odd for him, he already had a hard time remembering people¡¯s names, he needed not yet another way to jumble his already cluttered mind.


    ¡°You ought to.¡± Angeline tucked a hair behind her ear, ¡°Think of it as a memento that you made this girl cry...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the segue into telling me what you really want.¡±


    ¡°I did help you pick this sword,¡± she insisted, being as stubborn as he was. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t ask for you anything more¡­¡±


    John scratched his head.


    Angeline¡¯s reasoning was silly, he knew she wanted him to remember her when he left the Empire for good. That in a way, this sword of his would remind him that she was always by her side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t come up with a name on the spot¡ª¡±


    ¡°Convictus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°A fitting name for the sword of a man bound to his beliefs, a man so stubborn in his ways that it baffles me to no end, that it was almost as if he was the convicted to his own suffering.¡±


    Angeline moved her hands to adjust John¡¯s collar, dusting his shoulders and made sure his clothes were properly fitted on him as she continued.


    ¡°More than anything, this name is given to his sword so that no matter what he does, he would follow his true self and what he deems to be right, in honor to his unwavering flaw, his very core self, his conviction.¡±


    In a poetic manner, Angeline explained herself to John.


    Raising the teleportation scroll, tears welled in her eyes as she surged her mana into the teleportation scroll, causing the parchment to glow bright orange.


    ¡°May we meet each other again.¡±


    John became enveloped with a bright light.


    Angeline disappeared before his eyes and so did the warehouse.


    Thud.


    His shoes made a soft noise as John arrived in his new location, into a room that was constructed mostly out of marble, a place though void of dust and soot but was as lonely as an abandoned hut in the woods.


    It was one of the empire¡¯s old teleportation grounds.


    And right before John, a green portal was a lit in between a golden ring.


    ¡°This should be it, right?¡± John spoke as he attached the sheath of his mythril sword, Convictus, to his right hip, moving steadily towards the teleportation portal.


    A sad smile came to John¡¯s face as he entered the green portal making on last teleportation jump before he truly leaves the empire for good, he did not know which of the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds it would lead him to, but he was certain, anywhere was better than Dezarith Empire


    ¡°She¡¯s done so much for me. If it were any other circumstances, I won¡¯t mind¡ª¡±


    Eeeeeaaak... Ack!


    No sooner while John exited the teleportation portal, his throat made a screeching sound as he felt the air in his lungs whisked away from him.


    What is going on? Adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s poison?


    As if the gravity increased a tenfold on his legs, his eyes watered, his knees fell to the ground as John wheezed for precious air.


    The p-portal I need to get back!


    Using what strength he had, he dug his fingers to the ground as he crawled to the waning green portal.


    [Heal].


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The dark aura appeared as soon as he used his magic spell, enveloping him with the familiar recovery magic that he was accustomed to. Yet, air had yet to return to his lungs, John¡¯s face grew blue as he sprawled weakly with his inflated chest that drew no air as the green portal abated from his vision.


    No¡­


    John¡¯s vision dimmed, the constant application of [Heal] kept his conscious but he could not do a thing.


    [Heal] could regenerate his cells as quickly as they died, but without the intake of oxygen to his bloodstream, John would soon run out of energy and eventually succumb to his death.


    Clack!


    Brash snapping of metal cuffs bit into his wrist as he felt his hands bent towards his back.


    ¡°The insolent boy is subdued¡­¡±


    ¡°...dispelling supression magic.¡±


    Two voices spoke in tandem behind John. Not a moment sooner air returned to John¡¯s lungs, giving him a much needed breath of fresh air as he coughed violently with his hands behind his back.


    That speech pattern, I recognize them¡­that¡¯s Prishine¡¯s¡ª


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°[Heal]!!!¡±


    Immediately, his magic regained whatever lost strength he had, and with the black aura that was now a part of [Heal], the very pitch black aura gathered to his lower body in response to his sudden panic, enhancing his legs as John bolted.


    He did not care to remove the cuffs on him, all he knew was to run away as far as could. Far away from the clutches of the succubus.


    Where¡¯s the adventurer¡¯s guild!? Angeline made sure of my escape route!!!


    John yelled in his mind as the musky air flowed to his nostrils, he had full confidence in Angeline¡¯s plans and abilities.


    Yet¡­


    Pang!


    The hilt of a sword struck John¡¯s forehead, causing him to fall to his back.


    A short-haired female stood before him, dressed in full plated metal armor as she looked down at John with a spiteful scorn.


    ¡°Welcome back to Meastes, Sarvod.¡±


    It was Erin, the girl who clashed with John back before he received the mission sphere from Prishine. The one that accused him of forcing himself on her, the one that had mental issues and a deep grudge against him.


    Silently casting [Heal] on himself once more, John attempted to make another run for it, but the tip of a thin spike appeared before his neck before he make a noise.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do¡­


    ¡°...anything if we were you, John Sarvod. Even if you ran, our magic will reach you before the blink of an eye.¡±


    Wham!


    A kick from Erin landed at John¡¯s face sending his head to the rocky ground.


    Pleh!!!


    Saliva from Erin splattered on John¡¯s cheeks before as he tried to get up, but with his hands tied to his back, and bruised, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Just because your little girlfriend helped you against Fester Aquilla, doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll forget what you did to Lady Prishine!¡± Erin declared. ¡°Fester knew what that na?ve hero and his party were up to!¡±


    Fester? They know Fester!?


    ¡°Hijacking Angeline Grisst¡¯s grand plan was as easy as snapping our fingers¡­


    ¡°¡­when it comes to Lady Prishine. All she had to do was to charm those who provided Angeline Grisst her tools, rewire the teleporter and here you come.¡±


    They are here to bring me back to the Empire!!!


    ¡°My, finally afraid now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Erin squat before John and looked him in the eye. ¡°Where is that cockiness you had? Did the vampires suck them out of you too, like they did your friends?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahahahahaha!!! That¡¯s a great expression, you scum!!! That¡¯s right, you heard me correctly, vam-pi-re-s. That was a little gift from Lady Prishine to your merry band of friends. What a fool you are, receiving a mission sphere, thinking you would owe Lady Prishine nothing. If only you offered your obedience to her earlier...¡±


    John scampered backwards.


    His limbs shook as he watched Erin¡¯s sadistic smile before him.


    ¡°V-vampires¡­? T-team Rectiser? When¡ª¡±


    Then it hit him.


    The very reason Prishine was so willing to give John Team Rectiser¡¯s mission sphere despite John¡¯s constant rejection at the accursed succubus¡¯ seduction.


    It was all so that she could have John dancing at the center of her palm.


    She was the one who led Team Rectiser to the vampires, John just happened to stumbled upon the vampire hideout.


    The sheer thought of the succubus working with vampires to mess with John sent shivers down his spine. Had he been captured and be injected with vampire blood, Prishine would be the first to ¡®feast¡¯ on John.


    ¡°Ahahaaaaaaahaaaaahaaaaa!!!!¡± Erin laughed, her voice reverberated throughout what seemed to be the ruins that John had teleported himself into. ¡°Of course, we had to enlist a special individual that went by the name, Kirksten. Without him reporting in on your actions and his tempering with the mission sphere, how would all of this had happened?¡±


    Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck...


    John knew Kirk behaved weirdly around him ever since the commencement of the aptitude test in Meastes, since John had gotten used to people throwing baseless accusations at him, he had thought that Kirsten was just being overprotective towards Matilda and Cacti.


    Team Rectiser¡¯s imprisonment by Captain Rabugra, Fester¡¯s desire to acquit John¡¯s identity as a demon, the failed teleportation to the adventurer¡¯s guild¡­


    ¡°It did not have to come down to this, had you not ran away from me back then.¡±


    From beyond the broken pillars behind Erin, Prishine, in her wine red hair showed herself as she moved towards where Erin had been.


    ¡°All I wanted was to share my body with yours~ To take in your essence, as a strong healthy male, I wished only to have your seed~¡±


    John¡¯s heart rolled in his chest.


    The more she spoke, the more disgusted he became.


    ¡°I even asked Fester about the vampire attack on your family, something I¡¯ve never done for any of my boy toys. I treated you kindly and gave you your team¡¯s mission sphere without asking much in return. I allowed you to rest under my protection and provided you with food. Yet...yet¡­you can¡¯t do something as simple as taking me like the woman I am.¡±


    Shaking his head, John¡¯s pupils shrunk.


    These were the words of a deranged woman.


    ¡°From the very first day we met in Moxnet, I knew you weren¡¯t like the other guys I¡¯ve met. I knew, like me, you were a creature of chaos, someone who inspires pain in others. We both are one and the same, we are demonic beings that sought to sow destruction.¡±


    This was the woman who had put him through hell, she was the one responsible for Aurelius¡¯ injuries in the vampire¡¯s den, she was the monster that drugged and kidnapped him.


    She was working for the empire. She was acquainted with Fester Aquilla. She was manipulating Kirksten behind the scenes to get him to lay with her.


    This was a horrible woman who would stop at nothing to satisfy her sick desires.


    ¡°Why, John, why can¡¯t you accept me!!!??? Is it because I lack beauty? Is it because I lack intelligence? Is it because I lack appeal? Is it because I lack power? We are so alike, but all you do¡­is reject, this poor, poor, poor succubus¡¯ love.¡±


    Because she made him sick.


    It was as simple as that.


    Prishine was a sultry woman. Though a resourceful one, she had no understanding of attraction that went past her physical beauty. For all of her life, her own worth was dependent on how physically attractive towards the opposite gender.


    She was a succubus who knew not of the life outside of her superficial beauty.


    Tales spanning from ancient times spoke of powerful men that were far noble than anyone else, of men that were invincible, of men that were of the highest intelligence. But like each of these tales, their downfall came from of their weakness for beautiful women, of woman whose beauty were so entrancing that it overridden the minds of such great men.


    To regard feminine beauty as evil would be akin to blaming gravity for making things fall from the sky. In truth, it only behaves as a catalyst for people, to propel them into giving into their biological instincts.


    Civilizations were built, societies prospered, knowledge expanded


    Solely because men were intrinsically bound to be charmed by a woman¡¯s beauty.


    But just as it could inspire men to great things, it could just as easily undo everything.


    Needless wars were waged, morals corrupted, families broken.


    To dictate what the outcome of said power, all depended on the type of woman behind the veil of beauty.


    And Prishine chose to use her beauty to satisfy her lust.


    She controlled both men and women with her looks and her succubus prowess, twisting their minds and molded them to fit her sickening goal of obtaining the unattainable.


    Of obtaining John who wanted nothing to do with a harlot like her.


    After all, what is most unattainable is the most desired.


    Unlike most of the people that this deranged succubus was able seduce, John himself, had standards. To him, Prishine the succubus, was just a glorified whore who John wanted nothing to do with. The last thing he would do is subjecting himself the fate for being a sexual tool for the succubus.


    ¡°Kindness? Bull-fucking-shit!!! You drugged me and kidnapped me, would have made me blind if not for my magic! You have no personality, no kindness, you don¡¯t even know who I am except for my name!!!¡± his voice roaring even when shackled. ¡°Tell me one thing that brings me joy in my life, tell me one goddamn fucking thing I care about you stupid whore! You can¡¯t, can¡¯t you!? The more you use your pathetic, cheap tricks at seducing me, the more I feel like vomiting! I¡¯ve never liked you!!!


    ¡°All you know is lust, all your care about is sex, the fuck is wrong with you wanting to have intercourse with me!!! ¡®Take me like a woman¡¯ this, ¡®Take me like a woman that¡¯, how about you develop your own fucking personality and take yourself out of my stupid life, you vapid pleasure hole!!! Fuck all the way off and get out of my life, you dumb slut!!!¡±


    Unsure whether it was because he was afraid or angry at the succubus, John spat his unfiltered thoughts at Prishine.


    Love?


    The succubus knew nothing of love. All she did was to parrot the word at John hoping he would somehow become magically attracted to her.


    Presumptuous, selfish, and cruel.


    There was nothing in Prishine¡¯s eyes except for herself. All that she did to John was to fulfill her sick sense of self worth, which stemmed from how the world perceived her.


    She was like them. Like his biological parents, his father and mother who cared not for him but what he could do for them.


    People who actively did horrible things just because they wanted to exert a maniacal desire to control others.


    He hated people like her.


    In some ways, he too...felt he was just as horrible as his biological parents.


    And that the reason for his hatred for the succubus, was merely a reflection of himself and what he had done.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh~ Your emotions towards me, remarkable~¡± the succubus moaned in pleasure as she reveled in the ¡®vitality¡¯ that John was exuding. ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting to feast on your intense emotions?¡±


    Whatever he said about her did not reach her ears. All the succubus cared for was his vitality.


    ¡°It is as you say, Lady Prishine¡­


    ¡°...he is no doubt a demon. A newly turned one, at that.¡±


    Erin shrugged her shoulders at Saeza and Theza¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t care when or how he becomes one, our duty is clear, we are to bring his body to Loirmeil. Lady Prishine, give me the orders to butcher him.¡± She already placed her hands at the hilt of her weapon, ready to cut John down at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Prishine, your orders, I beg you.¡±


    Prishine placed her on Erin, eyes focused on John.


    ¡°Erin, step aside. Lady Prishines¡­¡±


    ¡°...wishes to deal with John Sarvod herself.¡±


    Erin moved to where the Saeza and Theza stood without another word.


    ¡°The fuck are you trying to do again?¡± John spat as the succubus stood before him.


    Twish, twish, twish¡­


    Prishine¡¯s shoulders moved erratically, growing in size as her flesh expanded into a grotesque lump, reaching a maximum size and¡­


    Pop.


    The lumps exploded as though a needle went through an inflated balloon, and the result of that¡­


    Were a pair of black wings.


    Wings that bore no resemblance to any living thing, wings that had no flesh, no feathers, no skin to them.


    All that was, were a pair of skeletal wings drenched in a sticky dark aura that constantly dripped from Prishine¡¯s newly spouted wings.


    What had once been Prishine¡¯s thin tail was now transformed into one that was constructed of horrid black aura that was akin to John¡¯s.


    She¡¯s a demon.


    Prishine¡¯s perfect skin had become replaced by a red saturation that resembled the atmosphere of the underworld native to her species. What had been the little fabrics that covered her body had transformed into links of floating chains that protruded from her body.


    Erin, Saeza, and Theza fell to their knees upon witnessing Prishine¡¯s sudden transformation.


    As for John? The succubus¡¯ transformation had dawned an oppressive force around his body that he became frozen in where he stood.


    A succubus demon from hell.


    That was the only thought that John had in his mind.


    He could not move. He could not breath. He could not think.


    John was utterly paralyzed from her transformation.


    ¡°It appears only my true form has utterly stunned you, John. Ahhhh~ Not even you with your indomitable will can resist my overwhelming presence. Feast your eyes on me, the descendant of lust of heeds you so!!! [Soulbind of The Condemned]!!!¡±


    John¡¯s eyelids widened themselves and fixed themselves on Prishine¡¯s wine red eyes, eyes so deep that he was certain an infinite void laid beyond it.


    A compelling force overtook him, his body no longer responded to his mind as he was forced to look at a horrible monster like¡­.her...


    Licking her lips, Prishine swayed her hips and approached John, making sure to flaunt her exposed body to him.


    Get away from me!!! No¡­


    The more she moved her body before his very eyes, the more his conscious waned, his heart rate grew.


    Her magic was simply far too strong for John to react as he usually would, clouding his judgement as he became overwhelmed by the aura that she was exuding.


    Unnatural thoughts that he never held for Prishine took root in his heart.


    Bit by bit, he could feel heat growing in his crotch, his chest, his arms. The closer the succubus moved towards him, the more his body shuddered.


    [Hea¡ª]¡­ Why would I do that? I must...


    Then, the succubus that he harbored such strong spite for disappeared in his vision of view, along with her three attendants, Erin, Seaza and Theza.


    There before John, he saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Raina¡­¡± Consumed by the horrible magic that plagued his being, John muttered the name of the female whose image had been projected before him. ¡°I-I¡­please...don¡¯t l-leave...¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s charm is all that it takes for you to crumble. Such a pity. I thought you¡¯d put up more resistance like my previous attempts.¡±


    Prishine had started to feast on his vitality as John¡¯s eyes rolled into their whites while his body became drenched with cold sweat.


    The bitterness, the guilt, the embarrassment, the hatred that spewed from John as he haplessly succumbed to her magic was akin to the finest of nectar, filling Prishine up with pleasure that she had never felt before.


    John Sarvod was a man who kept many things to his heart.


    But her succubus transformation was all that is needed to break the dam that was in John Sarvod¡¯s heart. All at once, the suppressed emotions of John Sarvod burst forth crashed into Prishine.


    To a succubus like her, it was ecstasy in the most concentrated form.


    Who knew, the man who resisted her charms had so much welled up deep inside of him was that easily broken.


    Prishine should have done this from the beginning.


    ¡°Ahhhh~ More, more, give me more!!!!!!¡± Prishine moaned as her knees shivered from the surge of vitality that John gave off.


    His fears taste like honey, his anger was akin to the finest wine, his sorrows were the juiciest of meat. The more she feasted on his vitality, the greater her hunger grew¡ª


    ¡°Mera¡­ Meli¡­¡± tears swelled at John¡¯s eyes despite having completely under Prishine¡¯s spell. ¡°I-it¡¯s m-my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Two more women?¡± the succubus raised a brow when she noticed the sudden change in John¡¯s emotions. ¡°How do you see me as three separate females? I am the embodiment of every man¡¯s weakness!!!¡±


    [Soulbind of The Condemned], it was a magic passed on from generations of generations of succubus to the next


    Where the magic was used on suspecting men and bind them to their deepest desires for the woman who bore great significance in their lives.


    The man would see spouses or lost lovers as they would be devoured by desires, his lust would build up to the point where the succubus themselves needed not to do anything before said man would release their pent up lust on the succubus.


    Ensuring a lavish meal for the succubus before draining the man fully of their vitality, mind, heart and eventually soul.


    ¡°A-angeline¡­¡± John¡¯s body fell to the ground, still twitching as though he had caught a stroke. ¡°Kahnira¡­ I m-missed...you¡ª¡±


    ¡°How are you able to see multiple women in your life at once!?¡±


    Prishine screamed, frustrated that John had collapsed instead of jumping at her to ravage her body as she expected. What she got instead, was a man wailing over multiple women that should have never appeared to him.


    [Soulbind of The Condemned] worked precisely because the succubus race understood the manipulations needed to bring a man down to his knees. They did so by manifesting the man¡¯s most cherished woman, the one that he loved with all his heart.


    But in John¡¯s case, Prishine¡¯s magic had gone awry.


    ¡°I-I¡­even had the Demon Lord of Ruin¡¯s power to enhance my being!!! [Maximum Amplification: Soulbind of The Condemned]!!!¡±


    Concentrated black blots of magic flew from her palm and hit John, contrary to shaking John out of his daze and began indulging into his sexual desires.


    White foam erupted from his mouth.


    ¡°E-phie-lyth...grrrk¡­¡±


    John choked as his body trashed on the ground.


    With the increased surge of Prishine¡¯s magic into his fragile body, blood seeped from his mouth, turning the white foam pink.


    ¡°He¡¯s not¡­ he is not...reacting,¡± Prishine had her hands on her head, unable understand, her face writhed in agony for having failed as a succubus. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Prishine!¡± Erin, who had been staying silent, called out to the succubus.


    Much to her avail, Prishine was too engrossed with John that she paid no attention to Erin at the slightest.


    Twinkle.


    A bright glitter from John¡¯s body caught Prishine¡¯s eye, causing the succubus to halt in her actions.


    ¡°I see, I see~ It wasn¡¯t me...you¡¯ve had something to protect you, right John?¡±


    By John¡¯s neck, a faint outline of a necklace made from silver adamantium showed itself. Prishine had an unsteady smile as she moved herself closer to John¡¯s trembling body as to observe the trinket of interest.


    As soon as she got a closer look at the necklace, her smile vanished.


    Aside from the elegant Elven engravings that were etched on the piece of adamantium, Prishine could not detect a single protective charm enchanted to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a useless item!¡± she screamed. ¡°[Presence Concealment]!? Who in their right mind would own such a useless thing!? This thing hides itself from everyone, including its users!!!¡±


    ¡°Lady Prishine, that necklace might not have protection magic¡­¡±


    ¡°...but the possibilities of it enhanced with trackers are not out of the question.¡±


    Saeza and Theza quickly offered, warning Prishine of such a scenario.


    ¡°Sarvod?! Ha, he has no allies. Who would he contact for help?¡± Erin mocked. ¡°If you ask me, this is a stupid toy that one of his girlfriends gave him.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Prishine dismissed her companions¡¯ comments. ¡°If they wish to come for him, so be it.¡±


    With one arm, the succubus lifted John.


    Her her red skin cracked as dozens of swiveling tentacles appeared in place. Her body doubled in size, no sooner she was at least twice John¡¯s height, her arms elongated, her face stretched and warped as all human looking features on her became nothing but a blur.


    No longer Prishine bore a humanoid body, she had complexly transmogrified herself into the nightmares that not even the most horrible supernatural could rival.


    ¡°I am blessed by the Demon Lord of Ruin herself!!! There is no known living being can surpass this demon succubus! Man, woman, all shall fall to their knees before me!!!¡±


    For this was her true demonic form.


    The true form as a succubus, who had been touched by the powers granted to her by the Demon Lord of Ruin


    A succubus was an underworld creature that only sought to drain the very essence of beings, draining them not only of their lives, but their very existence themselves.


    With none of her succubus seduction methods work on John, Prishine in her humiliation had decided to eradicate of this lowly demon¡¯s existence for not only denying her advances but made a fool of her.


    It was time, she brought John to ruin.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Prishine.¡±


    ¡°It is as¡­¡±


    ¡°...you speak.¡±


    The three female companions got to one knee in response to Prishine¡¯s proclamation in her now horrible voice.


    For they know, even if the hero known as Scywell Shatterstep and his merry party showed up at this moment, it would mean for their inevitable ruin.


    This was a power that not even the Immortal Emperor was immune from.


    A power that originated from the Demon Lord of Ruin herself, Loirmeil Dezarith, the Immortal Empress of the Dezarith Empire.


    A power that brought about ruin to everything it infects, to corrupt and bring decay to all that is.


    ¡°As for you, John Sarvod, you shall fill my insatiable hunger with your very damned soul~ You will then never, ever reject me~¡±


    The succubus was just one of the many vessels of chaos for the Demon Lord of Ruin.

 16.5

    <h2></a>16.5</h2>


    Sniff, sniff¡­


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    The dry, rough texture of bark made contact with Aurelius as his ears twitched at the air surrounding him, his eyes darted in the forests of Meastes in search for the four women that he had trailed after.


    Ever since John''s mysterious disappearance after having gone to grab his weapon, Aurelius, instead of idling in the ward room, went to investigate the whereabouts of John.


    The beastkin followed John¡¯s scent, leading him to Team Rectiser¡¯s campsite, but when asked, all four members reported not having seen John.


    Aurelius however, knew better.


    Having met up with everyone, his sensitive nose caught John¡¯s musk on Kirksten, despite Kirk denying outright for having not seen John.


    Keeping his findings to himself, he observed Kirksten in hopes that he would lead him to John.


    No sooner after dusk came, Kirk excused himself to Team Rectiser, under the pretense of meeting up with ¡®fellow old friends¡¯.


    Unbeknownst to Kirksten, Aurelius followed from the shadows.


    Following Kirk lead Aurelius to discover Kirk¡¯s meeting with the four females. Though he stalked them from afar, he was able to pick up their conversation with his superior hearing and smell.


    He did not understand many things the four females exchanged with Kirk, things about having to gain an advantage in an upcoming war, about something that happened to Cacti long ago, about how amusing it would to see the hero¡¯s party¡¯s Angeline Grisst lose her mind is she knew she sent John to their embrace.


    Having done his part, Kirk and the four women parted ways.


    Aurelius needed no more reason to follow the footsteps of the four women.


    It was what led him into traversing the woods of Meastes once more, despite how dangerous it was.


    He could have ran back and alerted Bran, Matilda, and Cacti. But he was not about to let the four women who knew where John was.


    And if he did told Bran what happened, how would the rest of the team react?


    Were they also working for the four women like Kirksten was?


    For John, as stubborn as he may be, was still a good friend to Aurelius.


    There were countless times Aurelius would have had his life cut short but did not. It was thanks to John who helped prolonged his husk of a being. It was John who fought for him when everything around his world came crumbling down.


    From when John who first healed his wounds on his first day in Moxnet, to when they were in the vampire¡¯s den, John was there for Aurelius. To aid someone as empty as he was.


    He thought that by staying by John¡¯s side in the vampire hideout, he would somehow aid his human friend to escape, when in fact, Aurelius only caused more trouble for his friend.


    All Aurelius wanted was to express his gratitude to him, as a friend for what John did.


    Ever since they embarked on this aptitude test trip the academy organized, it was one event after the other. If he can¡¯t help pull John out from the darkness that plagued him, at the very least Aurelius could be there when no one else could.


    To him, John was just like the long-lost sister he once had.


    He was family.


    With his evolved sense of smell and hearing, he traced the four women from a safe distance of roughly a kilometer away as to avoid himself from being detected.


    But suddenly, they disappeared from his detection.


    Aurelius retrieved a small booklet from his pocket, flipped through it as his nose and ears worked furiously to figure out the four women¡¯s trails that had suddenly disappeared from his detection.


    Inside the booklet were lines and lines of scribbles that he himself written. The journal jotted down his thoughts and experience after he had left the monastery and journeyed on his own, about how he traveled the Demon Desert and how he came to the Empire decided that this was where he would live out the remainder of his life.


    He took out a pen and began a new page.


    Entry 826:


    Having discovered what happened to John and what Kirksten did. I am now on the trails of the succubus called Prishine and her three attendants. I am unsure where I am in Meastes, however, I am certain they are nearby, and so would John be.


    Aurelius stopped his pen in the midst of writing, moved his hands into his pouch and felt a pair of tattered gloves that he had kept on him.


    These were the exact gloves that he had given to John.


    It was removed from John himself after his confrontation with the vampires and was entrusted to Team Rectiser for safekeeping.


    The wolfkin¡¯s ears dropped like an abandoned pup as he continued his writing.


    I have still yet to thank him for using his healing magic on me when we first met, and the various instances after. In someways I think¡ª


    Aurelius¡¯s pen stopped in his tracks when he flipped to the next empty page.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    An empty voice rang out from his throat as he stared at the final page in his journal.


    The ending to his journal.


    He quickly shrugged his emotions and resumed.


    ¡ªhe treats everyone kindly, is because, like me, he has no family himself.


    As I write on the last page I have left in this book, I wish to apologize to you, my sister, for having never been by your side, mentally, physically or spiritually. I fear that my time is near, as when the gloves become torn, the book gets filled up, and finally, the scimitars¡ª


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him rumbled. Aurelius¡¯ pen fell from his grasp and dropped to the soil beneath him.


    ¡°Fault line?¡±


    Without bending over to pick up his fallen pen, Aurelius quickly placed his journal back inside clothes for safekeeping.


    Sniff, sniff.


    His nose twitched once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± his eyes blinked rapidly as he caught a whiff of a pungent stench that was only best described as roses dipped into petroleum. ¡°The succubus!!!¡±


    Aurelius¡¯ ears immediately jolted upwards as his ears picked up oncoming voices. Without even thinking, he ran with all his might using all of his enhanced wolfkin strength as he rushed to where he heard the voices from.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, my brother.¡±


    Inside the most heavily guarded venue in Registoria, a part of the imperial castle where only a select few of individuals knew about the exact location of its existence.


    Therein laid a vast space that was far spacious than any of the imperial facilities of Dezarith Empire.


    A space strongly fortified by layers and layers of barrier and detection magic, along with intricate traps that would instantly eliminate any and all intruders instantaneously.


    It was the chambers of the Immortal Emperor and Empress. The most hidden and fortified space within the Dezarith Empire.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Crackle.


    A zap of electricity streaked from one wall, striking at the center of the ground.


    At where the bolt of lightning ended its trail, the solid figure of a man appeared, smiling in triumph for having made past all defenses that were placed in these chambers.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± the man let out a soft sigh as he cracked his neck, stretched himself as though he just finished a high intensity workout. ¡°She has gotten quite extreme, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡­


    Though the man from the lightning spoke aloud, the fact remains that there was no one in the room to reply to him.


    ¡°Right? Goldstein? Righttttt???¡± the man turned his gaze towards one of the silk woven chair lathered in gold behind him. ¡°Come on, is that how you greet the majestic hero who slew you an Elder Dragon?¡± the man gloated as his violet eyes surged with electricity, glowing in the dimly lit chambers.


    ¡°Cease your prattling, Fester. I have no need for a child¡¯s ruse.¡±


    At the deep rumbling voice of an elderly man, green aura condensed at Fester Aquilla¡¯s throat with great pressure, squeezing the previous hero¡¯s throat along with the breath that was in his lungs.


    ¡°I-I¡­was¡­j-just conc-cerned.¡±


    Smile still on his face, Fester choked out his words towards a burly elderly man that slowly came to his view as the invisibility magic on the elderly man faded, revealing the wrinkled face of Goldstein Dezarith and his large build.


    ¡°I-I...w-was...also...affected b-by it, r-remember!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a delay, the Immortal Emperor released his spell on Fester, allowing the prior hero to regain his breathing capabilities.


    ¡°Is that how you treat your loyal subjects, your h-highness?¡±


    ¡°For someone who pranced through multiple layers of tier 6 spells and avoided a tier 8 detection spell, I have to be certain of your intentions.¡±


    With a hand rubbing his neck, Fester spoke, ¡°Even you are behaving like your wife. If you aren¡¯t careful, you will take the step into the realm of insanity just like her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, imbecile.¡±


    The green aura grew once more at Fester¡¯s neck.


    This time there was no crushing pressure on him, but strong acute pain that could only be associated with the sharp edges of blades. Any more of Fester¡¯s nonsense, the Emperor would force his powers on Fester¡¯s neck and cleanly sliced the previous hero¡¯s head off his shoulders.


    ¡°M-my apologies, your highness. I am here to speak of matters regarding her Empress, Loirmeil Dezarith,¡± Fester halted his jest and immediately adopted a formal voice.


    ¡°You may speak,¡± Goldstein spoke, but the spell on Fester¡¯s neck was yet to be released.


    ¡°Regarding our information loss, the associate of Loirmeil who goes by the name of Prishine is none the wiser. It seems that many of the plans that her Highness previously devised were not revealed to her.¡±


    ¡°That much is a given. The succubus was only to observe the hero. It still does not explain why¡­¡± Goldstein¡¯s voice softened as he nudged his eyes into a room to his right, ¡°...she is the only one plagued by an inescapable fear. Every waking moment, it seems though an unspeakable horror appears to her, it is as bad as a few hundred years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°That said, Prishine, the succubus, was not affected like us.  She retained her memories that could clue us in on what was lost among our archives and minds.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the Emperor¡¯s voice roared, ¡°Speak now, Fester!!!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, old man. It¡¯s because she was in the academy monitoring Scywell¡¯s actions. Out of Loirmeil¡¯s vessels, she was the least involved with her highness¡¯ schemes, she too was also stationed in the academy, making her least unlikely to be targeted, our assailant may not have taken students into account when they erased our minds.¡±


    ¡°Make your point.¡±


    ¡°Prishine was sent to Moxnet academy to monitor Scywell Shatterstep¡¯s progress in his allegiance towards the empire. That was what¡¯s recorded in our archives. But according to her, she was also nudged by Kaldor Klarizan to secure a pawn for our upcoming plans against the Eastern Continent. Namingly, a boy who went by the name of John Sarvod.¡±


    ¡°A pawn? An Eastern Continent individual  student would not do much as war asset.¡±


    ¡°And what of an individual who not only received the recognition of Scywell Shatterstep but at the same time, is recently awakened as a demon?¡±


    Goldstein Dezarith¡¯s eyes grew.


    What Fester said to him was not out of possibility nor a stretch of imagination for an elderly man like him who lived a long life, it was still an unusual occurence.


    ¡°John Sarvod. A human of unknown origin, the only records of him were that he was a victim of the vampire massacre in Parac Village. The associates he has are¡­ Grk!¡±


    A surge of pain throbbed his mind, causing the former hero to stiffen his body as he awaited for the pain to subside.


    ¡°...n-none.¡±


    ¡°None?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. It was what Prishine confirmed, aside from the hero¡¯s party, who John had denounced after the massacre in Parac Village, believing to be the fault of Scywell Shatterstep. In addition¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is just an insignificant individual Loirmeil has planned to use. I do not lose an ounce of sleep if his details were wiped along with our thousands of archives. Someone like him has no influence, tell the succubus to not bother us with misinformation that involves her unbound lust.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Fester lowered his head to a bow. ¡°I will keep searching for more leads as you have instructed, your Highness.¡±


    Goldstein released his magic on Fester, allowing the previous hero to leave as Fester dusted his uniform.


    ¡°Before you leave, Fester. When I restricted you earlier, why did you not use the powers you have taken? I am certain with powers from the Archangel of Love, my magic can be easily nullified.¡±


    Fester raised a brow.


    A mischievous grin appeared on his face as though he were a child who was up to no good, ¡°Strange of you to want to deepen our bond, Goldstein. Not that I am apprehensive¡ª¡±


    ¡°Celian Agnes, the chosen of the Archangel of Love. You have her abilities, don¡¯t you? She possessed the ability to conjure fire with just her thoughts, fire so strong that the tier 8 spells could not stand against her magic. I am sure you could have used it to counter [Servitude Domination] earlier.¡±


    Celian Agnes, the dwarven hero that came before Scywell Shatterstep had awoken to his heroic prowess, was a lady who was supposed to succeed Fester Aquilla. Had tragically ¡®died¡¯ during the incident of Fester¡¯s slaying of an Elder Dragon.


    Fester only smiled.


    Knowing what the Immortal Emperor was trying to gauge from him, Fester more than amused.


    ¡°For someone who is chosen by the Archangel of Truth. You are almost as corrupt as this senile ruler,¡± Goldstein Dezarith spoke, almost chuckling at his own words. ¡°This is coming from one who¡¯ve taken the Demon Lord of Ruin as his Empress.¡±


    Fester made no action as Goldstein spoke.


    ¡°Have you ever felt any remorse for her? For Celian,¡± Goldstein asked, having felt nothing for the deceased female hero, his stormy eyes widened as he fixated his gaze on Fester.


    ¡°Remorse? I know nothing of that.¡±


    Fester¡¯s reply was astute, but the mischievous look on his face did not wane. In fact, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s question only fueled to grow the crackle of excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°Is that the verity of your emotions? Chosen of the Archangel of Truth?¡±


    ¡°I simply did what I needed to achieve my goals. That is the only truth that mattered. It is the same reason I lend my efforts to you and that demon wife of yours.¡±


    ¡°Heh, is that so? What of your duty towards the people? The very ones that a hero like you is supposed to protect.¡±


    ¡°People? People are only people if you view them as such. I have no interest in collateral damage. The only person I answer to, is myself. No archangel or collateral damage will stop me from the ultimate truth. Mind your own business, Goldstein, you need not to pry into my goals.¡±


    Having finished his warning, electricity surged throughout Fester¡¯s body.


    With a deafening zap, the previous hero of the empire vanished from Goldstein¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Elder Dragon Slayer, Archangel Slayer, you walk a dangerous path, Fester Aquilla. Be warned of what your ambitions would cost you.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor returned to his seat with his head shaking, unable to comprehend Fester¡¯s twisted character.


    Although the Immortal Emperor had powers that could rival Fester and Scywell combined, Goldstein Dezarith was not delusional to where he would actively seek to take down beings like archangels, especially archangels that granted.


    Perhaps it was him getting up in the ages. As a human in his seven hundreds and one of the most powerful beings in the known mortal world, he saw no merit in disturbing the higher powers like Fester did to the Archangels.


    Only a madman would be insane enough to conceptualize the idea of destroying the very patrons who had granted him the power he had, let alone act on it.


    Certainly, Goldstein was power hungry and wished to prolong his human life. His search for true immortality whilst expanding his empire can only last so long before his human body crumbles, but even he knew that Fester Aquilla vanquishing the Archangel of Truth and consumed the Archangel of Love was something that defied the natural order of things.


    Goldstein placed two fingers on his ear spoke to the other end of [Message].


    ¡°There you have it. Your very hero has turned against what he stood for. Aron Olbaz¡¯s assessment was not unfounded, he was right to investigate the murders that happened around the time our memories were surgically altered.¡±


    Goldstein nodded as he listened in on the other end.


    ¡°Correct. I leave the details to the rest of the council, you have my authority to command Loirmeil¡¯s remaining underlings to aid in your purpose until the Immortal Empress has recovered.¡±


    As the Immortal Emperor was about to stop his [Message] spell, a question from the other end halted him.


    ¡°I too suspect him of being the one who tempered with our memories and the various archives we had, all the while erasing his own mind in the process to fake his innocence. He is the only person I know capable of such atrocities.¡±


    The telepaths that Registoria had were few and far between, to achieve a feat that erased not only of the Immortal Emperor and Immortal Empress¡¯ memories but along with hundreds of well-secured archives, required not just a powerful individual like Fester, but someone who had the gall and dedication to commit to such draconian acts.


    The Immortal Emperor knew that Fester Aquilla had no abilities that involved the mind. One of Loirmeil¡¯s vessel had the ability wipe the minds of a small town or replaced their minds with false memories, but she too had been affected by memory erasure despite being stationed to Moxnet Academy to also observe Scywell Shatterstep due to Prishine¡¯s erratic nature.


    This was how Goldstein was able to deduce Fester Aquilla was actively working against the empire. The countless vampire attacks that occurred, the sudden loss of sensitive archival data, the nonsense that he spouted about a boy being an awakened demon.


    By conventional logic, it was impossible for a non-mind magic user or non-charm magic user to do create such a horrible loss of the strongest empire known to exist. He was even able to drive an age old fear into the Immortal Empress that only Goldstein knew.


    There were many ways Fester could achieve this, whether it be collaborating with the Sovereign or the Eastern Continent, Goldstein could not care who it was.


    He had many enemies,


    But Goldstein knew Fester Aquilla was a man deranged enough to commit such an atrocities.


    ¡°Unholy Tyrant, your treason will be noted.¡±


    The mere concept of a being much more powerful and devoted than Goldstein could ever know, had enacted the information loss that the Empire suffered from, did not register in his mind at the slightest.


    It was impossible.


    No one, with that amount of power, was that immature to disrupt a fully functioning empire, Goldstein knew his political rivals well, he had already considered all the possibilities of it being a foreign involvement, but none of them could have done such a thing.


    For if one had the power to wipe even the Demon Lord of Ruin¡¯s mind and leave her traumatized with fear, said person could have brought the entire Dezarith Empire down to its knees if they so wished.


    Unless it was done by someone that held no stake in the world.


    But it made no sense, if they wished to destroy the Empire they could have done so with that kind of power.


    However, beings like that did exist in the world.


    But as Dezarith Empire grew, their grasp on the reality of the world around them.


    Their minds have become distorted to the point where the madness of Fester Aquilla persisted in every Dezarithian.


    Demons became the hounds the empire used to exert their power, common knowledge were replaced with lies, Gods no longer exists, and the angels they prayed to were vanquished.


    As for Elder Dragons, they were easily slain.


    Therefore, it made no sense that anyone else but Fester Aquilla was responsible for the information loss.


    That was why, when he asked Aron Olbaz to aid investigating what happened, Goldstein and the rest of his men could only come to the conclusion that it was an inside job.


    It completely slipped their minds that among the powerful beings they thought to have conquered was responsible for this.


    Afterall, it was impossible that some young telepath with immense power could erased their memories and rid them of their important archives.


    Unfortunately, the Empire would not learn nor remember of the identity of this entity. Much less remember the draconic origins of the person who made them forgot.

 17.0 - Ending Grace

    <h2>17.0</h2>


    Swiveling, tentacle flesh grew on the arm that choked on John¡¯s neck, as John watched the succubus transformed through his redden vision.


    How many times has it been for him?


    Beaten by others mercilessly, his vision gone fuzzy or became stained with blood, his strength taken away from him, his insistence to defy his captors despite fighting battles that greatly outclassed his abilities.


    Each and every time, he would give all he could, resisted the oppressive force that sought to destroy him.


    Failure was the usual result for his efforts.


    And if he was lucky, things would favor him for just briefly before everything got worse.


    If he had the energy, if he had the luxury of time, he was sure he would weep and scream at the series of unfortunate events that happened to him.


    Even now, after the hero¡¯s party aided him in his escape, John failed to escape his doomed fate of doomed.


    And now, he was to die at the hands of a true demonic being.


    Despite him having embraced the accursed demon magic that he had, at the face of the Demon Succubus, John, was utterly, and blatantly, useless.


    He knew it to be a fact. His life has only proven so much, even those who he thought to be his parents¡­


    ¡°What good does a child like you do!?¡±


    A man, who had his stature, John¡¯s broad shoulders, his modest height, came at John¡¯s sides with a fist so thick that his whole body jerked and tensed before the bat made contact.


    John tried screaming out aloud, his body squeezed the ever living breath out of his lungs, but he could see nothing around him, smell nothing, hear no sounds, feel nothing¡­


    All but the man who came at him once again with his fist, this time aiming for his sides.


    ¡°Disgrace!!! You disgust me!!!¡±


    His body tensed yet again. He could feel tears swell up in his eyes, snot coming from his nose, but like previously, all he could see was the man¡¯s furious face, his rage, his oppressive stature.


    ¡°You are as useless as the maid you picked up!!!¡±


    John wanted to fight back, he knew he could, he should¡­


    ¡°Disappoint me again, and you won¡¯t be the one who is punished!¡±


    But how could a young child defy his father?


    Then, his vision changed.


    It was not his vision, rather, the figure of his father vanished. Replaced by the image of a woman who had long lashes, thick eyebrows and intent face, the very features of which John could see for himself when he was by the mirror.


    The image of the woman expanded as John felt his body moved closer to the woman with a piece of paper clutched in his hands. Promptly arriving at the woman¡¯s presence, he handed the piece of paper to the woman with full expectations.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the woman¡¯s voice was temper, but the subtle disdain underneath was clear to John.


    Like everything else that John was seeing, the piece of paper was also hazy.


    Even John who drew it himself could not very much remember what it was. But he was certain days of effort were placed and poured into, and all he wanted to do, was to show to her that he loved¡ª


    Rippp.


    The paper was torn into shreds in a matter of seconds, with the woman still having her hands pulling and destroying the broken pieces with all her might as John watched wide eyed at what transpired.


    ¡°Like your grades, a subpar artwork like this will not, absolve your inability to keep up with what your father and I have stored for you.¡±


    His body was left frozen, as the woman he knew to be his biological mother left him to the fragments of paper on the ground.


    John had no words then and even now.


    ¡°The ritual is complete, your lust, your hatred, your love, your disappointment, your desires, your knowledge, your entire being, is all, mineeeee!!!¡±


    In a screeching voice, Prishine spoke in passion, eyes glowed in red as Erin, Saeza, and Theza simply had their heads bowed as though they were before their maker.


    ¡°For the appetizer, I shall take away your passion!!!¡±


    One of the fleshy tentacles sprang forth from Prishine¡¯s now grotesque skin and aimed at John''s gut, latching itself onto him as though it were a leech that had not been fed for days. The tentacles then secreted a corrosive liquid, melting away the fabric.


    Like their demented owner, the tentacles pulsated in excitement as it wriggled eerily around John¡¯s numb flesh, with the various microscopic hooks on the tentacles, the disgusting flesh latched itself onto the immobile John whose had become a husk that barely contained his conscious mind.


    Shing!


    A bright metallic spark glared in the air, making its way past Erin, Saeza and Theza and all the way to where Prishine¡¯s arm that held John up high above the ground.


    A scimitar with a white sash tied to its grip.


    ¡°Convert my strength and purify the horrors of my kin! [Serenity¡¯s Cleansing]!!!¡± a bright voice echoed at the exact moment the cold steel contacted Prishine¡¯s arm.


    Thud.


    The scimitar became halfway lodged against Prishine''s arm, causing the succubus¡¯ grip on John to loosen. As for the tentacle that was stuck to John¡¯s flesh, the white glow on the scimitar melted it along with Prishine¡¯s flesh causing it to drop from John¡¯s flesh before any harm could come to him.


    ¡°Grahhhhhhh!!!¡± clutching her injured arm in pain, Prishine brought her pained face towards the skies.


    ¡°Show yourself!!!¡± Erin, the first to react to what happened and placed her two hands by her spear and pointed to the direction where the scimitar had come from all the while the twins quickly attended to Prishine who had just suffered from a severe injury.


    ¡°Impossible, no knowledge of [Serenity¡¯s Cleansing]¡­¡±


    ¡°...is available in the Empire. All records of devastating holy magic had been eradicated under her Empress¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with meeee!!! Where is him!!!???¡± Prishine hissed as she pushed the twins that were administering to her injuries, completely ignoring her arm that was slowly fizzling away from the effects of a tier six equivalent holy magic.


    ¡°Where is¡­¡±


    ¡°...John Sarvod?¡±


    As Saeza and Theza turned to where John had been moments ago, they were left with an empty pavement before them. All signs of the guy that Prishine was so intent on feasting on had disappeared in a split second.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Huff, huff, huff!


    Rapid panting echoed in John¡¯s ears as the effects of Prishine¡¯s spell on him dissipated as his body rocked from being carried on uneven terrain.


    Huff, huff, huff¡­


    With panting became more intense the further John¡¯s consciousness regained. His body was still weak, but at the very least, he could feel his own body and see who was the one who came to his rescue from the succubus¡¯ grasp.


    [Heal].


    His trusty recovery spell surged throughout his body, jolted his senses anew. His own uneven breath and jumbled emotions returned to how it was prior to the demon succubus¡¯ spell took effect on him.


    Huff¡­ Huff¡­


    Without warning, the person who held John tripped upon their own legs causing the both of them to fall to the ground in a loud crash.


    ¡°Aurelius!!!¡± John called to the beastkin who fell flat against the dirty soil, grabbing the wolfkin by his shoulders as to affirm Aurelius¡¯ state of being.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry...hah¡­ I-I c-can¡¯t run¡­¡±


    ¡°[Heal]!¡±


    Not even letting Aurelius to apologize, John used his magic on his wolfkin friend.


    The scrapes on Aurelius'' body healed upon contact with John¡¯s now black aura of [Heal], but even with his magic, the expression on the wolfkin was far paler than John had last seen Aurelius.


    He said he can¡¯t use magic¡­ Did he do something earlier to free me from Prishine?


    John mulled as he watched Aurelius¡¯ panting slowed as [Heal] repaired his friend. But something was albeit off¡­


    ¡°Why is [Heal] taking so long?¡±


    As one of the scrape marks on Aurelius was healed, two more seemed to appear in its place.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The wolfkin himself seemed to be oblivious to it, but to John who was used to seeing those under [Heal]¡¯s effects, having more minor wounds open up while his magic took place never occured.


    Even when times [Heal] failed to work in John¡¯s favor, he was certain nothing bad would come of it, but the more he watched Aurelius skin split apart and healed before him, even John whose emotions had long become numb felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°I need to focus! The intensity is too weak, [Heal]!¡± when he spoke, yet another blast of the black healing aura erupted from John¡¯s hands and enveloped the panting Aurelius.


    ¡°John, save your energy, I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± unaware of the building frustration in his own mind, John snapped. ¡°[Heal] works, it¡¯s just my normal process, Aurelius. Y-you...just...keep calm. I¡¯ll patch you up, I assure it.¡±


    Sensing John was not about to relent, Aurelius kept quiet.


    Finally, the minor wounds on Aurelius¡¯ body stopped appearing, though he was not completely healed by John¡¯s usual [Heal] standards, it was enough that John¡¯s heavy heart lightened. Still, John had to keep administering his magic to the wolfkin.


    He had to.


    ¡°How¡ª¡± John cut himself off, shook his head and replaced his question with another, ¡°Why did you come and find me? I told you to stay away, didn¡¯t I?! If it weren¡¯t for your actions, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten yourself this hurt! What were you thinking!? Did you know what was going on there!?¡± John spoke with such force, that made Aurelius look like a convicted wolkin under interrogation.


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Aurelius, on the contrary seemed to be lax despite John¡¯s words against him. His ears drooped slightly, the muscles to his body relaxed.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s just like you to be angry, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You think this is a fucking joke, Aurelius!?¡± John snapped when he finished healing Aurelius. ¡°Do you not hear what I told you earlier, you dumb fuck!? I told you I was a fucking demon!!! A being that invites chaos, chaos like that crazy succubus earlier!!! What¡ª Why¡ª WHY!!!!¡±


    John pulled at his hair, albeit seeming to have gone insane from Aurelius¡¯ mere presence around him.


    ¡°I told you to stay away, I told you I am leaving the empire, I told you bad things happen to people around me. You were already injured enough as it is, why¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much to worry about. I thought it would be fun if I joined your leave from the empire. The succubus led me to where you were.¡±


    ¡°Fun!? Join me!? To what!? To, I don¡¯t know¡­ Have everything around my world taken away from me!? Dude, you don¡¯t even know me that well, we¡¯ve barely known each other for more than a month, why are you so hell bent on throwing your life for me!? Back in the vampire hideout, and now¡­¡±


    John gotten up to his feet, he shook his head disappointingly.


    The sole reason he wanted to keep his distance from Aurelius was because he already put the wolfkin through enough suffering already.


    The beastkin, though had a tough and rigid body build, was surprisingly weak to the effects of [Heal].


    Perhaps it was because Aurelius belonged to the wolfkin that his recovery magic did not work, but John could have sworn something was just amiss with his body.


    Ever since the incident with the vampires, John was acutely aware of how much limited [Heal]¡¯s effects were on his wolfkin friend.


    The only was to keep Aurelius safe was to keep the bestkin away from him.


    After all, he was a demon who invited death and destruction to the world around him.


    Even with [Heal] now tainted and enhanced with the dark aura, it still was not enough to keep Aurelius in one piece.


    ¡°Life may be short, or long, depending on how you view it, John. Perhaps to you, everyone else¡¯s safety outweighs yours, but what use is there when you protect everyone but can¡¯t enjoy their presence by your side?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­ I know you¡¯ve been with some monks, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are anything wise. Because if you were, we would not be talking here,¡± John still had his back turned to Aurelius, stubborn to listen to reason.


    ¡°Our life, inherently has no purpose. For purpose to exist in our lives, is to make do of what we have. We are not guided by our soul, fate, nor origin for any of that matter, in the very end, everything we do and say, is what defines us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± John pursed his lips into a straight line.


    ¡°Presumably, everything that you are is taken away from you, your birthright, your so called ¡®demon¡¯ nature, your adopted family¡¯s deaths. Would you have done the same thing as you¡¯ve always done?¡±


    ¡°Always done? I¡¯ve never done anything of my accord! This life of mine, I¡¯ve been subjected to one thing after another. I just wanted to...¡±


    ¡°Would you still have helped me without question on the other day when you found me by the stairs with my terrible coughing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was just looking for someone the other day, you happened to be there, I used [Heal] out of convenience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I perceived. To me, there was a kind man who saw me in a weak state. Not only did he help me without question, he even made sure I was fully fine and escorted me to my quarters.¡±


    ¡°Why are we discussing this? Let¡¯s just look for a way to leave before the crazy succubus finds us¡­¡±


    John turned to his surroundings.


    By the time he noticed it, a frown appeared on his face.


    The various lush green trees that surrounded him and Aurelius moments ago had withered away.


    The leaves that were previously on the branches were now laying on the ground as though their life force had been sapped straight out of their cells.


    ¡°Something is not right, Aurelius. We have to leave before it is too late, let¡¯s go,¡± John pleaded the wolfkin.


    ¡°In my case, I was taken away from my family when I was a child. Aside my family, the monks and the stranger I met in the Demon Dessert, you were someone who had shown me genuine kindness.


    ¡°That is why, as your friend, and someone who thinks of you as his younger brother, I would do everything I can to alleviate your loneliness, even the slightest,¡± Aurelius flashed his teeth, knowing his words probably meant nothing to John who was drowned in misery.


    John grabbed Aurelius'' shoulders and screamed, ¡°What the fuck are you spouting all this crap for!? If you wanted to talk to me, we can do that when we get out of here!!! Come on, let¡¯s hurry, while there is still¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid they have locked on to us. The moment I tripped, the winds no longer tell me where we are. Even the smell of nature disappeared, all around us is death and decay.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­¡±


    ¡°I was given a prophecy by the monks that took me in. Three important items that I would carry in my life. First, was an empty book, for me to fill my life experiences. The book represents my past.


    ¡°After I left the monastery, I received a pair of gloves. Of which I will present it to its rightful owner.¡± Rummaging through his pouch, Aurelius brought out the pair of gloves that he had given to John prior to them coming to Meastes. ¡°These represent my present, the very present that we are living in.¡±


    ¡°Aurelius please¡­stop this¡­you can tell me your life story later.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have time! Just listen to me John, please¡­¡± the wolfkin looked to him, face dropped, ¡°Just this once, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°A-and finally my twin scimitars, the only items that I inherited from my parents. They represent my future.¡±


    Aurelius unsheathed his single scimitar¡ªas the previous one he used to distract Prishine to save John.


    ¡°When the gloves become torn, the book shall be filled up, the twin scimitars, like its owner, shall be separated from its kin. They mark the end to Aurelius Velupus¡¯ story.¡± Aurelius said calmly. ¡°You see, John, the reason I told you to not waste your energy was because, even with what you do, I can never be fully healed.¡±


    ¡°Your [Heal] spell would fail you when you need it the most.¡±


    Remembering a warning he received, John¡¯s eyes grew.


    No¡­t-this isn¡¯t happening¡­ It can¡¯t be!!!


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too, haven¡¯t you? From the very day we met, I was a sickly dog. On the verge of dying even when my prophecy had yet to come true. I am sure if you did not appear, I would be in the grave by now.


    ¡°Thanks to you. I could live a regular life after that. I could go on missions with Team Rectiser, b-bicker with Kirksten like a regular person, despite Kirk¡¯s terrible character.


    ¡°Like you, I could fight and hold myself against monsters and beings deemed impossible for me in the past. Without your help John, I, Aurelius Velupus shall never have truly lived. D-do not fear what is to come to me¡­ Or what have passed¡­. For life has made it so that w-we are able to meet, o-of all the people I got to know, I l-learned¡­t-that I have a brother, a b-brother from a different blood.¡±


    ¡°Y-you aren¡¯t going to d-die! [Heal] doesn¡¯t work as well on you, but that doesn¡¯t m-mean¡­¡±


    Aurelius smiled, his canine teeth appeared on his rough face.


    ¡°When you said¡­you would go search for my sister with m-me, I knew it was i-impossible. Even then¡­your sincerity was enough. In my l-limited time in this world, I have been gifted¡­ I h-have been blessed far more than I d-deserve. I a-am more than content to have things end this way.


    ¡°Therefore, I shall e-entrust my book¡­¡± with a shaky hand, Aurelius took out his journal, along with it the tattered gloves in his pockets. ¡°The gloves¡­and my scimitar to you, for keepsake. And if you ever encounter my sister, tell her¡ª¡±


    Krack!!!


    A spear appeared from Aurelius chest piercing the wolfkin exactly where his heart was.


    Behind the wolfkin was Erin, the force of her spear was so strong that Aurelius¡¯ beating heart was ripped straight from his chest.


    ¡°No!!!!¡±


    John screamed and reached for Aurelius, but Saeza and Theza had appeared beside used their magic on him, freezing John where he stood.


    ¡°Stay with me, Aurelius! [Heal]!!!¡±


    John trashed his body against the magic of the twins as his pitched black aura sprouted from his hands and enveloped the wolfkin.


    The dark wisps of magic touched the wolfkin, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Let me go!!! LET ME GO!!! [HEAL]!!!¡±


    Absolutely nothing happened.


    ¡°¡ªh-her¡­brother who had no soul, lived a life he would give his soul up f-for. Thank y-you¡­John, my b-brother.¡±


    The light from his friend¡¯s golden eyes vanished as John¡¯s magical aura bounced off Aurelius¡¯ limp body.


    It was though he tried applying his magic onto an inanimate object.


    And if the subject was not living, [Heal] had no effect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave...¡±

 17.1

    <h2>17.1</h2>


    ¡°Ahhh~ Is it not wonderful, girls? Even you non-succubus could taste the abundance of his vitality. All we needed was to let the filthy wolfkin to spout his crap.¡± Prishine, still in her demonic succubus form, declared as she moved from behind to John and approached Aurelius¡¯ now still body.


    ¡°The woes are far beyond...¡±


    ¡°...when he lost his family. Truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Meh¡­its average,¡± Erin shrugged as she pulled her spear out of Aurelius before kicking the wolfkin¡¯s body to the ground.


    Thud.


    Prishine¡¯s three attendants were connected to herself and was able to feed on John¡¯s vitality¡ªthe devastation they caused to him¡ªbut that did not mean that their level of enjoyment were the same.


    Knowing Erin was not as elated as she was, a wicked thought came to Prishine.


    ¡°If we kept him enchained and continuously subject him to trauma, we could theoretically feed on his vitally for all of eternity just imagine¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahahah-ha¡­ha¡­¡±


    John¡¯s voice cracked, his breath was unsteady, his body trembled. But laughter escaped his throat as warm, undiluted tears filled his eye sockets.


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!!! Is that what you fucking bitches all think of!? Is all of this just entertainment to you!? Ahahahaha!!!¡±


    His heart hurt.


    His body cried for help.


    His mind screamed to be done with everything, be done with the pain, be done with the suffering, be done with Aurelius who lived a life that on a countdown wasted his precious time on someone like John.


    And in the wolfkin¡¯s last moments, John did nothing but shouted and criticized his friend who thought of him as a brother, as his own family, as people who he never had.


    Family just like how the Harvest regarded him as.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡± the tears that he never thought still had in him all came down like a stream, his nose clogged.


    ¡°It should¡¯ve been me¡­ It¡¯s a-all my fault¡­ IT¡¯S ALL MY FAULT!!! I-I s-shouldn¡¯t have¡­I-I¡­¡±


    A huge grin crawled upon Erin¡¯s face, the female knight moved to John before grabbing John by his hair, relishing in his broken spirit.


    ¡°Now this, Lady Prishine, is more satisfying. If you can get him to show this pathetic face to me every day, that would give me more pleasure than absorbing his distasteful vitality.¡±


    Prishine in her grotesque form nodded, obliging Erin¡¯s words. The demon succubus then addressed the two twins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the two of you to handle his torment. Assist them as you wish Erin.¡±


    ¡°As you wish¡­¡±


    ¡°...Lady Prishine.¡±


    Saeza and Theza nodded.


    ¡°Now, now, John¡­ It¡¯s about time I pay you back for what you did to me countless times!!!¡±


    Erin, given permission by Prishine, had a fire lit up in her eyes.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll strip you off your clothes, then I¡¯ll carve your body. And as blood is drained from you shall receive the only pleasure you¡¯ll ever know from Lady Prishine!!! And when she is done with you, I will cut your tool of pleasure, dismembering it. If you use your pesky magic to heal yourself, I¡¯ll make sure that I will be there to dismember you as quickly as you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    In a quiet voice, John spoke.


    What had been his trembling body earlier, his swollen eyes, his shaky state of mind had been washed over by a wave of cold, emotionless persona.


    His eyes still flooded with tears, his body still trembling from the sheer realization that he failed to give all his attention to Aurelius moments before Aurelius¡¯ death.


    Even with his body displaying the pain that staked his entire being, by sheer will, John ceased his incessant crying.


    A familiar resolve washed over him.


    The vert resolve that had almost had its seeds planted in his heart on the very day that Raina Valindra Eridi was to be raped before his very dying eyes.


    The resolve of broken man, someone who lost everything he knew that was right, someone who lost his sense of self, someone who had nothing else to hold onto.


    Someone whose morals and ideals were ripped apart from him.


    A man devoid of purpose.


    A man who was null of love.


    A man in a world that had long forsaken him.


    ¡°Haaaah?! You pipsqueak, you dare talk back!?¡±


    Pang!!!


    With her armored fist, Erin landed a punch on John¡¯s face, causing a loud crash.


    ¡°That¡¯ll teach you some...manners?¡±


    Erin¡¯s eyes grew wide when her fists were found to be a full inch away from John¡¯s face, blocked by a translucent barrier made of dark energy.


    ¡°Pathetic male¡ª¡±


    ¡°Erin, Saeza, Theza, retreat!¡±


    ¡°Lady Prishine, I was this close to teaching him obedience. I¡¯ll make sure he respec¡ª¡±


    Shooom¡­.


    When Erin moved to thrust her fist at John once more, her body became frozen in place.


    Leaving the short hair female knight to stare downwards in bewilderment for the cause.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± her voice cracked as she felt even her head to stiffen up.


    Along Erin, Saeza and Theza¡¯s body, eerie dark substance crawled to her from the base of her shadows.


    An unidentifiable void-like matter latched onto all Prishine¡¯s three underlings.


    A matter that swallowed all luminescence along with its victims¡¯ bodies, engulfing them into a cocoon made of dark magic.


    Dark magic that spanned from John Sarvod.


    Erin watched helplessly as layers and layers of the dark magic wrapped itself around her, forming an ever increasing shell that she had no chance of escaping¡ª


    ¡°[Seismic Expulsion]!!!¡±


    Prishine fired a spell at John, a loud thunder blasted the air splitting both the ground and the connection of John and the dark magic around her girls.


    And most importantly, to kill John.


    Thud, went a nearby tree as John¡¯s body crashed against it.


    Though his connection to Prishine¡¯s three attendants severed, the black cocoon on them still remained, completely intact from [Seismic Expulsion].


    ¡°Theza!!!¡±


    Prishine screeched as she dug her elongated crooked claws into the nearest cocoon she could find, tearing away at the void like substance with the strength the Demon Lord of Ruin granted her.


    The void like substance tore away easily.


    And Prishine wished she had not done so.


    What laid underneath of the cocoon that Theza had once been, was now a set of skeleton with a fraction of the flesh that once constituted the person known as Theza.


    Even Prishine, the demon succubus, clamped up for a moment upon such a view. Her skin crawled as the skeleton of one of her attendants showed herself to her.


    ¡°No!!! This can¡¯t be!!!¡±


    Roaring in denial, Prishine leapt to Saeza and Erin¡¯s cocoon, ripping the void like substance around the two of them without wasting further time.


    Gasp!!! Spurt- splat!


    Erin¡¯s loud inhale entered Prishine¡¯s ears, followed by a wet sloshing sound falling to the ground.


    ¡°L-Lady P-Prishine...w-we have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaarrrrr!!!¡±


    A piercing screech came from beside Erin as the female knight became paralyzed at the crimson figure that fell from the cocoon next to her.


    It was Saeza, covered in blood from head to toe, her clothes had been dissolved away, hair no longer on her scalp, even her eyes were partially dissolved¡­.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Prishine¡¯s voice trembled.


    Saeza, unlike her sister, had yet to be reduced to death.


    Unlike Theza who is only left of her skeleton¡­


    The epidermis layer, known as the protective skin covering the flesh of a person¡¯s body functions as a protective membrane that separated the vulnerable flesh and the harsh outside world, shielding the raw flesh and vessels underneath from the infection and trauma alike.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Saeza was not covered in blood.


    All of her epidermis skin removed.


    At the fraction of a second.


    Each nook and cranny of her once perfect body has had its flesh exposed to the elements.


    Like Prishine, Saeza shared the rapid regeneration abilities she had, as they were her underlings, whatever the accursed succubus was capable of, the underlings were just as equal.


    But not even the rapid regeneration from an underworld being like her could fix what was done to Saeza.


    ¡°Gkkkkkrrr!!!¡±


    It would have been better if Prishine just left Saeza to die inside the cocoon that John enveloped her in to die like Theza.


    ¡°...Lady Prishine, Lady Prishine!!!¡± Erin¡¯s voice brought the demon succubus out of shock. ¡°I¡¯ll help Saeza, you attend to Theza!!! We have to deal with Sarvod before¡ª¡±


    Screeee¡­.


    The sound of metal being scraped across stone echoed throughout the compound. Heavy steps reverberated against the ground as Prishine and Erin turned in the direction where John was last seen.


    A man, whose body frame arched, whose eyes as dark and empty as the magic that swallowed Prishine¡¯s three attendants, a man who trudged his steps as he approached the demon succubus with the remaining strength he had in him.


    John had Convictus drawn on his left.


    His broken gaze locked on the succubus.


    He needed not to speak to declare his intent.


    ¡°Sarvodddd!!! You will pay for this!!!¡±


    Erin sprag into action, bolted from where she was, wielded her spear and¡ª


    Rattle, rattle, rattle.


    A figure far faster than Erin¡¯s speed tackled the female knight before she could get close.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!!¡± her screams escaped her the moment the figure showed its face to her.


    As pale as the whitest dirt, as hollow as a dried-up watering well, as grim as death itself.


    It was Theza.


    The skeleton that once used to be Theza.


    With its phalanges, the skeleton squeezed at Erin¡¯s neck, pushing Erin against the ground with a force so overwhelming that it robbed her of all her strength.


    Then, with its other hand, the skeleton dug its fingers into Erin¡¯s skull, lifted her head in Prishine¡¯s direction.


    Screee¡­


    ¡°[Death Demise]!¡± a foul blast came from Prishine.


    The attack struck, but the same protective layer appeared around John, scattering the spell from the succubus as quickly as it hit him.


    ¡°N-no¡­ S-stay away!!!¡± the succubus tried to distance herself away from him but fell instead. ¡°[Hollow Unmaki¡­¡±


    John stopped before Prishine, his dark scorn was enough to make her concede.


    ¡°You¡¯ve proven your point¡­ I am indeed a filthy whore whose lust knows no doubts.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But can you BLAME ME!? I AM BORN AS A SUCCUBUS!!! IT IS MY NATURE TO USE MY CHARMS TO CONSUME THE VITALITY OF MEN!!!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°A-and you...remain to be unaffected by me no matter what I do. I WILL ADMIT!!! You are much more fitting of a demon than I am, you happy!? Are you happy you killed Theza like how I killed your mutt of a friend!!!??? Are you happy that I feel loss the same way as you do, you heartless monster!!!¡±


    The longer John stood in silence, the more her body screamed for her to tear her gaze from him, from John who she could not tear her eyes from.


    It was as though Prishine was experiencing the effects of her own magic. Her body did not move, her mind was blank.


    All that she felt were the crystallization of her very own blood as John stood before her.


    Her own mouth spouted whatever words she thought she could use to appease him, to stop whatever magic he had used on her, to free herself from him.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    For the scornful man before her had consigned her to where she was.


    His absolute will, his damning magic, his broken mind, his torn heart.


    His empty gaze.


    As this moment, Prishine was enchained by the man she wronged.


    From his sheer presence.


    ¡°I-If it weren¡¯t for you!!! I would have never resorted to such extreme tactics!!! T-that¡¯s right, i-if it¡¯s not for you, y-your pathetic friend would not have died to Erin¡¯s petty spear!!! If you want anyone to blame, it¡¯s YOU John!!!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Prishine screamed and screamed, but all her efforts to evoke pity, guilt or even just a hint of emotion from John had utterly failed to hit her mark.


    Witnessing what happened to Theza and Saeza spoke of the horrors that the man before her represented.


    An ancient fear.


    A fear that surpassed her understanding.


    For she knew, this person, this demon, this monster¡ª No, this being who stood so empty before her was something she could not comprehend, something that had been foretold since the ancient times.


    This power alone, made the Demon Lord of Ruin¡¯s power pale in comparison.


    But that did not stop Prishine¡¯s resolve.


    If John was a demon¡ª No, if John was something far more than she thought of him to be, Prishine would have to take John down this moment, for he has yet to fully grown into what his powers offered.


    For he was only a fraction of the Immortal Empress. A human whose body was vulnerable to harm.


    ¡°[Heart¡¯s Corruption], [Bellowing Demise of Hell]!!!¡±


    The tentacles that she previously grew on her body returned, this time quadrupling in the numbers that she previously summoned, of which all launched themselves to John as the fires of [Bellowing Demise of Hell] engulfed John.


    Cling-clang.


    Convictus, John¡¯s sword fell to the ground as the tentacles wrapped themselves around him. The flaming red magic blast that contained [Bellowing Demise of Hell] swirled around John¡¯s body, indicating the curse was in effect.


    The magic that held her to her place was undone.


    ¡°This is as far as I will tolerate your humiliation!!!¡±


    Prishine then closed her fist, indicating for the two tier 6 spells to converge on John, overwhelming him at once as to eliminate him before his arms could reach her.


    If she could end him, she too could obtain power like Loirmeil and take over John¡¯s mantle as the¡ª


    Plash!!!


    The tentacles instantaneously exploded, all the magic used to sustain the tentacles had been suddenly nullified and whisked away.


    And the flames from [Bellowing Demise of Hell]¡­


    ¡­vanished in the air as soon as the tentacles withered.


    He stood as he was, whatever magic that made contact with him simply, vanished.


    John, with his two empty palms, placed them around Prishine¡¯s temples, tilted her head to meet his empty gaze, confined her into a state of paralysis once more.


    ¡°W-what are you¡ª¡±


    Spurt!


    Before Prishine could say yet another word, two thumbs pressed hard into her eye sockets, crushing her eyeballs as he slowly but steadily ensure the tip of his distal phalanges entered all the way into her skull.


    ¡°LET ME GOOO!!!! GAHHHH!!!¡±


    Prishine let out a deafening scream, lodging her claws at John¡¯s body in erratic moments, tearing away John¡¯s flesh as much as she could to get him to release his hold on her skull.


    Unfortunately for her, he felt nothing.


    The pain on his body was only akin to mosquitoes¡¯ bites compared to the one in his heart.


    The dark aura around his body regenerated his injuries as though [Heal] would, rendering all the damage she inflicted null.


    John released his hold on her head when only gooey flesh leaked from her orifices. dropped the succubus where she proceeded to wail like the hapless demon spawn she was.


    ¡°My eyessssss!!!¡±


    Prishine, having blinded but freed from his paralysis magic, sprouted her demon wings, flapped them in haste to make her escape.


    As her black wings caught the air, a hand grabbed them.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Her body was brought slamming to the ground.


    Thud!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me¡ª AHHHHH!!!¡±


    Crunch!


    John stomped on her wing as he crouched to her face.


    Raising one of his arms in the air and forming a fist, he delivered a hefty blow to the succubus'' neck.


    Gasp¡ª


    Thump!


    Before Prishine could inhale from John¡¯s strike, another blow found its way to her neck, and another, and another.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    There was no time for the succubus to gather her strength to resist him.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    With each passing strike, the succubus¡¯ neck became bloodier, her breath shallowed, and her body no longer had the strength to flinch.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Prishine, the demon succubus simply, resigned to her fate.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We he had enough, John unfurled his fists.


    Then, his hands grabbed one of Prishine¡¯s black wings, moved his other to the very tip of her wing, held it like he would a branch.


    Snap!


    With a jolt of his arm muscles, Prishine¡¯s wing made a loud crunch. The succubus¡¯ body jerked. She tried to make a sound, but the injuries John had inflicted on her vocal cords held her back.


    Crack! Crunch! Snap!


    ¡°Stop this!¡± Erin, who was still under Theza¡¯s skeleton¡¯s subjugation, forced her words on John.


    ¡°Just end her¡­l-like you ended Theza!!! If you want to torture her, do it to me instead, you coward!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her words prompted John¡¯s attention, only for his hollow glance to detach from her with the flick of a wrist at Erin¡¯s direction, dismissing her.


    ¡°!?¡±


    The impossible arm lock Theza¡¯s skeleton exerted on Erin became undone, immediately freeing Erin of the painful struggle of sitting idly as John tortured Prishine.


    ¡°Sarvod!!! I¡¯ll show you!!!¡± Erin charged, but Theza¡¯s animated skeleton blocked her. ¡°Move, you released me, I¡ª¡±


    Sprackkk!!!


    With blazing speed and ferocious tenacity, Theza¡¯s skeleton thrust a bone arm straight at Erin¡¯s open mouth,, fully passing through her throat and appeared out of her nape.


    Erin¡¯s eyes shot wide open from the impact, trembling as she could not conceive of what had just happened.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Erin tried to speak but with her mouth utterly destroyed in just one swift thrust, only incoherent noises came from her. ¡°The...zar¡­huai...har...u...doin...dis.¡±


    The skeleton did not flinch at Erin¡¯s bewildered expression.


    Instead, it mechanically moved its other free hand and thrust in all the way into Erin¡¯s mouth just like the other arm earlier.


    Erin fell to her knees as the second bony arm appeared from her nape, crimson tears flowed from her like her Lady Prishine.


    This was her end.


    Like Prishine, whom she loved and served, this was where she would have her last moments.


    Her eyes returned to Theza¡¯s skeleton, meeting her comrade for one last time as all her life flashed before her eyes, memories of her traumatic childhood, her struggles in the dreaded barracks of Dezarith Empire before Prishine found her¡­


    And most importantly, she should have heeded the words the Immortal Empress had left for Prishine and the three of them before dispatching them to Moxnet Academy with two objectives.


    First, they were tasked to do was to keep the hero Scywell Shatterstep under surveillance. As for the second¡­


    Her eyes focused on the pitch black aura that was coated upon the skeletal frame of Theza that protruded from her mouth cavity. The commanding austere nature that binds an inanimate object and subject it to its controller¡¯s will.


    John Sarvod, as of now, confirmed the Immortal Empress¡¯ discovery of the incident that had taken place six months ago in a human settlement on the outskirts of the Empire.


    The incident where the Forth made his apperance.


    The final Demon Lord to come to existence, the last piece of the puzzle for the reign of an idyllic world to come to an end, the foretold return of the demons to take over this world filled with human and lowly races.


    ¡°Der¡­Deh¡­men¡­Lorh¡­of¡­Cor¡­sig¡­na¡ª¡±


    Krackkk!!!


    With the enhanced strength that was in its bones, Theza¡¯s animated skeleton crossed its arms, splitting Erin¡¯s head into two halves, ending Erin as her flesh and blood splattered across the stone pavements.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John paid no heed to the female knight nor the skeleton he animated from Theza¡¯s remains.


    All he knew of this very moment, that he was to execute upon his own will no matter what stood in his way.


    His conviction to eliminate the sultry woman.


    His back strained, his neck burned from how long he had spent from looking downwards while he broke the succubus¡¯ wings by his own hands, rendering her means of escape impossible.


    She was bruised, blinded, and barely breathing.


    It was still not enough.


    For what she had done deserved no mercy from him.


    His friend, the last living person to see the best in him, was robbed by her.


    She had taken the life of Aurelius.


    All because of her sick sense of values.


    His heart thumped as his fingers curled around the soft leather grip of Convictus that he left on the ground.


    He was not one who believed in destiny, but the cruel turn of events that haunted him told him otherwise¡­


    The moment this sword came into his possession, his world had become infested by a dark twist of fate.


    The Harvests died, he pushed away Ephinelyth, Team Rectiser suffered, the empire sought to enslave him, the succubus toyed with him, Aurelius¡­died.


    His mythril sword was there for him when he fought the eternal decays, Prishine and her underlings, the blood-cullers, and the vampires.


    The name, Convictus, was supposed to urge John to forge on a path away from the sorrows that plagued him, for him to truly strive for what he so desperately wanted to have.


    And now, he shall defile everything Convictus stood for.


    For John¡¯s salvation was no more when Aurelius died.


    John brought Convictus to his chest as he approached Prishine once more, this time with the full mindset of a cruel dictator.


    Prishine¡¯s body wailed about as she heard John¡¯s approaching footsteps. She tried to get to her legs, but with the weight of her her broken wings and injured body, she could only struggle as she tried to make her last attempts at escaping.


    ¡°He...alp¡­ S-S..eeza¡­ E-E...rin¡­¡±


    Between his steady, scornful stride and Prishine¡¯s pathetic sprawling on the ground, John caught up to the demon succubus. Planting the base of his boot on her ankle, he halted Prishine from moving yet another inch.


    Shing!


    A glimmering arc shone in the air as Convictus passed through Prishine¡¯s right thigh, slicing out a fist sized portion of flesh from her grotesque body.


    Black blood oozed from her wounds, staining both his weapon and his clothes, but John was unfazed.


    He raised his sword again.


    Shoom!


    John thrust Convictus straight into her abdomen, twisting his sword 180 degrees, grinding whatever flesh Convictus contacted into in bloody pulps before removing his weapon from the demon succubus.


    ¡°M-Mer...cy¡­¡±


    Prishine pleaded, unable to sustain her demonic form, her grotesque body shrunk in size and returned Prishine to her feminine body¡ªa maimed and bloody version of it now that John had personally tortured her.


    ¡°I...I¡­¡± Prishine stuttered, ¡°S-she...can...bri...ng¡­ Auh...relius¡­ bak¡­ Let...me...liv...a-an...¡±


    John bat not an eye and raised his sword high up in the sky and swung downwards at Prishine¡¯s chest, fully slicing off her female mounds, expurgating her status of feminity.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±


    He needed not to hear her words to know the succubus was all crap.


    False promises and flattery meant nothing to him.


    He mistakenly let her lived once.


    For that, Aurelius had paid the ultimate price.


    His sword aimed at Prishine¡¯s groin.


    John pulled his weapon to his sides.


    This was the most suitable end to the succubus¡¯ life.


    To utterly destroy her by driving his sword through her female genitalia.


    The very tool of the succubus that had ensnared the essence of many men, that had inflated her ego to the point where she thought the lives of others simply served to entertain her sick sense of values.


    I¡¯m sorry, Angeline.


    With Convictus in his right hip John jolted forwards.


    The mythril weapon traveled in a straight trajectory as the entirety of John¡¯s weight propelled the decisive strike, passing through Prishine¡¯s body as her flesh and bone split the succubus from her crotch to brain.


    Ding.


    Convictus made an uncomfortable noise at Prishine¡¯s death.


    Hairlines of cracks appeared along Convictus¡¯ body as John¡¯s grip on his trusty weapon loosened.


    His body, stained with the blood of the succubus who killed Aurelius, compared to the sorrow that plagued his mind, John no longer saw purpose in his actions.


    Aurelius¡¯ death was repaid in kind to Prishine.


    Yet, he felt no release.


    If anything, he wished he had done none of this.


    He wished he had simply died to Prishine¡¯s magic on him.


    Like everything in his life, this act of brutality was meaningless.


    John, in the last of his waning strength trudged to Aurelius¡¯ lifeless body, placing his hand on the cavity in the wolfkin¡¯s chest as he felt the dark aura magic waned with his desire to fight.


    The least he could do was to ensure Aurelius corpse was whole.


    The wolfkin¡¯s chest cavity was filled with the remaining magic on John.


    It was not flesh that filled in the gaps, for John was not using [Heal], [Heal] did not work on Aurelius¡¯ who was gone.


    He was filling in a gap with the dark magic that he had, that was all.


    ¡°F-forgive me¡­ E-even...a-after I told myself¡­t-that no one...should be...hurt...because of m-me¡­ This is all m-my fault¡­ I never meant for you to suffer, I d-didn¡¯t mean to say those w-words t-to you¡­¡±


    He lowered his head as the cold breeze brushed against his skin reminding John of the cold night that the demon magic appeared to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Aurelius. I¡¯m sorry, f-for being born...this way...¡±

 17.2

    <h2></a>17.2</h2>


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡­


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡­


    Knock, knock¡ª


    ¡°Be gone¡­¡± a tired, empty voice spoke at the knocks on the door. ¡°I need not for nourishments, Zondrac. Eternal slumber is all I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Evie? It¡¯s Mizzy¡­¡± the little girl who was by the door calling out to Ephinelyth spoke in a soft tone. ¡°Could you...p-please let me in? I just want to make sure you are fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth remained silent.


    She had not left the room she was taking quarters in ever since she accidentally injured Zondrac on her reckless attempts at purging the evil that dwelt in Dezarith Empire, the evil entity known as the Immortal Empress.


    Disappointed that her own failure to uphold her promise to John and having broke his tender heart, she channeled her anger and used it in ways to ensure no one who bore ill will towards John have an inkling of his existence.


    In her fit of anger, Ephinelyth went on a campaign to cleanse the evils that brought about the separation between her and John.


    She attacked the Immortal Empress, usurped the evil woman¡¯s plans of expanding her empire by wiping minds of important people and sensitive archival data as much as she could.


    Not even the Immortal Empress realized what Ephinelyth the Elder Dragon had done¡ªwho could, when the strongest telepath to exist, wiped both memories and all evidence of what had transpired.


    The only thing that Ephinelyth left for the accursed empress was the pain and horrors she felt when the Elder Dragon inflicted her torture on her. Endless, recurring horrors from the evil wretch¡¯s mind will continue to haunt her for as long as she lived.


    The only other person who was aware of what she did was Zondrac who accompanied her as she executed her will.


    John told her to stay out of his life.


    And that she did.


    But it did not prevent her from making sure no harm would come his way.


    She knew it was her fault for not returning to John and caused him to be drowned in doubt and his mistrust against her words.


    But what choice did she have?


    The more she sent Zondrac to investigate the Empire, the more schemes she uncovered that the Demon Lord of Ruin had in store for John.


    It all started when on the very day the Ball of Paragons was held. In full anticipation of her dance with John later in the night, Evie had made a round of careful surveillance around the academy to ensure nothing would go awry that night.


    That evening, she uncovered plans from the academy to teleport all students its to Meastes, to the outskirt regions where the vampires lived as a part of a plan to ¡®promote learning¡¯ in students.


    Outraged, Ephinelyth in her anger slashed Moxnet¡¯s teleportation device with her claws before and sent Zondrac to Registoria to uncover the Empire¡¯s plans for such an unwarranted act.


    The entire ordeal made her late for her dance with John.


    During the investigation later on that night, Zondrac uncovered the Empire had just approved a 10 year plan that aimed to conquer the world, swallowing up lesser and greater nations alike in order to achieve the ultimate power.


    It involved the desecration of the dragons, the ruin of the Eastern Continent, the control over the Osudre Ocean, enlistment of civilians, genocide of countries that opposed them¡­and of course, John.


    In less than half a year, the empire would enforce such of their plans, and Moxnet Academy would only serve as their starting grounds.


    There was too much to do.


    As per her birth as an Elder Dragon, a being that transcends all living beings, she was taught and told to not involve herself explicitly in the lives of the mortals.


    The last time the Elder Dragons were involved with the mortals, the Great Demon War happened.


    She could ignore the plans that were hatched in the Empire and abide the no-interference policy of the Elder Dragons.


    But politics is a pestilence that sought to infect everything even if left alone. Sooner or later, this infection would spread among dragon kind.


    Therefore, she left John after the ball to further uncover and thwart the plans of the empire to the best of her ability¡ªwith minimal and subtle measures.


    It was what held her up before she contacted John with the communication device. She had sent him letters informing him of the underlying dangers that were building up in the Empire, but as John made himself clear, none of those came to his possession.


    She had no one to blame but herself.


    Engulfed by her vision to make a perfect place for John to live whilst balancing the no-interference policy of Elder Dragons on the mortal realm, Ephinelyth neglected the very person she was trying to give her all to.


    And now with Zondrac injured by her rampage against the Immortal Empress¡­


    Out of shame and guilt for not living up to the no-interference policy of the Elder Dragons, and her duty towards John, Ephinelyth confined herself in this room before she made anything else worse.


    Clack.


    The door became undone.


    Following the slight of the heavy door was the figure of a young girl toddling inwards with a great sense of urgency.


    ¡°Mizzy, I did not permit you to enter. You very well know it is rude to do so.¡±


    She was adamant in her words, but at the sight of the little girl who was like her very own sister, even Evie, who had an aura of gloom, softened her expression.


    ¡°Lady Evie¡­¡±


    Mizzy ran towards Evie who had been mulling to herself on an arm chair, stumbling onto the Elder Dragon¡¯s lap as the little girl did her best to speak.


    ¡°Why hafen¡¯t you gon out?!¡± Mizzy¡¯s face was on the verge of breaking down, but in the presence of Ephinelyth, she, the child of a wyvern, dared not to bawl in respect for Evie. ¡°I heard news...vehry...bahd...news¡­¡±


    The little girl tried speaking, but like her age, her emotions were just as tender.


    Evie, though curious and could peer into Mizzy¡¯s mind as she pleased, she refrained.


    She soothed the little girl by running her hand on Mizzy¡¯s small back.


    I was like her when I first developed the ability to other¡¯s minds.


    A bittersweet smile came across Evie¡¯s face.


    It was a long time ago, back when her parents were still alive.


    ¡°Mizzy! What are you doing in Lady Ephinelyth¡¯s room!?¡±


    ¡°I do not particularly mind it, Petu¡ª¡±


    By instinct, Ephinelyth peered into Petunia¡¯s mind to find the best words to calm the mother from berating the young girl who innocently barged into her room.


    Yet, that split second, she discovered more than she wanted to know.


    Her mind flashed, flashes of information that Petunia had stored in her mind flooded her mind. Information regarding a young man, of terrible news that had befell onto him, of the sadness that plagued him of the loss that he suffered.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    John!


    Evie jumped to her feet, the sudden influx almost made her scream.


    But with the little girl still clinging onto her, she contained her emotions and gently placed the child onto the armchair she had been on, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mizzy.¡±


    Casting a voice dampening bubble around the little girl, Evie moved to Petunia.


    ¡°Why have Zondrac not informed me of his findings?!¡±


    Petunia gotten to one of her knees, startled, but a clear smile had appeared on her, ¡°You gave strict orders for him to not involve himself with John Sarvod, Lady Ephinelyth.¡±


    ¡°And he omitted John¡¯s family¡¯s passing, TO ME!?¡± her powerful voice shuddered the chandelier above them.


    Chairs vibrated, floors creaked but Petunia did not flinch the slightest.


    ¡°That is correct. However, I was the one who instigated him to watch over John and keep his lips sealed. I the responsibility lies on me.¡±


    Evie¡¯s fists clenched. She took a deep breath, then released the tension on her arm, a forlorn expression returned to the Elder Dragon.


    Mother¡¯s prediction...how could it have ended up in such a way?


    Having controlled her outburst of anger, Evie spoke to Petunia, ¡°You need not to apologize. The fault is mine. I willing locked myself in your residence. It is my responsibility for having failed to heed the words of my mother.¡±


    Petunia simply nodded to her words, almost seemed like she was giggling despite the toil of emotions that were surfacing in Ephinelyth.


    ¡°However, Petunia. Remember this, I may be immature in many aspects, however, I am not oblivious to your actions for knowingly letting Mizzy have access to the keys to my room in your residence.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Lady Ephinelyth?¡±


    ¡°Save your feigned ignorance. Your thoughts are out in the open for me to read, even in the absence of telepathy.¡±


    Petunia stayed silent, but the smile on her youthful face grew the more Evie spoke of what happened.


    By telling Mizzy of what happened to the person who Ephinelyth cared most about, Petunia knew with certainty that her child would be overcome with sadness and ¡®broke¡¯ the rule of not entering Evie¡¯s room.


    Since Ephinelyth thought of Mizzy as a younger sister she never had, Petunia had seized the opportunity to convey what Zondrac discovered to Ephinelyth without breaking her orders not to disturb her with their presence.


    No matter how strict Ephinelyth may have been with Petunia and Zondrac, the Elder Dragon had no power when it came down to the childish innocence of Mizzy.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Evie clicked her tongue. ¡°Where is Zondrac now? I need to know of¡ª¡°


    ¡°Zondrac is on an excursion in Registoria. If you are asking for John Sarvod¡¯s last known location, my husband informed me John was somewhere in Meastes¡ª¡±


    Woosh!!!


    Ephinelyth disappeared in a gust of wind, leaving Petunia and a wide eyed Mizzy in the room.


    ¡°Lady Synthia, your daughter is amusing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Petunia spoke to herself, referring to the deceased Elder Dragon as though she was watching over everything that transpired.


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    ¡°Mizzy!!! You did soooo well!!!¡± Petunia ran to her daughter, lifted Mizzy up high before nuzzling herself into the girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mama is so proud of you!!!¡±


    ¡°Will Lady Evie...be okay?¡± the little girl asked, confused what just happened.


    ¡°Lady Ephinelyth is more than okay. She will now be forever be given what she had always wished for.¡±


    Carrying her daughter in her two arms, Petunia looked outside of the crystal windows and directed her gaze into the skies high above where she stood.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lady Synthia?¡±


    Raina arrived.


    After long travel from A¡¯vetheas with her two retainers and Lureena by her side.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lureena, who was by her side, gasped.


    Before them, laid a rustic township made of brick and lime, of which strangely resembled traditional houses that Raina had seen in the historical archives of ancient Elven civilizations.


    Though these structures were had the tall, imposing architecture of A¡¯vetheas, their fa?ade were much rougher and unpolished, almost resembling a more¡­uncultured race.


    According to the historical archives, this place was no doubt, an elven settlement, albeit an underdeveloped one.


    Raina could only stare as her eyes went from up, down, left, right, burning the scene before her into her retinas.


    She was certain that her trial would take place in the ruins in one of the Elven settlements left from the Great War, but never had she expected it for it to be...


    ¡°Shi¡¯komore. It¡¯s still as she last told me,¡± Protheus whispered, his hand on Coraine¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You never went in¡­¡±


    ¡°Grammy was sent away from here before things broke out for her own safety. Those were ancient times. These buildings are rebuilt, or so I¡¯ve heard from her. I always wondered how it looked like, the people and the place, and now¡­¡±


    ¡°You are here for the different ¡®women¡¯?¡± Coraine poked at Protheus¡¯ sides, teasing him with a nonsensical joke.


    ¡°Me? I could not when I already have you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gods, can we just enter already!?¡± Declan, who was almost forgotten by the others, stomped his feet. ¡°There is no point waiting here!!!¡±


    Protheus placed a finger in front of his own lips, ¡°Shhh¡­ We are no longer in A¡¯vetheas, be mindful of your actions, we are merely guests. If not for Princess Raina, trespassing these grounds would lead us nowhere. Only those who¡¯ve been inside of Shi¡¯komore or Royal Elves are bound to the magic of this place. Be grateful¡ª¡±


    ¡°Princess Raina will undergo her trial in this place!!! These lowly elves in Shi¡¯komore should know their place. Where is the hospitality!? I am dead certain that Queen Veissa had informed them of our arrival!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak of them as such¡­¡± Lureena said in a low voice. ¡°They may not be like us who live in A¡¯vetheas. However, they are still, elves who were once our equals, their nobility far surpass ours despite what the consequences that befell on them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Declan dug his ear, mocking the court mage¡¯s explanation. ¡°Have you read a book? They were the reason we elves lost the only chance we have at becoming as holy as the angels! They betrayed their own kind, their own morals, for the sake of power! If not for these traitors, we would already be up in the heavens with the Gods of old!!!¡±


    ¡°Must be easy not seeing the irony,¡± Lureena pursed her lips and ignored Declan. ¡°Why do I even bother¡­ Let¡¯s go wait there, Raina.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Raina, who had been staring intensely at the township before her, finally detracted her sights at Lureena¡¯s prompt.


    ¡°Right¡­ Lureena¡­¡± her head dizzy at the sight of Shi¡¯komore. ¡°Do you have something sweet? I¡¯m losing my focus¡­¡± she rubbed her eyes, but the more she rubbed them, her vision further distorted.


    ¡°Protheus¡­¡± Coraine gave glanced at her husband, nudging him with an arm.


    The Elven Princess had not been sleeping well for the past few days, though there was nothing wrong with her body, Coraine noticed that the closer they got closer to Shi¡¯komore the less Raina was like her usual self.


    ¡°Let us set camp here. It¡¯s getting dark. Our only option is to wait for them to drop their barrier magic.¡±


    ¡°Declan, when we see them later, do us a favor and refrain from speaking, will you?¡± Lureena commented. ¡°None of us have sway over¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you know court mage!? Isn¡¯t your job to make sure the Princess¡¯ trial go smoothly!? Do you side with them instead of your own kind, like you sided with Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Lureena¡¯s eyes jolted wide, even Coraine and Protheus who were disinterested in the squabbles of the younger elves¡ªcompared to them¡ªlooked towards Princess Raina in concern.


    ¡°That is enough Declan!!!¡± Protheus snapped, his fists balled. ¡°You are here to observe and atone for your disobedience against Queen Veissa! None of us understood of what transpired during the age of the Elven Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­t-this¡­as Princess I¡­¡± amidst Declan¡¯s words, the Elven Princess had her eyes squeezed shut with a palm on her forehead. Her face reddened as she tried controlling her breath. ¡°¡­order you¡­to treat them w-with¡­courtesty.¡±


    Raina¡¯s weak whisper did not reach anyone, her vision spun as her stomach churned. Her body ached, her mind hazy, yet¡­the blood in her boiled, her mana roared to be released.


    Was it because of Declan and his detestable character? Was it because she had grown weaker on her journey? Was it because of her connection to John? Or was it because the toll of her training finally caught up to her?


    ¡°I know for a fucking fact, that like John Sarvod, the damned dark elves are worshippers of demons!!!¡± Declan spat his words at Lureena, half-furious and half-agitated that the court mage humiliated him in front of Princess Raina that he had been trying to get in good graces with. ¡°That¡¯s why they have tainted complexions, don¡¯t they!? It¡¯s because they betrayed the Elven Kings and Queens¡¯ decree, ended up offering themselves to the demons for power!!!¡±


    The dark elves, who resigned themselves to Shi¡¯komore after the Great War, had long cut ties with the elves of A¡¯vetheas.


    Though they sharing the same ancestors with elves in A¡¯vetheas, their taboo had caused them to be cast off from the now Elven Tribe.


    ¡°That¡¯s far fetched!!!¡±


    ¡°Is it, court mage!!!??? Is that what you think!? Is that why you spoke not a single word during the traitorous Sarvod¡¯s trial? Is that why you attempted to pin me as a criminal after John Sarvod¡¯s exile!? Demon sympathizer!?¡±


    Propelled by a building rage, Declan chanted before anyone realized what he was trying to do.


    ¡°[Rush of Glory]¡±


    The male elf¡¯s fist glowed in brilliant gold as he ran towards Lureena in a fit of rage.


    Boom!!!


    A loud blast echoed.


    The next moment, Declan¡¯s had his shoulders crashed against the ground.


    A figure as dark as the void, clad from an energy belonging to the monsters that he criticized not a second ago, the figure of a human that was once a denizen of the Elven Tribe before Declan aided Alwin Zinrelle in providing proof to facilitate his exile.


    The hulking figure of John Sarvod, his dark hair, his broad shoulders, his large arms, had caught Declan in his grasp. He had no distinct facial features, nor even a proper skin complexion, all that was, was the body of a male conjured up by pure mana.


    Even in this form manifested by a dark energy, Declan was sure, he was sure that the John before him was only an illusion¡­


    Then, John¡¯s figure raised an arm.


    A dagger that appeared in his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re n-not r-real!!!¡± Declan denied as he desperately tried to scamper away from the John¡¯s hold. ¡°Y-you won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    The blade plunged downwards.


    Krack!


    The weapon entered his right shoulder, splitting its way through Declan¡¯s nerves and bones as the elf felt the sharp blade twisted where it lodged in his body.


    ¡°GAHHHHHH!!!¡±


    Blood spurted from where the dark energy dagger had made its way, instantly severing the golden enhancement aura of [Rush of Glory] on Declan¡¯s hands.


    The pitch black figure of John Sarvod raised the dagger once more. This time, he aimed the tip of the dark blade at the declan¡¯s forehead as his featureless face stared at Declan one last time.


    ¡°Confess your crimes.¡±


    A gargled-up voice spoke, seeming to came from John¡¯s figure.


    The elf shivered, ¡°N-no...no¡­ P-please...I w-was not going to kill her, I was j-just¡­going to show her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    The dagger plummeted.


    Ding!


    The dagger dug into the earthly ground as Declan was suddenly pulled away from where he was by Protheus, with the dagger missing the elf¡¯s crotch by centimeters away because of Protheus¡¯ quick action.


    The manifestation of John Sarvod and his dagger faded the moment the weapon hit the ground.


    ¡°Raina!¡± Lureena¡¯s voice rang throughout Reperane Woods as Raina¡¯s knees buckled and her body fell to the ground, only to be caught by Coraine, who had dashed to her side.


    ¡°Easy¡­¡± Coraine assured Lureena as she gently laid Raina against a trunk.  eyeing at Proteus, who was attending to Declan¡¯s injuries, Coraine bit her lip before asking her husband in frustration. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Traumatized. He arm needs treatment...fast. What about the princess?¡±


    ¡°Mana exhaustion...slight fever¡­¡± Coraine replied with one of her palm atop of Raina¡¯s forehead, ¡°That illusion magic of hers was quite something else¡­¡±


    ¡°That was Raina¡¯s doing!?¡± Lureena exclaimed, referring to the dark figure of John Sarvod manifested in dark energy attacking Declan the moment he attempted to hurt Lureena.


    ¡°Partly¡­¡± patting along the various garments that Raina wore as her clothes, Coraine found the item of interest. ¡°This, also, acted as a catalyst.¡±


    Raising a piece of cloak made of a void like material that sucked all light that came into contact with it, the very piece of cloth that John had conjured to wrap Raina in place of her ruined clothes with his dark magic.


    Lureena¡¯s face darkened, ¡°S-she¡¯s becoming like him? As in...¡±


    Coraine shook her head, ¡°I am unsure, myself. That¡¯s why Queen Veissa sent her here for her trial.¡±


    ¡°Her Princess trial is just one of many reasons Veissa sent her precious girl to us,¡± a voice from behind Coraine and Lureena spoke.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°How did¡ª¡±


    ¡°Settle down,¡± hands found their way on the two women¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Bring her in for me, will you? The others will let you in now that they¡¯ve seen her¡­devotion to him.¡±


    A lady with the familiar features of an elf but with the complexion of dark caramel skin and bleached white hair spoke before moved towards where the injured Declan was.


    The dark elf moved her hands before Declan¡¯s injured shoulder, cast white energy sphere on where the gaping wound was on the elf.


    ¡°All that talk about betrayal and traitors, you are as low as the ones in the fallen kingdom,¡± the dark elf shook her head, then turned towards Protheus. ¡°I¡¯m afraid his injuries are well deserved. Our healers will help with the blood loss, but we won¡¯t waste healing magic on the likes of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Y-yes. Any aid would be greatly appreciated,¡± startled at the dark elf, Protheus lowered his head.


    ¡°What devotion are you speaking about?¡± Lureena addressed the dark elf that came to them, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? An old acquaintance of Veissa¡¯s. I am simply one of the humble dark elves that is tasked to watch over Shi¡¯komore and its inhabitants. You may otherwise know me as Soleria Valindra Eridi.¡±

 17.3

    <h2>17.3</h2>


    Clack.


    A pair of doors closed firmly behind Soleria Valindra Eridi as two elves with yellow gold hair awaited for her.


    This was Shi¡¯komore.


    The land of where the dark elves dwelt, far removed from the elves of A¡¯vetheas.


    If locating A¡¯vetheas was like finding a needle in haystacks for the average person, figuring out the venue for Shi¡¯komore was akin to finding the same needle in a sea of haystacks.


    In other words, Shi¡¯komore, was far more secluded than A¡¯vetheas could ever be. Just like their elf counter parts in A¡¯vetheas, the dark elves too, preferred to live in isolation, from both society, and even the Elven Tribe.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Coraine, who leaned against the exterior walls of a nearby tavern, asked with arms crossed.


    ¡°Her fever has yet to subside. Though¡­it might take some time before she wakes.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°That depends on Raina.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, Soleria?¡± Coraine raised a brow.


    ¡°The princess is safe as long as she is with us¡­ But her connection to J-John¡­ might prolong her recovery time. It is still unsure if the magic she used earlier was of her own, or the demon magic from that fabric she had. In the worst case¡­she might end up like us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem like you have something to say to me,¡± the dark elf addressed Lureena. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since I last saw a Heaves. I presume you are one of Veissa¡¯s court mages?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Lureena¡¯s eyes jolted open, neither Coraine nor she had told Soleria of their names after they split ways with Protheus and Declan¡ªas Declan was sent to an observation facility for his actions prior where the dark elves would decide what they are to do with him.


    Moreover, Soleria knew Lureena¡¯s full name, Lureena Heaves.


    ¡°Relax, Heaves. Even if Veissa had not informed me, it¡¯s easy to spot someone from your bloodline. Always so watchful. I believe you are Lureena, correct? And Coraine and Protheus here are Raina¡¯s attendants.¡±


    ¡°More of an instructor as per the princess¡¯ request,¡± Coraine answered


    Lureena nodded her head, but even with Soleria¡¯s words, her gaze had not left the dark elf. Though Lureena had never seen dark elves in her life prior to today, it was not as if she was ignorant of their existence, dark elves were simply elves who dabbled in taboo magic in the great war.


    Their darkened skin and white hair was proof of the sins they committed against the natural order.


    Even then, Lureena¡¯s cautious gaze towards Soleria was not because of she was a dark elf.


    Rather, it was who Soleria had proclaimed to be.


    Soleria Valindra Eridi.


    ¡°The second Princess of King Lestmund, the Bastion of Eternity...¡±


    Soleria¡¯s face turned into a bitter frown upon hearing Lureena¡¯s voice.


    ¡°...was pronounced dead the first year into the Great War. Soleria Valindra was murdered by demons, inciting King Lestmund, the Bastion of Eternity¡¯s last assault before he¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lureena,¡± Coraine interrupted.


    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Raina aunt, how are you¡­¡± Lureena¡¯s mouth was agape, half confused and taken aback.


    ¡°Alive?¡± Soleria raised a brow. Her frown had slightly abated but remained on her dainty face with long ears. ¡°I was never killed. The records are falsified, Heaves. My father announced my death when I¡­¡± Soleria paused herself before she spoke anymore. ¡°Now is not the time for that. There are more pressing matters for the time being, we have to prepare for when she wakes, an arduous road lies ahead.¡±


    Coraine raised her brow, ¡°I thought this is where the trial takes place?¡±


    Soleria shook her head, ¡°Princess Raina is to prepare herself before she is to proceed on her path. Such is the fate of an Elven Princess, be it thousands years ago, or now. As the descendant of Veissa Valindra Eridi. Raina walks an unconventional path, an unusual one, to say the least.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What does being Queen Veissa¡¯s child have anything to do with the trial?¡± Lureena spoke.


    ¡°Raina Valindra Eridi¡¯s existence was came to be because the Elven Queen desired for her own fate to change. Let alone birthed without a father, Veissa herself was not pregnant with Raina, despite being her mother.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right...¡±


    ¡°Royal elves have such abilities to allow for their bloodline to continue by creating children without a partner. This occurrence was rare in the ancient times, but not impossible.¡±


    ¡°I could have sworn I saw Queen Veissa carrying Raina in her womb¡­¡±


    Soleria¡¯s lips curved upwards at Coraine¡¯s confused expression, ¡°What you saw, and what reality is, are two different things. Veissa is skilled at illusion, perception and manipulation magic, much like our Princess Raina.¡±


    ¡°Assuming that is the truth, what does this have to do with the trial? What are we preparing for?¡± Lureena interjected.


    ¡°Everything, Heaves. In the ancient ruins of the Elven Kingdom, one week prior to its utter collapse, a monolith appeared at our capitol, where it implied Veissa Valindra Eridi as the last successor and no other royal elf is to replace her thereafter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That means¡­ Raina is not a royal elf?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, she is. Rather, fate¡¯s design prevents her from succeeding Queen Veissa.¡±


    Shroom!!!


    The trees of Meastes rustled violently as a horrible torrent of wind made its way across the sky, parting rain and clouds alike in the maroon skies.


    ¡°Where is¡ª¡±


    Ephinelyth halted her monologue when she spotted an unusual flow of the atmosphere from where she flew.


    Her white wings flapped as she stopped her tremendous flight speed and remained at the spot where she detected the unusual atmosphere.


    In her dragon form, her enhanced hearing made her thumping heart ever more apparent.


    Rain scattered across her face as she quietly scanned her surroundings with her magic. Making use of the heightened senses that her Elder Dragon form provided her, she was adamant to find what she was looking for.


    ¡­


    Silence.


    Her detection magic used on the land of Meastes did not yield her any result, nor did her heightened senses.


    With the ongoing rain and wind that was blowing in the area, compiled with her hasty emotions, Ephinelyth was unable to focus.


    How could she?


    How could anyone in her position be calm in such a situation?


    If anything, like little Mizzy earlier, Ephinelyth felt though she wanted to cry upon receiving the news from Petunia¡¯s mind with her telepathy ability.


    Like how she had been seven years ago, Ephinelyth was as helpless as she was before.


    She could not do a thing as the fleeting world passed her by, because she was indecisive, because she, like how she had been seven years ago, was not strong enough to act on her promises she gave.


    To him.


    If she remained the same girl who was hesitant to intervene in John¡¯s affairs, knowing that he desperately needed help, knowing that he needed support.


    She would lose him like she had seven years ago.


    This time, not to the amnesia that he induced upon himself nor the magic he wielded.


    Rather, his very self that she loved and admired so dearly.


    For the greatest enemy of the man she held dear to her heart, was none other than John himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    His broken voice croaked in her mind, in a tone far broken than the deranged and disillusioned ones she knew of.


    Ephinelyth¡¯s heart squeezed at the voice, even she who was imagining it could not stop herself from shedding tears at such a woeful voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±


    His voice in her mind softened, almost seeming to have run out of energy.


    But that was not quite right, Ephinelyth herself was the one who imagined his voice.


    It made no sense that her mental interpretation of him weakened.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Then she understood.


    ¡°...sorry.¡±


    Ephinelyth wrapped her dragon wings around her body as she allowed gravity to guide her downwards towards the ground. Wind hit her body as she flew downwards to the source of his voice.


    It was no illusion, nor the work of her imagination.


    She was certain it was him she heard in her mind.


    After all, they had a mental connection that far preceded conventional understanding.


    Something that even she herself could not understand but could intuitively know was there. Something that was long meant to be, something even her mother had acknowledged and¡ª


    Ephinelyth¡¯s mind came to a screeching halt when land came to sight.


    With the skillful grace of a cat, she landed on the damp soil of Meastes, changed into her usual human form and bolted.


    She wanted to tell him about their shared times from seven years ago, tell him things that she so desperately wanted to tell him when they first met up with each other in Moxnet.


    Ephinelyth found him.


    In the opening among the forests of Meastes, laid a man who on his knees.


    In his arms was the body of a wolfkin whose gray tail stained in dried blood.


    Not far away from him, a lone sword lodged in the ground where the split corpse of a sultry woman was. And slightly further, a skeleton that tore through a figure who was skinned of all her flesh¡ªlying beneath the skeleton¡¯s feet was another woman who was similarly murdered.


    Ephinelyth froze in place, despite the many horrors she know that existed, despite having the maturity to understand suffering far worse than death, despite knowing there are more cruelty that existed in this god forsaken world.


    With the tragic sight painted before her eyes, Ephinelyth, the Elder Dragon, she was once again, reminded of her flaws.


    Her flaws of not acting resolutely, her flaws of having the powers of an Elder Dragon but not having the desire to use them like her parents, or her hot-blooded brother.


    The scene sang many things to her.


    About how bizarre the world was, how illogical, how insane it was in the events that take place in it. And how fleeting life and death was.


    One moment, her heart eased at John who was still living and breathing. The next, her stomach wanted to crawl out of her mouth for having seen the aftermath of what transpired.


    And as Evie, a girl who held a simple wish in her heart¡­


    The scene reminded her that, if the sobbing man before her were to die at any second, her heart would break and soon follow suit.


    Her chest seemingly folded it upon itself, her body felt like it would crumble at the slightest of wind.


    For he, was her ambition. The purpose to her existence.


    She wanted nothing more but to see him smile again, to whisper sweet promises to her, to spend time with him, to show him what she knew, to share everything she had with him.


    What she got was a man who was barely hanging on to the thread of himself.


    He was her reason, he was why she could accept herself, he was why, despite born in a world where she wanted no part of, Ephinelyth was able to accept her circumstances.


    Like seven years ago, she had the strength in her hands to prevent the tragedy that was to befall on John, but like seven years ago, she was powerless to do so in time.


    History repeated itself.


    And Evie was once again, far too late to help.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±

 18.0 - Persistent History

    <h2>18.0</h2>


    A void


    An empty world, filled with nought for existence.


    Nothing of substance. Nothing to perceive, nothing to be understood.


    It is, as it is.


    Null.


    Not light nor darkness could make their way into existence in this realm.


    For all that was to be, shall cease to become.


    All that is known¡­


    All that is understood¡­


    All that is of existence¡­


    Shall inevitably become the victims of its grasp.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Gasp!!!


    John¡¯s chest arched upwards the moment his lungs jolted him awake from his unconsciousness.


    His heart raced as though he was just revived from the brink of death. His bloodshot and swollen eyes almost burst from his sockets.


    ¡°A-Aurelius!!! Aurelius!!!¡±


    His screams filled the space he was in his he frantically searched for his the wolfkin¡¯s body that he hand been holding in his hands moments ago.


    ¡°Aurelius!!! Where are you!!!???¡±


    His breath was rapid, hands trembling in fear as he clawed with his modest hands in at his own legs as tears swelled in his eyes.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±


    Bit by bit, as his heart slowed,


    John recalled what transpired.


    ¡°I...I¡­¡± John croaked, his eyes wet without realizing it. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± as he held his head in his own hand, stared at the white sheet that was draped over him as a blanket.


    ¡­


    The white sheet, though thin and poorly made, reminded him of something, something familiar that he could not quite place his finger on something¡ª


    ¡°John! What¡¯s wrong!!!¡±


    The door to the room swung open, interrupting his fraying thoughts as his attention focused onto the person who barged into the rustic, simple, space that he was in.


    A girl of long silver hair and azure blue eyes barged in meeting his gaze, eyes filled with concern as she fixated her gaze on him.


    Ephinelyth was her name.


    John knew that well.


    She was the person who warned him of the dangers of the Empire.


    John knew that well.


    She was the Elder Dragon that he thought of time to time during when he needed guidance in Meastes the most.


    John knew that well.


    But his brows converged on his nose bridge he saw the familiar face of Ephinelyth.


    His heartstrings felt though they were about to break down to the last thread when he saw her face.


    Like the time he spoke to her through the hologram device, he was not joyful, he was not thankful, he was not appreciative.


    He was in pain.


    John knew that well.


    After all that he¡¯s been through. After the entire ordeal with Prishine, with the Empire, with the Harvests, with his exile, with his surfacing memories, he was truly, truly¡ª


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Ephinelyth asked, readying her hand to place on his forehead. ¡°I  was¡ª¡±


    Slap!


    Her hand was swatted away by John.


    His fists curled as he left the bed that he was on, turning his back away from her.


    ¡°Please John, I need you to tell me what¡¯s going in your mind.¡±


    Ephinelyth pleaded, moving across the bed to get closer to him.


    What was the rapid breathing from John earlier had now altered into slow, deep forceful breaths.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Seemingly sensed what emotions that was stirring in his mind, Ephinelyth sat quietly.


    She had yet to use her mind reading abilities on John ever since she found him in Meastes, she knew John had just suffered a terrible loss and needed time to process things. To intrude upon his mind when he was most vulnerable would only hurt him further.


    Even then, she knew he felt. She was keenly aware of his sorrows.


    ¡°Why are you here? Why here¡­why now, Evie?¡±


    She had no words. She could not justify herself.


    The last time the spoke, John told her to leave his life, he berated her for playing with him, that she misled him into thinking their connection was possible.


    All John could see in Ephinelyth was the Elven Princess who banished him from A¡¯vetheas.


    John gotten to his feet as he proceeded to walk across the room he found himself in. With his fingertips running across the walls of the humble building he was in, John shook his head, holding his breath in as he felt the familiar grainy wall texture of the Harvest Residence running on his fingers.


    ¡°TELL ME!!!¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Unfilted anger erupted from him, though his words were directed at Ephinelyth herself, the Elder Dragon did not take it at face value, for she knew how he felt.


    With or without her abilities, she understood John enough to know he was in pain, confused, crying out for help


    He turned to face the Elder Dragon girl who was on the bed, his face red and flowed with tears.


    ¡°WHY HAVE YOU COME NOW!!! WHY!!! WHY!!! WHY ARE YOU HERE, WHY WEREN¡¯T YOU THERE LIKE YOU PROMISED, HUH!!!???¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°WHY WEREN¡¯T YOU THERE LIKE YOU PROMISED!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come sooner¡­? Why didn¡¯t you help me when I had no one¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You knew didn¡¯t you¡­ From when we first we met... You knew I was a demon, you knew fair well that I am a monster, a being of chaos. YOU KNEW I WAS A MONSTER AND YOU KEPT IT TO YOURSELF!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth bit her lip. John was perceptive.


    She knew he was perceptive, but when he phrased it as such¡­


    A part of her regretted for not telling him everything when they first met.


    But even with all that talk of what might have happened had she done things differently, John might have dismissed her as a malicious being if she simply showed him her memories of him upon their first meeting after so long.


    There was no certainty that any of her words would make sense for John had she explained it herself.


    Those memories would mean nothing to John, who had no memories of their time seven years ago.


    She had no right to do that to him.


    Telepath or not, Ephinelyth was not in the position force John¡¯s old life onto him.


    She was not to disrespect his wishes of not wanting to know the past.


    She loved him.


    That¡¯s why, she could not bear the thought of burdening him with his past.


    ¡°Why, why¡­. WHY!!! All my fucking of life, all my godforsaken pathetic excuse of a miserable being, I knew something was wrong with me. Of the people I wish to be with, they never stay, of the love that I wanted, I never received, of my intelligence, I never understood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything!!!! OF EVERY FUCKING THING I EVER HELD IN MY HANDS¡­ they¡­ vanish.¡±


    John pulled at his messy hair, choking on his own thoughts as he sobbed like a child who only knew despair.


    ¡°The women in my life, never destined to be with me¡­ My friends, I shall never see. I have lost the Harvests... Now Aurelius¡­ And after all of that¡­.I¡¯ve become¡­this...¡±


    John, out of energy sat on the ground, shaking his head as he moped.


    ¡°I¡­am demon¡­ I am a monster, a monster who takes away all that is good, a monster that knows no bounds to suffering¡­ You of all people should know that, from the very day we met¡­ T-that¡¯s why, please¡­ Please get out of my life. I don¡¯t want your pity, not now, not ever.¡±


    Evie moved and sat before him, ¡°That won¡¯t do, John. I have made that mistake far too many times. I understand¡ª¡±


    At her words, a vein on John¡¯s head popped, moving at the speed of light, John pushed Evie towards the ground, teeth clenched as hot forceful breath expelled from John.


    His handsome face scrunched, his eyes sharp as he stared straight into Evie¡¯s beautiful eyes like a wrathful god imposing judgement upon its creation.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU KNOW!!!¡± his voice boomed, ¡°DO YOU WISH TO BE WITH A DEMON THAT BADLY!!!??? IF THAT¡¯S THE CASE, THEN I¡¯LL MAKE YOU REGRET YOUR CHOICES!!!¡±


    With no hesitation, John grabbed a hold of Evie¡¯s clothes as dark aura surged in his arms, strengthening him to pin the Elder Dragon girl against the ground as he tore away her clothes.


    Rippp¡­


    The fabrics went away as John¡¯s hands moved as though a sexually deprived criminal would to his victims, fully intending to force Ephinelyth¡¯s disgust onto him for the demon he was.


    ¡°This is not how I wished for things to be between us¡­ But if it it ever so lightens the weight in your heart.¡±


    Ephinelyth spoke to John in his mind, showing no fear of him nor what was about to happen to her.


    ¡°I will let you take my maidenhood.¡±


    John was about to rape her, yet, yet...the Elder Dragon girl made no attempts to resist him, she simply raised her body upwards to aid him in tearing her clothes away from her.


    Her expression towards him, like the maid that spoke to him in his surfacing memories, was just as caring and gentle, but her sorrow was just as strong.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Wham!!!


    ¡°Why!!!¡±


    John pounded his fists on the wooden planks besides Evie.


    Drip¡­drip¡­drip¡­


    Warm liquid fell upon Ephinelyth¡¯s neck as she placed her soft hand on his cheeks.


    ¡°Why!!! Why...aren¡¯t you disgusted with me!? Why won¡¯t you leave me!!! I-I...am an abomination!!! Yet, yet¡­.yet¡­ I...hic...I...hic¡­¡±


    John lowered his head as he sobbed uncontrollably before Evie, whom he pushed against the ground.


    ¡°W-why¡­¡±


    These were the pleads of a broken man. A man who knew a curse that was bound to him and those who cared for him.


    Without another word, Evie placed her arms around John¡¯s neck, pulling him close to her as she initiated a hug.


    ¡°You are right. I have not a clue of what you¡¯ve been through. I do not pretend to know a thing of your pain, your suffering, nor what goes on in your thoughts.¡±


    Her soft soothing voice entered his ear as Evie moved her hands towards John¡¯s wide back tightening her embrace as to assure him with her presence.


    ¡°All I could ever do, was sympathize with you, to read your mind, even with what I have, I can never truly understand the source of your w-wails. Pathetic is it not? To be bestowed the power to read minds, yet, the only mind that I so desperately want to be o-one with is the one that is furthest for me to r-reach.¡±


    Evie spoke, with John¡¯s trembling body against hers, she wanted to sob alongside with him, her heart wavered with each word that came out of her mouth. Her love was hurting, and so was she.


    She wanted nothing more than to tell him she knew what he felt, to know his life fully as though it was her own.


    But those would be empty words to not only John, but herself, too.


    ¡°If my actions are not clear e-enough, l-let me declare them in w-words. I, Ephinelyth, have not once pitied you, not once I have thought of you as disposable, not once I thought of you as pathetic, repulsive, nor the slightest hint dislike. Whatever negative impressions you have of me, I a-assure you that is far from the truth.¡±


    ¡°Those are just words.¡± John said weakly in his mind. ¡°Empty words for an empty man.¡±


    ¡°From the very first day we met, the very f-first moment I learned of your existence.¡±


    Evie raised John¡¯s head and looked at him with earnest eyes.


    Her lips had stopped moving, but she continued to speak with him in his head, placing her forehead against his.


    ¡°Please, allow me to demonstrate.¡±


    Ephinelyth opened her eyes, finding herself in a lonely cave as the cool rocks chilled her dainty dragon body.


    Her eyes turned towards her surroundings only to find that in this cave that she had resigned herself into had naught for d¨¦cor nor any furnishing that would aid her living.


    That¡¯s right...I moved here¡­


    She said to herself in a stale tone.


    Though to anyone, the lone cave she was in would be a horrible place to call her abdoe, but to Ephinelyth the daughter of Synthia and Kharston, the two surviving Elder Dragons left after the Great War, the solitude the cave provided her was all that she needed to live.


    Elder Dragons, like herself, needed not many substances to keep themselves alive.


    By absorbing the excess flow of energy in their surroundings, they could practically live on forever without nourishments¡ªthough that was not exactly an ideal nor healthy lifestyle to pursue.


    For Ephinelyth who wanted only to distance herself away from people, it was all she needed.


    Even at the young age of 11, her maturity had far surpassed most of the dragons that were decades into their life span.


    All thanks to the ¡®gifts¡¯ she had.


    ¡°Khars¡­ Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, I am as worried as you are, but I think it¡¯s best for you to help her, I don¡¯t want her to...be overwhelmed by my thoughts.¡±


    The voices of her parents entered her mind, though they were a long distance away from where her cave was and far from her hearing range, she was able to pick up their conversation.


    Because of her telepathic abilities.


    Shroom!!! Swing!!! Splat!!!


    Visions of flesh splitting before her very eyes, explosions far beyond imagination all at once, came flashing in her mind as Ephinelyth held her head in agony from the visions that she unwillingly absorbed.


    ¡°Grk¡­¡± she tensed her body hoping that visions would soon fade from her.


    ¡°I apologize my daughter, I shall leave you to be¡­¡± her father¡¯s thoughts flowed to her ending as swiftly as he spoke.


    Along with Kharston¡¯s departure, the visions of the horrible sights vanished in Ephinelyth¡¯s mind, allowing her to ease up before the cold sweat drenched her dragon body.


    Not a moment after Ephinelyth recovered from her father¡¯s memories of the Great War, her mother, Synthia, arrived at the entrance of her cave with her white wings flapping as she gracefully landed.


    ¡°May I enter?¡± Synthia spoke to Ephinelyth in her mind, knowing full well that her daughter would hear her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Given the permission, Synthia morphed into a human form before she casually made her way to where Ephinelyth the dragon had curled up in.


    ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°...in your human form?¡± Synthia completed Ephinelyth¡¯s question for her. ¡°It is easier for me to approach you in this form. Besides, this form was how I end up meeting your father.¡±


    ¡°Right...why do I even ask?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, perhaps your future might hold the same thing for you, ufufu,¡± Synthia giggled as she pet Ephinelyth¡¯s tail before taking a seat beside her daughter.


    ¡°That is...if I learn to not hurt anyone with¡­¡± Ephinelyth ended her sentence, knowing that her mother would understand her regardless if she completed it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get there. Don¡¯t fret too much, Ephinelyth. I can attest to it, though I won¡¯t be telling you how, ufufu.¡± Her mother giggled cheerfully, her silver hair jiggled as she relished in the various events that would come to her daughter.


    ¡°Can you foretell when will I learn to control my powers, mother?¡± Ephinelyth spoke in a sad tone. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike speaking to you because I can¡¯t read your mind, but I want to know when will I stop hearing everyone¡¯s thoughts. I want to speak to father without¡­¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth¡­¡± Synthia spoke gently, ¡°Soon. Very soon when you¡¯ve found the purpose you live for. Your telepathy is a gift far compared to mine, ufufu. Perhaps I shall tell you how it was for me when I was your age someday, but for now, you have to wait.¡±


    ¡°When is that?!¡± running out of patience Ephinelyth unknowingly raised her voice. ¡°I have been here for close to half a year after wiping the mind of other dragons when I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of the effects which I have all undone, ufufu. You have nothing to fear, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mother, please¡­ I just wish to go out and be on my own without interference, I don¡¯t care about the other dragons. I don¡¯t want to deal with anyone especially not when I read all their thoughts. They are all so sinister, self-serving, selfish, cruel¡­ ¡±


    Ephinelyth complained like the child she was.


    She knew if she were to go out with in her current state, she would end up reading too much of someone¡¯s thoughts and end up wiping their minds in a fit of childish rage.


    She could not control her abilities to perceive other¡¯s thoughts.


    If things was not bad enough for her already, on whims of her emotions if she so disliked someone, her riled up emotions would cause her to unwillingly wipe someone¡¯s mind clean.


    Aside from her father Kharston and mother Synthia, virtually everyone else was vulnerable to her abilities.


    Not even her brother, an Elder Dragon who was centuries older than her was immune to it.


    ¡°First, change to your human form.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Ephinelyth. It will help.¡±


    Reluctantly, Ephinelyth channeled her body and morphed into the body of a young girl that well represented her age. A dainty female girl with silver hair and electric blue eyes.


    ¡°I hate this form. It is small, constricting, and why can¡¯t I make myself look past my actual age.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, it is exactly those features why this form is best suited to help you. When you put physical restraints on your form, you can hone your attention towards the things that needed be fine-tuned. For example, your abilities.¡±


    ¡°My...telepathy?¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmm. That is why your father mandated for most of the dragons to live in this form when they are in the community. That¡¯s why when you first gained your powers, only a few are affected by it. It is precisely because of the human form, we can limit our output. Imagine how many more minds you would wipe instead¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understood.¡±


    ¡°You were never a fan of the human form, it¡¯s very amusing, ufufu.¡±


    ¡°Mother, do I need to tell you¡­¡±


    Synthia interrupted her daughter, ¡°It¡¯s the 47th time actually. You forgot to add that time when your brother fell into the volcano.¡±


    Ephinelyth made a face as though she wanted nothing to do with that memory. Her mother, unlike her could not read minds. But Synthia could see the future, and sometimes, she could foresee what Ephinelyth could say, hence interrupting her sentences as though she had read her daugther¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That aside, mother. The past few settlements that you have been bringing me to get used to¡­¡± Ephinelyth pointed to her head. ¡°Humans are the ones that have the worst thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Synthia nodded. ¡°I think you were closer to destroying human minds more than the other races. There were a few close calls even for me, ufufu.¡±


    For the past few months, Synthia had been repeatedly coming here to pick up Ephinelyth, bringing her daughter to visit various societies¡ªto be more accurately have Ephinelyth just fly a few hundred kilometers above said societies due to how sensitive her telepathy was. Allowing her to get used to the abundance of thoughts in the case her daughter never learned to control herself.


    ¡°That said, I would not worry if I were you.¡± Synthia comforted her daughter, placing a hand on Ephinelyth¡¯s head as she spoke.


    Ephinelyth got to her feet, let out a sigh as she prepared to change back to her dragon form before leaving for yet another visit to yet another community where she would end up¡ª


    ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t doing the training today,¡± Synthia spoke.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Nope. For today, I have just one task for you, stay in your human form for one week. You wanted to learn to control your powers¡ª¡±


    ¡°One week!? In this form? Mother, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t freeze to death,¡± already know what her daughter would say Synthia interjected with a smile.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t starve to death. No, you won¡¯t become weakened. No, no harm would come to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    With Ephinelyth¡¯s each attempt at rebutting her mother, Synthia replied before her daughter could make the argument.


    ¡°Just learn to be in this form of yours, I¡¯ll bring you the necessities to get you started.¡±


    Ephinelyth could only stare at her mother wide eye, unable to believe that she have to suffer one gruesome week being in her feeble human form.


    Synthia sprouted her wings from her back ready to leave.


    ¡°Oh, and you can¡¯t sleep throughout the week. I am certain you have plenty of energy reserves stored up with all your lazing around here.¡±


    As Synthia flapped her wings and took off into the air, a loud groan could be heard reverberating through the cave.

 18.1

    <h2>18.1</h2>


    Ephinelyth had herself wrapped up in a fuzzy blanket as she stared out of the cave, floating in the air in her human form.


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡± she giggled to herself as she felt a chilly breeze against her cheeks, sipping on a warm cup of tea as she slowly got used to her human form. ¡°It sure is nice having all this to myself.¡±


    Though she had always resonated with that notion, now that her senses were toned down in her human form, she was able to fully enjoy the simple pleasures of life.


    It was liberating.


    At this moment, all the thoughts and burden she felt she had being an Elder Dragon vanished.


    Only now that she truly felt that she needed not to walk on eggshells around others, fearing that their thoughts might pour into hers. Or even worse, having erased their minds because she could not control her powers.


    It was not that Ephinelyth was an advocate of an ironclad ideal that drove her to ¡®unwillingly¡¯ delete the thoughts of others.


    In all honesty, she did not care for what they thought.


    But whenever cannonballs of foreign thoughts launched into hers, it felt as the foundation columns of her mind was under siege by their selfish indignant thoughts.


    Therefore, it was natural for her to retaliate out of instinct¡ªin her case, automatically terminate the thoughts of others who differed to hers.


    It was not that she wished for those things to happen to others.


    But for Ephinelyth, other than her parents, there was no point in interacting with others.


    Therefore, if their thoughts to intrude her mind, it was her duty to eliminate them. And it made sense for Ephinelyth to care so little for strangers who cared not for her.


    If they cared little about her, she would do the same.


    Call it her immaturity, name it her arrogance, but for someone like her who was born with everything, there virtually was nothing she needed them for.


    Glory? Riches? Power? Approval?


    She could easily have those, but to what end these fictitious things would bring her?


    Joy? Sadness? Fulfillment?


    She was an Elder Dragon, she was born in glory, bathed in riches, gifted with power, attained approval before she was even born.


    These things simply meant nothing to her.


    She never wanted them, and she will never understood the need for them.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth rocked her body in the air she was floating on, contemplating on her own thoughts for the thousandth time.


    Something was amiss.


    Unlike her father, Kharston who had a strong sense to aid others and help people discover their calling, Ephinelyth herself could not be bothered with relations with others.


    Perhaps she was more like her own mother, Synthia, who like herself was kept most things to herself, but, Ephinelyth was not as charitable as to lend her sympathy nor efforts to anyone.


    She barely did the bare necessities to keep up with the other dragons¡ªback before her mind reading abilities manifested in her.


    If she were to put it in words, she was a boring girl.


    She had the potential to achieve many things, yet, none of them interested her.


    Somehow¡­this made her feel...odd, it was as though she knew idly sitting about like she always had been, was not enough for her.


    ¡°My, my, you¡¯ve adapted quickly in such a short time,¡± Synthia¡¯s voice entered Ephinelyth¡¯s ear, not a moment sooner, her mother floated from above and came her view. ¡°How was the week? Still disgusted with your frail body?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ephinelyth turned her head away, ¡°...was wrong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. I used to change into this form back when I was your age, ufufu. I kept seeing visions of my d¡ª Whoops, almost spoke too much. Point is, this form helped.¡±


    Sensing her mother was about to lecture her more on her past, Ephinelyth quickly returned to the ground and moved the pot of tea that she had brewing at the hearth of the cave with mellow, glowing coal.


    Placing her own cup aside as she reached for a clean one before pouring a fresh cup of tea for her mother.


    ¡°My only complaint now is the hunger pangs that this body has. I know I need not to consume, yet¡­¡± passing the cup of tea to Synthia, who floated down to where Ephinelyth was. ¡°...it¡¯s as if I am a glutton.¡±


    Her mother received the tea politely but her amused smile had yet to fall from her face.


    ¡°That might not be as much of your human form¡¯s problem than it is your own.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, mother, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re growing up Ephinelyth, though you need no substance to live on, your body still craves for nourishments.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes grew wide, face reddened, ¡°And why do I need¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am getting close!!! Soon I can ascertain whether¡ª¡±


    A foreign thought entered her mind. Causing Ephinelyth to jolt up straight.


    Who is that?


    She jerked her body around, but only found only her mother standing besides her.


    No one is here!


    ¡°¡ªElder Dragons exist!¡±


    ¡°Intruder!¡±


    With great fervor, Ephinelyth flew into the skies outwards, granting herself a bird''s-eye view as to locate the source of the foreign person who was within her telepathy range.


    In the tall mountains that she was in, her eyes spotted an individual with a great sword attached to their back, head turning about the surroundings as to look for their target.


    No other races had ever entered the territory of the dragons, let alone stray animals. The dragon¡¯s territory under her father¡¯s watch was impenetrable.


    There was only one thing she needed to do.


    Sprouting wings on her back, Ephinelyth swoop down to the individual with the great sword to deal a swift and lethal blow.


    Boom!!!


    The mountains terrain rumbled when Ephinelyth¡¯s attack struck.


    ¡°Owwww!!! That hurt!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s eye grew wide when the individual she launched herself spoke in her mind.


    Who is this person¡­


    In the rubble that she created, laid a dwarf woman who was in her early twenties, grunting in pain as she could barely move from Ephinelyth¡¯s assault.


    Ephinelyth raised her fist.


    In that case, I¡¯ll just¡­


    ¡°EPHINELYTH!!! WHERE ARE YOUR MANNERS!?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s voice boomed in her mind, the feedback was so strong strong that it her entire being vibrating, causing her to lose her grip on her consciousness before dropping on the spot.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry!!!¡± a shaky voice pleaded, ¡°I did not know this was the wrong path!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth who had passed out moments ago slowly awakened from her mother¡¯s rude scolding, finding herself on the ground of her abode.


    ¡°The fault is mine. I did not give you specific instructions. I apologize for my daughter¡¯s rude welcoming act, she is in that age where¡­¡± Synthia paused when she noticed Ephinelyth was glaring at her.


    ¡°What gives, mother!?¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s mouth was sealed, but her voice was heard in the minds of both Synthia and the woman with the greatsword.


    ¡°I could have died from that earlier!!! Moreover why is she in my quarters???¡±


    ¡°And so would our guest here.¡± Synthia spoke normally in reply to Ephinelyth. ¡°Your actions might have as well eliminated her too. That is only an adequate punishment for your recklessness. Now, let me introduce you to Celian Agnes, the dwarven hero who serves as the mediator between the Empire and¡ª¡±


    Fwooom!!!


    A gust of wind blasted from within the cave as Ephinelyth took off in anger.


    ¡°I...should not have come¡­¡± Celian lowered her head in shame, ¡°She¡¯s right, any dragon would be angry if their territory were to be trespassed. Let alone an Elder Dragon.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Synthia shrugged at Celian¡¯s words, ¡°You merely wanted to learn of our existence, chosen of the Archangel of Love. I do welcome someone as pure-hearted as you are.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°The same way I know my daughter will be fine.¡± Synthia gazed at the clear skies that her daughter had taken off into with her golden eyes. ¡°Everything is in motion as they are¡­such is the will of this world.¡±


    Ephinelyth zoomed across the skies, eyes wet from what she just experienced. Her own mother had wrongfully reprimanded her for something she was in the right to do so.


    Her cave was within the territory belonging to her father¡¯s rule, not only she was given the place by her father so that she would have home away from the overwhelming thoughts of her fellow kind, it was only reasonable that she defended her home from any foreign intruders.


    And for her mother to punish her when she did nothing wrong, in her very own quarters¡­


    Ephinelyth would have accepted her punishment had she done something like erasing the memories of others out of spite.


    But it was her home, she had the right to defend it, whether if it was her mother¡¯s guests nor anyone of any social standing for that matter. Ephinelyth had a strong disdain towards having her world ripped from her bare hands¡ªin this case, her world was the cave where she had isolated herself into.


    The winds rustled at her girlish body, Ephinelyth¡¯s silver hair flapped in the air as she allowed her rustled emotions to bring her away, away from her home, what she used to think to be her safe haven.


    Flap, flap, flap!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± at the sound of her clothes being damaged by her tremendous flight speed, Ephinelyth came to a halt in the air as she placed one of her hands as she focused her mana onto her linens, repairing her simple dress.


    ¡°Ugh!!! Why are you even talking!?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting~¡±


    ¡°Come on, no one cares what you are talking about, just shut up and give us...¡±


    Voices entered her head before she could make sense of how far she traveled.


    Ephinelyth was still in her human form, hence the effects of the thoughts of others only affected her so slightly than she had been in her dragon form.


    Instead of receiving everything that came from other people¡¯s subconscious minds, in her human form, only unspoken words appeared to her.


    Though the unwanted thoughts were annoying, but the lessened intensity in her human form made it manageable.


    From a few hundred meters below her, figures of four girls came to her sight. The three voices came from the group that stood opposite of the lone girl.


    Children? What are they doing here, away from¡­


    A mansion laid half a kilometer away from these children, basing the extravagant fluffy yet colorful linens that they wore. No doubt these were people from ¡®high society¡¯, it made no sense for them to stray far from the confines of¡ª


    Pomfp!!!


    A loud recoil entered her ears.


    Even with her high in the sky, the visual face slapping of the lonesome girl was shown to her as though she was witnessing a performance.


    This is a meaningless squabble. I should leave¡­


    ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t do it?!¡± the one who slapped the lone child spoke.


    ¡°Not only is she dumb, she has no respect too.¡±


    ¡°We gave another chance just because your pitiful father works for mine!¡± the child spoke as the other two behind her snickered.


    ¡°No¡­ I know what you all want.¡±


    What could children want? They all are from rich and powerful families. What else do they need?


    Casting perception distortion magic on herself, she floated down until she was 20 meters away from the scene to get a closer look at the children.


    The lone girl who had her green eyes cast on the ground as her pointy tangerine ears and striped tail curled inwards.


    A beastkin among human society?


    It was not rare for beastkin to appear in human society but for a beastkin to have seemingly equal if not, high status among human societies was almost unheard of from where she was from.


    This place was as foreign as it could get from where she lived.


    ¡°What will you do?


    ¡°Do you want your father to suffer?¡±


    ¡°Or will you follow your mother¡¯s footsteps?¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s mind flashed at the lone girl¡¯s voice.


    A same set of rounded ears, striped tail, visions of a woman bearing similar features to the child sprouted in Ephinelyth¡¯s mind.


    Scenes of the woman gently caressing the beastkin girl, teaching her various skills, talked to her about things¡­


    Splat!


    A scene of crimson muddled her mind¡¯s eye.


    Tears muddled her as the very same beastkin woman bleed lifelessly on the ground, with a ball sized cavity in her chest...all the while a boy with dark hair was escorted away by the authorities.


    No, no, I don¡¯t want to see this, it¡¯s not my memories! I don¡¯t care. This has nothing to do with me.


    The beastkin girl¡¯s thoughts of her deceased mother flowed into the Elder Dragon¡¯s mind, overloading Ephinelyth¡ª


    ¡°Hah? Is that it!?¡± a loud boyish voice rang out from the distance severing the visions to Ephinelyth¡¯s mind. ¡°Ahahahaha, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible!!!¡±


    Along with it, the thoughts of a fearful girl had now turned into¡­


    Relief, joy, shame, apprehension and even hope.


    Ephinelyth blinked as the new surge of emotions emanated from the beastkin girl.


    Her green eyes sparkled, her striped tangerine tail wagged ever slightly at the voice of a haughty boy.


    ¡°No, I swear, you have to believe me!¡±


    At the voice of a second boy, the spines of the three human girls tightened.


    Their insufferable attitude prior was nowhere to be seen and was replaced by a sense of urgency.


    An urgency to please. To curry favor and maintain the image of an elegant girl.


    Then, all voices that appeared to Ephinelyth disappeared.


    Like an ocean¡¯s wave washing away the cluster of footprints along the shore, she became connected with the thoughts of a singular individual.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, I was right! This is where the Serene had gone to. I knew something was wrong when she disappeared suddenly.¡±


    The racing thoughts of the first boy flowed into Ephinelyth¡¯s mind, commanding her attention with absolute vigor and focus. When his voice appeared to her mind, all the other minds that plagued her became white noise, rendered to irrelevancy to favor him.


    ¡°The other three must be doing something again, I need to get her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, John, let¡¯s go explore there shall we? I¡¯ve heard from the maids here that there are ghosts at the edge of the compound, let¡¯s not go near the woods,¡± the second boy interrupted John¡¯s thoughts, doing his best to deter young John away from heading towards where the group of girls were.


    ¡°What??? Are you scared? I want to explore further.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of going into the woods anyways, we are better off getting back to the ceremony, there¡¯s nothing important here, John.¡±


    It was as if¡­


    ¡°John, can you do what I say for once!? I am your ONLY friend for crying out loud!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes widened at the other boy¡¯s inner voice.


    ¡°No, hang on, I think I heard voices over¡­¡± oblivious to the second boy¡¯s inner thoughts, John raised a hand as his ears twitched slightly, ¡°...there!¡±


    Without waiting for his friend, John dashed towards the direction of where the four girls were.


    ¡°This busybody dumbasss¡­¡± John¡¯s friend cursed in his head as the boy followed after.


    ¡°Hah...hah...hah¡­ w-what¡¯s...w-what¡¯s going on h-here¡­¡±


    Not even allowing the three human girls to react to his sudden appearance, John had placed himself between the beastkin girl and the three human girls.


    ¡°A-are you all lost? B-because that¡¯s where everyone else is s-supposed to be,¡± panting from his lack of breath, John pointed towards the mansion that he came from.


    ¡°We, uhhh¡­¡± the human girls stuttered at his sudden question.


    ¡°Shit, this moron again?¡±


    ¡°How did he even know where we brought her to?¡±


    ¡°Ew, it¡¯s John¡­¡±


    ¡°John! Why did you run suddenly¡­¡± John¡¯s friend caught up to him only to have his face turned into a frown upon seeing John¡¯s interference with between the beastkin and the three human girls.


    ¡°He always picks her over me!!!¡±


    The boy, whilst complaining to himself about John made a quiet click with his tongue.


    Hiding his disdainful persona with a neutral voice as he spoke aloud to everyone in the politest voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here, girls?¡±


    ¡°We got lost~¡±


    ¡°We were talking to Serene here and had suddenly forgotten where we were.¡±


    ¡°Thank the heavens you found usss~¡±


    The three human girls quickly got close to the boy, fawning over John¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ as they pretended their interaction with the beastkin girl did not happen.


    To them, there were no witnesses to the blackmailing of the beastkin girl.


    With the words of three against one, who would doubt them?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± John scratched his head with a goofy grin, ¡°I must be lucky to have found you all here, now everyone can go back safely, right?¡±


    His comment immediately drew the hostility of the three human girls.


    ¡°Ewww, what is this pig saying?¡±


    ¡°He dares speak in such a tone? To me?¡±


    ¡°Do us a favor, kill yourself and stop talking.¡±


    Of which, he had no idea of.


    For unlike Ephinelyth who was watching from above and hearing the thoughts of the three human girls, John was a mere boy who had neither merit nor talent to these girls.


    Unlike his friend who garnered respect from the others, in everyone else¡¯s eyes he was meddlesome, annoying, arrogant and a waste of space.


    ¡°Do you mind escorting them back?¡± John asked his friend. ¡°You know, because they don¡¯t seem to like me as much as¡­¡± his hands gestured towards the other boy.


    ¡°Me? Oh right, sure thing and what about, her?¡± the boy gestured towards the beastkin girl that had her head turned away from everyone. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she...kind of¡­¡± his friend no longer spoke and mouthed the words ¡®hate you¡¯ at John.


    ¡°Nah,¡± John swatted his hand at his friend. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have to take care of her on behalf of my family.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders as if he had no choice, John¡¯s friend was finally convinced and decided to leave John with the beastkin girl.


    ¡°See you, tomorrow?¡± the boy asked John before being pestered by the girls to leave as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Yeah, the usual.¡±


    With those words, John stood silently as he watched his friend walked away with the three human girls, eyes locked onto the backs of the four figures until they completely vanished into the distant view of the mansion.


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°This is tiring. How long do I have to keep up this appearance in front of everyone?¡±


    John¡¯s spoke clearly in his head when he was certain his friend and the three girls was no longer within his range.


    ¡°I wonder if he knew they were picking on Serene¡­ Sometimes it feels like he hates her, but sometimes he doesn¡¯t. Maybe he ordered them to bully her because he is jealous¡­¡±


    As his eyes dropped, John suddenly jolted his boyish frame as he finally remembered something.


    ¡°Right, Serene! I almost forgot!¡±


    He turned towards the beastkin girl who still hid her face from him, despite having stood in silence with John for a long time.


    ¡°H-hey¡­¡±


    John¡¯s voice suddenly became meek, to the point where he seemed to have lost the brash boisterous persona he was pretending to have prior to coming to the girl, Serene.


    ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While the girl was silent and pretended to not hear him.


    John¡¯s eyes darted towards his surroundings, checking his area for with the watchful eyes for no reason.


    Then, his eyes locked onto where Ephinelyth was directly floating at.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John squinted his eyes as he stared at the space around Ephinelyth before reverting his gaze at Serene, his lips moved for a moment as he thought to himself.


    ¡°The girls from earlier might be watching or listening in, I¡¯ll make our conversation private just in case¡­¡±


    His fingers made a gentle snap, and a barrier made of faint dark aura appeared around him and the beastkin girl.


    To any of the onlookers the aura was practically invisible, but for Ephinelyth, the Elder Dragon, even in her human form, such magic could be easily identified by her.


    It was a mid-tier barrier magic, one that suppressed and disabled detection magic that came into contact with the barrier.


    ¡°Alright, this should be safe enough for her¡­¡± John thought to himself before moving his hands towards the shoulders of the beaskin girl.


    ¡°I just want to make sure you are fine.¡±


    With his gentle touch, the girl willingly faced him, but one of her hands yet to remain at the cheek that she had been previously struck at.


    Not understanding Serene¡¯s attempts at concealing her cheek John jest in amusement, ¡°Come on, I came in time nothing happened, you don¡¯t have to be shy¡ª¡±


    John¡¯s voice halted when Serene moved her hands from her cheeks, revealing a red hand mark that was left by the human girls earlier.


    ¡°What, did, they, do¡­¡±


    John¡¯s fist clenched, trembling as his calm tone turned heavy. His mind jumped from one thought to another, recalling the faces of the three girls prior.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll get at them for you, since they like my best bud so much, I¡¯ll ask¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Serene stomped her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him anything!!!¡±


    ¡°Why? They clearly hit you. I¡¯ll just ask him a favor to keep them away from¡ª¡±


    Pang!!!


    John¡¯s cheek was struck by Serene, instantly paralyzing young John who know not of the beastkin girl¡¯s intentions with his mouth agape.


    His brows scrunched into a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle! Keep your thoughts to yourself, I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Meddling!? ME!?¡± John shouted, his boyish voice cracked amidst the blood pressure that surged in his veins. ¡°You disappeared the moment my eyes looked away! Who knows what those girls had in plan for you!? What if they had a weapon!? What if that slap was just the beginning to something worse!?¡±


    Whilst Ephinelyth was watching the Serene and John¡¯s discourse unfold, visions started flooding in her once more. This time, the thoughts belonged to the young John.


    A fine whip came slashing in John¡¯s way, causing Ephinelyth to recoil from despite watching the scene herself. Following that were inaudible words from a moving mouth berating John for having done something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Then the visions turned into the silhouette of two men whispering inaudible sentences to each other, discussing amongst themselves, plotting and hatching something sinister.


    Then, there was running, there was John who was whisked away from his feet, shoved with a great force of from where he stood.


    And finally...a body. A body of a dead woman with a hole in her chest.


    The same woman who Ephinelyth saw in Serene¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡­won¡¯t let something like that happen to Serene. Aunt Dalene wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Something worse?¡± Serene looked at John, her eyes wet but scornful.


    ¡°Nothing compares to when the guy I thought I could rely on for the rest of my life, did not bother the slightest to attend my mother¡¯s funeral.¡±


    Serene¡¯s words left the boy paralyzed as the girl with the striped tail left with heavy steps and a heavy heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry John. But I if you know what kind of people are truly in your life¡­¡± Serene shook her head and dismissed her thoughts as she departed from Ephinelyth¡¯s telepathy range.


    John had his two hands on his black hair, ¡°I-I c-can¡¯t¡­ Serene, I tried¡­ I...couldn¡¯t have stopped them¡­ It¡¯s because of me¡­if she hadn¡¯t saved me¡­¡±


    The vision of Serene¡¯s mother appeared in his mind, pushing him away from harm¡¯s way as a horrible cloaked figure¡¯s hand passed through the beastkins body, with her blood spraying in his every direction.


    It was the last memory he had of the lady before she died.


    ¡°I am exactly the fool I pretend to be.¡±

 18.2

    <h2>18.2</h2>


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± young John announced as he arrived at an isolated house that was far removed from the town and roads he had traveled from since the incident by the mansion.


    Ephinelyth, curious to what happened between the beastkin girl and John, followed him back.


    She had seen people who bore guilt and shame the size of the sky¡ªher father, Kharston was just a prime example of this¡ªto see a boy who was around her age already have such a burden cast on him was something that baffled her.


    The beastkin girl, Serene did not blame him for her own mother¡¯s death. Yet the young boy seemed to have felt responsible for it despite having no involvement in it.


    As he went back to what Ephinelyth presumed to be his home, she kept a keen eye on him as she watched from the skies with detection magic.


    John pushed past the main door, closing it as he quickly slid out from his shoes before he threw his book filled bag aside by the doorstep.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    His quick footsteps could be loudly heard in this lonely house.


    ¡°Kahnira?¡± his boyish voice could be heard echoing in the lonely halls of the bungalow house he was assigned to. His footsteps slowed when he realized that there was no reply to his voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the markets¡­¡± a lonely remark left his lips. ¡°I should have stopped there on the way back earlier.¡±


    Whisking his loneliness, his mind imagined a silly scenario of meeting up with the maid of his residence in the markets, whereby he would help her carry the groceries on their way back together.


    ¡°I should do something,¡± John went to where the study room was, pausing before the room and stopped himself. ¡°I¡¯ve finish reading ¡®Unfounded Ancient Myths¡¯ in class, that¡¯s enough reading for today. School work can suck an egg¡­so¡­¡±


    His thoughts suddenly went back to what happened with Serene earlier, as soon a deep frown appeared on his face, he quickly exited the house and ran into the open yard.


    He halted when he reached the end of the well-maintained meadow of grass, squatted and focused his eyes on the various plants that the yard was filled with.


    What is he doing? On moment his emotions are here, the next he just¡­decides to watch grass?!


    Since she was high up above, Ephinelyth could only hear and feel John¡¯s general movement with her magic, but when he suddenly squatted for seemingly no reason, she too had suddenly taken an interest in what young John was seeing.


    She could read deeper his mind if she pried, but there was no telling what harm would come to him if she decided to do so in her human form. As she herself could barely control her powers, she was not about to risk hurting an innocent boy like him for her selfish desires to uncover John and Serene¡¯s history that was in his deeper conscious.


    For all intent and purposes, she wanted to observe this boy as much as she could without interfering with his daily life.


    Her flight altitude gradually lowered as she quietly moved


    ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s not here today¡­¡± John whispered slowly as his hands moved about where he was looking at. ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    What is not?


    Ephinelyth inched closer to him, reducing their distance until she was floating about only an inch away from his broad shoulders.


    Still, the Elder Dragon could not see what John was looking at nor detect a single thought from John that hinted at the thing he was referring to.


    It was at that moment, his mind went blank. All his surface thoughts had completely vanished from her telepathic detection.


    Decided that she had enough of wondering what the boy was focused on Ephinelyth placed her body against the ground and mimicked John.


    Following his actions to uncover the mysterious item that he was so keenly obsessed over.


    Finally, she got a clear view of what John was looking at.


    On the skirts of the garden, laid a patch of freshly dug soil¡­


    That was it.


    A fresh patch of soil that had neither plants nor insects and the like in it. A needlessly boring patch of fresh fertile soil that held no meaning nor visual interest to anyone.


    It was what John threw all his attention to.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± ridiculed by what John¡¯s fascination with a patch of fresh soil Ephinelyth accidentally let out her voice in frustration, almost berating at the boy for finding amusement in such mundane matters.


    A curve formed on John¡¯s lips the moment Ephinelyth let out her dainty voice.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± John exclaimed in his mind as his head turned towards Ephinelyth¡¯s general direction, moving his gaze frantically as he turned to locate the source of her voice he heard earlier. ¡°Hello, is someone here?¡±


    !!!


    With her presence at the verge of discovery, Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes widened, she thought of to fly away with her magic but remained deadly still as John tried locating her presence.


    He tricked me!? How did he sense I am here!?


    ¡°Hello?¡± John took a few steps about where he was squatting at, doing his upmost to find out who was with him, face lit with boyish curiosity. ¡°Someone is there, right?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ephinelyth remained still, keeping her breath¡ªto which she is able to do so for 10 minutes with ease. Keeping her brilliant blue eyes on John, watchful of his actions as she waited for his next course of action.


    With each second that passed, his boyish grin abated.


    A heavy emotion that inflated his heart in no time.


    A scorn adorned his face, his thick eyebrows squinted as his fists clenched. His was still looking around the viscinity of the garden, but his goal had changed.


    ¡°A tool¡­ I need something¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, visions of John wielding a garden spade dripped in flesh and blood surged into Ephinelyth¡¯s mind.


    ¡°An intruder is here, they are going to get me and Kahnira, I¡¯ll have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!!!¡± Ephinelyth¡¯s voice halted John¡¯s thoughts, ceasing the horrible the visions that appeared in his mind. ¡°I-I¡­am not an intruder.¡±


    Reminded by what happened back at her cave with her mother, Ephinelyth removed the invisible magic that she had on herself, raising her two arms into the air as she revealed her presence to him.


    ¡°I am here¡­¡± Ephinelyth muttered. ¡°So, please calm down¡­¡±


    She understood his intentions of defending what is deemed to be home. Like herself, she understood John¡¯s innate desire to defend what was precious to him.


    In John¡¯s case it was a person named Kahnira.


    Hence, even if she were much more powerful than he was, the fact remained that she had followed him from earlier all the way back to his abode.


    In that sense, she was certainly in the wrong.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± John¡¯s mouth made a circle, his eyes crinkled at the sight of the dainty girl with silver hair, ¡°...ahaha...ha, t-this¡­¡±


    His hands pointed from his own forehead and gestured towards Ephinelyth repeatedly who had her head lowered in shame.


    ¡°W-what¡­ H-how...did you get so close without me noticing¡­¡± his head shook, ¡°No, I-I¡­I¡­¡±


    John¡¯s tongue was tied up into a knot.


    Who is this person? What¡¯s up with her silver hair? Are they made of metal?


    Ephinelyth was frozen, all she could do now was to avert her eyes away from the boy as he observed her like a mad researcher.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Thud.


    Falling to the ground with fist pounding against the ground John howled, ¡°Ahahahaha!!! W-what is someone like you doing here?¡±


    Ephinelyth could only cock her head as to observe the frantic behavior of this curious boy. One moment he thought of her as an intruder, the next he found her to be a silly girl that trespassed his property.


    ¡°Oh my, ahahaha, I thought someone was out to get me!!! Turns out it is just a pretty girl like you, hahaha!!!¡±


    His infectious laugh was enough to undo her state of shock, drawing a smile to Ephinelyth herself.


    Even she herself can¡¯t stop the jubilant emotions that the boy stirred up in her.


    ¡°Ufufu, you are a silly person,¡± Ephinelyth giggled, speaking directly to John as she got closer to where John had fallen to, sitting opposite of him as John quickly composed himself.


    ¡°I-I am not!¡± John denied as he dusted the dirt that he had gotten on his clothes. ¡°I was just glad its just a harmless girl instead of¡­¡±


    ¡°...nefarious people.¡± John thought the rest of the sentence to himself before quickly turning his gaze back to the girl.


    A cheeky grin found his face as he spoke, ¡°If anyone is silly, it¡¯s the girl with the silver hair who was stalking me!!!¡± finger pointing at Ephinelyth as he made his witty remark.


    ¡°I was not! I was merely curious and followed you back¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha!!! That¡¯s exactly what a creepy person would do!¡± John said triumphantly. ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re just one hardcore stalker!¡±


    ¡°Not that I think you¡¯re any bad. A cute girl like you should be harmless.¡±


    Ephinelyth drew her lips, trying her best to suppress her smile from hearing John¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡°Anyhow, how long have you been stalking me?¡± still maintaining his jesty voice, John changed the topic, a subtle sharpness carried in his words. ¡°Is there any reason you¡¯ve ended up where I live?¡±


    ¡°But I still need to know why you are here, lady. If you are here to hurt my Kahnira...¡±


    Ephinelyth made a frown when John¡¯s mental image shifted.


    Somehow, her heart tinged at his words, she knew that if John had seen her earlier this morning with the person named Celian Agnes, he would have labeled her as an immediate threat.


    ¡°State your business here, stalker.¡±


    John¡¯s internal voice was solemn, though his face wore a bright smile, his hidden thoughts caused Ephinelyth to clench her body in fear, in fear that she might after all be in the wrong for what she did earlier today.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ephinelyth struggled to get her voice out, she felt though her heart would jump the more she heard John¡¯s internal voice.


    The boy standing before her asking the simple question of why she was here caused the Ephinelyth to reevaluate her actions up until so far.


    The realization that she might have after all been unjustly rude to Celian Agnes caused her to clam up.


    That she, despite her being a jury that judges others for their faults and nonchalantly wiped their minds as she please, Ephinelyth in fact was the one who was needed to be judged the most.


    Her parents had allocated a cave a distance away from where the other dragons lived to alleviate her from being flooded by the constant stream of thoughts of other people.


    While she happily accepted her cave as her new abode, she never once realized the consequences upon those whose mind she had wiped.


    She intellectually understood their lives would be uprooted, but when John¡¯s extreme caution towards her did Ephinelyth understand why she her mother had insisted on her controlling her powers, to reprimand her for having attacked Celian Agnes without forethought.


    Had her mother not been there to undo her wrongs, how many more mistakes would Ephinelyth commit before realizing that she, in the end, was the one responsible for each of her thoughts and actions.


    Like how she attacked Celian Agnes, she also followed John back to his abode, and in his words, was a ¡®stalker¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± a sad croak came out of Ephinelyth. ¡°I too am very confused, I don¡¯t mean to threaten or harm you¡­ I apologize if I¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I must have said something unnecessary.¡± Seeing Ephinelyth¡¯s change in emotion John lowered his head. ¡°My bad, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have no need to apologize, I was the one who followed you back.¡±


    ¡°Being a stalker, you mean¡­¡± John jammed yet another cheeky remark, but this time, he intended to cheer her up.


    Ephinelyth rolled her eyes with a wry smile, ¡°Can you stop that?¡±


    John shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be none the wiser, ¡°What do you mean by that, my stalker? I am only trying to find out what is the ¡®stalking¡¯ purpose of my stalker who ¡®stalked¡¯ me back home like the creepy ¡®stalker¡¯ she is.¡±


    Unable to get John to stop using the word, ¡®stalk¡¯ to remind her of what she did, Ephinelyth gave a defeated smile, ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®stalker¡¯, I have a name I was given. Ephinelyth is my name.¡±


    ¡°Ephi¡­ what? Sorry, I didn¡¯t quite get you, never heard anything like it.¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth.¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth? That¡¯s quite a long name. E-ph-ine-leeth, E-fie-lyth¡­ Huh¡­it¡¯s hard to pronounce,¡± John made a frown.


    ¡°What are you implying? That is my given name.¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s weird to call you Ephinelyth. It¡¯s a bit too long. What do your friends call you in place of it?¡±


    ¡°Friends¡­?¡± Ephinelyth raised a brow, it was not as she was oblivious to the understanding of the word itself, rather, she saw no point in it.


    She was fine as a solitude creature as she was born to be, having companionship was not exactly her purpose.


    To be exact, she was born without one.


    ¡°Aha!!! I got it, I¡¯ll call you Evie.¡± John slammed a fist on his hand as though the decision from him was final.


    ¡°That is not right,¡± Ephinelyth interjected, turning John¡¯s bright smile upside down.


    ¡°So you want me to call you Effy?¡± John raised a brow, ¡°That¡¯s the other name I come up with, but it sounds childish, so I scraped that idea.¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth, just call me Ephinelyth. That is my birth name.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s far too long for me to pronounce,¡± John grumbled like the boy he was. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll just be the one to call you Evie, Ephinelyth, please?¡± John flapped his eyelids as though he was trying to gain her sympathy in a part of his jest.


    ¡°It is what¡¯s given to me!¡± Ephinelyth insisted stubbornly, almost shouting in attempts to argue with John. ¡°I am not¡ª¡±


    Ephinelyth stopped when she saw John recoil and bobbed his head reluctantly, his facial expression was the same as before, but the haughty glint in his eyes abated.


    It was as if Ephinelyth had just extinguished this young boy¡¯s hopes and dreams by denying him as insignificant as that.


    ¡°And here I thought Evie was a cute name for someone like her. Oh well, if Ephinelyth doesn¡¯t like it, there is no point.¡±


    Ephinelyth eyes widened in shock at John¡¯s mental voice, ¡°Enough of your flattery, why do you keep saying things like that!¡± face redden as embarrassment was added to the mix of her bowl of emotions.


    John, who absolutely did nothing¡ªat least outwardly¡ªsimply stared at Ephinelyth as if she had gone insane.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she that angry at me for wanting to call her Evie? I should stop talking, better stop or she starts to hate me like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Hate you? W-what lead you to such conclusions?¡± Ephinelyth was completely engrossed with speaking to John¡¯s internal thoughts rather than the boy who spoke not a thing from his mouth. ¡°Why do your thoughts formulate as though there is something out there to get you? It was the same earlier with the beastkin girl, and even now.¡±


    ¡°Earlier with...beastkin... Serene!?¡± John¡¯s jump backwards, ¡°So you¡¯ve been spying on me since this morning!!!¡±


    Alarmed at what Ephinelyth was speaking, John¡¯s body trembled, his eyes darted around the garden to look for the spade that he had initially wanted to use to defend himself.


    ¡°That means, someone did send her after me!!! She said my thoughts are¡ª¡± John¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°She must have been reading my mind, that¡¯s the only explanation.¡±


    John bolted. Without thinking, without hesitation, he ran. Since he could not find the spade that he had been looking for, he might as well run towards the kitchen and¡ª


    Ephinelyth appeared before his path before he could step foot inside of his own house.


    ¡°John, calm down. I mean you no harm.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you know my name!? You must have read my mind, didn¡¯t you!?¡± John took a few steps backwards cursing himself for being unathletic, fists balled as he was ready to defend himself. ¡°What else have you extracted from my mind, telepath!!!¡±


    A child amidst a room, surrounded by unknown faces.


    Under normal circumstances any child of his age would wail and cry from the unusual circumstance, the boy remained calm as he kept his gaze on a familiar face that he recognized.


    The very face of his own mother that watched over him in the distance.


    Her face bore no love, no kindness, nor a shred of care.


    At this moment, all she cared was to extract information from him.


    From her own child that she held no love for.


    The vision changed.


    The next moment, the same beastkin woman that she saw from Serene and John¡¯s mind appeared to her.


    And like the previous iterations of the memories the received, this one was just the same.


    A stale, lifeless and bloodied body laid on the ground.


    John¡¯s heart was pounding, even Ephinelyth who was suddenly surged by the heavy memories that John held in his heart could hear him.


    ¡°If they sent you...here, that means they must suspect my act¡­¡± John¡¯s face grim. At the palm of his hands, hints of dark energy converged.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ephinelyth announced loudly to John in his head. ¡°Stop jumping to conclusions, I am just a young girl as you are!¡±


    ¡°Young girl? A young telepath? Are you joking? I know I appear an idiot to you, but no human telepath can move that fast!!!¡±


    ¡°I am not human!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth announced as her dragon wings sprouted from her back, small horns appeared on her head and a slender white tail appeared from her behind, taking flight into the skies as she looked at John who stared at her from below.


    ¡°I am an Elder Dragon. A young girl who happened to be cursed with mind reading abilities.¡±


    Her demonstration calmed John down, the scrunched brows on his face faded, the tense parts of his body loosened. Despite what he may have thought, the fact was, Ephinelyth could clearly speak to him in his mind.


    ¡°Elder Dragon¡­no wonder your name is unusually long¡­¡± John thought to himself. ¡°Ahhhh, I am an idiot for assuming all of that earlier.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I understand why you thought so, you simply wished to protect what you cared about,¡±


    Ephinelyth slowly descended from the skies and came back to the ground.


    ¡°I am the same, John.¡±


    ¡°C-can you still l-listen to my thoughts?¡± John spoke aloud.


    Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes avoided his, ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe? What maybe? This means all this time, everything I thought of¡­you heard them?¡±


    ¡°I-I am still learning to control them. I can¡¯t help it. I still cannot stop reading other people¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    John froze for a moment, his face looked at Ephinelyth as though all of his deepest secrets were revealed to her at once.


    ¡°E-even...the reason I tried to nickname you Evie?¡±


    Face reddened, John could only voice out his thoughts in his head knowing that Ephinelyth could hear him clearly.


    ¡°You said it was because it was a cute name.¡± Ephinelyth face blushed as she played with her silver hair, ¡°I admit that was¡­¡± Ephinelyth stopped when all she saw was a John covering his head as though he was forcing himself to contain something from within.


    ¡°Evie is very pretty.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what she likes.¡±


    ¡°Does she like me?¡±


    ¡°Shit, shit, shit, she knows now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen silver hair like that.¡±


    ¡°I think she is somewhat like Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°I can look into her eyes for a long time.¡±


    ¡°John stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t, she¡¯ll hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Elder Dragon, aren¡¯t they only in legends!?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she will teach me how to fly.¡±


    ¡°Her horn is very small, I want to touch them.¡±


    ¡°Even her tail¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t read my mind.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡± Ephinelyth let out a voice as John¡¯s true thoughts finally surfaced.


    Part of her was flattered, and the other part of her was amazed that suddenly all of John¡¯s inside thoughts could be understood by her.


    Her mind reading abilities gave her unwanted insight into the minds of others often causing Ephinelyth distress and agony from the sheer shock and unpleasant thought processes that accompanied them.


    But when John¡¯s boyish thoughts flowed to her, it was though she was invited to his mind instead. Ephinelyth felt as if she fell into the embrace of a soft warm bed that cushioned her in the chill of winter.


    Something inside of her clicked.


    That missing piece of her finally became one when his boyish mind merged with her own thoughts.


    Despite the cynical view John had on the world, deep inside he was just a clueless, yet curious boy.


    Perhaps, like him, underneath her mundane existence, Ephinelyth was a girl who was just as precious as he was.


    ¡°You sure have a lot going on inside your head,¡± gently prying John¡¯s hands away from his head, her sweet gaze met his.


    ¡°She¡¯s touching me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ephinelyth assured him. ¡°I really mean you no harm.¡±


    ¡°I already know that.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Dragons are not even supposed to appear in human form.¡±


    ¡°Wait no, maybe because she is an Elder Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh, stop thinking, she can read me like an open book!!!¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth, please leave me alone with my shame, please.¡±


    Placing her hands on his cheeks Ephinelyth looked at him in the eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarassing to be the only one to read your thoughts so¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth placed her forehead against his.


    And like a broken dam, she allowed John inside her own mind¡­


    ¡°Who is this Kahnira I keep hearing in your head?¡±


    ¡°I am not scary, am I?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me with intense expressions earlier?¡±


    ¡°I think it was very smart of you to help the beastkin girl earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hey, can you be my friend? I never wanted one, but you can be my friend."


    ¡°Other people I know have bad thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I think I want to talk to you a lot more.¡±


    ¡°I am an Elder Dragon, but please treat me like a normal girl.¡±


    ¡°I feel you have a lot going on.¡±


    ¡°Want to talk with me?¡±


    ¡°Your teasing is adorable.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can go on a journey together sometime?¡±


    ¡°I can make an exception...you can call me Evie.¡±


    ¡°Promise you will be with me?¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s thoughts surged into John¡¯s mind in the similar fashion as his to hers, causing John to stare at the space before him with a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°What is your response?¡±


    The both of them communicated far too much in their heads. Ephinelyth who was able to gain a her composure asked with a fully blushed face.


    He had given all of his mind to her.


    In return, she gave all of her to him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    John turned his head away, eyes blinking rapidly as though he committed something far more than his prepubescent self could ever understand.


    ¡°S-sure thing, E-Evie.¡±


    Not that the two of them did not understand romance.


    At this stage of their life, the concept remains to be an unknown territory to them, all they knew were if a female and male loved each other, they would be with the other for the rest of their lives.


    But somehow, through that brief exchange of minds, it was as if they had done far more than just traditional romance.


    With young John¡¯s answer, Ephinelyth quickly flapped her wings as she prepared for departure.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll have to g-get back¡­ Mother would be worried about me.¡±


    John tried to open his mouth, but Evie already knew what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see each other again, John. I will return to you.¡±

 18.3

    <h2>18.3</h2>


    Young John had his hands planted against the double-glazed windows, body was completely still as his eyes danced in their sockets.


    Today was just like the day before, and the day before that, and the day prior to the day¡­


    His breath fogged at the transparent glass before him as a sigh escaped his lips.


    It had been many days¡ªtwo weeks to be precise¡ªsince he last met the mythical girl known Ephinelyth.


    An Elder Dragon¡­ Surely, that can¡¯t be a dream, right?


    She promised him to that they would meet each other again.


    The longer the days passed without seeing the Elder Dragon again, he was starting to doubt whether her existence was even real to begin.


    John had many things that he wanted to ask her, to tell her, to learn from her, to teach her¡­


    But like the water droplets that gathered along the windows, his hopes of the girl returning condensed before they were sent plummeting to the ground of disappointment.


    A lonely frown came to his face as he pushed himself away from the glass windows.


    Like the days before today, the girl whom he thought to be able to be open with did not show herself.


    Maybe it was all a dream. A dream I should be better off forgetting¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The door to his room gave three distinct thuds. Following that was the sound of a gentle female.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you well? You seemed fairly upset today, if you would¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kahnira.¡± John forced himself to lie. ¡°I am doing my reading. You can go rest for today.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the girl, Kahnira, wished to speak further, but sensing his emotions, she reluctantly backed off from the door. ¡°If master needs me, this maid is always ready to support you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When the sound of Kahnira¡¯s waning footsteps finally left his ears, John buried his face into his hands, clutching his hair as his emotions bubbled up in him.


    Today was a bad day.


    Once again, his biological parents had caused him more distress.


    Earlier, he had presented an award speech for a ceremony that the Sarvods organized, he did everything perfectly, and in his own eyes, everything for the evening went smoothly without fail.


    That was until after he did his speech, someone tattled on a fist fight he started in school, causing John to become the brunt of his parents'' scorn before all the guests.


    I keep telling them I was not the one who started it¡­ They were picking on Serene¡­


    For all John¡¯s diligence to obey their command, he was, like always, a failure in his parent¡¯s eyes. That was why even with their wealth, he was not permitted to live in the Sarvod Estate, that was why he was allocated to this lonely house after having returned to his family from the Perxin¡¯s. Had it not for Kahnira, he would have certainly gone mad.


    After the ceremony was over, his father wasted no time in pulling him aside, threatening him with removing Kahnira permanently as his servant, selling her into the black markets that John had brought her out of.


    His redden cheeks had subsided from his father¡¯s palm against him.


    But physical pain was nothing compared to thorn lodged in his heart.


    He hated them.


    He hated the people in his school, he hated the strangers who expected everything of him, he hated the people who mocked him, he hated his parents for seeing him nothing more than a failure and a tool to be used.


    Even with such emotions, he knew that deep down, he was just a hapless child, a child who did everything he could to please his parents. All for the slightest hint of love that he always wanted from them.


    Kahnira knew this.


    She was the closest person to him, she had keenly watched over him as everything transpired, but if John, the eldest child of the Sarvod family, held no sway in his own family, his maid stood no chance.


    Kahnira was like a doting sister to him, she had been nothing more than the sole column that supported the weight that was in his heart. For someone who is not blood related to him, she cared more for him than his cruel mother.


    That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why he could not burden her than he already had.


    All he could do was to bide for more time, and hopefully, he would figure out a way to free himself from his parents¡¯ grasp.


    But for now, if he displeased his biological parents once more, she was to disappear from his life. If only he was smarter, more¡­willing, he could find someway to liberate himself from the constrains of his parents, to leave this forsaken place and escape¡ª


    ¡°John? Hello, John, are you awake?¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s voice entered his head, jostling him upright.


    ¡°Evie!!!¡± his voice rang.


    John quickly covered his mouth to avoid startling Kahnira, who was going to sleep. In a hushed voice he spoke as he turned around his room to look for the Elder Dragon girl.


    ¡°Where are you? Are you using your invisible magic thing again, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    John¡¯s voice cut off when he turned face to face with the silver maiden, his eyes locked onto her beautiful blue eyes that stared at him endearingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, I¡­¡± Evie looked downwards and away, ¡°I hope you still remember me,¡± toes shifting as she had a faint pink on her face.


    The worries that plagued at John¡¯s heart vanished, replaced by a mellow expression of relief.


    ¡°I thought you forgot me. That or I imagined everything myself. I felt¡­¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡± Evie lifted her simple skirt and bowed, ¡°I-I was preoccupied to where my sense of time was jumbled up. An Elder Dragon¡¯s perception of time is far too unreliable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re here now.¡±


    At least something is going well for me today. Even then, I still need to be ready to deal with school crap tomorrow. Dad¡¯s going to make things worse for me tomorrow¡­ I just hope Kahnira will not be affected by what¡¯s about to come.


    John sat on his armchair, body slumped as the furrows on his head returned.


    Not even the sight of a beautiful girl could erase the lingering thoughts that persisted in his mind.


    Oh shit! Evie, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.


    Realizing that his negative thoughts would spill over into Evie¡¯s telepathic mind, John ceased his train of thought.


    The Elder Dragon girl finally visited him, yet here he was projecting his burdens onto her without a care in the world. That was highly disrespectful for him to¡ª


    Pompf.


    Evie¡¯s soft body enveloped his before John could even turn to look at her, her arms wrapped around his body as she held him in her body.


    ¡°Evie? I-I¡­ C-can you not touch m-me so nonchalantly¡­¡±


    The Elder Dragon¡¯s hands scrunched the back of his shirt as she tensed up in his chest.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Evie croaked, ¡°Why do you have such thoughts¡­you need not hide them from me. I-is that why you put on the facade of a fool...is it because o-of your parents?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± John blurted out.


    ¡°I saw everything, not just today, not just what h-happened today.¡±


    ¡°Not just what happened today? Evie¡­what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Y-your parents, h-how could they deprive you of¡­care,¡± her telepathic voice breaking as she spoke to him. ¡°H-how d-dare they a-abuse you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­your powers have grown since we last met, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Do not detract the topic! How could you not tell me about this when we first met!?¡±


    John shut up. His life had been series of unfortunate events that he rather not had. He was fine with Ephinelyth reading his mind, but he saw no point in complaining it to her, they were his problems, not sweet Evie¡¯s.


    Finally, Ephinelyth pushed herself off his chest, but in doing so, she grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± she spoke to him.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± as John was about to pose a question, his body was yanked upwards with great speed to the ceiling above. ¡°Whereeeeeeee!!!¡±


    Wailing and placing his hands as to brace for impact against the ceiling, instead John found himself passing through the ceiling as though his body was akin to a ghost¡¯s.


    ¡°!?¡±


    With his hand in hers, Evie flew him up into the nightly skies where the stars had become all hidden from their view, her eyes scanning their surroundings as she had a furious vigor in them.


    ¡°Worry not, John. I will eliminate the source of your sorrows.¡±


    ¡°Eliminate!?¡± John shouted, ¡°What are you going to do!? Kill my parents!?¡±


    ¡°No, I shall erase all of their memories of you from them. I will do the same to the people in your school too, especially those who deceive you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± John pushed Evie on instinct, rejecting her on the very idea proposed, but the Elder Dragon¡¯s grip on him was stronger than 10 fully grown men, unrelenting as she watched him with her blue eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t, they don¡¯t deserve that!!!¡±


    Ephinelyth shoulders slumped, turning her head to John, all that John saw was a fragile face that was drenched in tears, ¡°Then what do you need me to do!!!???¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John became speechless when he saw how heartbroken the girl had become.


    ¡°I finally learned to control my powers, John. I can now even manipulate the memories of others without hurting their minds. Here you are, suffering because of them, all of them, and I have the power to take it all away, you can come with me, you can bring Kahnira, I assure you, you will be safe if you just¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you read from my mind?¡± John asked, a bitter frown appeared on his face. ¡°Why are you worked up over my own circumstances, You owe nothing to me...that¡¯s why, it¡¯s alright Evie, you having nothing to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You were thinking of killing yourself!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°You promised you would be with me!!! You said so yourself last time that you would continue to talk to me, to let me hear you out!!! Why are you¡ª How are you even thinking of such things!!!???¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± John stuttered, remembering his mental exchange with Evie two weeks ago. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I-in...dragon culture...a promise...a promise...is kept. It¡¯s a duty, a responsibility¡­.a scared oath,¡± Evie forced the words out of her mouth. ¡°And you promised me, John¡­ Y-you promised¡­¡±


    John was silent.


    Here he was with yet another girl he never wanted to be in tears nor hurt.


    His parents may be horrible, but even so...they were his birth parents, they were still the ones who he was supposed to give his obedience to, despite how much hatred he harbored against them, he never entertained the idea of them be voided of all their knowledge of him.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I want you to do that to them, none of them. My situation sucks, but I am sure that if I prevail¡­¡± John faltered, he knew the words he spouted were far from the truth. ¡°You have nothing to worry, my thoughts on not wanting to live, Kahnira talked me out of it long ago. Trust me, I won¡¯t do something as stupid as that.¡±


    With his hand still clasping hers, John moved his other hand to her wet cheeks, ¡°Seriously Evie, what got an Elder Dragon like you so worked up. Seeing you sad is¡­¡± John¡¯s vision faded before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°[Heal]¡±


    Kharston, Ephinelyth¡¯s father¡¯s voice, rang clearly in her mind as she leaned against outside the medical ward that her father had brought John to recover him from his shock.


    With a heavy furrow on her face, Evie bit her lip.


    Emotionally charged with John¡¯s circumstances, she had brashly brought John to the skies, but forgotten that John was a human unlike her, the sudden change in atmosphere during their flight was too intense that it dazed him.


    That¡¯s why she quickly went to her father to restore John back to his health.


    Even if his body was completely free from harm, she wanted him to receive the most complete form of healing magic that her father was capable of.


    To her, John was¡ª


    ¡°Ah, so you were the one emanating all those troubled emotions, Lady Ephinelyth.¡±


    Evie remained still, ignoring the woman¡¯s comments to her, the woman known as Celian Agnes.


    Although Ephinelyth had remedied her rude assault with Celian and the dwarf hero had gotten quite close with her mother, Synthia.


    Ephinelyth was not the type of person to like someone just because they were courteous, polite, or kind.


    Ever since her telepathic abilities manifested, she had become far, far, far more selective of the people she would associate with. She already had little to no interest in others before she could read minds of others, her telepathic abilities only solidified her stance.


    John was the exception.


    ¡°Your mother told you to wait. A hasty woman garners no love from a boy like him.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Evie clicked her tongue in irritation, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of words coming from someone who is reaching the end of her lifespan.¡± Ephinelyth¡¯s voice contained a tinge of bitterness, but she did bother hiding it.


    Mind your own business. Hero.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about my future involving your mother, I am truly apologetic. I am sorry Ephinelyth, I bore no intentions of robbing your mother from you,¡± Celian Agnes bowed. Her hair dangling before her face as she continued, ¡°When Lady Synthia told me¡ª No, showed me what must happen, I too was in denial. But such are the tides of events, for the sake of the innocent people in the empire, for the sake of the next generation. Lady Synthia and Lord Kharston had resigned such a fate.¡±


    Evie¡¯s fists clenched. The reason she took two weeks before she finally had time to find John was because amidst her training to control her telepathy powers was because she uncovered the reason for Celian Agnes¡¯ arrival.


    The female hero of the empire herself had no malicious goals herself.


    But when Celian Agnes arrived in the mountains where the dragons inhabited, the hero caused the wheels of fate to turn.


    A fate that involved her mother¡¯s soon to be inevitable passing, and not soon after, her father¡¯s.


    Death was merely a state of being to Elder Dragons, they would cease to exist in the mortal realm but live on in other ways if they so choose.


    The fact remains that Ephinelyth would no longer see her mother in the flesh any longer.


    She spent her days trying to confront her mother for keeping such a future from her knowledge, devastated as to learn of such a tragedy would soon occur.


    ¡°Lady Synthia does not want you to latch onto him in the wake of her departure.¡± Celian finally raised her head and spoke.


    ¡°What?¡± Evie blurted out. ¡°I am not latching onto him, it¡¯s just that¡­ I¡­¡± Evie lost her train of thought as she became at a loss to explain herself to Celian.


    John? Latching onto John? Since when have I started to¡­


    Evie placed a hand on her head, Celian was right.


    The moment Evie detected gloom in John¡¯s heart, she prodded deep into his mind, leading her to uncover the various memories of John¡¯s suffering by his parents hands, both physically and mentally.


    His sorrows became her own. In fact, she had become so riled up that she was ready to bring the world down to its knees for having hurt John who was all too precious to her.


    But none of this explained why she was getting attached to John... In fact, it was she herself who hugged him, it was she who asked him to run away with her and to live among the dragons.


    ¡°Keeper of the Hearth, Ephinelyth.¡± Celian spoke, a benevolent expression sprawled across the hero as her voice took on a mellow change alongside with her facial features.


    ¡°The Archangel of Love and I are grateful for your existence.¡±


    Then, like a light piercing through thick heavy clouds, the haze in her mind became uncovered.


    She understood why.


    Two weeks ago, the very night Ephinelyth left John, she rushed back to her cave. When she arrived, Celian Agnes had already left her abode, leaving Synthia all alone in wait for Ephinelyth, no doubt to berate Ephinelyth¡¯s tantrum earlier in the day.


    ¡°How was John? Interesting boy, was he not?¡±


    Synthia had not spoken a single word, but Ephinelyth heard her mother¡¯s thoughts full, causing the Elder Dragon girl to freeze where she stood.


    Ever since her telepathic abilities manifested, she could read everyone¡¯s thoughts aside from her own mother¡¯s. And now, her mother¡¯s inner thoughts were pouring into her mind as though she tore through the defenses Synthia had in place.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m back,¡± Ephinelyth stuttered as she pretended it was a trick of her mind.


    ¡°Welcome back. Have you reflected on your actions earlier?¡± Synthia spoke, referring to the violent incident with Celian.


    ¡°I was in the wrong. I realized that I should have interrogated her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Did you have fun? Oh Ephinelyth, did you finally meet him, the boy who...¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth?¡± Synthia, expression unchanging, looked at her daughter¡¯s sudden pause.


    ¡°A-as I was saying, I should have used my mind reading abilities to uncover her motives before resorting to violence. Celain Agnes is, after all, a dwaf, a mortal.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am glad to hear that from you.¡± Synthia nodded, and no longer spoke another word.


    ¡°As long he is around, I trust you will be fine Ephinelyth. You can rest your fate in his hands. Though...John seems to be a popular boy despite how cynical he is. Ufufu, I wish I could be there to see how happy you and him will become.¡±


    Ephinelyth pretended to not hear her mother, keeping her mind as blank as she could to not let out any reaction.


    This was the first time Ephinelyth ever heard her mother spoke about her own fate.


    For all her life, Ephinelyth was an Elder Dragon that was born without a predetermined goal, unlike her parents, unlike her brother and unlike the various Elder Dragons that came before her, she was born without a purpose.


    She was born without a dragon¡¯s ambition.


    And the responsibility to seek a one was on her.


    Of course, her mother, who could see the future, always told Ephinelyth she did not know what the future held for Ephinelyth whenever she asked.


    Ephinelyth accepted it to a certain degree, but she was not without her doubts. She knew her mother held many truths hidden due to her foresight powers, something about not wanting to upset the progression of the world, therefore, Ephinelyth never pestered her mother.


    And now, her mother was speaking about what is about to come in her future.


    All Evie could do was to remain her head empty as she could, keep herself as still as she could as she awaited her mother to tell her more about a future that would come.


    ¡°Everything has their purpose. I am intentionally letting you read these thoughts of mine, Ephinelyth. Finally, your powers have grown to read my highlyt fortified mind.¡±


    Evie¡¯s eyes widened as she leaned backwards.


    ¡°Ufufu, so you can finally read my thoughts. How wonderful, Ephinelyth. Your father would be so proud of you, our child, who is able to read my mind that is fortified by both your father and my magic, I expected no less from you.¡±


    Ephinelyth was in a state of shock as she watched her mother speechlessly. ¡°H-how¡­¡± she shook her head and rephrased her question, ¡°Why have you not spoke to me a word about¡­¡±


    ¡°That is something you¡¯ll learn to understand later on in the future.¡±


    ¡°D-did punish me so that I would leave in a-anger?¡± Ephinelyth blurted out, her mind still on her mother¡¯s words regarding her meeting of John.


    ¡°Does it matter if I did? Does it matter if I did not?¡±


    ¡°You manipulated me?!¡±


    Synthia shook her head, ¡°I can only see into the far future, not the immediate one. I did foresee you meeting him decades before you were even born, but my foresight did not tell me you met with John on this very day. You did, not as Ephinelyth, but as Evie.¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes spun.


    She had only met John today, and yet here her mother spoke as if she knew of Evie for the longest time.


    ¡°It¡¯s far too complicated for you to understand this moment. But more importantly, you shared your mind with him, did you not? You asked him to be a part of your future.¡±


    Evie looked away from her mother, body fidgeting as she sweat profusely.


    How does she know about that?


    In dragon culture, the act of entrusting oneself to another spoke of a scared trust, a binding trust where a dragon would end up sacrificing their own lives if they believed that trust would be maintained.


    That was exactly she did with John. By allowing him into her mind, she entrusted herself to him.


    Evie¡¯s face reddened.


    ¡°I¡­ h-he¡­¡± she had no excuses.


    She was the one who willingly initiated things, John on the other hand had simply panicked fearing that she might be someone nefarious. It came to Evie so naturally that she did not question it.


    ¡°Ufufu, and so she matures into a young woman.¡±


    ¡°Mother!!!¡± Evie almost stomped her feet. ¡°I have yet to reach such a stage!¡±


    ¡°But your actions dictate a much different intention.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He was all over the place. One moment he was suspicious, the next charismatic, aloof, funny, sad, fearful, I¡­¡±


    ¡°He reminded you of what you lacked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are girl who has everything, but lack purpose. And he is a boy who has nothing, but desires for more. Two individuals who are so similar yet have such different approaches in their lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth, what I¡¯ve just spoke off is up to your own interpretation. But it seems you have made him your purpose.¡±


    Synthia moved to hug her daughter soothing her Evie as she spoke.


    ¡°If your life so far was ever mundane, I assure you, your future would be enriched from this point onwards. We Elder Dragons are of a different species than most and our purpose is what drives us to live.


    ¡°My dear Epinelyth, you were born without ambition, but you have found your reason. What to make of it now rests in your hands.¡±


    The weight on Evie¡¯s mind parted as she returned to her senses.


    The doors to the infirmary opened. Celian Agnes having said her piece disappeared from Ephinelyth¡¯s sight, leaving her alone as John walked out with her father, Kharston.


    ¡°Can you teach me that healing magic?¡± John¡¯s cheerful voice asked Kharston, completely unaware of his status.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t boys like you more interested in flaming swords of the like?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, they are superb. But I was thinking, what if I ever come to need it¡­ In the case if...¡±


    ¡°¡­Kahnira got hurt.¡±


    Evie¡¯s face twitched when she heard John¡¯s internal voice. Even now, as he just got up to his two feet, he was already thinking of someone else¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Ah, Ephinelyth, you must have waited a long for us. Sorry for holding up John¡¯s time from you.¡± Kharston apologized before whispering to John, ¡°Good luck, I¡¯ll see you sometime soon.¡±


    Winking at Ephinelyth before he left to the skies, Kharston left his daughter with John.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice man, is he the medic for dragons?¡±


    ¡°That man is my father.¡±


    ¡°Y-your father!?¡± his eyes popped.


    ¡°It matters not for the time being. Can we speak before the night ends?¡±


    ¡°I¡­sure.¡±


    John walked silently along the mountain tracks as he followed Ephinelyth, who was at the lead, as the starry skies danced above him.


    Despite being led into the unknown parts of an unfamiliar mountain, John was calm,


    Here he was, with an Elder Dragon, in a place far away from the Eastern Continent where he was native to, far away from his parents, far away from all the responsibilities that he was plagued with.


    In that very moment, he was free, free from it all.


    Yet, his heart squeezed uncomfortably.


    Is this what Evie had asked of him? Is this the world that he would be in if he had allowed the dragon girl to erase everyone¡¯s memories of himself?


    It was liberating, he felt though he was born anew.


    But it was wrong.


    This was not his life, this was not what he deserved.


    John could not simply leave everything as it was.


    His parents, for all his disdain towards them, still did not deserve such fate.


    And what of Kahnira, what of Serene who he still owed so much too, what of the wrongs that he did to the beastkin girl?


    He could not just uproot his life. It was irresponsible of him.


    ¡°John¡­¡± sensing the growing angst in his heart, Ephinelyth called to him. ¡°What do you know of promises?¡±


    John blinked rapidly, uncertain of what Evie is trying to ask of him. If she wanted a direct answer from John, she would have to simply read his mind to gauge his responses.


    Ephinelyth halted, immediately turning to lock eyes her blue eyes on him.


    ¡°What do you know of love?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John tensed, his gaze averted from her sudden question. ¡°I am not sure. Even I¡­¡± his face drooped when he was reminded of his parents, whom thought of him nothing more than a disappointment, his parents who treated him nothing more than a performing monkey.


    For a moment, John felt his heart bled.


    ¡°Kahnira, says its devotion. She¡¯s...my maid, but I think of her more than a sister? A relative? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    John shook his head, he did not understand Evie¡¯s question either.


    When he was younger, far younger than he was in his current boyish state, he thought he understood what love meant.


    After all, a child¡¯s definition of love meant an eternity of being with people that cared for you and you to them.


    But he was an unloved child.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a bit out of my understanding¡­¡±


    Evie shook her head as if to stop John from apologizing to her.


    ¡°Your servant, in her way is correct,¡± Evie looked upwards into the nightly sky before continuing, ¡°We Elder Dragons, at the very least from my own understanding, a promise and love are both synonymous with the other.


    ¡°To give one¡¯s promise to another is a form of dedication, a dedication to fulfill what is spoken of. And the driving force for one to take action to accomplish this requires love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This is about what we¡¯ve communicated with the other two weeks prior to today. In our exchange, we¡¯ve both partaken in the give giving of love.¡±


    ¡°I...those were just promises, they have nothing¡ª¡± sensing what the girl was trying to speak of, John protested, but his jaws weaken when he saw a vulnerable expression on Evie¡¯s face. One that was on the verge of tears, not of sadness, rather¡­


    Love.


    What do I do¡­


    Unlike most who only understood the nuances and tension between the two opposing genders only after they reach their puberty, John was keenly aware that there had to be certain distances kept between a male and female.


    He enjoyed the company of all as long they were nice to him, but to have such expectations entrusted onto him.


    Evie had not needed to use her telepathy abilities to tell him what she was feeling.


    ¡°W-why?¡± the words parted his trembling mouth, fear and joy both surged in him as he tried to make sense with his prepubescent mind to what Evie was saying.


    ¡°I was given a future, a future where I found my ambition that I was born without¡­ And I have chosen what it is.¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯ve barely spoken that long, I¡­¡± his voice trailed off as the abundance of reasons to reject the girl before him filled his mind.


    He liked her¡­


    ¡°But that¡¯s not you Evie. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been told, that¡¯s your emotions for this second only,¡± John spoke. ¡°Even if I know you are feeling this way right now, this moment. The same could not be said for the eternity that is to come.


    My parents said the same thing, they say they loved me¡­ YET¡­


    His mind flashed, whips came flying in his way, fingers from strangers pointing at him from the humiliation that he was put through, the constant muscle tensing that his body had accustomed to, the nervous shifting of his eyes, the¡­death of...Serene¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know if I can ever understand, I don¡¯t deserve anything¡­¡±


    Then as quickly as¡¯ve it happened, Evie¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck, embracing him into a hug.


    ¡°I know its hard to believe,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know after what you¡¯ve been through, you don¡¯t know what to believe in. But your suffering is not yours alone to bear, if only¡­¡±


    ¡°...you realize that too.¡±


    Evie¡¯s voice echoed in John¡¯s ears as he found himself in the bathroom, with a warm pail of water pouring down from his head.


    Unsure how, or unsure when did he get into the bathroom whilst Evie was showed him the past.


    But now, John in blood stained clothing was being poured pails and pails of warm water by Evie to get him cleaned.


    He brought his hand to his face, slowly mushing it as he returned to reality, to the grim reality where both the Harvests and Aurelius had died.


    Evie was quiet as she applied the shampoo over his scalp, she already spoke her part, she did not want to intrude John¡¯s already fragile mental state as she continued to wash him.


    ¡°That was not me¡­¡±


    John said to her in his head, knowing full well that she was listening to him.


    ¡°I have no memories of my past, they are gone¡­ Along with Kahnira.¡±


    Having glimpsed a portion of his past, and with the recurring memories that he had ever since his exile from A¡¯vetheas, he was certain that whatever past he had, Kahnira played a huge role in it.


    The mere glimpse of his memories of Kahnira could prompt John to act even when he had no drive.


    She was as important to him as his own flesh and blood.


    Yet, it took him seven years to remember her¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not the John that promised you so many years ago, Evie. I do not know what you see in him, but he is long gone¡­ I am John Sarvod, the demon¡­exiled from A¡¯vetheas, and...the man who failed¡­ he who failed at everything.¡±


    The John that was in Evie¡¯s memories was younger, had a brighter personality, a much stronger resolve, and even as the world, the parents that he was born into were as cruel as his inner ideals, the boy never sought for anyone¡¯s aid. Even as Ephinelyth of the past offered him an escape, young John never lost sight of his responsibilites.


    His younger self which he had long abandoned and forgotten, was much more of a man than he¡ª


    ¡°You are just the same.¡±


    Evie¡¯s clear voice resounded in his ears.


    ¡°The world you live in now, was just as traumatizing and cruel as the one you lived in. Perhaps, you can¡¯t see it, but I do. Like in the past, you were always on the verge of breaking, having broken yet never relented, that is the reason why I¡­¡±


    The girl chocked on her words, trying her best to keep her smile.


    ¡°My younger self saw that in your younger self, that is why I¡ªshe was more than eager to declare herself to you. But now, the current Ephinelyth, the current me is enamored with the current John. For even in your lowest of times, your grace preceded yourself.¡±


    John¡¯s failure at feigning to rape Ephinelyth, his pathetic words that lashed out at her, the pitiful display of his helpless self, his desire to push others away from others to keep them safe from him.


    Ephinelyth saw through it all.


    ¡°I do not claim to understand your sorrows because I will never experience it, it is not my path, nor is it my fate, I was born without a purpose, without an ambition¡­ Yet¡­¡±


    Evie¡¯s arms moved to John¡¯s neck placing her body against his damp one.


    ¡°The more I try to understand you, the more I feel like I need to give myself to you, my empty self becomes full in your presence. The longer time passes, the less my meaningless existence stands to be the truth. I...do not understand it myself.¡±


    John had his head hung downwards, his face trying not to break into a teary mess.


    ¡°With my ability to peer into countless minds, yet yours is the only one that I keep coming back to, the only one I belong to.¡±


    Tears dripped from Ephinelyth¡¯s face.


    ¡°From the day I have spoken to you, be it when we were children, be it who you are now, I am made acutely aware¡­ Aware of what you are to me.¡±


    John shook his head, trying to reject the words of Evie who he knew to be untrue.


    ¡°My purpose. My eternity. My reason.¡±


    Of words he knew that he would never know of, of words that from the day he was born, that his own blood parents had deprived him of.


    Of the words belonged to the people who were taken from him. Kahnira, Miros, Miril, Itzella, Mera, Meli, Aurelius¡­


    ¡°My ambition.¡±


    People who he deemed important, people who had thought of him higher than he ever saw himself, people whom he thought would always be there for him if he fell.


    All that can never come to be, all that could only exist in his delusions of a peaceful life.


    All that never was...


    ¡°My love.¡±


    His numb heart once again, begin to bleed in agony as all of the suppressed wounds of his negligent parents, of the death of Kahnira, of the loss of the Harvest, of the sacrifice of Aurelius came crashing down on him.


    For all the void that was his heart, therein remains a spark of hope.


    A hope that caused him his pain, one that burdened him with no end in sight.


    The hopes of a child who was never loved, to be loved, and for that love to never leave his sight.


    A hope that was the crux to his suffering.

 19.0 - Foretold Epitome

    <h2>19.0</h2>


    A hollowed out John sat lifelessly on the dining table of the Harvest residence. Heavy breathing plagued him as the former Healer of A¡¯vetheas watched the unmoving furniture as the stale air exited his nostrils.


    In the past, having seated at the dining table with his adopted family brought his rapid heartbeat into a deep calm.


    John sought to replicate those feelings by being seated as he would if the Harvests were there.


    They were not.


    5 empty chairs faced him. Each belonging to Miros, Itzella, Miril, Mera, and Meli.


    John hung his head downwards, letting the creeping sensation of his heart to gnaw at him.


    He was brought back to Parac Village weeks ago by Ephinelyth, yet he had not taken a step outside of the Harvest residence nor dared looked out of the windows to glance at the outside scenery. If not for the walls that shielded him from the world outside, John would have given in to him fraying sanity.


    What he once thought to be his shelter after his exile from A¡¯vetheas, had now become the prison for his mind.


    The cruel irony was not lost on him.


    Every second he was awake, he wished he was unconscious, every moment he was in slumber, he saw their faces in his dreams, he could clearly picture the Harvests here, still alive¡­


    But John knew otherwise, he was broken, not delusional.


    As for Aurelius¡­


    His fists balled, the reality of the wolfkin¡¯s death had yet to settle in his heart. Days passed, aimless days of him not doing anything passed, yet it felt as if mere seconds ago he were still talking to Aurelius.


    The wolfkin who sacrificed himself.


    A man who had no soul.


    Yet, was more human than he ever could be.


    Bang!


    John pounded his fist at the table, body shaking as the last words of Aurelius echoed in his mind.


    ¡°¡ªher brother who had no soul, lived a life he would give his soul up for. Thank you, John, my brother.¡±


    John saw no logic nor reason behind the words of his now deceased friend.


    He had many questions for Aurelius, he wanted to ask the wolfkin where had he come from, what did he mean by having no soul, why had Aurelius came for him despite knowing the dangers, despite knowing he would die for John¡­


    Like a sharp blade, the thought slid through the crevices of his heart.


    She should be back anytime now.


    Diverting his mind to Evie who went to fetch supplies, John halted his painful thoughts.


    He had not spoken telepathically nor verbally with Evie ever since the day he awoke to the Harvest Residence. John kept all his grim thoughts to himself as Evie silently aided him in his daily activities, for the mere act of chewing and swallowing food proved to be far too taxing for him.


    His suspicions that the dragon girl was reading his mind when he was asleep but had yet to find proof of it.


    For all his reluctance to communicate with her, Evie still kept a respectful distance and remained by his side, never saying anything to berate or dissuade him.


    Aside from his daily needs like food and clothing changes, she usually left him to brood to himself, which frankly, lasts only a few hours per day as John slept whenever he could to avoid being awake.


    He would say he was grateful to what Evie was doing for him. But frankly, he felt nothing.


    He could not feel a thing for the external world, the living breathing, ever changing, cruel world that he lived in. All that he knew was to keep things to himself, for the fear that he would ruin everything should he interacted with them.


    It happened with the Elves, it happened with the Harvests, it happened with the hero¡¯s party, it happened with Aurelius, it even happened in with Kahnira¡­


    Ephinelyth deserved a better fate.


    And John Sarvod deserved to be exiled for all of eternity.


    The elves were right.


    He brought chaos to the world around him.


    He did not see it then, but now, everything was clear to him.


    He was a demon.


    A monster who corrupts everything he comes to touch.


    And an Elder Dragon like Ephinelyth¡­


    John slowly got to his feet, his knees, weak from the lack of use, wobbling as he pushed himself off the table.


    I will leave¡­ She should not be involved with me.


    The gears in his head rotated as he slowly concluded to flee civilization, banish himself away for all of eternity until his body succumb to either hunger, the elements or wild beasts, whichever came for him first.


    He promised Kahnira he would not end his own life, but dying because of ¡®unfortunate accidents¡¯ were not ¡®intentional¡¯ and were counted as just bad ¡®coincidences¡¯.


    He just had to walk straight into the woods that would lead him to Reperane Woods, who knows, if the dark beasts would encounter him first or he would ¡®accidentally¡¯ walk off a ledge and plummet.


    Either way, he would be done with it all.


    He would free Evie from the responsibility of taking care of him, he would free the world of a demon, he would stop the agony that he caused, he would end everything once and for all.


    John trudged with his weak body as he approached the door, mind filled with thoughts of putting his pathetic misery to an end by the hands of fate.


    The moment his fingers reached to turn the knob and open the door, a blast of searing wind assaulted John¡¯s body, forcing him down to the floor as an overbearing pressure pinned him to where he was.


    For that moment, John¡¯s numbed senses return to him, his eyes widened in shock as a wall of deep dark red scales was presented to him at the very doorstep of the Harvest Residence.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A pair of yellow eyes with vertical slits for pupils gazed sharply at John, threatening to crush his will by his sheer glance.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± a small gasp escaped John¡¯s lips. He frantically move his arms backwards, pushing with all the strength he had in his body, doing anything he could to get away from the monster that appeared in front of him. ¡°NOOOO!!!¡±


    The scene of Alwin Zinrelle¡¯s punctured chest flashed in his mind, evoking a memory that he long forgotten, an encounter that he had with the very being that Evie attested herself to be.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Elder Dragon!!!


    It was the Elder Dragon that summoned magma and destroyed a significant portion of Reperane Woods on just a whim. The very same Elder Dragon that hurled him to his death for denying his identity as a demon.


    No, not like this, Aurelius¡­ I¡­ H-he¡­sacrificed himself for me...


    The imagery of Alwin Zinrelle dying was far from Aurelius¡¯ death in Erin¡¯s hands. He was acutely reminded of that at the sight of the Elder Dragon, dispelling all thoughts of ¡®dying due to unfortunate coincidences¡¯.


    If he were to die, it meant everything Aurelius did, all the promises he made to the wolfkin would be in vain.


    ¡°No, I-I can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± the enormous dragon before him clicked his tongue in annoyance, ¡°I have no need for a human male¡ª¡± the Elder Dragon halted himself before his yellow eyes focused on John who was scrambling to his feet and escape. ¡°You, lowly demon!!! What are you doing in my sister¡¯s stead?!¡±


    John pushed his legs to run to the other end of the house, but his lack of exercise made him sluggish, as his leg muscles responded, a heavy hand planted against his shoulder, freezing him where he stood.


    Stasis magic.


    Though his conscious remained instact this time, unlike the time Kirksten sold him out to Fester Aquilla, John immediately understood he had no escape.


    He did not even see the Elder Dragon move, much less understand how quickly did the dragon took on a human form.


    The dragon spun John around to face him, ¡°I said, what is a being like you doing in my¡­¡±


    The Elder Dragon took on the form of a human male with cropped auburn hair, perfect jaw and fierce yellow eyes that spoke of the burning wrath that John incurred by trying to escape.


    ¡°Have I seen you somewhere? Black eyes, black hair...¡± the intense expression of the Elder Dragon softened quickly before his face lit up in epiphany. ¡°The rude demon who was bickering with the elf!¡±


    The dragon released his hands on John as he placed his hands on his own temples, but the paralyzing effect was still on John.


    ¡°It appears you did well surviving my mercy. No wonder you flee at the first sight of me,¡± the dragon chuckled amusingly, smiling as though they were two old friends from a different time. ¡°A wise choice indeed.¡±


    The smile, though genuine, abated as quickly it arose before a horrible expression took over the Elder Dragon.


    The Elder Dragon raised his hand in the air, morphing it into the claws of a great dragon as he looked at John with cold calculating eyes.


    ¡°I sense hostile displeasure from you, demon,¡± the dragon spoke. ¡°Letting you live has only bolstered your demonic nature! Have you embraced your chaotic nature, HAVE YOU!!!???¡±


    Grabbing John¡¯s neck and raising him to his feet, the dragon¡¯s claws dug into his flesh.


    John, who unable to do anything dangled from the dragon¡¯s grasp, not speaking a word as he stared emptily back at the Elder Dragon who had become greatly enraged.


    ¡°YOUR KIND HAS TAKEN ENOUGH, IT IS TIME I END THIS PEACE FARCE WE DRAGONS HAVE¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is enough, Velerion.¡±


    Evie¡¯s voice echoed in the doorway as she appeared with bags stuffed with groceries that she intended to make use of later on in the morning.


    ¡°Ephinelyth¡­¡± releasing both his hold and magic on John.


    Velerion, the Elder Dragon turned his gaze to the silver maiden with a scornful gaze.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± the man¡¯s yellow eyes darted to the bags of grocers then quickly to John. ¡°I see...so this is where you¡¯ve gone to!!! You chose to side with this demon than your own family, now it explains why I could never get a hold of where your whereabouts are with those minions of mine!!!¡±


    ¡°I side with no one. Only myself.¡± Her eyes turned to John and asked spoke to him telepathically. ¡°Has he done anything to you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not yet.¡±


    Sensing Evie not paying heed to his statement, Velerion altered his tone into a more composed one and continued, ¡°Father¡¯s ending rites of his ascension are of today. The both of us must be present¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you can take his place as the leader of all dragonkind. Do as you wish. I have no interest in such things.¡±


    Velerion grit his teeth, ¡°The others would only accept it if your presence is there. Another Elder Dragon must be present to solidify¡ª¡±


    ¡°Must? Or is it because you are fearful, they might see you for the impotent leader that you make yourself to be?¡±


    Velerion spat, ¡°You good for nothing, I am your brother! This is the least you could do after both our parents have departed from this world! I have yet to see your contributions to Courzer!¡±


    ¡°A leader that wishes only the obedience of others is no ruler at all. Mother may have gifted you your prophecy of your prosperous future, but that is all that you reduced yourself to. You are only a slave to your ambitions than you wish for others onto yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about ambition, Ephinelyth!? You were born without one!!!¡±


    ¡°I know I am free to choose mine.¡±


    Velerion seethed from his clenched jaw, racking his head for a way, anyway to convince Ephinelyth to return to dragon society.


    All he needed was for her to approve his position before all dragons and it would be enough to solidify his position as his father, Kharston¡¯s successor.


    Even if Ephinelyth planned to public denounce his position, he would find a way.


    To be exact, he already had measures to make her do so.


    All Velerion needed was to have her go with him.


    His eyes turned to John.


    So this is her chosen, a very poor choice.


    Velerion moved, attempting to grab a hold of John, only for his hands to miss his target before his own hands redirected to his own face, hitting himself in the eyes.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°I will have to remind you, though I dislike reading minds, if you intend to harm him, I will not hesitate to use them to your disadvantage.¡±


    Evie spoke, making sure her brother understood what just happened.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you wish to go down this path despite my warnings, I will even eliminate all your ambitions. To where even mother¡¯s prophecy to you becomes irrelevant. If he comes to harm, I will ensure not just you, but all of dragonkind would suffer for your mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Your threat hardly matters, Ephinelyth.¡±


    ¡°I would like to remind you, I am a dragon who was never meant to live. And when my only purpose is to bring destruction to you¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth may have mind reading abilities, but what she did not know was that Velerion had anticipated this and prepared a soft mental barrier that hid his lurking thoughts.


    With his limited abilities as an Elder Dragon, he accumulated enough mana that could temporarily cloud his more secretive thoughts from Ephinelyth. All he had to do was to get her back to dragon society before the time runs out and he would have his supremacy to rule over other dragons.


    Since she had made the demon male her ambition, I would have to leave things up to my other plan.


    Suddenly, Ephinelyth jolted upwards. She placed her hand by her ear as the transmission of [Message] reached her.


    Velerion let out a wry smile.


    Just in time.


    ¡°Petunia? What is the matter? I have no¡ª¡± Ephinelyth¡¯s face darkened as her voice trailed off when she hear the voice from the other side of [Message]. The silver maiden remained stiff before she swiftly ended [Message].


    ¡°How is your old friend¡¯s family?¡± Velerion raised a confident brow. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to leverage this demon here¡­but there are other ways I can. If the other dragons don¡¯t see the both of us returning to where Petunia and Mizzy is¡­¡± Velerion drew a horizontal line at his neck with his thumb. ¡°I can¡¯t assure everything¡­¡±


    Evie dropped her shoulders, releasing the bags that she had brought back with her to the ground. Velerion won.


    For all her threats, Velerion knew his sister well enough to tame her scorn, least it spiral out of control.


    ¡°Your sickening desire for power would make Father and Mother proud.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you understand, sister. Let us make haste at once,¡± Velerion exited the house before transforming back to his dragon form, leaving a vulnerable Ephinelyth looking at John.


    She tried to speak, but words failed her.


    But when she caught the slightest glimpse of John¡¯s faint expression that pleaded her to stay with him in his eyes, a bittersweet smile came to her cheeks.


    ¡°Velerion...took people, who are just like the Harvests to you, to me. Knowing this fool, he must have held them captive to force me back to Courzer.¡±


    Without waiting for John to pose the questions that festered in his mind, Evie explained herself to him. Just a single glance at his eyes was all she needed to know what went on in his mind.


    The reappearance of Velerion in John¡¯s life once more had stoked a sensation that something would be robbed from him once more. The last time John met Velerion, the Elder Dragon in Reperane woods, his life was thrown into shambles, both literally and physically.


    And now, Velerion would take Evie away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a few hours. I promise I will be by your side before dusk comes. I stake my life on it. I just have to make sure Petunia and Mizzy are safe.¡±


    The sliver maiden followed her brother¡¯s suit, giving John one last look before she left him, a look that only a woman could ever bestow on a man she truly desired.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    By the time John¡¯s outstretched hand reached to stop her from leaving his side, the silver dragon and the deep red dragon had taken flight into the skies at supersonic speed, leaving a blast of wind hitting John in their wake.


    John¡¯s lonely hand hung in the air as he stared at the flat plot of overgrown grass at the Harvest Residence.


    He was alone once more.


    S-she...said she would return, right?


    Though Evie spoke confidently to him telepathically and with the full intent of returning to him in time.


    Something in John¡¯s gut told him that like the promise she had given to him, would end up the same as the last she had given to him during the Ball of Paragons.


    For what reason? He was unsure.


    But his gut, like the many times that instinctively warned him of unfavorable circumstances, was now churning and reprimanding him for not stopping Evie from leaving him.


    He was certain that if he spoke up, she would have followed his requests and abandoned the people that Velerion held hostage.


    As vulnerable as Ephinelyth¡¯s expression was when she looked at him, John Sarvod could not do a thing.


    How could he?


    When everything he ever held in his two hands vanished.


    A familiar memory returned to him.


    ¡°Master, if the day comes that I am no longer with you, promise me this¡­ You will allow no one dissuade you from what your desires are.¡±


    ¡°The day you are no longer with me!?¡± Young John shouted in exasperation, ¡°No! That will not happen! Even if I grow old, even if I have become another person, even if I have married another, I will never ever want to live in a world without you, Kahnira! I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    A gentle finger placed itself on his lips, subduing his response.


    ¡°Please, master, promise me you¡¯ll let nothing get in your way. This maid is unsure whether if it is your parents or if it is your way of caring for the people you love, you bury your own needs and wants in favor for others.¡±


    The finger left his lips, but young John was still silent.


    ¡°I like the selfish boy before me just fine. If you ask me, the world has many things it wants to take. I think the world is better off if my master was more honest with his desires. I for one, certainly benefited from that.¡±


    The memory faded before John could get a full glance of Kahnira who he knew to be smiling in his memories.


    The way she spoke to him, the way she regarded him, despite his young age back then, it was as if she had her fate fully entrusted in his hands.


    Was it because he did something selfish back then that Kahnira became indebted to him?


    John placed a hand on his throbbing head.


    Why is this memory returning to him now? Why this moment, why when he had lost everything when such advice was needed to prevent all the tragedies that would befell on him?


    Had he been more honest about his feelings with Evie when she contacted him back then, had he explained his disappointment, had he¡­


    He did. He did exactly all of that.


    There was no one else to blame for what transpired after he berated Evie at Moxnet Academy for not fulfilling her promise.


    John was doing exactly what he should have been doing.


    What am I doing wrong all this time?!


    He had always never been shy to hide his thoughts.


    He was always the first to act.


    He never backed away from confrontation.


    His desires¡­


    A realization settled in John.


    He had none.


    Like a hollow husk who knew not of the purpose of his life, he allowed the circumstances around him brought him wherever it strung him along.


    Never once, he fought against his fate, the closest he came to doing such a thing was when he defected the empire when his freedom was threatened.


    Even then, he had no objective for doing so.


    His response was merely a reaction to an immediate threat.


    Nothing of it warranted that it was what John Sarvod wanted to do.


    And now, Velerion took Evie away from him.


    How he wished he had stopped it from happening. How he wished, he could find an answer to reply to the dragon girl who asked nothing of return from him but his permission to stay by his side.


    John had the courage to trounce demons, to battle vampires, to rebel against a corrupt Empire, but not enough to act on his selfish desires.


    He was, without, a will.

 19.1

    <h2>19.1</h2>


    ¡°A wise ruler.¡±


    ¡°One who would controls.¡±


    ¡°He who sees the truth.¡±


    ¡°Velerion.¡±


    Velerion¡¯s yellow eyes shot open when the voice of his mother ended in his mind.


    Sweat poured over his forehead as he finished performing his last rites to his deceased father, solidifying the end of this whole ordeal that spanned across five years.


    He was in his human form¡ªas dragons often would be in as their true forms are rather inconvenient for gatherings¡ªkneeling before a circular patio as he gave part of his mana to the ground as to pay his respects.


    The other dragons behind him stood at a distance around him as they too mourned in silence for Lord Kharston.


    This place was where all the dragons would gather in Courzer back when his father was alive. Where his father, Kharston would hold annual meetings and announcements to the other dragons, informing of the current status of events the mortal world and the measures that they would employ to navigate the world.


    The meetings would usually last for few consecutive days, as it usually involved meticulous updates and upkeep of what had transpired in the world.


    And ever since his childhood, Velerion had always followed his father along to all the meetings that his father Kharston would hold.


    For the hundred odd years that he lived, he had done so without fail.


    As of the past few gatherings, Velerion had held such meetings in place of his father as his successor. Though he indirectly became the ruler because of his Elder Dragon status and as the child of Kharston and Synthia, he could not help but notice the turn up rate of the dragons to his meetings was a far cry from back when his father was alive.


    Today, however, was different.


    Almost all the dragons, be it high or low statuses, had all turned up for this annual meeting that he held.


    He looked a few meters towards his right, kneeling in a similar fashion as he was, was a girl with silver hair, his sister, Ephinelyth.


    She was the reason the others had turned up.


    Since she too was also heir to Kharston, by right, she too had the same right to inherit their father¡¯s position as ruler of the dragons despite her age of 18 years.


    However, shortly after their father¡¯s ascension to the heavens, Ephinelyth¡¯s participation in dragon society had turned from seldom participation to complete disassociation.


    No matter how often Velerion sent word for her to show up, Ephinelyth never did.


    Because she, unlike the other Elder Dragons, simply had no ambition that was given to her on the day she was born.


    Word among dragon society that she was born on an unholy day that caused her to be such an unsociable being, some even spoke that she was the embodiment of a calamity that would destroy all of dragon society, there were even rumors that she secretly wished for the dragons to end.


    But to Velerion, Ephinelyth was a constant reminder that he would never gain the respect from his own kind. With the appearance of this ¡®black sheep¡¯ among the ranks of Elder Dragons, his presence was quickly dismissed.


    Even when he held the annual meetings to update the dragons on world events, he would always be flooded by questions that circulated Ephinelyth.


    ¡°Why has Lady Ephinelyth left us?¡±


    ¡°Is she truly the calamity that would doom us all!?¡±


    ¡°Why is she not with us!?¡±


    ¡°Did you usurp her as the position of ruler!?¡±


    ¡°Is that why she no longer appears to us!?¡±


    ¡°The ancient dragons have sent word that they do not trust your rule over them.¡±


    ¡°Mistrust is rampant Velerion, the people do not believe your position is supported by Ephinelyth.¡±


    A flame ignited in Velerion¡¯s mind¡¯s eye.


    Had he not held Petunia and Mizzy, the family members of the wyvern known as Zondrac here as hostage, Ephinelyth would have never made her appearance here.


    Knowing Zondrac had once angered a few of the ancient dragons in his earlier years, Velerion initially wanted to bring the man who served under Ephinelyth and previously his father, Kharston, to get his sister to this year¡¯s gathering.


    That way, Ephinelyth would have to make an appearance to ensure Zondrac¡¯s family¡¯s safety from the scorn of the other ancient dragons.


    That was how he kept his promise to the other dragons that Ephinelyth would show up today on the completion of his father¡¯s rite of ascension. And most certainly gain her approval of him being the leader of all dragonkind.


    One way or the other, sister. I shall rule the day.


    Ephinelyth opened her eyes, indicating she too had ended her end of the ritual.


    In truth, her presence today was not to complete her father¡¯s rite of ascension.


    All Velerion wanted was to show her presence before the other dragons, to show case that even he could have a hold on the rogue Elder Dragon known as Ephinelyth.


    Evie knew that.


    She was aware of her absence and her notoriety among her own kind that stemmed from her own birth.


    The lower status dragons feared and dared not to look at her directly, the dragonborns only saw her as a deity like Velerion.


    Even the ancient dragons¡ªdragons who had lived their lives over millennia, was weary of her and kept their distance.


    After all, she was, like her brother, an Elder Dragon, the apex of the apex. If they did anything to her, whose ambition was not predetermined by birth, they run the risk of her exerting her cruelty on them as her ambition. In their eyes, she was a loose cannon, an uncontrollable force of nature.


    Of course, this was just their perception of Ephinelyth.


    These same thoughts persisted from before she learned to control her powers until now. Her telepathy had informed her of such back then, and it still tells her such as of now.


    Fearing what she might do if she felt disrespected, most of the dragons show up today.


    She sighed in her heart before looking to Velerion, ¡°I am done, where is Petunia and Mizzy?¡±


    Snap!


    With a snap of his fingers, Petunia and Mizzy appeared beside Velerion as if he conjured them at his will.


    Evie immediately went for them, fully intending to bring them back to their homes and leave this place.


    Snap!


    As quickly as they appeared, Velerion returned where Petunia and Mizzy came from, keeping them hostage.


    ¡°What is it, Velerion!? I have done as you have asked! I will now leave with the mother and child!¡±


    At Ephinelyth¡¯s response, an amused smile sprawled across Velerion. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth, seemingly aware of his intentional provocation, remained silent.


    But Velerion would not allow such an occasion to go to waste. Who knows when would he be able to have Ephinelyth gather before an audience as large as this.


    He even went as far as using Zondrac¡¯s family as leverage, Ephinelyth would wise up after this incident and no longer make that option available to him.


    ¡°As one Elder Dragon to another! I ask of your recognition for my rule over dragonkind!!!!¡±


    Velerion¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire area, making his intentions known to everyone present.


    ¡°Though I may be the first in line to inherit Father¡¯s duties, much word has spread in your absence my dear sister. Word has it that my leadership position is self-proclaimed. Today, I ask of you to ascertain that this truth! The truth that I am the ruler of all dragonkind.¡±


    Ephinelyth remained quiet.


    For as long as she had lived, Velerion had only been nothing more than a nuisance to her life, if and only when he interacted with her, otherwise, she thought not of her brother.


    Still...


    She would have been fine had Velerion simply asked of her to support his rule over dragonkind ever since their father¡¯s ascension.


    Velerion however, was a prideful never once cordially asked her for favors, let alone in person, that half-wit would often send out lesser beings like lizardmen, messaging beasts or even the other lesser dragons who followed him to give her his commands.


    Petunia and Mizzy were only convenient tools to Velerion to get Ephinelyth¡¯s presence here. So long she was present, Velerion would not dare lay a finger on them.


    Nonetheless, Ephinelyth had a strong distaste to bring outsiders into a family matter, especially when this was all just Velerion¡¯s selfish ambitions.


    Velerion was crafty, she¡¯ll give him that.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Kharston, their father had never implied who would be the successor to be the ruler of all dragonkind.


    If Ephinelyth outright gave her blessing to Velerion, she would be outright announcing to all of dragonkind that she was in fact under Velerion¡¯s rule.


    That meant she would also give up her rights and status as Velerion¡¯s equal.


    Meaning Velerion, would become, in some sense, her overlord and ruler over her.


    It would not diminish Evie¡¯s power in anyway, but Ephinelyth would lose her protection over Zondrac¡¯s family if Velerion ever decided he wanted to harass them for his own entertainment.


    There also would be no end to the various attempts of the other dragons that would come after John should they ever discover his existence.


    Demon or human, the dragons did view other races as beneath them, who knows if an overzealous dragon might do something to harm John out of pettiness.


    Though she desired no power, she knew the importance of maintaining it. Ephinelyth did no need her mind reading abilities nor her mother¡¯s clairvoyance to understand what would happen if she outright supported Velerion.


    There was only one option she is left with.


    ¡°No, Velerion. You are not the ruler of me.¡±


    The smile on Velerion¡¯ face only widened.


    ¡°I take that as an issue of challenge direct to me, sister?¡±


    In dragon society, only dragons belonging to the similar hierarchy or status are able to issue upfront challenges to another. It was the standard procedure to ensure a dispute would be resolved.


    This way, infighting and backstabbing would lose their significance should a disagreement is unresolved.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    It had been Velerion¡¯s aim this whole time.


    To engage in a direct duel with his sister to ascertain his position and right as the ruler of all dragons.


    After all, it was his birthright. His future, his purpose, his ambition.


    No one, but Velerion would stand at the apex of this world.


    If it meant usurping his sister and prove his dominance, the Elder Dragon will use whatever means to achieve a victory to gain the favor of his people and display his brilliance.


    For this was the creed of the Magma Dragon, whose passion was as abundant and passionate as the molten rocks that runs beneath the very surface of this world.


    Eager to start their duel, Velerion commanded the surrounding dragons to disperse, leaving only he and Ephinelyth the only ones at the center.


    Their contest against each other would be through combat, where they would pit all their strength, magic, intelligence, and will against the other.


    The rules were simple, as long there was no external influences in when the combat took place, whatever outcome that comes of it will be dictated by the winner.


    Of course, since they were Elder Dragons, this meant that they collateral damage exerted on their surroundings would be quite massive.


    Hence, the circular patio had been constructed by her father¡¯s request. Whereby, its purpose was to serve a protective barrier to protect the external world from whatever would take place in it.


    Their father may have constructed the dueling patio for the other dragons¡¯ duels, but whether it withstood two Elder Dragon¡¯s fighting remains to be seen.


    Ephinelyth watched as Velerion summoned Petunia and Mizzy once more, transporting them a great distance away from the dueling grounds. Velerion was overzealous, but he was not mad enough to use the hostages he took against Evie in a one on one duel.


    I¡¯ll make this quick. Once I use his own fears against him, this will be all over.


    Evie thought to herself as her eyes lingered on the soon-to-be setting sun, she was confident in her abilities, all she had to do was to penetrate the veils of Velerion¡¯s mind and dig up her brother¡¯s worse fears.


    With a little mind magic, she could amplify his horrors exponentially and cause Velerion to paralyze and go mad from what he¡¯ll be seeing.


    To Ephinelyth, the Elder Dragon who was born with the ability to read minds, making permanent mind alterations, and destroying someone¡¯s mental state was as easy as snapping a thin twig with her hands.


    She could wipe the Immortal Empress¡¯ mind and the Dezarith Empire¡¯s records on John Sarvod and their plans of launching an all out war against the dragons in Courzer in matter of seconds. Doing the same to Velerion was just as easy, much less the act of amplifying her brother¡¯s fears and force him to an immediate surrender.


    Her goal was to end things quickly and leave with Zondrac¡¯s family.


    After all, she promised John.


    She promised she would be by his side when the sun sets.


    She had already wasted enough of her precious time entertaining her zealous brother and partaken in the rituals to honor their father.


    ¡°Let us begin, shall we?¡± Velerion spoke with open arms as he stood before Ephinelyth. The both of them were still in their humanoid form. ¡°After today, everyone will truly recognize me for the leader I am. And I am sure you will too as well, sister.¡±


    A sadistic smile clung to his face as he stared at Ephinelyth with the yellow eyes that he inherited from their mother. With a flick of his wrists, Velerion¡¯s claws appeared on his fingertips, brandishing them before his very face as he stared at Ephinelyth.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Velerion took Ephinelyth¡¯s silence as agreement.


    Shoom!!!


    At that split second, his legs blasted against the ground as a burst of wind blasted from where the Elder Dragon stood.


    All everyone could see was a red auburn streak moving in the trajectory as Velerion sunk his claws at Ephinelyth. His speed, too fast even for the ancient dragons to register.


    No doubt, even Ephinelyth who was supposed to be equal to him in raw power could see him coming.


    After all, his power was fueled by the same emotions that guided him to reach his ambitions.


    His relentless passion of being the apex of it all.


    The more a dragon was committed to their purpose, the stronger their abilities became.


    His claws swiped at Ephinelyth¡¯s unemotional face, just when Velerion thought he landed the first hit, Ephinelyth¡¯s figure simply disappeared like mist before his very eyes, leaving the Elder Dragon to stagger on his to feet as he frantically regained his footing.


    ¡°Petty tricks won¡¯t bring you victory!!!¡± Velerion roared, causing the very ground he was on to shudder in his anger.


    Not a second sooner, a kick that came from nowhere landed against his ribs, knocking him aside.


    ¡°Gah!!!¡±


    Velerion made a swipe with his claws in the direction where the kick had come from, but much like earlier, his claws only made contact with the air as he was left all alone on the dueling grounds.


    ¡°Against someone like you, they just might, Velerion.¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s voice echoed throughout the battlegrounds like a ghost that haunted the very grounds that he stood on.


    ¡°Fight me face to face!!! I demand a direct confrontation!!!¡±


    Angered by her unwillingness to show herself, Velerion¡¯s palms sizzled with smoke, glowed in deep red as he balled them into fists.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± Ephinelyth announced as she showed herself before Velerion''s eyes.


    As soon as Velerion took a step towards her, Ephinelyth disappeared where she stood and appeared on his right.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    And when Velerion turned his torso to face her, she appeared on his left.


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    The more Velerion moved in response to get closer to Ephinelyth, the faster she disappeared and reappeared in a different location.


    By employing illusion magic and invisiblity, it was as if she were all around him at once.


    The more Velerion sought to land an attack on her, the more frustrated he became, all he wanted was a direct duel with his sister to prove that he was the better one, but all Ephinelyth had been doing was nothing but to play silly tricks on him to anger him.


    Clenching his teeth, Velerion called forth the very magic that he was born with, surging his mana to the ground, causing it rumble and boil in the exponentially rising temperature.


    No sooner when he applied his mana to the ground, the circular patio cracked from his raw power, and from within the cracks, glowing crimson liquid of molten rocks came spewing forth, quickly devouring the very platform that he was on.


    ¡°No ground to stand on, Ephinelyth!!!¡±


    Pew!!!


    A gust of wind blasted against the ground, causing Velerion to grin.


    The Magma dragon quickly took flight along with his sister, who concealed her presence. By unleashing molten rocks onto the ground he could take the fight into the skies where he knew he had the advantage.


    ¡°[Heat Signature],¡± Velerion cast his magic.


    With the heat waves that sprouted from the magma below, he could sense and detect whatever objects with just the waves of heat alone, allowing him to locate Ephinelyth despite her pesky magic.


    ¡°I see you!¡± his eyes widened when his heightened senses that attuned with the heat waves indicated where Ephinelyth was.


    Like a bolt of lightning he zoomed to where Ephinelyth was¡­


    And by the time his eyes made sense of his sister, Ephinelyth was already readying her arms as she swiped with her strength at Velerion.


    Shing!


    Like adamintite blades, her claws made a sliver arc made its way across Velerion¡¯ face.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Velerion, as fast as he was, could only move his body out of her trajectory at the last possible second, saving himself from her lethal strike with at the cost of a few crimson streaks across Velerion¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Enough of this, Velerion!¡± Ephinelyth announced to him as she dropped her concealment magic. ¡°You call yourself leader of dragonkind, but look at your own actions! Mother would be disappointed had she learn of what path your ambitions had led you down to. Do you think you are an inspiration to anyone!?¡±


    Velerion tensed as a vein popped on his forehead, diving into Ephinelyth as he blasted bolts of magma at her.


    Ephinelyth disappeared from Velerion¡¯s line of sight, reappearing a few meters away from him, as Velerion tried to gauge her exact movements, Ephinelyth kept appearing and disappearing from his view.


    ¡°Stop this petty farce, Ephinelyth!!! Save your mind tricks and face me!!!¡±


    By messing up with Velerion¡¯ perception of time and short term memory, Ephinelyth could freely move about as she continued to speak to her brother.


    ¡°I understand your ambitions brother, I understand they burn as strongly in you as much as mine. But chasing it for the sake of doing so is an empty action in of itself. Our ambitions exists to guide us, not consume¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you know about ambition!!!¡±


    Velerion spat as he still struggled to keep up with the images of Ephinelyth disappearing and reappearing all around him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t born like me!!! You will never understand the things I am meant for!!!¡±


    Sick of Ephinelyth¡¯s voice, Velerion¡¯ body stiffened, no sooner scales emerged from his pale skin, his body grew to the large crimson reptile that was ten times the size of Ephinelyth¡¯s dragon form.


    ¡°Mother, gave me, my future!!! She foresaw all of it!!! I AM THE LAST TO RULE THE DRAGONS!!!¡±


    Velerion roared, the blast of heat that came from his breath rivaled a furnace¡¯s.


    ¡°If you are not to deal with the responsibility of our kind and opted to be by the side of a lowly demon, I very well am the only one who is left!!!¡±


    Evie bit her lip.


    Though in raw power, the two of them were equal in potential, but as of now, Ephinelyth was unsure.


    When he was in his dragon form, Velerion¡¯s restraints on his logical self was almost close to none. Even more so now he entered this form of his with the full intent of defending his ambitions against Ephinelyth who was challenging him.


    There was no telling how much the boiling rage that coursed through his veins amplified his power.


    Ever since both their parents left this world, Velerion had become much more aggressive, more agitated, more absolute in his demands.


    Whatever he desired, he wanted it that very second, and if one was in Velerion¡¯s way, he would stop at nothing to destroy that person.


    Like a child who was robbed of everything that he was told to become, Velerion lashed at the very world who he thought to he would be in servitude to.


    Shadowed by his father¡¯s greatness and shackled by the future that was given to him from their mother, it was clear to Ephinelyth that Velerion was doing all he could to achieve his dragon ambitions.


    Velerius was a lost man, clinging onto whatever was left to him by his now deceased parents.


    Even when he had lived hundreds of years, Velerius had not matured past his immature self.


    Ephinelyth, however, was indifferent to this, she understood her brother¡¯s idiosyncrasies. She herself, too, knew of an ambition that defined her identity.


    However, the moment he brought in Petunia and Mizzy into their family squabble, a line had been crossed.


    And now, presenting her brother with a humiliating defeat before all of dragonkind was the most merciful thing she could do.


    Her patience was all but worn out.


    Ephinelyth closed her eyes, with her innate talent over the minds of others, she honed in on Velerion¡¯s mind, locking onto the deepest portion of Velerion¡¯s subconscious, with the power that was within her, she skillfully stoked and wrought out whatever fears that plagued his mind and...


    ¡°GAHHHH!!!¡±


    One nanosecond before she could complete her spell and ending this conflict, her brain was jabbed with piercing pain as visions of unspoken horrors flooded her.


    Though being born a telepath, and having mastered her abilities at an early age, Ephinelyth¡¯s mental defenses against mind magic surpassed each and every one.


    No one, not even her mother, her father, and most certainly her brother, could unleash such a strong psychic attack against her.


    Yet, here she was, tensing her entire body, convulsing as she did all she could to resist her mind from folding in upon itself, preventing herself from succumbing to the overwhelming power.


    Could it be that Velerion had dabbled into¡­


    No, that was not it.


    Velerion knew of her talents, he was prideful but he was not beyond help. There was no possible reason that Ephinelyth could have received an attack that could even break her mental defenses.


    In the midst of her body trembling from the overwhelming force, she saw many iterations of her own spell repeatedly jabbing at her mental defenses.


    Seemingly for that one spell that she unleashed upon Velerion, an infinite amount of the same spell came rushing back into her mind.


    A realization struck her.


    Velerion must have known he could not defeat her in a duel and resorted to using more...indirect ways of dealing with Ephinelyth.


    Despite his impatient personality, her brother was just as cunning as he was obstinate. The attack Ephinelyth received was not the result of her brother unleashing a psychic attack on her.


    It was her own magic.


    As though she was placed into a box made only of mirrors, and the spell she unleashed was a blinding laser that had an infinite amount of power that all converged back onto her.


    Velerion have accumulated enough magic to coax his mind, condensing such a protective magic it deep in himself, with the sole purpose of retaliating against Ephinelyth.


    Evie, who only wanted to end their clash played into Velerion¡¯ hands for her impatience.


    Her face contorted as she felt an overwhelming force threatened to crush her mind.


    She would have used healing magic on herself to lessen the burden on her body, but if she dared take her attention off the world¡¯s strongest mind magic that came in her way, she would very quickly become engulfed by it.


    If her psychic attack was the most potent in the world, then she had to put up an equally formidable defense that she could to negate the effects of her own magic.


    It took everything for Evie to resist it, her mind strained as it desperately tried to withstand itself under an indomitable force.


    Suddenly, her mind went blank.


    The magic she had been resisting finally abated, the worst was over. The unstoppable force was countered with just an equally impregnable defense.


    The result left Evie drained of all her magic, her body lost all of her strength, her mouth bitter as she watched Velerion flapping his crimson wings above her with a victorious smile.


    ¡°I...¡±


    All that she could do was watch the world around her accelerate as the hands of gravity dragged her to her fall.


    Boom!!!


    Her body crashed against the circular patio, leaving a sizable crater where she landed. She could feel the eyes from the other dragons, gasping in awe at what Velerion had done to defeat her.


    Evie could give less of a damn about what others thought of her and what was their perception of her as the outcome of this duel.


    Her eyes were focused on the setting sun in the distance, and an empty feeling ate away at her exhausted body.


    John...


    Her thoughts returned to John, who she had promised to return by sun down, sorrowful tears leaked from her eye as she realize she would once again fail to uphold her promise to him.


    It was at that very second that Ephinelyth had lost both the duel, and her consciousness.


    ¡°Victory is mine, Ephinelyth.¡±

 19.2

    <h2>19.2</h2>


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    With Evie¡¯s departure, John was left to deal with the bundle of emotions that had reappeared in his heart. Emotions that he had buried over and over ever since his exile from A¡¯vetheas.


    Shame.


    Guilt.


    Fear.


    They stuck to his mind like a cold gooey corrosive swamp threatening to swallow him whole as he struggled to stay afloat.


    In many ways, he knew they lingered at the back of his mind wherever he went.


    However, it was until he saw the Elder Dragon that killed Alwin Zinrelle was he was reminded acutely of what had cast a dark shadow over his heart for the longest time.


    These emotions were the very reason that he had not bothered to step outside the house.


    The Harvest Residence.


    For what laid outside¡­


    John shuddered as he stared outside through the open door Velerion and Ephinelyth left.


    Wanting so desperately to close the entrance door that served as the bridge between him and the outside world, John trudged towards the open door.


    With meticulous steps, he arrived at the very entrance of the house.


    John paused, his eyes darted at the very floors around him.


    The floors where Miros and Itzella¡¯s decapitated heads once had been on.


    His knees buckled, but with the adrenaline that was still in his veins, he caught the door knob in time to stop himself from tumbling onto the outside pavement.


    Clack!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John in his haste, had closed the door shut, but instead of closing the door from within the house, he failed to notice that he was already on the outside, on the outside where the setting sun showered its rays on his sorrowful face.


    He frantically moved his sweaty palms to unlock the door as to return to where he had been. All he wanted now was to escape the pain that would soon settle inside of¡­


    ...him.


    It was too late.


    Despite his greatest efforts to avoid it, his curious nature had gotten the better of him. In just a split second, his eyes gathered towards the very back of the house, where five tombstones had been erected.


    Ba-dump.


    He swallowed his spit as his hands gently departed from the door handle, his fingers twitching as his body compelled him to move towards what he saw.


    No...I don¡¯t need to see this¡­ I don¡¯t want to...


    Despite his internal protests, his body did the opposite as it brought John closer to the tombstones at the very back of the house as the distinct sound of grass crushing echoed in his ears.


    I-I¡­ This¡­


    He passed a beautiful pot of tomato plant in the garden, heart wrenching as the brilliant plant stood healthy with red ripe fruits dangled before his very eyes.


    Cherry tomatoes.


    This was the plant that Mera had informed that little Meli was growing in secret.


    A bitter smile found its way to John¡¯s lips as he shook his head weakly.


    I should have came here earlier...


    His legs finally stopped when he reached his destination.


    Thud!


    His knees buckled, crashing John before the five tombstones.


    ¡°A-ahahaha...¡±


    A chuckle escaped his breath as moisture gathered at his dark irises, his head shook weakly as he stared at the grounds where the Harvests were buried.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He spoke to the graves of his family, treating himself as though a lifelong sinner who finally admitted to his crimes.


    ¡°How h-have...you all...b-been doing?¡± John cracked.


    His voice was pathetic, his question was idiotic, but it was all he could manage.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡­missed you¡­¡± he sniffled as he raised his head towards the sky, not wanting to let his tears to trickle down his cheeks. ¡°A lot has happened...Mera, Meli, Miril, Itzella and¡­¡±


    His arms slumped to his sides, his nose dripped with mucous, but he was far from stopping.


    His head turned slightly towards the grave that was on the furthest left. Towards the man who was the backbone of the Harvest family.


    ¡°¡­Miros. I...can¡¯t live up to any of your expectations. I am not even a student of the academy anymore. The Empire now hunts me, and when all of you needed me, the most I could not help. For all that, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for failing you all¡­ I am not exactly the noble person all of you think of.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I am a coward, I am weak, I am arrogant, I am stupid, I am pathetic¡­¡±


    John took a deep breath as he still looked up at the orange skies.


    ¡°I...am a demon. Someone who brings pain and destruction to everything he touches. And now¡ª¡±


    Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­


    John immediately halted his monologue when he heard something move from beyond the trees surrounding the Harvest Residence.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± his voice though mournful but resolute.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Lord Sarvod.¡±


    A deep voice spoke behind him, jolting John upright.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John turned with his fists balled, much to his surprise, it was an elderly man who had very well trimmed hair.


    ¡°I apologize for startling you. My name is Zondrac, a close acquaintance of Lady Ephinelyth,¡± he spoke as he bowed deeply at John.


    At the mere mention of Evie, John¡¯s fists unfurled.


    He doesn¡¯t seem like he came from the bushes or the trees... Is there someone else¡ª


    ¡°I am here in place of Lady Ephinelyth. She made sure for me to be by your side should anything inconvenient...delay her return.¡±


    ¡°Delay¡­¡±


    Tough he had been speaking freely before the Harvests¡¯ grave, now that Zondrac, who was in the flesh spoke to him, John found it difficult to get his words out.


    His eyes gazed up into the skies once more.


    The beautiful orange had now slowly altered and took on a reddish hue that slowly intensified in saturation, indicating the sun that was about to set in the west.


    John nodded.


    He did not mind if Ephinelyth returned to him late.


    After all, she was an important person, a powerful being with superior power with heavy responsibilities.


    Unlike he who had failed everyone that placed their trust in him.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He left Zondrac and headed towards the backdoor of the house in attempt to return to the world where he could numb his emotions like he always had.


    The appearance of Zondrac meant nothing to him.


    So what if the man whose family Evie left for came by to pay him a visit?


    To John, whether he was by Evie¡¯s side, whether if Zondrac was there to keep him company, there was nothing to soothe him of the eternal isolation that ate in his heart.


    And if Evie could not return to him by dusk, it would not be the first time she broke her promises to him.


    Frankly, he was too broken and too tired to care.


    There was once a time he cared.


    But after what happened to Aurelius, after what happened to A¡¯vetheas, after what happened to him, John was sick of it all.


    His life was a constant stream of misery. It was the same in his past, his present, and no doubt, his future.


    John dragged his feet as he approached the back entrance, fully expecting to leave everything to the cruel hands of fate.


    ¡°Dear John,¡± Zondrac¡¯s voice resounded loudly in his ears, halting John in his steps. ¡°If you are reading this message from me, it means that this wolfkin friend of yours is no longer by your side.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    John turned to Zondrac, only to discover a book the size of the elderly man¡¯s palm. Immediately, he was able to recognize the tattered and crease-filled book as one that Aurelius had carried around him from time to time.


    ¡°Where did you get that!?¡±


    ¡°First and foremost, I wish to convey to you how grateful I am to you for what you have done for me so far. From the day you aided me in Moxnet, to the countless times while we are a part of Team Rectiser, there is nothing short I could ask of from a fellow friend. Or if you would allow me, a fellow brother.¡±


    ¡°Where is Aurelius!?¡± John shouted, but was ignored by Zondrac. ¡°Why do you have his book!!!?¡±


    ¡°I suppose reading this, you would be in a state of annoyance, anger, hatred, or even disgust that I deem you someone close to me. ¡®We barely know each other¡¯ is what I fully expect you to say.¡±


    John¡¯s hand moved to grab the book from Zondrac, but recoiled when he heard Aurelius¡¯ message as he denied it, ¡°No...I...that¡¯s not¡­ I was just trying to get you away from me¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what you think, as of this message, I have parted from this world that I was never belonged to. I assure you, even with my pointless life, I will still have given it up for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Why¡­¡± John can only look at Zondrac with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°You see John, unlike you, unlike everyone else in Team Rectiser or anyone else in this world, I am without a soul. I am sure you realize that at this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Due to me having no soul, my time in this world was already limited. By the academy¡¯s estimation I would be dead long before I can reach my thirties, ha!¡±


    Though Aurelius seem awfully cheerful in his message, John did not share the same sentiment.


    ¡°The people at Moxnet Academy allowed me to extend my life, but at the cost of my well being, of course. It was why I arrived in Dezarith Empire in the first place, to prolong my life. Supposedly, by the time we¡¯ve first met, I would be bedridden. Still, luck prevailed and I was fortunate enough to meet you. All the ill effects of having no soul was undone because you were there to aid me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true...you¡­¡± John was hesitant, even he dared not mouth the words that he knew were true.


    ¡°Certainly, with [Heal] you can help me extend my ever-dying body. Even then, without a soul, my body is simply a clump of meat that moves and acts. For the longest time, I thought that was the case. Where I would move and act according to what the world flung in my way. In some sense, I never had a say, or rather, I never acted on what I truly desired.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sure whatever emotions that go through your mind as of receiving this, you would understand my words, brother.¡±


    John looked away from Zondrac in shame, having Aurelius call him his kin.


    I am not worthy. After all I¡¯ve said and done¡­


    ¡°Somehow, I knew that my fate would end from the chaos that the Empire has in store for us in this aptitude test. So, I have written this hoping that it would lessen the burn that you would carry on yourself after my death. After all, unlike you, I am not a stubborn ox who listens to no one but himself. I am just a silly mutt who is far too meddling for his own sake.¡±


    John opened his mouth to retort, but quickly halted himself for the mere fact that Aurelius was no longer before him.


    ¡°Scoff at me if you wish, but if you would believe me, I understand the feeling of loss, not because of the people that you¡¯ve lost, not because of the things that you have failed to achieve, rather, the emptiness that lurks in the depths of your heart.


    ¡°I, for one, do not believe in fate. I do not believe in prophecies, but after having met you on that hopeless night where my body was weakened beyond the treatment the Academy could provide. Despite my soulless existence, I was never doomed to die to it. In actuality, the monks had peered into the future that spoke of my death that accompanied the three treasures of mine, treasures that represented the existence of this soulless wolf.¡±


    John lowered his head, heeding his friend¡¯s last words in sincerity.


    He too, was not a believer of fate, fortune, nor even the slightest at predetermined social standings, to him, the rules of the world could go to hell.


    John knew what was right, and what was wrong.


    Which was why he even approached Aurelius on their very first meeting in Moxnet, offering the wolfkin help without batting an eye.


    ¡°You know the very well what those treasures are, my Scimitars, the gloves I gifted you, and lastly, this journal of mine, all of which represent a part of me. Perhaps it was foolish of me to fill in the journal, perhaps I should not have given you the gloves, perhaps I should have never unsheathed my Scimitars. But to fill the journal, to give you the gloves and to use my scimitars, is what I, Aurelius Velupus chose to do. And even with the certainty of death, I will still gladly relive it all.¡±


    Zondrac stopped, taking a moment of silence as though he already knew what happened to the owner of the journal that he was holding onto.


    ¡°Go on...what else is there¡­¡± John urged.


    ¡°Lord Sarvod, with due respect, this is the man that Lady Ephinelyth had buried there.¡±


    Zondrac pointed towards a grave that had sprouted on the very opposite of the Harvests¡¯ resting place at the back of the house.


    ¡°...¡±


    John moved towards Aurelius¡¯ grave with Zondrac following closely behind him. And sure enough, the tombstone on it was etched out with the name ¡®Aurelius Velupus¡¯ on it.


    ¡°Continue,¡± John spoke as he squatted down and placed a hand on the tombstone as though he would on Aurelius¡¯ shoulders. Closing his eyes as a wave of relief found its way to his heart.


    Seeing a proper burial done for Aurelius brought the torrent of emotions in his heart to a still, replacing it with a mellow tinge of bitterness.


    ¡°The short time I have spent with you and Team Rectiser, have been the most fulfilling! So my brother, please do not torment yourself over what has transpired, knowing what would have happened in Meastes, I would still gladly put myself in harms way, become a captive for the vampires that we have faced, even if it meant revisiting this same medical facility that I am in as of this moment.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My inevitable death does scares me, and to be honest, I wish I could stay longer so that I would meet my sister once more. Even then, even then, my brother, in the end, it is up to me to decide what I would do with it. I was the one who chose to speak to you, I was the one who decided to pull you back to your feet as a repayment for what you have done for me prior. I was the one who put myself in harm¡¯s way for you, just as you would to me. All without asking for repayment in kind. As much as I wish to see my sister, I too have to take care of you, John.¡±


    John¡¯s fingers on Aurelius¡¯ tombstone tightened as the words entered his ears. Even as Zondrac¡¯s voice entered his ear canals, he can very well picture the image of Aurelius speaking to him, in his mind.


    ¡°It is true, for you and I, that we are endlessly plagued by the suffering in our meaningless existence, always left to ponder the true purpose behind our journey. When in reality, life itself bears no meaning. Whether one is God or Demon, there lies no purpose behind for such occurrences of existence, for we, as the flawed beings we are, still have to live on.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Blame not yourself for your weakness, blame not the world for our fate, things happen simply because that is the way of being, prophecies are told because they are inevitable, history is deemed as such for they have occurred.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°But to decide what to do with what is given to us, our life, our fate, our minds, our experience, what we do with our lives all depends on you and I. We, the individuals are in charge of our own fate. That is the true meaning of it all. For I know, I would not give away what I have experienced, what I have done, for the world, they are all precious to me, the joys, the laughter, even sadness and despair, for they make up this silly wolfkin.¡±


    John bit his lip, body shaking, his breath shallow.


    ¡°So take heed, my brother, do not weep for my loss, rejoice for the fact that we have once met. And that this soulless one was able to live a life far more than he could ever ask for.¡±


    Drip.


    The moisture that gathered in John¡¯s dark eyes became far too heavy and fell to the ground in heavy drops.


    ¡°For once, let me request something from you, John. Step past the shadows that bind you, take the pain and use it to propel you forward one last time, away from the lifetime prison that you have built for yourself and seek freedom from it.


    ¡°I am not asking you to forget the suffering you endured, I am not asking you to forsake your past, I am not belittling your losses. All I am saying is for you, to truly accept who you are, for my sake and yours.


    ¡°Demon or not, you are my brother, John Sarvod. I am sure those who loved you never cared for such trivial matters of what you are born as, nor will any of what you have done bother them the slightest. Live your life in the most fulfilling way possible, no matter what comes, be certain that at the end of it, it shall rival mine. For you are, the most honorable man I have come to known.¡±


    Zondrac raised his head from the journal, closing it as he handed the journal to John whose legs had been weakened to where he leaned against Aurelius¡¯ tomb for support.


    ¡°Signed, your brother, Aurelius Velupus.¡±


    With Zondrac¡¯s towering figure leaning by the walls of the Harvest Residence, John had sat in silence a long moment, he was unaware of how long he sat by Aurelius grave.


    Inside his mind, Aurelius¡¯ words replayed relentlessly inside his mind as he kept reading the page where Zondrac had read from Aurelius¡¯ journal over, and over, and over again.


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Finally, decided he had enough of the same message repeating in his mind, he closed the journal, placing it beside Aurelius tomb as though he was returning it to its owner, even for just a brief moment.


    His eyes looked into the distance where the sun had disappeared from his view as the last of his tears dried from his cheeks.


    The scene probed at him, bringing his thoughts to the girl who had been by his side this whole time he was dealing with Aurelius¡¯ departure from this world.


    ¡°Ephinelyth¡­¡± her name escaped his lips as he watch the sun slowly distance itself away from him.


    Only then did it occur to him that the dragon girl had left with her brother for the sake of a woman named Petunia and a girl named Mizzy, of which who are the family of¡ª


    ¡°Zondrac.¡±


    John raised his head he identified the elderly man who stood with a striking posture behind him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Earlier Evie¡ª Ephinelyth, went with her brother because he held your family hostage.¡±


    ¡°She informed me of such when she parted with you, I was in the Empire doing reconnaissance for her, it is only earlier did I finally finish¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with her?¡± John interrupted Zondrac as the gears in his mind twisted and turned in rapid motions.


    ¡°My duties lie with her orders. I have full faith that she would finish what is needed to bring my wife and child back safely.¡±


    ¡°That was this morning.¡±


    John protested, though he had nothing to gain nor position to speak about it, it was as though something had ignited in him after hearing the message from Aurelius.


    ¡°She said she would return as soon as she could, and before the skies turn dark at that!¡±


    John spoke with great vigor as he jumped to his feet, fully facing the tall elderly man as he demanded an answer to Ephinelyth¡¯s delayed return.


    ¡°I do not claim to understand your sorrows because I will never experience it, it is not my path, nor is it my fate, I was born without a purpose, without desire¡­ Yet¡­¡±


    Like Aurelius, she too knew of the thorn that was lodged in his heart, the endless wounds that he inflicted upon himself. The blames, the guilt, the emptiness that accompanied his existence.


    If she had spoken these words without sharing her memories to him, John would have thought that Evie was just yet someone who tried to win him with her words.


    ¡°The more I try to understand you, the more I feel like I need to give myself to you, my empty self becomes full without even me knowing. The longer time passes, the less my meaningless existence stands to be the truth. I...do not understand it myself.¡±


    But in the end¡­she did, as though she had bore herself bear in front of him, Ephinelyth had surrendered him all her emotions, her memories, her trust, her heart, back then, and now.


    And John was sure had he not halted his actions for driving hatred in his heart by feigning to rape her, she would have allowed him to ravage her entire being to his satisfaction.


    ¡°With my ability to peer into countless minds, yet yours is the only one that I keep coming back to, the only one that I feel where I belong to.¡±


    And John understood her.


    He understood why she had likened him the very moment they encountered the other all those years ago.


    She saw through his broken self.


    Through his mess of emotions and logic.


    Not once Ephinelyth had never once intended to deceive him.


    Everything, she did, was out of her respect for him.


    ¡°From the day I have spoken to you, be it when we were children, be it when it was when you are who you are now, I am made acutely aware¡­ Aware what you are to me.¡±


    For all his flaws, in her eyes, John a was noble man.


    Just like how the Harvests viewed him, like how Aurelius viewed him.


    In her eyes, John was¡­


    ¡°My purpose. My eternity. My reason.¡±


    Her words were one thing, but her actions showed him things far more than the dragon girl herself could express to him, of things that words and actions could not convey.


    ¡°My ambition.¡±


    Feelings that went beyond the simple romance that came between man and woman. Feelings that John had long thought to be never relevant in his life after his exile from A¡¯veatheas.


    ¡°My love.¡±


    He was her everything.


    And John had nothing.


    He had no purpose, even the emotions that he once felt, all of it drowned away when Aurelius was murdered before his very eyes.


    But now, something much stronger, something much different, gathered in the very fiber of his being.


    Something that he thought he once lost returned to him, something unspeakable that compelled strength inside of him.


    ¡°Zondrac, do you have any idea where Ephinelyth and her brother went?¡±


    The elderly man blinked blankly at John, unsure to make of the change of tone in John¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Evie had given me her promise, and if she can¡¯t fulfill it herself, I will be by her side by sundown. I need your help to do that.¡±


    If John had nothing, it meant that he was free to choose what he did with his life.


    If he was a demon, then so be it.


    Whatever it was for John Sarvod, he will no longer enslaved by his self-inflicted suffering.


    And for the very first step he would take to step out of his shell of misery, he intended honor Ephinelyth¡¯s promise to him. Making it his priority.


    Not because she loved him, not because he was indebted to her, not because he was tasked to do so, and most certainly not because it was what Aurelius expected of him to do.


    Because this was his conviction.


    ¡°With power, comes the need for responsibility. With responsibility, brings the need for will to strengthen it. With will, comes the need for power to act.¡±


    From this point onwards, this life of his, shall be of his own making.

 19.3

    <h2>19.3</h2>


    Flap! Flap! Flap!


    John¡¯s black coat fluttered obnoxiously against the sky.


    Neither he nor Zondrac spoke as the elderly man¡ªwyvern propelled them towards his destination, Courzer.


    The coat he dawned held the properties of light armor. It most likely would do nothing against dragons, but this was the best equipment he had.


    Zondrac had suggested to bring John to get better armor.


    But he was pressed for time.


    The elderly man¡¯s transformation into a wyvern did not surprise him the slightest. It only made sense to him that Zondrac, Evie¡¯s assistant-servant, was just as competent as the dragon girl herself.


    Dust threatened to seep into his eyes as Zondrac increased their altitude along the tall mountains of the north.


    Holding his right arm to shield his eyes, his dominant left moved to the weapon that hung on his right hip. Compelled by the instincts that he honed from his time in Meastes, he wrapped his modest fingers around the hilt of the mythril weapon.


    Convictus.


    The mythril sword that Angeline helped him pick and named.


    Though far inferior from the Elven Blades that he once used in A¡¯vetheas, Convictus had served John well ever since he obtained it.


    It was a reliable weapon if not anything.


    Still¡­


    Ever since he came into possession of Convictus, the misfortunes that befell him increased the longer it accompanied him.


    The Harvest¡¯s death, his fallout with the hero¡¯s party, his kidnapping by the succubus, the vampires¡¯ den, Kirksten¡¯s betrayaland lastly¡­Aurelius death.


    Not for a second that he believed his sword was cursed, but his gut churned the closer they inched closer to the mountains where the dragons dwelled.


    What would happen when he arrived in Courzer?


    Would he see Evie safe and sound? Would Evie be heavily injured? Would Velerion had been so cruel to force her to be married off? Would Evie be tortured to her death? Would Evie suddenly have her feelings for him altered? Would¡­


    ¡°You seemed...far more troubled than you were earlier, Lord Sarvod,¡± Zondrac said, responding to John¡¯s uneasy shifting on his back.


    ¡°Call me John, honorifics are unimportant,¡± correcting Zondrac John released his grip on Convictus and focused his attention back to the winds that still blasted in his way.


    John stared aimlessly at the shifting clouds as they traveled in high velocity, taking solace in nature despite his obvious discomfort for being at high places.


    ¡°I will not back down, if that¡¯s what you are wondering,¡± John spoke after pondering to himself.


    ¡°I was not asking implying such things.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ w-was wondering what sort of person Velerion is.¡±


    John finally admitted.


    ¡°If we assume Evie¡ªEphinelyth¡¯s return is delayed by her brother, I can only think that Velerion would be the one responsible for it.¡± His open hands curled into fists, ¡°¡­Prior to today, I have met Velerion.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°He...well¡­killed someone I knew. For all his cruelty back then, I remembered him identifying me as a demon.¡± John admitted truthfully. ¡°He even asked me to join him¡­I am unsure of what to make of that back then, but I refused. Yet, here I am, knowing that the accursed magic that I was born with will be what I use to fight him.¡±


    John lowered his hands before his eyes, lowered his head as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Zondrac¡­ May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°What do you think am I?¡±


    John poised the question, wanting a stranger¡¯s perspective on himself.


    Apparently, both Velerion and Ephinelyth, had the power to see him as someone who wielded ¡®unconventional¡¯ magic.


    The same applied to the vampires, succubus and elves.


    Even Aurelius who was just a beastkin knew that about John from the start.


    Therefore, it would be no surprise if Zondrac already identified John as a being of chaos.


    A demon.


    ¡°I think, like Lady Ephinelyth, you are just a child.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A soft utter escaped John¡¯s lips.


    Those words about Evie from Zondrac were certainly not what he expected.


    ¡°That itself does not have any bad connotations to it. I think that like children, the both of you have simple desires and wants, but are placed in positions where none of you can truly seek what you are after.¡± Zondrac chuckled. ¡°If you want an answer for that ¡®demon¡¯ mantle you think of yourself, I cannot help. Elder Dragon, Demon, Gods, whatever identities predetermined from birth are meaningless in the face of the individual.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you already possess the answer to that with your mantra you recited earlier. My thoughts are the same as your deceased friend Aurelius.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Like his father, the late Lord Kharston, Velerion is driven by his ideals, very much so where he would burn his life if it meant to achieve his goals. He is not evil by any means, what he does is for the greater good of dragon kind, that is why, we who are not of dragon blood, are shunned and deemed as disruptors to dragon society by him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In his younger years, Lord Kharston was deemed by mortals to be the Herald of Doom, it was through Lady Synthia and siring children did he mature from his colder self.¡±


    John briefly recalled the man he saw in Ephinelyth¡¯s memories, of a man who had auburn hair just like Velerion, a pair of wise blue eyes that embodied themselves in Evie.


    Kharston, in Evie¡¯s memories, looked nothing like a warrior.


    Everything about the man¡ªElder Dragon in human form¡ªspoke of how he was a pacifist more than a war veteran.


    Certainly, even Evie herself would be impatient, but her avidity was a far cry from Velerion who seemed to think that the world only bowed at his knees.


    To think that their father, Lord Kharston, used to be just like them¡­


    Perhaps John was in no place to worry about Velerion. For all he knew, Velerion¡ª


    Boom!!!


    An oppressive blast appeared before them.


    A swarm of fire engulfed Zondrac and John putting an end to their high velocity flight as the blast robbed them of their vision, overloaded their hearing from the explosion itself.


    Both wyvern and human were shot out of the sky like ducks hunted for sport.


    Riiiiiiiiiiinnngggg!!!


    John¡¯s ears rung as his charred body plummeted downwards, his limbs fluttered in the skies as though they were ribbons attached to his torso, his balance lost, mind slipping away from his consciousness...


    Not yet!!!


    His eyes shot wide open from his closed slits.


    He was here to fulfill the promise Ephinelyth had given him.


    ¡°[Heal]!!!¡±


    His voice blasted out in the skies, instantly, his charred flesh shed away from his skin.


    Parts of him that were exposed to the explosion earlier, were replaced by new healthy cells, reinvigorating him as quickly as his willpower did.


    ¡°Zondrac!!!¡±


    Noticing the wyvern who was falling a few meters in the trajectory beneath him, John yelled to awaken the elderly man.


    ¡°Zondrac!!! Wake up old man!!!¡±


    The wyvern continued to plummet to the ground without stopping showing no signs of waking up.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!!!


    John moved his mouth to shout once more, but he stopped.


    ¡°Alright, here goes¡­¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Instead, he placed his both his arms and legs close around him, tucking his clothes and body so closely together that from afar he looked like a black missile going downwards.


    Zoom!!!


    Reducing all drag and air resistance along his body, John accelerated.


    It took him no more than five seconds for him reach Zondrac. Catching the wyvern by the wings, with a firm John tensed his body as he watched the ground very quickly came into both their view.


    3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    ¡°[Heal]!!!¡±


    Thudddd!!!


    A violent tremor found its way through John¡¯s body, threatening to shatter his spinal cord and organs if not for the [Heal] that he cast in time.


    ¡°F-fuck...it hurts! This is just like¡­¡±


    His voice faltered when the dust from the crash around him started to clear, revealing a dark circular barrier that no doubt was the result of his own magic.


    But John was not focused on his own magic.


    In fact, he could give less of a crap that [Heal] or virtually anything that involved magic spells that came from him.


    The dark aura of magic was the least of his concerns.


    Before him, a pair of yellow eyes with vertical slits watched him with a gaze that pierced through his very heart, one that was all too reminiscent of the very time when he was in Reperane Woods, just more than half a year ago.


    ¡°Velerion.¡±


    The Elder Dragon, in his humanoid form, stood all too proudly with his chest popped watched John with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Not too terrible of a landing, demon. You did well to survive yet another plummet.¡±


    Not far away from where Velerion stood all so valiantly, laid a fallen Ephinelyth that was beaten and battered, her eyes swollen and damp with tears that seemed to have no end, her body seemingly to have encountered an attack that she herself was too weak from defending.


    John having made sure Zondrac was recovered, left the wyvern.


    Silently, he arrived by Ephinelyth¡¯s side, with a sneering Velerion casting a gaze at him.


    But none of it mattered.


    The face of the Elder Dragon who killed Alwin Zinrelle, who tried to kill him, who had hurt Ephinelyth, and who no doubt shot him and Zondrac out of the sky with the explosion magic barely registered in his mind.


    As though John lived in a different reality, the beaten and battered girl before him was the only person that registered in his mind.


    ¡°Evie...¡±


    Crouching as he swooped his left arm beneath Evie, lifting her body close to him as he placed his fingers by her neck.


    Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump.


    The pulsation from Evie¡¯s neck melted his harden expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m here Evie¡­it¡¯s alright now¡­ I¡¯m here, alright? You won¡¯t break your promise with me.¡±


    Placing his own head against her, a wave of healing magic surrounded the girl as he felt the tense muscles on Evie¡¯s dainty girlish body to soften ever so slightly at his touch.


    Before John could finish comforting her in her unconscious state, he felt a force rip Ephinelyth away from his arms, tossing her away from him as though one would to discard a rock.


    ¡°I was speaking to you, demon.¡±


    Velerion¡¯s voice though stale and unemotional, John could sense something building in the Elder Dragon¡¯s voice.


    Was it anger? Or was it excitement? Or was it apathy?


    John did not know nor care.


    ¡°You and your wyvern have no right to be in Courzer, the land of Dragons, much less among us dragon kind.¡±


    With a flick of Velerion¡¯s wrists, his right arm became aglow with a deep glowing red. Using the glowing arm, Velerion moved closer to John.


    ¡°State your reason, or I shall vanquish you this very instant!¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth.¡±


    John tore his eyes away from Evie and met Velerion spiteful gaze.


    ¡°I had come here because I am to fulfill the promise she had given me!¡±


    Pointing at the sun that already had half of its body submerged in the horizon John continued to speak.


    ¡°I am to be by her side precisely before sun down. But you, kept her here knowingly she promised me such a thing!¡±


    ¡°You insolent bug! Who are you to speak to me¡ª¡±


    John turned his back on Velerion and towards all the dragons that had before Courzer, his eyes lit with a resolute gaze as he looked into the countless eyes of the crowd, whose race, power, and prestige was known to surpass him.


    ¡°From my understanding!!!¡±


    John placed a hand at his chest as he announced himself with the confidence of a man who had nothing else left to lose.


    ¡°And what is taught to me by Ephinelyth!!! A dragon¡¯s promise is a sacred oath, something that is akin to their lifeline! To break, or even dare insult, such a resolute declaration means it is to wage war against the very values that all dragons have, is it not!?¡±


    The dragons that John spoke to perked at their seats.


    Some nodded to his words, others scoffed at his superfluous language, but none of them disagreed with his points.


    What he had stated was their way of life, their very essence, their pride, their history, their culture.


    It mattered not that he was a demon or human, or any other life form, the fact remains, he knew dragons well enough that he himself respected their way of life that he was willing to put his own life on the line.


    If not for his courage, they supported his resolution to speak against Velerion for wanting to uphold the culture of dragon kind.


    John turned back to Velerion, who had heat vapors coming from his body at John¡¯s impromptu speech.


    ¡°And that is why, my friend, Zondrac, and I have disrespectfully arrived in this place in such conditions. After all, a high precision explosion magic was aimed at us before we could land.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I accept your words,¡± Velerion nodded at John¡¯s reasoning, no further convincing was required. ¡°That said, forgiving your intrusion is not the equivalent of absolving you disrespect of me, nor will any of it absolve the crime of interfering with the outcome of the duel between me and my sister!¡±


    Duel!?


    John¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He had trampled upon some long-forged tradition unknowingly.


    ¡°To administer healing magic on Ephinelyth is in violation against the rules set by my late father. For I have emerged victorious moments ago. By using your magic on Ephinelyth, you have sullied the outcome of the duel,¡± Velerion spoke calmly.


    What John did for Ephinelyth moments ago would not rob him Velerion¡¯s title of ruler nor his power over his sister. However, seeing the demon he encountered in Reperane Woods survived, not once, but twice his assault was enough to irk the Magma Dragon.


    What was more, his sister, an Elder Dragon had fallen in love with this weakling. This weakling, who cowered at his magnificent presence not hours ago, who now had the audacity to lecture him on the values and traditions of the dragons!?


    Velerion now had power, power over the dragons, but this boy, who lived a fraction of his own lifespan, was already humiliating him not moments he came into favor officially with all dragon kind.


    Even if he were not an insignificant bug, even if he had not been Ephinelyth¡¯s lover, Velerion would have used his power to teach the boy a lesson.


    ¡°In place of the duel that you have interrupted between me and my sister, John Sarvod! You are to engage in the same duel to prove yourself! Or you shall face a torturous death penalty! The choice is yours, demon!¡±


    Argg¡­


    A groan came from where Zondrac was at, the wyvern seemingly to have regain his consciousness.


    ¡°There is no point in mindlessly agreeing to it¡­¡± Zondrac spoke, his eyelids still draped over his eyes. ¡°Velerion is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± the Elder Dragon with the auburn hair swiped his hand in the air, sealing Zondrac¡¯s mouth shut as his very own yellow eyes seemed to glow in anger.


    ¡°Velerion.¡±


    John spoke, causing the Elder Dragon to stop his actions and turn to John with the same cruel yellow eyes.


    ¡°I will engage in your duel.¡±


    Velerion raised his hand, aiming at Zondrac as the Elder Dragon¡¯s arm glowed red, ¡°Excellent, now if you would have me a moment, I am to punish this¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will engage in your duel, not to defend my position, nor because I interrupted the duel!¡± John spoke in haste, interrupting Velerion before Zondrac was about to be hurt. ¡°But for myself selfish reasons. If I win against you, you shall give me your word to not lay a hand on Zondrac and his family¡­¡± his eyes darted towards Evie, who was laid unconscious far away from him.


    ¡°And Ephinelyth shall be mine!¡±


    John¡¯s words drew the attention of all dragons.


    He spoke as though he already won the battle. When in fact the disparity between him and Velerion, an Elder Dragon was extremely apparent.


    Even presuming he was a demon, such a notion was ridiculous, if Ephinelyth, the equal of Velerion, could not best him, what little chance did John have.


    Of course, John knew this.


    That was why he continued to speak.


    ¡°And, if I am to be defeated, you are free to take my life however you wish. Along with it, your grudge against Zondrac, I shall bear the full brunt of it.¡±


    It was a hopeless gesture, but Zondrac will be safe. It was the least John could do for the wyvern that helped him here.


    ¡°Hahahaha!!!! You!? Defeat me!?¡±


    Velerion¡¯s laughter was loud, all the anger that was built up in him seemingly dissipated at John¡¯s assumption.


    ¡°You!? Ahahahahaha!!! Y-you...someone like you!?¡±


    Never once he had been defeated in his life, even in the rare traning sessions against his own father, Velerion had never lost but ended their one to one fights with a draw.


    And if his own father, the Great Lord Kharston, could not outmatch him, John was delusional for thinking that he could win against Velerion himself.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My goodness!!!¡± Velerion spoke with a hearty tone, ¡°You are one hilarious boy!¡± He clapped his hands, struggling to regain his composure ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of you actually defeating me, it¡¯s simply far too¡­ Ahahahahaha, yahahahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright...your terms are fair,¡± finally had enough of laughing at John¡¯s naivety, Velerion returned to his senses.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± John bowed his head.


    This may be very well the end of him, but if there was anything John learned, regardless of what the short-lived future had in store for him, he was going live the rest of his life, his way.


    And he would die peacefully knowing he repaid his debts to Zondrac and having fulfilled Evie¡¯s promise to him.


    ¡°You know what, demon?¡± Velerion spoke, ¡°I like your attitude, challenging me and thinking you would win? That was a first, and as hilarious I found it to be, I am gracious enough to appreciate your conviction.¡±


    A smile found its way to Velerion¡¯ face.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s put me into such a great mood that I am willing to alter the nature of our duel, just a bit to accommodate someone of your¡­caliber.¡±


    Is he insulting me? Or is he being reasonable?


    Velerion turned towards the crowd that had gone unusually solemn.


    ¡°My people, we all are aware the power gap between me and John here. To honor his courage, I will generously allow a handicap where it would allow John here a fighting chance.¡±


    Handicap?


    ¡°If John manages to land a lethal blow against me at any point in combat, he will emerge victorious. Should he no longer have the strength to face me or collapses permanently during combat while I still stand, it shall be his defeat.¡±


    Collapses permanently? John hesitated. Why didn¡¯t he use the word kill...or does he intend to make me suffer for as long as I¡­


    ¡°Let us begin.¡±


    The hostile expression on Velerion¡¯ eyes returned.


    Velerion had no intent to kill him from the start, but he might as well take his time to make John suffer.


    And finally, when John is weak enough, Velerion shall extinguish all hopes that was in John and place a punishment for worse than death onto him.


    He could, in retrospect, order John to personally kill Ephinelyth under his orders. Zondrac and his family were safe but in John¡¯s haste, he overlooked Evie¡¯s well-being.


    A gulp formed at John¡¯s throat.


    His fingers moved to where Convictus was, drawing his mythril sword from the black scabbard that it was in.


    Regardless of what is about to come¡ª


    Clang!!!


    Before he had fully brought Convictus before his face, John¡¯s blade was met with a blow that demanded an immediate halt in his train of thought.


    Convictus was met glowing sword that radiated with heat strong enough to peel John¡¯s face off.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Wasting no time, John jumped backwards as he scanned Velerion, who had a devil¡¯s grin on his face.


    Like his glowing arm, the sword that the Elder Dragon wield on his right pulsated with the same molten lava that Velerion had complete control over.


    ¡°Magma...sword,¡± John spoke, taking note of the deep red pieces that made the body of the sword, unlike any of the conventional swords that he was accustomed to.


    Velerion¡¯s sword was crude in construction, with rough jagged sides for its edge, this was a weapon meant to induce physical trauma more than for cutting.


    Even with that being said, despite its looks, Velerion¡¯s weapon needed not a keen edge, all Velerion had to do was to bring the weapon close enough to John¡¯s body and his body would combust at the slightest contact.


    ¡°It has been a while since I last wielded a weapon, much this one that I have constructed,¡± Velerion looked towards his own blade and commented. ¡°However¡ª¡±


    Velerion disappeared before John¡¯s eyes in a red blur reappeared on top of John with the magma blade came swinging down at John¡¯s direction.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John moved to roll dodge, his body avoided Velerion¡¯ attack but as soon as the magma blade struck the solid stone floor, Velerion swung the blade at John¡¯s neck, to which he quickly squatted down just in time, dodging it with a hair breadth to spare as a horrible heat seared across the air above him, baking his scalp.


    As John had yet to settle in his squatting position, his body moved on instinct and rolled across the ground once more like a log.


    Thunk!


    No sooner when he had rolled away, the same magma sword came down in a straight vertical arc at where he had been a moment ago.


    How did I do that!?


    Wondering to himself as he retreated away from Velerion, who was just as surprised as he was.


    His body acted as though it could anticipate Velerion¡¯s thoughts. The less he thought, the more¡ª


    ¡°!!!¡±


    He slanted his body as Velerion had suddenly charged at him with super speed, missing John with the gap of an inch in between.


    Using the slight delay that Velerion had in committing his posture into that one strike, John brought down Convictus at Velerion¡¯s open neck.


    ¡°Not so quick!¡±


    The Elder Dragon fully blocked John¡¯s attack with his bare hands, gripping at Convictus with his full strength, making sure John could not pull away the mythril sword from his grasp, locking John to where he stood.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    The Elder Dragon brought his sword to John¡¯s neck.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    His released his grip on Convictus without a second thought, managing to dodge the lethal strike in favor of a scorch on his flesh.


    ¡°Gah!¡± John staggered backwards with his two hands covering his neck, Convictus still in Velerion¡¯s hand as the black aura of [Heal] swarmed his wound, numbing all the pain that accompanied with it.


    Crackle! Clang!!!


    Convictus made a loud noise as Velerion tightened his grip at John¡¯s sword, intensifying the hairline cracks on his mythril weapon before flinging it a distance away from them.


    Convictus might not withstand a few more beatings I...


    John kept his eyes on Velerion who approached gradually. Now that John had no weapon, the Elder Dragon had all the time in the world to do whatever he wanted with John.


    Retrieving his cracked mythril sword was his only option, without it John would not know what to do to hold himself against the Elder Dragon.


    Velerion¡¯s movements were faster than the speed of wind, John could barely see, much less read the Elder Dragon¡¯s attacks.


    And if he moved to retrieve Convictus that was on the opposite of where he stood, he would have wasted both his time and energy and leave himself vulnerable to¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not so strong without a sword?¡± Velerion provoked, ¡°I have yet to use magic and you are already out of stamina, you promised me a fight, Sarvod!¡±


    It was then did he see Ephinelyth who laid at a great distance where Velerion was approaching him from.


    Evie did not use weapons.


    Yet, she was able to partake in a duel with Velerion, if physical weapons had failed him, he still had one more trick up his sleeve.


    Finally, a realization sat in him, the realization of how the dark aura responded to him.


    ¡°And a fight is what you will get!¡±


    John charged the same time as Velerion drove the magma sword into his direction.


    His legs sped up, his conscious mind and physical body became one, powered by the fact that he was riding at the very tide of battle, allowing himself to become one with the world.


    ¡°[Repel]!¡±


    John shouted the moment Velerion¡¯ sword came into contact with him.


    Velerion¡¯s yellow eyes shot wide open as the Elder Dragon was pushed away with a force so strong that send shockwaves throughout the dueling arena.


    Boom!!!


    A loud crash echoed in the distance as he watched the Elder Dragon crashed into the mountains as large chunks of rocks fell onto Velerion as a result of John¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I...I...did it¡­¡± a delighted smile cracked on John¡¯s face, ¡°Ha!!! It worked, it worked!!!¡± he sung as he looked at his two hands, rejoicing as though he was a mad man. ¡°All I had to do...was command it according to my will¡ª¡±


    Eraak!


    John chocked as he felt a sharp blade entered from his back piercing through him as the tip of deep red sword appeared from his abdomen.


    The bodily fluids in his body boiled as he felt the very magma sword melted his insides. Having vaporized a part of his abdomen, Velerion pulled out the weapon.


    Thud.


    John fell to the ground like a doll, body limp as a lifeless puppet.


    Velerion planted his feet against John¡¯s head.


    ¡°Impressive progress, demon. However, that hardly injure me.¡±

 19.4

    <h2>19.4</h2>


    Velerion¡¯s feet squashed at John¡¯s skull with strength that increased in small increments.


    The elder dragon himself had yet to declare his victory.


    The reason for his prolonged silence was so he could inflict the utmost pain upon John as he watched the foolish boy before him struggle.


    No, Velerion would not declare victory.


    For as long as John still had life in him, Velerion would give John hell as long as he could.


    To him, the young man beneath his foot was only a toy, an amusing one at that.


    Like his duel with Ephinelyth, he barely had to use a significant portion of his true strength to end the duel.


    He defeated his sister with just his wit. All he had to do was to lure Ephinelyth to use her ultimate spell and deflect it back to her. Certainly, preparing that barrier trap took him almost a year¡¯s worth of preparation, but it was a swift and elegant victory.


    For the dragons who served under him, Velerion was not given the title of the Relentless Visionary without merit.


    Just as Ephinelyth was dubbed the Silver Maiden of Judgment, the title given to Velerion spoke of his exploits in unifying dragon kind


    Ever since his father¡¯s passing, Velerion had become the sole person who kept the other dragons in check by overseeing negotiations between dragons who fought over territory, engage in diplomatic arrangements for the ancient dragons that were constantly harassed by neighboring nations that sought to slay them.


    He was as cunning as he was vain. Everything he took pride it stemmed from his competence.


    He went as far as using personal his own funds to deal with potential political threats by silencing those who sought the whereabouts of dragons.


    Whatever he had in planned, he always achieved it.


    That was how the dragons saw him.


    Though many of his tactics are ruthless, cold, and sometimes violent, the fact remained that he was always doing his duty.


    That was why he was furious when Ephinelyth denied him as the rightful leader of dragon kind.


    She stood in the way of his ambition.


    ¡°Surrender, put your convictions to rest.¡± Velerion urged, ¡°And all of this will end¡­¡±


    Having dealt with someone as stubborn as Ephinelyth once was one too many times. By publicly beating up John, he was signaling whoever opposed him¡ªbe it outside forces or internal¡ªthat he would stop at nothing to ensure his power. He was merciful that he would murder a lower being like John. So long as he was given the respect he deserved, Velerion was content.


    At the same time¡­


    He was punishing John for the feelings that Ephinelyth harbored for him.


    He wanted to teach this demon a lesson for outright declaring his relationship with Ephinelyth.


    Though he cared not for Ephinelyth¡¯s romantic life, nor the partner she chose, the fact that John announced Ephinelyth¡¯s promise to him was the same as him declaring her his mate.


    If the mighty Velerion allowed a meager demon who could barely defend himself against an Elder Dragon to be with Ephinelyth, it would show to the world that Velerion was weak.


    If the leader of dragon kind was deemed vulnerable, there was no telling what foreign forces would do if they learned of this.


    There are standards, and he would uphold them.


    ¡°I beg to differ¡­¡± John croaked, as his body became enveloped in a dark aura, restoring his body and the gaping wound that Velerion created in his abdomen.


    ¡°Insolent boy!¡± Velerion applied a stronger pressure on John¡¯s head, causing a loud crack to ring out before John¡¯s body became limp.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah...I suppose that is all he could endure.¡±


    He thought to himself as he removed his feet from John as a solemn emotion washed over the other dragons.


    Bowing to John¡¯s stiff body, Velerion offered his sincerest apology, ¡°I will make sure Ephinelyth be compensated for your¡ª¡±


    ¡°[Illuminate]!!!¡±


    A blinding white light flashed and penetrated Velerion¡¯s retinas, searing his vision as he stumbled backwards as he heard rapid footsteps from where John¡¯s body was.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Velerion blinked his eyes rapidly, waiting for his natural healing abilities to kick in and restore his vision, but nothing came to him.


    ¡°Ha!¡± John ran to where Convictus was taking the window of opportunity he created for tricking Velerion he was dead.


    He had absolutely no plan in his head. If using petty tricks gave him a fighting chance, he would stop at nothing to use them to his advantage.


    John, for all intents and purpose was a devious man when he decided to be one.


    ¡°Sarvod!!!¡±


    The ground rumbled as the temperature beneath John increased sharply at Velerion¡¯s howl.


    Like back then, the Elder Dragon was about to engulf the grounds with molten rock.


    Think John, think! He is temporarily blinded, and is about to flood this place with magma!!!


    His own mind shouted at himself as he looked towards the various dragons that were still taken aback by his act of blinding Velerion.


    Their faces, in shock and awe, their wings curled behind their backs as they watched him with great anticipation.


    He was a mere human¡ªdemon¡ªin their eyes. Yet, here he was, still standing before them, defying all that they knew of the lower races.


    John cared not for what they thought, however, as the wave of bewildered gazes fixated on him, the dark aura poured from him like a boiling pot.


    The dark aura around him thickened, as though the building anticipation of the dragons before him fueled the dark power, fully giving him the strength and support to see through his conviction. His conviction to fight for himself.


    Boom!


    His legs launched against the ground as he ran towards where Velerion was with Convictus in his right arm.


    ¡°[Heat Bomb]!¡± Velerion¡¯s ears perked at John¡¯s movements, sending a blast of scorching wind at John, missing him because of his shorter stature. ¡°[Heat Signa¡ª]¡±


    John swung Convictus at Velerion, the mythril sword bit into the Elder Dragon¡¯s flesh for the slightest millisecond.


    Velerion grabbed John¡¯s arm before he could react.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Enough with your tricks!¡± the Elder Dragon declared as he held John in place, his grip on John grew as Velerion humanoid body enlarged as scales formed on his body, replacing his skin, clothes and even his hair, his deep red dragon wings sprouted from behind him along with his tail.


    Velerion had taken into his dragon form.


    Velerion''s hands turned into razor sharp claws that dug into John¡¯s right arm, tugging at John¡¯s limb with a controlled force that was just enough to dislocate his arm but not enough to rip it from him.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! [Heal]!!!¡±


    Without thinking, John to fell back on the habits he long cultivated in A¡¯vetheas, numbing his nerves and undoing the dislocated shoulder with his magic.


    ¡°Splendid, my vision is restored.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, excess of the [Heal] spell spilled over to Velerion in John¡¯s haste. Elder Dragon¡¯s vision was restored.


    The Elder Dragon was just as sly as John was.


    Fuck...


    A grin formed at Velerion¡¯s dragon snout. With John gripped tightly in his claws, Velerion zoomed into the skies.


    Shroom!!!


    The wind blasted against his skin, threatening to peel his bones from his flesh. John can only grit his teeth as he passed through layers and layers of clouds, watching the sky endlessly expand before him.


    Pop!


    At the extreme drop in pressure, his eardrums became puncture, nerves in his body ruptured as he felt a crimson stream flowed from his nostrils.


    H-he¡¯s going to kill me¡­ [Heal].


    Even then, his grip on Convictus remained to be strong.


    If he had survived against the vampires with Convictus, against the demented succubus¡­he had faith that this weapon will see him through whatever Velerion was doing to him.


    He just had to hang on.


    Hang on to his weapon and his dear life.


    Then, Velerion promptly stopped, with the gathered momentum that he had by flying at the upmost speed, he flung John into the skies with all his strength, fully intending to send him into the stars that were now visible to him.


    ¡°May the heavens smite you down to hell, John.¡±


    John¡¯s coat combusted in flames as the relentless air friction tore through it, eating away his only protective equipment as he cast his magic on himself over and over.


    [Heal].


    The burns on him recovered, his eardrums became anew, but with his tremendous elevation, his healing magic was quickly undone as the surrounding atmosphere continued to rip his body and tear through his nerves.


    [Heal].


    He repeated himself like a broken record, allowing his body to switch between completely broken and restored as he watched his body to decrease in speed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he tried to speak, but the air was far too thin for him to even breathe.


    ...need to get ready for the downwards fall.


    As soon as that thought passed through his mind, his body stopped moving upwards.


    Here goes!!!


    Gravity returned, clasped John¡¯s body with invisible hands as it dragged him down with an overwhelming force, assaulting him with the ever-increasing atmosphere that came with plummeting downwards.


    This time, instead of ripping his eardrums out or burning his flesh, the atmospheric pressure around him collapsed in on him, threatening to squeeze his guts out of him.


    Despite all of that, John remained calm.


    I need to focus.


    Closing his eyes as he placed his two hands around Convictus, amidst his body plummeting to the ground at supersonic speeds, a sense of serenity flowed in his heart.


    The surrounding pressure abated, replaced by a wave of clarity and vigor that energized him, the same clarity and vigor that prompted him to dodge Velerion¡¯s strikes earlier.


    Now he understood.


    His heightened instincts, his increased speed, his increased resistance, his increased strength despite having not moved much in the past week, all of it was a reaction to the commands in his mind.


    A reaction that came from the dark aura, for it abided to his will.


    This was his power, his strength.


    An ability gained from his conviction.


    It presented itself when he sought to kill Prishine and her lackeys.


    It incapacitated the imperial guards when John had to escape the empire.


    It manifested when John desperately wanted to use [Heal] on Aurelius¡¯ soulless broken body.


    It was there when he met Elijah Harvest and manifested itself as [Illuminate].


    And was how he saved Raina on that very fated night.


    For all the selfless acts John could have used it for had he not rejected this power. It was only when he acted on his brash, selfish impulses did he learn to master it.


    All he had to do, was to use the power in accordance to his desire and trust in the magic that ruined his life, to amend it in his vision.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    A stupid smile found its way on John¡¯s face as his eyes sparkled with a confidence that he had once long lost, a haughtiness that his boyish self was full of, a pride that he knew from his na?ve self, and most importantly his conviction.


    John brought his sword before him, held it beside his waist as though he would do in a charge.


    It mattered very little to him that his arming sword, Convictus, was on the verge of shattering into pieces.


    All that mattered now was to trust in the magic he once abhorred, to trust in himself.


    His mind became still as continued downwards in a straight trajectory.


    No matter what happens to him next.


    Like all the suffering that he had in his past, this predicament that he faced would, too, conclude.


    John took in a deep breath, knowing the chains to his fate had become undone. That he, who consigned his own suffering, shall now revel as he consigned the world around him.


    After zooming past countless layers of clouds and breaking the speed of sound the ground finally came into his view.


    John¡¯s target was exactly where he thought would be.


    Still in the skies where he last tossed John.


    The Elder Dragon, upon witnessing his pending arrival, opened his jaws emitted a brilliant beam of destruction in John¡¯s direction.


    But Velerion was too late.


    The beam of an Elder Dragon was split into two by Convictus, a mere mythril sword wielded by the man who answered to no one but himself.


    A man who sought to consign his fate.


    John¡¯s sword plunged into the Elder Dragon before bringing Velerion crashing down into the ground below, ending the duel as the world around the two parties blackened.

 20.0 - Solace

    <h2>20.0</h2>


    Sweet melodies of folk music and singing reverberated in John¡¯s skull, bringing him awake to his senses, from his right he could hear the crackling of firewood, and from above, a gentle scent of vanilla prompted his nose to twitch.


    John opened his eyes.


    A pair of blue eyes met his.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Her silver hair dangling before him as the girl moved her hands to his lush overgrown straight hair, stroking him as though he was an infant.


    ¡°Evie¡­¡± John closed his eyes, allowing Evie¡¯s dainty hands to comfort him, knowing full well that he was resting atop her lap, John had nothing to worry.


    The worst was over.


    His agony, the weight he bore, the fears that enchained his heart, they no longer have their hold on him.


    For he had consigned his fate.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± eyes still closed, he nuzzled the back of his head against her soft thighs, a smile can¡¯t help but form around his lips.


    ¡°According to Petunia and the others, your fight with Velerion was almost three hours ago.¡±


    John nodded with eyes closed as the scent of food and the warmth of a campfire surrounded the both of them, ¡°What about you? Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    John opened his eyes. Before he knew, Evie had placed her damp cheeks against his, her body shaking as she rubbed her face against his.


    ¡°Evie¡­what¡¯s the matter, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­came to m-me¡­John¡± warm tears dripped from her eyes as it continued to flow down John¡¯s hair. ¡°I-I¡­thought I would b-break our promise again¡­¡±


    John moved a hand to the back of Evie¡¯s head and ran his fingers against her scalp, stroking her as she did to him moments ago.


    ¡°Again? When did the first happen?¡± he smiled, ¡°You tried to inform me about the change of plans about the promise given during the ball. You sent me letters, that promise was not broken, I just didn¡¯t receive them. As for today¡¯s promise¡­I decided I would come to your side. That is all, it¡¯s Velerion¡¯s fault for keeping you here.¡±


    ¡°E-even so¡­I hurt you back then¡­I should¡¯ve come to you quicker, I should have contacted you in person¡­¡± Evie sobbed, ¡°I-I...thought I would have lost you forever when I... And yet, yet...you still came to me knowing the risks amongst everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry John. I-I could have done things better¡­I have the power to prevent things. It¡¯s my fault for letting your life spiral¡ª ¡±


    Firmly, but gently, John placed his hands on Evie¡¯s head and lifted her away from him to make space for him.


    Quickly, he got up from her lap and turned to face her.


    ¡°I thought you as a clingy girl more than a gentle one,¡± John flashed a grin. ¡°I never thought you would breakdown at the slightest things.¡±


    ¡°John!¡± Evie¡¯s face was still filled with tears, ¡°This is no joking matter¡ª¡±


    Interrupting Evie, John pulled her into a hug, with his forehead against her, arms wrapped around her body as he looked downwards.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Leaning against him for support, Evie¡¯s breathing was heavy, the tears in her eyes had yet to dissipate. But his words were enough to put stop her.


    ¡°I know what I said. I know I¡¯ve hurt you. I know you blame yourself for me. But the truth is, all my suffering is of my doing.¡±


    ¡°That certainly is not the case! The reality you lived in was cruel, I saw it with my eyes, I read it in your mind! I would not let you blame yourself, that will be the last thing I do!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is, perhaps not. But I very well know, even with my words to push you away, you still came to me in my darkest times, knowing I was beyond the words of anyone, knowing I was beyond anyone¡¯s help but my own.¡±


    John pulled himself away from the hug to look Evie in her eye.


    ¡°You stayed by my side.¡±


    His eyes averted Evie¡¯s, fearing he cannot fulfill her expectations that she had for him.


    ¡°Knowing my stubborn self, I highly doubt anything you did can help me... Even then, even then!!!¡±


    John held onto Evie as though the thought of her drifting away from him would consume him,


    ¡°I¡­ I still wanted you, I still wished for you to be by side as I was suffering.¡±


    John breathed heavily, he knew these words were insults to Evie who stayed by his side, who kept him alive while he wallowed in his pit of agony. Certainly, she deserved someone better, but John was all that she wanted.


    That is why John will no longer shy away from his intent anymore.


    No longer would he make the mistakes of his past, his fear would not hold him back, for every moment that he was alive, he had the opportunity to live his fullest, to strive for the things he loved, to uphold the promises he kept.


    And starting with Ephinelyth, to the girl who thought of him as the center of her own life, he shall henceforth, accept who he was.


    ¡°If what you did for me did get on my feet, I know for certain they guided me to my salvation!


    ¡°It was because of you, I knew who I truly am! If not for you, I would not know of what Aurelius wanted to say to me! I would have never left Meastes, I would have never known my past! I would have never faced my fears, I would have never appeared in Courzer! I would have not taken the first step to come to terms with myself¡­ I would have not come to realize what I wanted...how I wanted things to be¡­¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Evie placed her hands on John¡¯s cheeks, her face, far more endearing, far more vulnerable than John ever saw of her.


    ¡°Ephinelyth¡­I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°You need not to give me anything. You need not explain, you need not fret.¡±


    Her smile, though still affected by her tender tears from before, was the most brilliant that John had ever seen, her eyes creased upwards as she looked back at him.


    ¡°You already are...my all. Being with you is all...I ever wanted...s-since we¡¯ve f-first known...each other.¡±


    ¡°I...I¡­¡±


    John struggled to respond to her words, but finally resolving to accept them for what they conveyed to him.


    ¡°And I shall have you be mine for all of eternity,¡± his voice no longer shaking and was replaced by an adamant strength.


    Evie closed her eyes as she lowered her head to him. John needed no indication, pulled her to his chest as he held Evie dear, sharing his own warmth to her as for the first time since he was banished from A¡¯vetheas, he felt the weight fully lifted his mind as Evie snuggled up to him.


    The two of them stayed in such an embrace as the sounds and music around them continued, the two of them needed no other words be it in their mind or their mouths to convey what they felt for the other.


    ¡°Lord Sarvod¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Ephinelyth¡­¡±


    The voices from Zondrac and Petunia called to the both of them, bringing John and Evie back to the world.


    ¡°It is not our intent to disturb the both of you but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you w-weren¡¯t,¡± John quickly replied, putting an end to his embrace with Evie with his hands still firmly on Evie¡¯s back.


    ¡°We were just going to leave the banquet,¡± Evie added on.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Petunia scrunched her face into a worrisome complexion. ¡°This is no banquet, this is a celebration feast.¡±


    John scrunched his brows and looked at Evie. The dragon girl did the same thing.


    ¡°With John¡¯s victory against Velerion, the other dragons have used the little time they had and organized this for you two.¡±


    Evie blinked, eyes darted to their surroundings.


    All the dragons that showed up today, be it ancient dragons, dragonborns, or even the lower dragons partaking in the abundant amounts of food and drinks laid before them.


    Ephinelyth¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as a realization settled in her mind.


    Zondrac nodded politely, ¡°This is not just to celebrate the new ruler of dragon kind, but well wishes towards the new ruler and the spouse he has taken.¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!!!¡±


    John leaped to his feet, his hands moving before him as he tried to get a hold of the situation.


    ¡°The new ruler!?¡± He spat his words in surprise, ¡°I understand the spouse thing¡­I think¡­but new ruler?¡±


    John was certain that his proclamation before all dragon kind had something to do with gaining the approval from the other dragons.


    He was more than relieved that the other dragons had not used the time he was unconscious and squashed him like a bug and approved him having Evie as his, but becoming their ruler?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a dragon¡¯s job?¡± John looked at Evie for an explanation.


    ¡°It should be¡­¡± Evie, rose to her legs and proceeded to link arms with John. ¡°Zondrac, why have you kept this from me?¡±


    ¡°Papa told you, Lady Ephinelyth!¡±


    From behind Zondrac and Petunia, a little girl popped her head and showed herself. It was Mizzy with a plate filled with well roasted marble meat sliced in delicate pieces.


    ¡°You were just too busy with your¡­¡± Mizzy looked to John as she pondered what she would address him as. Finally, having thought of the appropriate word, she brimmed, ¡°...husband!¡±


    ¡°Mizzy, that¡¯s no way to speak to Lord Sarvod¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± John raised a hand as a gentle smile found its way to his cheeks.


    The words of the little girl did little to anger him nor flatter.


    All he could think of when he saw Mizzy was Meli Harvest, oh what he would give to see little Meli again.


    Evie squeezed his hand upon sensing fluctuations in his heart.


    He could feel that anytime now, she would sprout her dragon tail and wrap him around with it just to keep him sane¡ªwhich he would be more than enjoy it to be frank.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± John assured her telepathically. ¡°I¡¯ve made my peace with them.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could have¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have done more than enough. What has happened cannot be undone. It¡¯s alright Evie...it¡¯s alright, like Aurelius, they would have wanted me to move on too.¡±


    ¡°After Lord Velerion had took flight with John into the skies, John landed a strike on him, took Lord Velerion out in their fall.¡±


    Petunia who was there to bear witness everything explained.


    ¡°As a consequence during the duel, John, your weapon had lodged itself into Velerion¡¯s eye. As of this moment, Velerion is under medical treatment and remains to be unconscious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­¡± John commented, briefly remembering he once used his abilities to rob of the imperial soldiers of their energy with just the contact of skin.


    Zondrac spoke, ¡°That is why, according to dragon law, as the victor, John, you have power over Velerion and are deemed the new ruler. The ancient dragons have deemed that would be the most fitting outcome of the duel.¡±


    ¡°The deal was I had with Velerion was not this. I demanded for Evie and your family¡¯s safety, Zondrac¡­¡±


    ¡°The other dragons have already made sure my family is welcomed. That is why we are still here, not as guests, but because you have deemed us to be of importance to you. They held this feast for you and Lady Ephinelyth. The other dragons have unanimously made you the ruler for your mercy of besting and sparing Velerion¡¯s life in combat.¡±


    ¡°No, this is wrong Zondrac, Velerion gave me a handicap, the other dragons are stupid! I have no need for such responsibility! It isn¡¯t my duty, its Velerion¡¯s!¡±


    Zondrac and Petunia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No, certainly not. That is an issue for another day.¡±


    ¡°For now, you two shall feast. I assume many of the dragons would like your attention. Both you and Evie.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    John and Evie made uncomfortable noises as they gave each other a look.


    ¡°Go on!¡± Petunia pushed the two of towards the crowd of dragons¡ªin humanoid forms.


    Right as John was about to say something to Zondrac, the wyvern and his family had already taken their leave and left him and Evie on their own devices.


    John could only stare at the dark skies as Zondrac returned to wherever he came from, his hand retracting as he reminded himself to return the favor to the wyvern family for having involved him in all of this.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Evie was the first to speak, her feet shifted as the other dragon¡¯s eyes were drawn to them.


    ¡°What do you fancy having, John?¡±


    ¡°Something filling but won¡¯t stuff me up like a chicken, haha!¡± John replied with sweat dripping down his forehead.


    He too, like Evie, found it very awkward to be in a crowd.


    He could sense that any moment now, the others would¡ª


    The other dragons must have overheard their conversation, because not a second later, countless of faces began swarming John and Evie as they brought out dishes and dishes of food in order to get in their good graces.


    ¡°Oh boy...¡±


    ¡°Lord John!¡±


    ¡°Lady Ephinelyth!¡±


    ¡°Please try this dish, I made it¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg of you, enlighten me on¡­¡±


    ¡°What drawn the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have the time, I would like to invite you over to¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you are now our leader?¡±


    ¡°What will become of Velerion?¡±


    ¡°Did Lord Kharston and Lady Synthia planned for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you an Elder Dragon too, Lord Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°Where did you grow up? How are¡­¡±


    ¡°We never thought you would show yourself after your mother¡¯s¡­¡±


    Leaving no room for the two of them to speak in private nor space to enjoy their meal, John and Evie placed their bodies against each other as the other dragons swarmed them in excited vigor. Leaving no choice for John and Evie but to stand awkwardly with forced nods and smiles.


    Reminded that Ephinelyth would be overwhelmed by the thoughts of others like when she was a child John spoke.


    ¡°Evie, the sudden influx of people¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I have showed you I can control my powers, did I not? Ufufu,¡± giggling as her arm around his became tighter. ¡°You need not to worry about me. I am a capable girl.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly have our fill, and¡­¡± John spoke to Evie in her mind as he dealt with the oncoming dragons who wished to speak to him.


    ¡°Leave here as soon as we can,¡± Evie agreed, she too was getting countless of questions for her fellow dragons, asking about the minute details of how she and John came to be. ¡°I have many, many things I still wish to say to you¡­ Many, many more things I want to show you...¡±


    ¡°I, for one, want to do more than just hug you,¡± John admitted as he flashed a cheeky grin at her, knowing the effects was an Evie with pink cheeks a slap to his arm.


    But his innuendo was only partial. In reality, what he spoke held a stronger conviction behind it.


    ¡°I want to enjoy my existence with my beautiful dragon to the fullest. The most boring of days, the most suffering of times, the most frustrating of minds, the happiest days, the most meaningful of moments¡­all of it with you.¡±


    ¡°All of me shall be yours, and only yours.¡±

 20.1

    <h2>20.1</h2>


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± asked a dragon whose name escaped John, her voice with a tinge of disappointment as she caught up to John and Evie that parted the crowd. ¡°You¡¯ve barely eaten. There¡¯s still more on the way. If you would stay, we will be glad to make more.¡±


    ¡°What John and I wish to do is none¡­¡±


    John placed a hand on Evie¡¯s shoulders, stopping her before she could tell the female dragon off.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from dancing with death a few hours ago. You go enjoy in our stead.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    The other dragon wished to speak more, but Evie was quick enough to grab John with her two arms, taking into the air before dragon could get another word in. Leaving a gust of wind behind them as the two of them made their abrupt, unannounced departure.


    Evie had a silent expression on her face as they were in the air.


    As though he was her life sized toy, John was carried on Evie¡¯s girly arms as his eyes fixated themselves on the scrunched brows and the small pout along her face.


    ¡°Evie¡­¡±


    ¡°There was no need to explain yourself to her, we¡¯ve already entertained them more than necessary.¡±


    Ephinelyth spoke as she slowly released her tight grip around John and used her magic to keep him flying alongside her.


    She was right.


    The two of them stayed longer than they had originally intended, what had been a 15-minute session of eating turned into one full hour of John and Evie trying to have a shared dinner without being interrupted every passing minute.


    ¡°I am not doing this because that was a female earlier¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you are jealous,¡± John remarked.


    ¡°!!!¡± Evie flushed, ¡°T-that¡¯s not the point, I merely wish to enjoy my time with¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, you are one clingy girl, Evie,¡± John laughed, wrapping his arms around hers, placing his face on hers to sooth her emotions.


    ¡°I merely wish for us to be alone quicker. Besides, their hospitality is not without agenda,¡± tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Evie¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°I know, I know, they would mistake my willingness to speak to them as something to exploit.¡±


    Politics.


    Even if not for Evie¡¯s explanation, John was aware what happened earlier.


    Under the guise of holding a banquet for him an Ephinelyth, the other dragons could very well hide their true intentions of getting in good graces with John.


    In some way, attempts were made to establish a proper repertoire with John before he fully ¡®assumed¡¯ the role of the leader of dragon kind they pushed on him. Seeking to gaining his favor so that he would heed their wishes and fulfill them when he inevitably takes Velerion¡¯s place.


    Not that he had such intentions in mind.


    These meaningless gestures of superficial courtesy, of false sincerity, John had seen far too many during his time in A¡¯vetheas with the elves. Even his time in the empire had showed him that.


    His memories of his past indicated the same.


    Back when his was a child, he was certain he played his fair share of senseless drama of the same kind, if not, his parents most certainly thought of him as a tool of politics for the Sarvod family.


    Taking responsibility for something he had no say in, nor desire for, was repulsive.


    He wanted to dabble in this silly game even less.


    He cannot care for anything else now. As of what John knew of the world that he now lived in, he, himself was the only thing he could care about. His wants, his desires, his morals, his thoughts, his love.


    No longer he would live in the shadows of his mind.


    This was his conviction.


    And no one could tell him otherwise.


    Evie was still silent, perhaps still embarrassed at John who was still hugging her. He leaned closed to her ear, with a a sly expression he whispered in the most gentle voice.


    ¡°You know, I like how possessive you are of me. It¡¯s very endearing, Evie. Adorable even, I can look at that face of yours all night.¡±


    If Evie¡¯s face was not red enough already, his sticky words made all the blood that was in Evie¡¯s body to rush to her face.


    ¡°W-what are you saying!?¡± she turned her head away from him, body squirming in his arms, ¡°I-I am not such a person, like I have said back in Moxnet, i-if you wish to have another female, I-I would not be opposed to it.¡±


    A bittersweet expression came to John¡¯s face, it has been ages since that conversation of their had taken place. So much has happened that he was unsure if he was still the same upbeat cheeky guy.


    ¡°If it''s a respectable woman like the Angeline, I c-can even¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Evie.¡± John placed his thumb underneath her chin to face him, ¡°What I meant is, I appreciate you for who you are, even the needy part of you. I¡­I¡­¡±


    John¡¯s gaze drifted away from her, the words he intended to tell her, the very four-letter words that declared his emotions at the moment for her.


    Love.


    He could not bring himself to say it to her.


    After all, he could he?


    When all of those who thought of him as precious had all but disappeared from his lives.


    And with his biological parents who treated¡­no, abused him, John dared not to claim his understanding of love.


    Was he misunderstanding attachment with the emotion of love?


    Did it bear weight like the promises dragons gave the people they trust?


    Is it similar to the emotions he felt for Kahnira when he was a child?


    Or was it the bundle of emotions in his gut back when he was with Raina?


    Could it be the peace he felt back when he lived with the Harvests?


    He shook his head, for did not understand it.


    If love was such a simple thing, if it costed nothing, if it came from contentment. Why would his parents withhold it from him? Why would anyone starve a child something as pure as love?


    His eyes dimmed the more he dwelled on the past that vaguely appeared in his mind, but when he was reminded of the cruelty his biological parents inflicted on him, his disgust stomped away all hints of sorrow.


    By the time John came back to his senses, the both of them had landed on a mountain far away from Courzer, where they previously was.


    His arms were still around Ephinelyth when the flight magic around dissipated. She was silent, and from her soft expression she must have been reading his mind.


    ¡°It matters not if those word comes out from your mouth, John,¡± she spoke. ¡°You had a rough time growing up¡­I know what you feel and think of me, that alone is plenty.¡±


    ¡°That might be it, but I¡ª¡±


    Evie placed her finger on his lips.


    ¡°I love you, because you are you, John. Not because of what you can or can¡¯t do for me. To make you do something against your own volition is something I never wished for.¡±


    Her words, like a lullaby, eased the storm that was in John¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you seek the seas, then I shall follow you on your journey. If you wish for nothing, then I too shall be in favor of it. If you make the world your enemy, then I shall be the weapon that lays waste. And if you ever stray from your beliefs, I shall be there to bring you back. I shall be the lighthouse to your stormy seas, John and nothing will change that.¡±


    She will support him in all his endeavors, anything that went against his will, she was completely opposed of. If John ever went down yet another dark path, she will be there for him, ready to wait for him to regain himself once more.


    This was her love to him.


    Slowly released his hands around her John straightened his back.


    ¡°And when I am ready¡­Evie. To say those very words to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be there.¡±


    Ephinelyth claimed under the dazzling moonlight that shone on her beautiful skin.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± lowering his head John put an end to the topic.


    ¡°Then, shall we enter my abode, my love?¡± Evie asked, pulling him by the hand as she dragged him words a tall wall structure that was the coverage for what seemed to be previously a large cave.


    ¡°My love? What¡¯s with that¡ª¡± John stopped realizing what just parted his lips.


    He said it.


    The four letter words that had choked at his mind moments ago undone by his habit to quip at the most insignificant things.


    I¡­ How did she¡­?


    ¡°Ufufu¡­indeed, I am delighted to be your love,¡± Ephinelyth lifted the left of her skirt as she made to bow at John with a smug smile. ¡°It seems I understand you more than yourself, my love.¡±


    It was almost as if Evie purposefully lowered his guard to get him to say those words to her.


    Albeit it was his own doing, she played him like a fiddle.


    ¡°Why you!¡±


    Face reddened, John grabbed Evie by her sides as he fought of the urge to laugh for having done something so silly, for worrying over something so silly for not being able to utter the word, ¡®love¡¯ to the girl who he held most dear.


    ¡°Eeek! John, don¡¯t be impatient. Wait till we are inside to do this,¡± Evie squeled as she weakly ¡®struggled¡¯ to escape his bear hug. ¡°Ahh, no, my love~ I am going to melt from your affection~¡±


    With his teeth grinning, John shook his head as his arms soften around Evie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± accepting his defeat at Ephinelyth¡¯s quick wit, John chuckled. ¡°I love you, Evie.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I know, my love. I love you just as much, if not, even more.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, is this the same cave in your memories?¡±


    John raised his head to view the brilliant reflective facade that was before him, eyes moving about to make sense of the structure that was before them.


    ¡°It has undergone quite a lot of changes since then,¡± Evie admitted. ¡°I had ample amounts of time to decorate it as I wished.¡±


    ¡°Decorate doesn¡¯t quite fit¡­¡±


    Along the wall fa?ade of the two-floor structure was a wall of white ceramics slates along with heavy duty glass supported by black metal frames, creating a highly refined structure amidst the tall mountains that she lived in.


    ¡°It looks more like you are trying to show off in some strange competition of architecture.¡± John remarked, ¡°Wow¡­I just¡ª Wow, Evie, this is amazing¡­¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°After you, John.¡±


    With a gesture of her hand, the doors to Evie¡¯s home¡ªpreviously cave¡ªslide aside, making a path for them to enter.


    ¡°I¡­t-this¡­ Can I?¡±


    ¡°This is also your home as much it is mine,¡± interlocking her arms with John¡¯s, Evie brought him in before she the doors returned to their original position.


    ¡°What about privacy with those magic doors? It must be easy to enter if it opens and closes on a whim.¡±


    ¡°No worries, not even Velerion could enter or destroy this place if he had tried. This place is mine and mine alone. My father helped tested the security and durability of this place.¡±


    Moving his right arm to her waist, John pulled Evie closer to him, stroking her waist with his thumb.


    ¡°That firepit you have at the center is quite pretty.¡±


    Erected on the stone ground, the circular fire pit placed near to a raised wooden deck that served as the common area of Evie¡¯s abode. With a flick of her finger, Evie started a gentle fire by the firepit, causing the coal to glow in deep orange.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Leading him by his hand, Evie brought John to the fire pit, placed themselves atop large comfy cushions close to the heat source.


    ¡°This is the hearth of the home,¡± she whispered as she nuzzled up against him, ¡°It¡¯s mostly for aesthetics, but I occasionally use it as nightlight or to boil some tea. I usually do my reading here if I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your bed? It¡¯s empty here.¡±


    The humongous expansion of space around them was the combination of the living room and dry kitchen. Sure, it was vast, but there was not a single bed that John could see.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor, above us.¡±


    Evie pointed towards a flight of stairs that led up to the second floor where brilliant moonlight shone through the clear glass, leading to spotted a large sized mattress nearby the viewing windows of the second floor.


    ¡°The windows are only transparent from the inside. I can also adjust their opacity if it¡¯s too bright,¡± Evie snapped her fingers.


    The moonlight that permeated the cave waned until the brightest source of light originated from the coals before them, setting up an atmosphere where the soft orange glow basked both their faces.


    ¡°Do you get lonely after your parent¡¯s passing?¡± John placed a hand on her head, stroking her hair as he felt Evie¡¯s soft breathing synchronized with his.


    ¡°Rarely, but there are times I think I am.¡±


    She levitated a few more pieces of fresh coal from beneath the fire pit and into the existing pile to keep the warmth going in the chilly cave that she had not visited in weeks.


    ¡°Time passes quickly whenever I sleep, you can say I did that a lot prior to meeting you.¡±


    Before John could ask another question, Evie inched got to her feet, shifted her position and placed herself onto his lap with her face before him. Her horns, wings and tail had already sprouted when she placed her hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change in form?¡±


    ¡°I want your lips,¡± she admitted, not even shying as she looked at him into his eyes, ¡°You find this form of mine attractive, so I figured it was best that would get you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I liked this dragon girl form because it was you, not because I think it makes you look any different. If you wanted to kiss me, go ahead. There¡¯s no need to change yourself to anything. I love you because you are Evie, my Ephinelyth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Evie became suddenly quiet as she turned her gaze away from John shyly.


    ¡°E-earlier you said...you wanted to e-enjoy me, I t-thought¡­this would arouse you¡­¡±


    Her face flushed as she spoke to him in her mind.


    ¡°Ah¡­right¡­¡±


    John looked at Evie¡¯s reddened face, wondering how long she had been waiting for him to become one with her. The sliver maiden, though eager to be with him, was still shy to speak of her more carnal desires. Now that she mentioned it, he had yet to kiss her nor made any moves on her.


    Placing his own forehead against hers, John held the back of Evie¡¯s head with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Can you revert to your usual self? There¡¯s no need to for this form, I know what to do¡­¡±


    The wings, the horns, and even the tail from Evie quickly disappeared at his request, and when they did¡­


    John placed his lips against hers, his hands moved along her silver hair, gently caressing her as he fully placed his lips against hers, sliding his tongue to meet hers.


    ¡°Mmfmph¡­¡±


    Evie squirmed, but as John advanced, she too moved her lips as to knead John¡¯s lips. Her hands became glued to his wide back, grabbed onto John so tightly that she can feel the beating of his heart against her chest.


    Mfffw¡­ Slurp¡­ Mmmwww¡­


    It was not until a few minutes of their tongues suckling and tasting each other¡¯s sweet saliva did their passionate kiss came to a halt.


    ¡°Ufufu...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    They had their faces so close that their scent were mixed with the other as they held each other tightly.


    ¡°John...I feel¡­¡± Evie whispered into his ear, her eyes indicated towards his lower body that her body was connected to. ¡°Your¡­thing."


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, at least your body is honest,¡± she placed a finger against his cheek. ¡°Unlike you, who control yourself far too often.¡±


    John made no voice, instead placed his lips on her cheeks in reply. Gently pressing them against her repeatedly as he showered her with his silent affection, causing Evie to writhe in his sensual embrace.


    ¡°I...am not sure what will I do if I don¡¯t control them.¡±


    John spoke to her telepathically as he held her firmly in his arms.


    ¡°My male desires are powerful.¡±


    His hands move to her back as he kissed her face as he pleased, switching between her lips, her cute nose, her forehead, her cheeks, as he enjoyed the soft, joyous scent that Evie gave whilst accepting his love.


    ¡°I had to regularly take care of them, prior to...all the crazy stuff that¡¯s happened to me. Even knowing your willingness to give me your girlhood, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Evie. I care too much that I fear what I might do if I indulge myself in it.¡±


    The reins John had on his sexual desires were so strong that it defied the power of a demon succubus. It had been so prominent that even when his world fell around him, he had yet to give in the carnal temptations.


    ¡°The love I had in my life were all fleeting,¡± he spoke. ¡°I am denied of my parent¡¯s care, Kahnira who brought me up is no longer with me, and of the girl who I spent my teenage years with¡­I can no longer see.¡±


    John admitted with a heavy heart, his dark pupils locked onto Evie¡¯s blue eyes. In just a short amount of time, he had gotten very physical with Evie.


    Whether it was by the obsession that he naturally had, or because he fully knew that Evie belonged to him, his burning desires for her was now lit ablaze in him.


    ¡°You may be clingy Evie, but I am certain I am more jealous, more possessive, more demanding, more lustful. That¡¯s why¡­I have to know, I need to know, if you will accept me. Because once I go down this path with you, I know I will push these unrestricted desires of mine onto you.¡±


    And it would mean, for the first time in his life, he would entrust the entirety of his heart to someone for safekeeping. His tender heart that had been wrecked over and over, his shattered heart that had undergone many iterations of death. For what went on in his¡­


    ¡°I am yours.¡±


    Gone were the restraints on his mind.


    Like a feral animal whose leash was cut, John with Ephinelyth held in his arms, pushed her against the wooden flooring, his mouth over hers as he fervently pressed his tongue into her mouth, making her moan as she felt his hands caressing the front of her body, moving slowly yet strongly from her neck, down to her chest, onwards to her stomach, and finally¡­


    His hands made contact with her crotch, that was now drenched in sticky fluid.


    Evie had her arms wrapped around his neck. Her body became drenched in sweat as John continued to play with her, teasing her with his touch, not wanting to let go of her for a single second with his deep, intense kiss.


    With each passing moment, Evie increased the strength of their embrace, using not only her torso but also her legs to wrap herself around John like the clingy dragon she was.


    ¡°John¡­ Let¡¯s continue on the bed¡­¡± her face was pink as the words left her mouth that still lingered with his taste. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish¡­¡±


    Gently but firmly, John moved his left arm to Ephinelyth¡¯s back, his right to her thighs with his cheeks mushed against her face.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Guided by his male instincts and his desire to keep Ephinelyth all to himself, John used the strength in his legs and proceeded to the stairs.


    In his toasty warm embrace, Evie cozied herself his arms, heart pounding.


    For the time has finally come for her.


    For her to finally become one with her true love.


    Her ever so increasing fascination of him ever since they met, her brooding and bland personality, her being born into the Elder Dragon bloodline despite her distaste for power or status.


    After long years of patience, after persevering for an eternity that lasted seven years, this chapter of her life was upon her. Gone was the past of her idling without purpose, without joy, without love, without him, for all that will come for her this point onwards is the true reason for her existence.


    Gazing at his gentle, rough, yet so immensely intense handsome face, she knew.


    She was, and always had been, always will, his and only his.


    This was Ephinelyth¡¯s purpose, the Elder Dragon¡¯s desire, her sole ambition.


    To belong to him.


    Pomfp!


    The sight of a sheepish Evie was the only thing that mattered to John now. Having placed her on the bed and meeting her tender gaze, John was ready.


    His palm moved to her cheeks, gave her a gentle touch.


    ¡°Evie¡­¡±


    She responded by moving her arms to her sides, undressing her clothing for him, leaving only undergarments and exposed her soft flesh to John under the dim light.


    A matching white bra and panties displayed all the beautiful curves that were hidden from usual clothing. John could not help but stare as his hands moved to remove his own clothes, leaving him only in his boxers.


    For the first time in a long while, he had a good look on Evie¡¯s face.


    Her naturally long lashes, her small nose, the luscious lips, the strong spirit that was behind her eyes focused on him with a longing gaze that could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± he exclaimed, ¡°I forgot how beautiful you are.¡±


    Not even letting Evie to reply to him, his hands moved to unhook her bra, freeing her breasts as her pink puffy nipples came to his view on the soft bed. His thick arms made quick of the piece of laced panties that clung on to her crotch, revealing a damp soft mound with scarce short silvery hair slightly above.


    ¡°Says the handsome man with the broad shoulders.¡±


    The moisture by her crotch increased as she raised her body to meet his, wrapping one of her arms around his thick back, as her free hand moved to pull at John¡¯s boxers.


    Ripppp¡­


    His lower region was freed by Evie, no sooner when the air surged at his lower body.


    They were now truly nude before each other.


    Ephinelyth closed her eyes as she pressed her body against John¡¯s, rubbing herself against his solid chest with her bountiful one. She used her vaginal flesh and grind against his penis, probing it to stiffen and elongate.


    ¡°I love you, John. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Evie, I¡ª Mmmph!¡±


    Evie pushed mouth against John, not allowing him a second to respond. Her tongue entwined wish his as she increased the grinding against his member, savoring in his scent as she felt his arms draw her closer.


    John turned Evie¡¯s attempts against him by intensifying their kiss, sucking her tongue with an even larger vigor as they exchanged their saliva. His hands latched onto her endowed chest, squeezing her as helped himself to her body.


    ¡°Ahh~ John give me all of you!!!¡±


    Evie let out a moan, but John was far from done. He then pushed her onto the bed with his strong arms, positioned his penis at the opening of her soft vagina, keeping his eyes on her as he spoke.


    ¡°Bear with me.¡±


    His stiffened penis slid into her warm hole as he felt the vaginal walls of Evie slowly part at his entrance, wrapping him in a loving tug as his penis stiffen even more at the sight of her face scrunched in delighted pain.


    ¡°Hnggg!¡±


    Her thighs clamped down on him mid entrance, her body stiffened in pain as damp tears formed from her squeezed eyes.


    ¡°Evie!¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright John¡­¡±


    Taking girl of her virginity was a tender act of painful love, even if it only hurt the first time he entered her, John could not bare inflict such pain on her. Before he could argue, Evie had wrapped her legs around his waist, holding him to his place with her damp eyes locking on to his.


    ¡°Keep going, my love. I am willing to hurt for you,¡± she buckled her hips closer in his direction, teeth biting on her lip.


    John took a deep breath, squeezed his abdomen muscles, and thrusted,


    Spurt.


    ¡°Haah¡­hah¡­¡± the moment he felt her tender flesh against his balls and his penis fully enveloped by her, he lost his breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally in me¡­¡± soft tears trickled down her cheeks as the pain of him entering her subsided.


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± a mischievous grin crawled to John¡¯s face as he gazed at Evie¡¯s sexy body, compiled with his urges and his desire for him, John felt his body surged with a desire that overwhelmed all his thoughts.


    ¡°I cannot be more¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!!!¡±


    This time, it was John who could no longer wait, he pushed his lips on her, silencing her with a wet kiss, then with his mouth fully planted on her, he moved his hips to thrust in her.


    ¡°Mmmphh!!! Ahhh~ John, I¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    Noise escaped Evie¡¯s mouth but John was relentless, his penis having had the taste of her, wanted more and more.


    Slap, slap, slap!!!


    His thrust went in her hard, his speed increased as he rammed against her with all the passion he had. Having felt her desire for him he thrust into her as he pleased.


    She gave him full permission to take her however he wished, and that was what he intended to do, even if it meant hurting her slightly.


    Slap, slap, slap!!!


    Her body bounced beneath his body, his hands rubbed the soft mounds of her breasts taking joy as he played with Evie as she tossed her head left and right moaning in pleasure.


    ¡°I-I¡­l-love you, J-John~¡±


    From the squirms of her body as he played with her nipples, to her pelvic muscles wriggling as she welcomed the full length of his member into her, bouncing her body to meet his pace as her lewd expression met his.


    ¡°Evie¡­ Ephinelyth...¡±


    With each thrust he entered her, the sticky sensation of sex increased, her vagina twisted, squeezed on him. The more Evie held on to him and squaled, the greedier he sucked on her lips, pounded her and let his penis slide in and out of her love juice filled hole.


    ¡°My love, ahhh!!!¡± her sticky voice rang in his ears as she tightened her embrace on him.


    With each sensation of his testicles colliding with her thighs the louder she became.


    John moved his head towards her chest and sucked one of her large breasts that was closest to him, feeling the radiated heat and jubilation that accompanied with Ephinelyth¡¯s pleasurable moans.


    Evie, sensing an opportunity, grabbed both his hands, and interlocked her own fingers with his.


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡±


    Then with a forceful strength, she rose from the bed, taking John by surprise. Pinning him to the sheets as she climbed on top of him with a cheekily smile of victory.


    ¡°It is my turn now, John,¡±


    Using his arms as support, Evie raised her hips and thrusted down on John, bounced on him as she swayed body, flaunting her soft breasts to him to view. She reveled as his penis glided in and out of her, reaching her all pleasure spots knowing he felt what she felt.


    ¡°I...E-Evie¡­¡± John gritted his teeth, trying to fight the overwhelming sensation from Evie leading their rhythm. ¡°G-go easy on me.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ C-come on, my love, g-give it to me,¡± she egged him on, arcing closer to him as she met his thrusts from below. ¡°I love youuuu!!!¡±


    With her full body in his view, their minds, their bodies, their soul connected with the other, a sense of clarity surged John¡¯s mind.


    Hmph!


    He grunted, pulling her close into a hug as he took Evie¡¯s rapid thrusting rhythm and replaced it with his powerful one.


    Slap!!! Slap!!! Slap!!!


    What had been once his rhythmic thrusting of his hips turned into vigorous movements that sought to make his mark onto her body like an uncontrolled jackhammer.


    ¡°Ah-a-ahhh!!!¡± her voice vibrated as he pressed on his thrusts into her.


    Evie¡¯s fingers pressed against his skin in delight as she nibbled his ear, feeling the ever-increasing sensation that was building in her.


    ¡°I¡­ Evie¡­ E-Evie¡­¡± his voice rasped as he felt their sweated mixed with the other, he was on the verge of release, and so was she, he had no need for telepathy to know what she felt at that very moment.


    ¡°John, my¡ªHah!!! John, I love youuuuu¡­¡± her voice squealed as a wave of pleasure surged causing Evie to clutch onto his body as she reached her climax. In turn clenching John¡¯s fully erect penis that was deep in her, bringing him to his limit.


    Spurt!


    ¡°Arggghhh!¡± clenching his teeth, his body rocked uncontrollably at Evie¡¯s embrace, her sudden tensing of her body, as her voice entered his ears, her scent whiffed into his nose, her arms held him tightly in her embrace, it drove his mind blank, and what filled him was the sensation of joy, pleasure, release, comfort.


    His back arched upwards as he made one last thrust into Evie to feel her sweet body ending his climax with hers.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    The her delightful smile shone in his direction, the stiffen muscles of his body relaxed, the dark clouds that once fogged his heart disappeared. Her words, though repeated so many times for tonight, finally, made its way and nestled into John¡¯s heart.


    An emotion that he thought he long lost, was now flowing through him like a river.


    Solace.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± John brushed his cheeks against hers as he rubbed her head, showering her with his affection as he took a deep breath. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    John laid silently on the bed, eyes drifted into the scenic distance.


    He just awoken from his nap, laying by Evie¡¯s side as he watched the dragon girl cozying up to him. His hands moved to her back, gently caressing her like the precious woman he thought she was.


    Evie responded by nuzzling her face against his chest generating a pleasant warmth both on his skin and in his heart.


    ¡°Are you troubled?¡± Evie asked telepathically as she rubbed her eyes open.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t mean to sound dismissive,¡± John spoke with a slight smile. ¡°But did you initiate sex earlier just to appease me?¡± He had no doubts that Evie loved him, perhaps much more so he could say for his own emotions towards her.


    ¡°No, I just wanted, show you, whatever emotions you have, I will receive it all. Your lust, your sorrows, your despair, your joy, your hatred, your apathy¡­¡±


    Evie reached for his face, closed her eyes as she gave him a kiss on his lips.


    ¡°That I will forever be for you. Even if you do not feel so.¡±


    John¡¯s brows drooped.


    ¡°Even when I shouted at you back then¡­¡± his words became small but still audible. ¡°You...¡±


    She loved him so deeply that she took on the responsibility of unraveling the tender petals of emotions that walled up around his heart.


    ¡°To do anything of your own volition, be it loving me, or to have the courage to face your past, I understand much that I am very much useless to you. You are a stubborn man, and I love you for that.¡±


    Evie smiled, bearing no malice in her words, but of deep admiration.


    ¡°I seek not to alter you. I have no intentions of making you someone you are not, far too often that I observed mortals who become lost in their senseless pursuit of love that they ended up hurting those they wished to keep the most. John, I desire you far too much to force you to do anything, yet, I wish to do everything for you...d-does that make sense?¡±


    Her blue eyes peered into him vulnerably.


    ¡°L-like I said, to see you happy and be the best of yourself is what I desire from you. If everything in this world in taken from you, I will still choose to be by your side. T-that is why¡­you need not to fear that I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Evie, Ephinelyth.¡±


    John placed his arms around her armpits, lifted her naked body closer his.


    With his black eyes, he stared right back at her.


    ¡°For all that I remember, there was nothing but darkness in my life. From my love starved childhood to the destruction of everything I know and love.¡±


    Wrapping an arm around her, he smiled.


    ¡°But starting with you...Evie, who I have given my heart to. I refuse to be ruled by the sway of this accursed fate of mine, I have lost far too much and I refuse to lose any more! If it wants to break me, I shall defy it with everything I have. If it seeks to crush me, then I shall bend it to my will!


    ¡°My life is my own, and I decide what I do with it!!!¡±


    Evie leaned towards him, for she knew that this moment, like many of the moments that she would live for the rest of her life, shall be filled with the presence of her love, of John whom she held so dear to.


    Every day, every passing moment that would soon come to her. Ephinelyth was certain, that her unrequited love for him, will forever be replaced by an everlasting affection between them.

 20.2

    <h2>20.2</h2>


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Velerion.


    Fissures and fragments swarmed before the space of reality, fading in and out of existence as it swiveled and transformed erratically.


    The scene of a ruined world spanned before the view, a world just as unstable and chaotic as the fragments lingered in this dimension.


    Levitating grounds crumbled at the slightest blow of wind, Soil, trees and stones, have become scattered throughout like particles of dust, floating about in the empty space unrestricted by gravity.


    This was a world that was devoid of life.


    The aftermath of an impeding doom that no world escaped from. The foretold end, the decay that sought to consume all that is. For not even the brightest of minds or the most powerful of entities knew what to do with it.


    This was the inevitable end to all of existence.


    All that remained in this realm was nearing their end. From the tethering reality to the degradation that consumed this space, everything that ever was peeled and frayed away at this impeccable force.


    The decay of all that is in existence, something that far preceded the concept of time, life and death, or even life itself.


    Entropy.


    That was its given name.


    Dubbed long ago by civilizations foreign to this dying world.


    A world that his ancestors only had knowledge of, a place where his forefathers had fought their way out of.


    Something not even his father, the well respected Lord Kharston who partaken in the Great Demon War had control of.


    Something not even his mother, Lady Synthia who had the foresight of the future could accurately pinpoint how this immutable end would come for them all.


    This phenomena had consumed countless worlds, countless universes that were far more advanced, far more intelligent that the one he was in. Yet, like many others that came before it, all of it shall be erased upon entropy¡¯s touch.


    This was something that swallowed and erased the ancestors of the dragons, leaving Elder Dragons that came before to only the knowledge of the horror and insanity that would soon follow.


    However, there just might be one way to keep such monstrosities at bay, to even have the slightest chance at warding off such phenomena. To prevent the insanities that would inadvertently seep and spread in to his very own world.


    ¡°Velerion, the world rests on your shoulders.¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice echoed in his mind as this repressed memory of his became undone.


    The reason behind his incessant obsession to become the ruler of all dragon kind. From his fervent ambition to uphold his power, to his strict enforcement of the natural order onto others. Everything in his life that he ever achieved and desired, was because of this calamity that would come for the all.


    Velerion was the chosen one.


    Why now...why remind me this now, mother!?


    This vision of the ultimate decay of the world was the first thing that permeated his mind before he ever gained conscious. The horrible visions that he never got out of his mind of a world that would come undone, erased from existence.


    Like many things his parents taught him, Velerion never truly understood, be it the non-interference policy imposed by his father to the values of coexistence with different races. Velerion had learned all of them in earnest and understood them intellectually.


    With his hundred years of living, Velerion had been sure that those were simply lessons his parents gave him to be a competent leader.


    He could not be more wrong.


    Each of the teachings his parents had taught him, were tools and skills they gifted him for the sake of his true ambition. His true ambition that stemmed past the simplistic desires of being the leader of all dragon kind.


    ¡°The world threads on the balance between three ideologies. Stability, unity, and liberty, this triad is what binds people together or separate them¡±


    His father, Kharston¡¯s voice appeared to him, speaking of an an archaic concept that Velerion came across in his studies of ancient history.


    ¡°This triad that is most commonly mistaken by the contrast between good and evil. Those who seek stability deem unity and liberty as an obstruction to their ultimate rule. Those who value unity, see stability and liberty as opposition to their community. Those who desire liberty think that stability and unity constricts their freedom to live.¡±


    This archaic had gradually faded since the dawn of the ages, now vaguely passing on as version of known to be the three raisons.


    Will, power, responsibility.


    If the triad explained the mechanics behind the perpetuity of of any world, the three raisons was the key to allow one surpass their upmost potential.


    Just like the three raisons, the relation between stability, unity, liberty relied on each other to maintain the natural order of existence.


    For stability is not achieved without the accord of people and their willingness to partake in the system. Unity would mean nothing if there is no structure or the desire to come together. And liberty holds no value in a world without reason or love.


    ¡°A wise ruler you shall be. But to reach your ambitions, to amass the power to go against the inevitable end of all that is, takes more than one, Velerion.¡±


    His mother¡¯s soft voice spoke.


    Though serving as a gentle warning, a horrible sensation pulsated in his temples. His skull felt like a watermelon that had been gorged of its flesh, leaving nothing but the husk in its place while his brain was no where to be found.


    Even after countless decades, the lessons that his parents had given him meant more than ever.


    ¡°Humility comes from pride. To be defeated means your future victories shall be more meaningful.¡±


    ¡°This will be our final lesson to you, the rest, I trust, you will achieve it with your abilities, Velerion.¡±


    ¡°Let your first and final defeat in your life, guide you, my son. Never forget, if you ever feel you are alone, we shall watch you with pride from the heavens. And he who consigned your defeat shall be the one who realizes your true ambitions.¡±


    Kharston and Synthia¡¯s voices disappeared, and the dystopian ruined world disappeared before him.


    Replaced by a clear sky that wavered between daylight and nightfall.


    Velerion felt the same cool breeze around as his deep red wings flapped arrogantly with his head raised to the skies.


    This was the exact scene he saw from moments ago¡ª


    No, it was what he would have seen had he not underestimate the human boy and turned his head away in disinterest.


    Boom!!!


    Far faster and vicious than anything that he ever seen, a black blur split the skies in a roar, striking straight in his direction, tearing apart not only the sound barrier but through the beam that Velerion frantically fired.


    In a fraction of a second, a cracked mythril blade came at Velerion, instantly striking the Elder Dragon down as he felt  his flesh exploding at the relentless strength along with the weapon.


    It was his failure.


    For his arrogance and his obsession to prove his worth in the eyes of his own kind, he lost sight of what truly was important, he had forgotten the reason for his ambition. For all that entailed, Velerion was the only one that understood the calamity that would come for his world.


    Then¡­


    As though a monk who had spend his whole life in a monastery to seek enlightenment to no avail, the moment said monk stepped out of the monastery itself¡­


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A sense of realization hit him. Enlightening him and opened up his eyes to the realities that had transpired thus far.


    At that moment, at that precise moment that brought John Sarvod his victory, he could sense the conviction, the strength and the duty that bound him.


    Velerion¡¯s eyes jolted open.


    Only one of two eyes allowed him to see, the other, surged an indomitable pain from the wound John had delivered unto him.


    ¡°ARGHHHH!!!¡±


    His body writhed, the earth around him trembled at the pained cries, wrecking havoc to the room around him as various medical utensil and chemicals alike flew from where they were.


    Bitting his lip, he suppressed his senses, focusing himself on getting to his feet.


    He could feel bodies scrambling into his direction as he staggered on his two feet.


    With one hand clutched tightly at his right eye socket where his eye used to be, Velerion moved, forcing his weakened body to move.


    There is no time to waste!!!


    ¡°Lord Velerion, y-you need to stay still, your injuries, we are still on the verge of healing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where is he!!!¡±


    Velerion grabbed the dragonborn¡ªhalf-human, half-dragon looking people¡ªby his collar and stared sharply with his yellow eyes, forcing the dragonborn to answer him.


    ¡°I-I have n-no idea w-who you are talking¡­¡±


    ¡°The one who gave me this!!!¡± Velerion removed his hand from his blinded eye.


    ¡°L-Lord S-Sarvod h-has been a-absent with L-Lady E-Ephinelyth since d-days a-ago¡ª¡±


    Shroom!!!


    Velerion waited no more for the dragonborn to speak, taking flight at lightspeed, charging for the only place where he knew John and Ephinelyth would be.


    He made route to the southern mountains at the border of Courzer, where the other dragons dared not travel to.


    This was where the Silver Maiden of Judgement was known to frequent.


    A scenic view of nature surrounded him as he floated in the air where he believed to his sister¡¯s territory.


    ¡°John Sarvod!!!¡±


    His voice made through the valleys and peaks, making his presence known to all living beings present.


    Like the other dragons, he had no knowledge of the exact location where Ephinelyth¡¯s living space was in this vast area   for many found themselves lost or even returned to their starting point should they traverse her territory.


    But even then, his urgency was far more pressing.


    ¡°Velerion, if you decide to interfere with my matters once more, I will use this¡ª¡± Ephinelyth¡¯s voice responded not a minute sooner but quickly halted herself when John appeared beside her with a hand on her shoulder to the clearing atop a mountain where Ephinelyth was.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Evie¡­ He has the right to be angry¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    From the skies, Velerion landed before John, right knee on the ground as he lowered his head as he assumed a submissive stance.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    John looked to Evie, his eyes wide as hers.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± John spoke to Evie in his mind, taking a step backwards from Velerion who had yet to lift his head.


    ¡°I presume this is the outcome of the duel? I don¡¯t know what came over him I can read his mind to...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He looks like he is about to explain himself¡ª Oh what the fuck, is that¡­¡±


    John leaned backwards when he caught glimpse of the sinew and flesh in the Elder Dragon¡¯s right eye socket.


    ¡°Is your eye...?¡±


    Averted his gaze from Velerion he made a face to Evie, confused to why Velerion was here.


    Neither the two of them had a clue nor cared about why Velerion was here kneeling himself before John.


    In fact, John and Evie had spent their first night together consummating their love, that they have forgotten their prior exhaustion and slept through the next day only to have awaken moments ago.


    John still had yet to fully spend his time with Evie.


    If anything Velerion¡¯s gesture irritated him. His time was precious, and if he was not doing what he wanted¡ªin this case, left alone with Evie¡ªhe was wasting it.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Sarvod.¡±


    John gritted his teeth and made an unpleasant face when Velerion replied.


    It was by sheer dumb luck, or even his willful conviction that he managed to win against Velerion during their duel. He absolutely, and most certainly did not fight to gain the Magma Dragon¡¯s servitude, much less any power of Velerion like what the other dragons boldly asserted.


    All he had in mind at the time was to end the encounter with the Magma Dragon as quickly as he could, so Ephinelyth would be by his side.


    John was a simple man.


    Evie is all I need.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± John¡¯s body softened when he felt a warm embrace around his waist, the gentle tough to his side was enough to bring him back to reality.


    Being in synchronization with his thoughts, Evie had morphed and used her tail to hold him by his waist.


    ¡°And I will always be for you, my love.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­thank you, Evie. You¡¯re my good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, and so I am, John.¡±


    He had nothing to fear. The moment he decided to stand for himself and faced Velerion, was the moment he discarded the lesser thoughts of being ruled by his fear, of being indecisive, of reluctance.


    He had lost everything.


    But through it, he learned that, he had every reason to live his life to the fullest.


    The losses that he carried with him will no longer haunt him. And when he faced someone like Velerion he would not quiver, like his own fate, John would become the master of it. All he had to do was to grasp his fate with his two hands and make them according to his own wishes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He commanded, words carrying the same weight as he had when he fought Velerion, Prishine the succubus, the vampires¡­


    ¡°Why, are you kneeling before me when what we agreed on was fulfilled? Zondrac¡¯s family is left alone, and Ephinelyth mine, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    John had no need for power. He understood the purpose of power, that it was to fulfill his will, to enact his responsibility towards those that he deemed to worth his care for.


    But for purposes outside of that¡­


    He was but a simple boy who wished to live his life in peace.


    It was his desire as a child when he was with Kahnira, it was what he wished for back in A¡¯vetheas. And it remained the same now that he was an adult who had taken Ephinelyth as his lover.


    A quiet atmosphere brushed over the trio as Velerion took a deep breath, raised his head in his knelt position. The Magma Dragon looked to John with the upmost determination and sincerity.


    ¡°My Lord¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough with the ¡®Lord¡¯ calling, Velerion! Answer me!!!¡±


    ¡°My Consignor.¡±


    John¡¯s expression agitation abated, his face scrunched into a bitter expression.


    ¡°He who bares the power to consign the fate of this world.  Yet, have no desire to do so. He who is capable of both cruelty and compassion. He who sees the balance between  the fool and wise, the disparity between good and evil, the one who shall lead with a selfish yet, alturistic motives.  Hated by many, yet, loved by more than he will ever know.


    ¡°He. Whose, will, power and responsibility are in unison. I, Velerion, shall heed all your commands and enact your will as you wish. I beg of you to accept this selfish request of mine, Consignor.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°P-please leave me be...f-for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away. I will be ready whenever you need me,¡± without further instructions, Velerion made himself scarce at John¡¯s words with a quiet but audible woosh.


    Watching the blue sky as the words from Velerion imprinted upon his memories, John closed his eyes as he left out a long breath, shaking his head as clenched his right fist.


    This is too tiring.


    He felt like his knees were to buckle and he would fall into yet another spiral at the expectations that Velerion placed on him.


    Is it still not enough?


    He had tried so hard, yet, for reasons unexplained to him, he seem to never be able to escape this inevitable cycle where others place their expectations on him.


    Like many of the strange occurrences he encountered during his time in Meastes, he was given the respect and title of Consignor by people who he never knew or had done anything for.


    When Velerion or anyone regarded him as someone is akin to a legendary noble man, John can¡¯t help but think they have mistaken him for someone else.


    He understood the dynamics between will, power and responsibility. But the responsibility thrust upon him was something he had not desire to take on, and if his conviction was lacking, he could not care even if he was given all the power in the world.


    Just because it was forced on him, it did not mean John will blindly appease their desires. If anything, he felt like doing the opposite just because none asked for his opinion nor his consent prior.


    He was the dictator of his own actions and none could tell him otherwise.


    Evie¡¯s arms wrapped themselves around him from behind, he felt her soft cheeks gently rubbing against his back as she soothed his troubled mind.


    ¡°I only know vaguely of what Velerion was speaking of. In some way, he thinks you are tied to his ambition. A destiny if you so put it.¡±


    ¡°Destiny?¡± John placed his hand to hers slowly unfurling her grip on his chest and interlock them with his own fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t care for fate, all I want is to spend my time with you.¡±


    ¡°Ufufufu, look how attached to me you have become in such a short time,¡± Evie continued to nuzzle her face against his back, making sure that his scent bathed on her. ¡°I wholeheartedly agree¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s foresight was never wrong. For decades, Velerion clung to her words of his ambition like gospel. She was partly responsible for his obsession to become the leader of dragon kind. And of course, mother spoke of the shared love between you and me. By giving us glimpses of our future is what she deemed as her parting gift to me and Velerion.¡±


    Evie¡¯s white tail around his waist wriggled as it squeezed John gently.


    ¡°Evie¡­¡± John placed her head to his chest, giving her forehead a peck with his lips.


    ¡°I wish to hold you more,¡± she boldly claimed, tail moving from his waist to John¡¯s head, holding him close as he did to her.


    ¡°Not so shy about your desires now huh?¡±


    ¡°I am simply following your suit. I, on the other hand enjoyed your very tight embrace this morning when I woke up. It seems that your hands love touching me whenever they can.¡±


    ¡°You are my soft live sized pillow. I will hug you however I wish.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­so it is.¡±


    ¡°What else did your mother foresee¡­?¡±


    Returning to the conversation, John asked as he stroked Evie¡¯s tail.


    ¡°After I was able to control my powers, tried probing her mind but I could never read anything beyond those she permitted me to see¡­¡±


    ¡°Permitted you to see?¡± John repeated after her, seemingly taken aback at Lady Synthia¡¯s mastery of her own visions and mental space. ¡°Does she shut off her powers or placed mental barriers¡­ Wait no...you could just tear through those easily. It doesn¡¯t make sense...¡±


    Evie chuckled softly at John¡¯s confusion, ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain myself too, my telepathic abilities may be strong but perhaps I am not suited to see the future and guard the secrets they hold myself.¡±


    ¡°Ah...it¡¯s like magic affinity in a way. You can see her mind but can¡¯t make sense of what you see.¡±


    Evie nodded, ¡°Perhaps I am never meant to know the future. I am certain it I can with you sooner even if it is for one day, I would make it so.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡± John grinned, ¡°I recall you were in Purefold Town that day, it kind of makes sense now that I understand you this well. Though Evie, in hindsight, that was very...stalker-ish of you,¡± John spoke with a grin.


    Evie had her blushed face averted from John, but her hands still wrapped tightly around him.


    ¡°I-It took me a while to finally sense y-your presence, o-of course I had to come s-see you in haste! T-the last time I-I...went to see you, after you left Courzer that night. The Sarvod Residence¡¯s was left in ruins, I was too late to be by your side before you vanished.¡±


    ¡°The Elven Tribe¡­¡± John recalled ending up in A¡¯vetheas sometime after Kahnira¡¯s death. ¡°Did you know I was with the elves?¡±


    ¡°I was informed by my mother very late after your exile, she...however did know for the longest time and kept it from me. I presume, for my own good.¡±


    John blinked and shook his head, ¡°Hold up, your mother informed you after my exile? After? Not before? B-but I thought she¡­died many years ago? Even that Celian Agnes hero said something like that.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± Evie shook her head. ¡°I communicate with her through a book¡­ It¡¯s a medium that allows me to write to her in real time as though she was alive and her replying to me instantly.¡±


    Blink, blink, blink...


    ¡°To be exact, I am writing to her past self whenever I ink the pages with words, and it is also her past self that replies to me. I¡­ even I am unsure of the mechanics behind it, this was something she and father came up with to speak with me...¡±


    ¡°Does this mean she is alive in some sense inside that book?¡± John squinted his eyes, baffled and puzzled.


    ¡°As of now, my mother is in the heavens with my father, in that sense, they are still alive. The one I speak to on a daily basis, however, it is not my mother who has ascended to the heavens as of this moment, but her past self that is actively communicating with me.¡±


    John placed a hand to his head to rub his temples, ¡°Oh boy¡­ Velerion¡¯s behavior is one thing, but you are saying when she gave birth to you, she¡¯s already had written all the responses to your questions?¡±


    He understood what Evie was saying, but to wrap his mind around how past Synthia was able to communicate with present day Evie with just her abilities to look into the future simply bedazzled him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it. Perhaps it would do you better if you spoke to my parents yourself, it isn¡¯t that complicated once you experienced it.¡±


    ¡°Y-your parents!?¡±


    Of course, Ephinelyth¡¯s mother had planned for this¡ªor if one is being technical, everything had already happened in the late Lady Synthia¡¯s eyes.


    No doubt, the Ephinelyth¡¯s parents were aware of John being a part of their precious daughter¡¯s future. To the point where they must have approved of him it before she was even born¡ªelse, he would have not been here or permitted to speak to Evie seven years ago.


    It almost seemed like everything had been planned out from the beginning.


    Was everything in his life playing out like a predetermined script? Or was it all coincidences? Pertaining elder dragons had powers equal to gods alike, was John just a pawn to some larger scaled game in the realm of existence?


    It was not that John minded it, in fact, he was thankful to have met Evie.


    But knowing there are factors larger than what he could put in words playing off in the background was no doubt mind boggling, upsetting even.


    Was the suffering he experienced so far a part of a greater play? Or was it because it was written in his fate? Could everything turned out differently if he did not go through the horrors and sorrows that brought him here today?


    An uncomfortable smile appeared on his face.


    Whatever the case was, there was only one way for him to ascertain the truth.


    ¡°If you are nervous, you can speak to them some other time, I am certain my mother has accounted for everything.¡±


    And that is, to confront Evie¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    He discarded his nonsensical fears, holding Evie¡¯s hands firmly in his own.


    No longer will he cower at the unknowns of the world, be it gods, demons, or elder dragons, John shall face each and everything with all that he has.


    For each moment he was alive, for each breath that he took, for each beat his heart gave, everything in his life shall be deemed to serve him, and him alone.


    ¡°I want to know if I am destined to the whims of destiny or am I, the consignor of my own very own fate.¡±


    This was his conviction, his duty, and his strength.


    It was what he owed himself.

 20.3

    <h2>20.3</h2>


    ¡°Are you certain, John? There is no rush to meet them exactly now,¡± Evie¡¯s concerned voice trailed in the cave.


    Standing before John, she prepared a spherical device, slowly pouring her magic into said device as she looked to him for confirmation.


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    John spoke with a determinant face before breaking into goofy grin.


    ¡°I mean, they¡¯ve already planned and have met me with their past selves¡­¡± his left index pointed to his right palm, eyes looking upwards before he pointed left. ¡°I think that¡¯s more or less how it happened? That¡¯s why they gave you this recording...¡±


    What Evie was fiddling with was a hologram recording of Lord Kharston and Lady Synthia. A medium that should work similar to the book Evie communicated with her mother in real time despite her parting from this world.


    Using Synthia¡¯s power of foresight, and by maintaining a constant vision of the inevitable future, the two Elder Dragons from the past were able to hold a conversation from decades before John and Evie were born.


    The result was this hologram recording that was left in Ephinelyth¡¯s posession.


    In some sense, it was [Message] but done with the meticulous application of foresight magic, hence allowing for them to answer John and Evie who are in the present from decades ago.


    Beep...beep¡­beep...


    The device made noises when Ephinelyth finished activating it.


    Her arms immediately coiled around John as soon as she returned to his side.


    No doubt, Evie was unsure of what her parents would be saying to them in a few moments.


    The recording may have been in her possession for a long time, but it was only today did she finally activated it¡ªin accordance to her mother¡¯s instructions.


    She was not anxious as much as she was curious what her mother had to say to her.


    After all, this version of her mother, of Lady Synthia, was someone who had yet to give birth to her and was one that came before the one who she constantly wrote and communicated with.


    ¡°Plus¡­¡±


    John leaned to her ear, continuing their conversation from moments ago about his desire to meet her parents.


    ¡°I have the duty to meet the parents of the girl who¡¯ve I made into a woman.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Evie¡¯s face became lit, she slapped John¡¯s arm in embarrassment, ¡°N-Now is not the time!¡± her hands kept hitting him in soft blows that spoke more of how much affection she had for him than her own embarrassment.


    ¡°Ah!!! No¡­.!!!¡± placing a hand against his forehead, John feigned his cries. ¡°Help me Father and Mother-in-law!!! It has been barely one week and domestic abuse is taking place in this sacred household!¡±


    ¡°John!!!¡± Evie grit her teeth trying her best to not laugh at his apathetic acting. ¡°You silly man, just wait till I get back at you tonight¡ª¡±


    ¡°Evieeee!!! John!!! Hello!!!!¡±


    Synthia¡¯s elated voice bounced across the walls, greeting the two who were oblivious that the hologram recording was already playing before them where the images of Kharston and Synthia were grinning at the two of their playful bicker.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John and Evie immediately froze, looked to the other before looking back at the Elder Dragon couple.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Kharston in the recording cleared his throat, ¡°I told you to not interrupt them too soon¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have been waiting for this a long time!!!¡± Synthia pleaded with her husband then shortly before waving back at John and Evie with a loud voice. ¡°Congratulations you two!!!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations. And you Ephinelyth, for having found your ambition, your purpose, I was worried when your mother showed me what will your birth would entail, but seeing your future, I can only say I am proud, my future daughter. Though, I have yet to meet you in person, John, I look forward to it. ¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ Thank you¡­?¡± John lightly bowed as he raised a brow in confusion.


    Is he talking about meeting my younger self? About that time he used [Heal] on me?


    Evie quickly lifted her skirt before attempting a bow herself, ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    ¡°Evie, Evie, how is Velerion!? Is he behaving himself?¡± Synthia quickly spoke in enthusiasm, using the nickname John had given to her.


    ¡°He seems to have¡­¡± Evie locked her eyes onto John, ¡°...think the visions you¡¯ve shown him is tied to my John. I wish to know what or why that brother of mine thinks so¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try reading¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taught me better to interfere with the future.¡±


    Evie seeming to have seen what Synthia would be saying spoke before Synthia could finish.


    ¡°And if you asked me if I have ever tried. The answer is yes, and my response is that you and father have placed quite the complicated barriers to some parts of his mind, the effort is not simply worth being in the same room as Velerion.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu¡­¡± Synthia giggled, ¡°...seems like I will be putting in a lot of work in raising you to a fine lady.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Evie shifter her legs nervously, unsure what to make of her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Which brings to the point¡­¡± John interjected with a raised hand, ¡°I need to know if my fate belongs to me, to the whims of the world or to what I was born with.¡±


    He stared straight at Evie¡¯s parents, unflinching.


    He had discarded all his polite exterior in place of his harsh critical one.


    If they wished to exchange pleasantries, they can very well do that after his question was answered. His matters were more urgent.


    Without a doubt, Evie disliked Velerion a lot. He personally felt no hatred towards the Magma Dragon, but he had to admit his interactions with Velerion were nothing but inconveniences.


    To have his fate tied to a troublesome person like Velerion  was uncomfortable to say the least.


    But more importantly, he had to know the truth, about the suffering he endured and whether his fate was something that was decided, whether he actually was following a predetermined script or did he had autonomy over himself.


    And to know if he was a pawn in a larger game that he was unaware of.


    ¡°John, I have a vague understanding of what you have been through so far from Synthia¡¯s explanation to me, about the things you have been through.¡±


    Kharston responded to John instead on Synthia who was still doting on Evie.


    ¡°Pertaining the idea that I can undo all that you have endured, all the pain and suffering you felt back at any point in your life, would you want me to.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Undoing the pain?¡± John scrunched his face, ¡°That means¡­¡±


    From as far as he could have remembered, even with the vague memories of his childhood, not once had he truly felt he was at ease.


    His world was surrounded by misery, plagued with agony, devoid of love.


    It was only when he had finally declared his feelings to Evie and acted on them that he finally felt a part of him finally freed from the prison of his own mind.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    If he were to undo all he had endured so far¡­


    ¡°It would mean that I loose Evie¡­¡± his voice, stoic as his face. ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    His eyes gazed at the silver haired girl who¡¯ve been by his side in his lowest, accept his rage, his sorrows, his despair, his hatred as quickly as his love, his devotion and conviction.


    If not for what he suffered, he would never realize her love towards him. He would never see the truth to her ambitions that involved him.


    ¡°No. E-even if it brings back those who I have lost, there is no merit in doing so. If their deaths and suffering that I have bore witness to were to become undone, they still cannot escape what is determined.¡±


    Aurelius was a prime example of this. If Aurelius were to not meet with John, the wolfkin would most certainly not die by the hands of Prishine and her followers.


    But if such a world that he never met Aurelius Velupus came to be. It meant that Aurelius would be destined to die when his limited lifespan reaches its limit.


    Though the wolfkin might have a peaceful death, but John could not say the same if Aurelius will have lived a fulfilling life.


    John could not guarantee if anyone would be around to remember the beastkin who had no soul that lived a life far more meaningful than others.


    He did wish for Aurelius to live and survive their encounter with the succubus, but to trample on his friend¡¯s legacy was a sin far too grave for him to commit.


    If he had done so, he might as well been the one who thrust the spear into Aurelius¡¯ heart.


    It would be the erasure of the Aurelius who thought of John as a brother, as his own kind. It was the wolfkin that John knew and owed everything to.


    The Aurelius who was his brother.


    ¡°There is your answer, John. Whatever thoughts that was in your mind that lead you to say no, is what determines your future,¡± Synthia spoke. ¡°Many things in the world are bound to happen and the end result may be the same. However, how they happen, the process that cultivate them to the end goal, are just as important as the resolution of it all.¡±


    Kharston followed up, ¡°Fate, does not exist. However, people are bound to it. The future is predictable, yet far from stagnant. How one moves forward, is what determines the paths that are to come. Who we are, are the choices we make, the accumulation of all that was and ever will be cannot decide our identity. To make do of what we have, is a choice, a conscious choice made based on both future and the past, John. And to decide what you wish to do, lies upon you.¡±


    ¡°I...Are you saying to not worry about what is in store?¡± John asked, pleading a concrete answer that he can make sense of.


    ¡°No, I am telling you to trust yourself.¡± Kharston smiled. ¡°Like how my daughter trusts in her eventual union with you, like how you trusted your desire to overcome Velerion, like how you trusted your past to guide you¡­ No matter what comes in your way, the world will contour itself to your will. Consignor.¡±


    ¡°That is not the case, Kharston. How would I know¡­¡±


    As John pleaded, Kharston took a step backwards before turning towards Evie with a nod as he ignored John¡¯s attempts to argue back, ¡°He is quite the interesting one, desires not for power, status, nor wealth but knowledge for the sake of his own. ¡°Making it almost seems like you exist for his sake alone, bearing the same curiosity, the same values that he has.¡±


    Evie gently prodded a smile to her father¡¯s compliment, ¡°I have very well made that connection. This is my ambition, one that I shall defend everything with, father.¡±


    Kharston nodded in approval, ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about you, Ephinelyth. Do however, be cautious and not let your passion for him consume you. You brother, Velerion, is barely an example of what I speak. I am sure you can draw parallels to the dragons in the Great Demon War of my memories. They have allowed their ambitions to consume them, sullied everything they know and love.¡±


    Evie nodded, not speaking another word as she fully heeded her father¡¯s words.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about whether what things may or may not come to pass, John.¡± Synthia spoke in place of Kharston who opted to keep silent about John¡¯s question. ¡°Your future can be decided by your actions, and only yours. Your suffering, your joy, your agony, I am sure you know where such emotions originate, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was only one answer to Synthia¡¯s question. His reluctance to use his ¡®demon¡¯ magic. His sorrows, his pride¡­


    They were all the result of his own mind. No one in the world could control him, but himself.


    ¡°T-then...what of the future that you see? Won¡¯t they come to pass inevitably?¡± he spoke, voicing out his concerns that his future might no longer be in his own hands.


    If that were the case, all of what Kharston spoke to him were very well meaningless.


    If he were to consign to his own fate...to dictate how he we would live according to his own values, would he not have to be free from predetermined outcomes for such things to happen?


    ¡°Even my ability to foresee the future is not omnipotent, there are scenes, events that constantly shift, I can see the outcome of such things, but how it comes to be, remains to be uncertain, do you understand?¡±


    His eyes became alit, ¡°You mean! How you see Evie¡¯s future with me but not how it would exactly happen!?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Ufufu, you indeed are a quick one, I can see how my daughter finds you charming, she must like seeing your mind make these connections.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not¡­¡± John looked to Evie having momentarily complimented, before returning to the topic at hand, ¡°Then, how would you and Kharston know things will be fine for me moving forwards?¡±


    Synthia answered John¡¯s question with a smile, ¡°You already know the answer to that don¡¯t you?¡±


    Being Evie¡¯s mother, John knew she must have known something about his very own fate, else she would not be even having this conversation with John nor accepted him taking her daughter. Whatever outcome, whatever events that she had foreseen of John, it surely must have warranted assurance to a being like an Elder Dragon.


    ¡°And that means?¡±


    ¡°The world, has an uncanny way of unraveling around you,¡± Synthia admitted. ¡°Perhaps it is because of who you are, or perhaps it is by sheer coincidence.


    ¡°It wants to break you, but have always showered you with assistance. Look back on your darkest hours, on each times you have been brought to your limits, beyond what you wished to deal with¡­¡±


    During the unfortunate night with Raina Valindra Eridi, John should have died, yet he did not. His exile, his encounter with Velerion in Reperane Woods. The mission in Kershent Village.


    The various moments that he contemplated on suicide, the loss of the Harvests, the succubus¡¯ kidnapping, Kirksten¡¯s betrayal, being a wanted man of the Empire, the death of Aurelius, blackmailing of Zondrac¡¯s family¡­


    Looking back, in some way, during each and every of the trials that he was faced with, John, regardless of how cynical and hopeless his felt, one thing remained certain.


    He always had a way to progress past them, whether directly, or indirectly.


    Of course, each preceeding events was not meant for the better but the fact that he was guided by something unexplainable was undeniable.


    He understood what it was, yet the best that he could put it in words were that something was watching over him?


    Or was it that there was a certain boundary that the world prevent him from breaking past from?


    What could it be¡­


    ¡°We Elder Dragons do not believe in destiny, but our ambitions. Our very own set of purpose tailored to ourselves, and our ability to achieve it means everything to us.¡±


    Synthia spoke aiding John in his thought process.


    ¡°Destiny, fate, whatever name the mortals coined it, refers to being chosen by the world. In your case, it would be that you, are the one that chooses.¡±


    ¡°Me? Choose...¡±


    ¡°Like how you chose my daughter, how you chose to stand against my son, how you chose to forego your shackles of your own suffering, how you chose to have this conversation with us, how you chose to not give into temptation, how you chose to not give in to despair.¡±


    Kharston replied, his tall stature and auburn hair reminded him of Velerion¡¯ confidence, but his blue eyes coined the innate intelligence that exuded from Ephinelyth.


    ¡°All of the things which, you willingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Consign.¡±


    The word left John¡¯s own mouth before Kharston could finish.


    ¡°And such is your gift. One that grants you your strength, your drive, your ambition, your purpose, an implementation of your conviction so strong that the world itself has to bend to your selfish desires.¡±


    Synthia spoke, her voice tranquil as the room that he and Evie were in.


    ¡°I am certain Evie has already told you, perhaps you are still confused, but the so called ¡®demon magic¡¯ that you think of yourself, is nothing but the execution of your will upon the world. Perhaps it feels and seems similar to those of the demons, but can you say your morals have changed from before you used them? I beg to differ, John.¡±


    ¡°A-and of the dark aura?¡± John stuttered, voicing out the last of his doubts surfaced. ¡°What of the corruption of the [Heal] spell I use¡­¡±


    ¡°They are simply colors, John. Colors that you have derived meaning into, surely, not all the magic you¡¯ve cast with your abilities are shrouded in a black aura.¡±


    The various times he used [Illuminate] was just proof of that, if the light producing magic was pitch black like his hair, [Illuminate] might as well be [Enshroud].


    ¡°T-then¡­¡± John moved his hands and focused his mana on his palm, casting [Heal] as he felt the healing aura sprouted from his palm.


    Much to his surprise, there was no visible magic aura that appeared, he felt the magic flowing from him, but¡­


    Then it turned into a beautiful stream of blue, one that was identical to the colors of Ephinelyth and Kharston¡¯s eyes, a moment later, it saturated and and turned purple, then into a black shade.


    The black aura came and then turned bright white as though he had cast [Illuminate] in the midst of using [Heal].


    ¡°As I have assured you, that is no demon magic¡­¡± Evie squeaked softly, relieved to see John having finally understood her words to him from a long time ago. ¡°There never was¡­¡±


    Pompf!


    John¡¯s body collapsed against Evie as he held onto her to prevent himself from falling.


    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­¡± a stupid grin appeared on his face, the tightness that was in his chest ever since he was born became untangled. ¡°I¡­ Y-you¡¯re right¡­ E-everything w-was always...in my h-head¡­ The w-world, m-my birth parents f-fooled me into thinking¡ª¡±


    John silenced himself and shook his head.


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it, it was me all this time¡­ I knew that. All I needed was to trust in myself, to learn to accept who I am. You are right, Kharston, like the horrible thoughts that plagued my mind, they are only the catalyst...¡±


    ¡°John¡­¡±


    Evie tried to soothe him, but before she could, her eyes jolted wide.


    What had been John¡¯s tender emotions that she was connected to was replaced by a powerful strength, so powerful that it shook her very core.


    What was¡­


    She looked around them, in search for the sudden emotion that entered her mind, she was certain that only  John were fully connected, to have such a sudden yet profound emotions surge into her was simply¡­


    Then she looked to John who had stopped clutching onto her.


    Standing tall with his broad shoulders and chest up high. His deep brows focused along with a confident glint that she never saw.


    What was the naive conceit that was found in a haughty boy had now took on the form of a splendid man, a man who had conquered his shadows from just understanding the truth to himself, to his suffering, to his fate, to his joy, to his sorrows.


    To his consignation.


    John faced Kharston and Synthia with a solemn gaze, he was still afraid.


    At the suffering of his actions created, at the fragmented memories of his past that quaked his boots.


    Like the child that he had long forgotten himself to be, he too, was as oblivious to the world as he was once before.


    But everything now made sense.


    He could not put what he understood in words, but in many ways, he truly understood how the world was.


    The world was chaotic, yet, amongst the chaos, there is a pattern, a method to the madness that lingers within. The future is predictable, yet, it is constantly shifting.


    Only he was immutable in the midst of all of this.


    For only he himself was the constant against all that he expereinced.


    In a quick motion, he fell down to one of his knees, before the hologram of the two Elder Dragons.


    He raised an arms before his chest as though he were a vagabond who had finally found the hearth of his true self, the destination for his long journey.


    He knew Kharston and Synthia had approved of him, he knew that voicing out his appreciation for what their help to understand all that is about himself would amount to empty gestures.


    And so, he did what he could to show them his respects, not as man to dragon, not as underling to superior.


    But as John himself.


    As John who had naught for a home, John who had naught for his life purpose, John who was a nobody, John who simply wished to give his gratitude to the two Elder Dragons before him.


    To declare the newfound solace that he now had in him.


    ¡°My life will be accordance to how I see fit. You two need not to worry for me, or Ephinelyth. What is to come, shall come, and what needs to be done, shall be done.¡±


    Synthia and Kharston nodded their head kindly at John¡¯s words, marking the end of the hologram recording.

 21.0 - Willful Deceit

    Chapter 21: Willful Deceit


    <h2>21.0</h2>


    Dong! Dong! Dong¡­


    The great clock resounded greatly in the distance with twelve precise strikes as dark ambience descended upon the city of grim, coveting it in a familiar dread, whisking damned souls into motion.


    In the streets of dark, blurred faces and incomprehensible figures loiter about the capitol of Pardlorn. Hushed voices ran rampant as the night fog condensed before the very city.


    Pardlorn.


    The capital known to many and home to even more. Its occupants composed of the nameless, forgotten and the discarded.


    Constant clouds draped themselves above Pardlorn at all times, casting the darkest of shades at the brightest of days. Compared to the rest of the Sovereign, this was the most prosperous and dangerous of them all.


    Creatures of the night like dark horses, phantoms, shapeshifters, shadow beings alike, congregated this unnatural site due to accumulation of dark energies.


    Energies that defied the natural order of the living.


    A power that sought to contort everything that is pure.


    People who overstayed in Pardlorn disappeared at an astounding rate on a daily basis. To the point where spilt blood on the streets surpassed the availability of clean water was a common occurrence.


    But the most fearsome among them all, were the bloodsuckers whom governed these lands.


    Vampires.


    This was the great Vampire Sovereign. It was through their generosity that lowly apparitions of undead had a place among these streets.


    So long the undead kept their nefarious shenanigans from vampires of all kind, all were welcomed to partake in the great Sovereign.


    Today however, the noise from the city quickly died out as quickly as it surfaced.


    For their vampire overlords had gathered in the capitol building.


    In unison, the lowly beings kept their silence, patiently waited for the vampires to finish their business, even the most soulless of banshees dared not disturb this peace that washed over Pardlorn.


    The sight of the undead abominations self-imposing an unspoken discipline upon themselves in unison was unthinkable let alone unachievable.


    Discipline among chaos, life within the dead, respect from the lawless¡­


    Only in Pardlorn, this was achievable.


    Just like the young vampire who lurked out of the stained window of a building.


    Like the grand skyscraper that he was in, the city of Pardlorn consisted of arches that pointed towards a singular apex. Sleek in design yet unnaturally elaborate with the various sculpture that were carven into them by the artisan slaves of the vampires back in ancient times.


    Great cities like these were common back in the ancient times, Pardlorn was but the last of its remaining kind.


    This was where he belonged, this was his purpose, this was where he needed to be and nowhere else. For no greater honor was there than to serve his one and only lord.


    Ex¡¯car Termezt.


    The all-powerful vampire whose intellect surpassed all the royal families. This was the great vampire Palter Termzet served.


    The vampire who gave everything to Palter, a new life, a purpose, his strength, his identity. It was Ex¡¯car Termezt who brandished his life with profound purpose that surpassed his selfish needs.


    And now, Palter was to be his lord¡¯s aide, to stand amongst vampires just as powerful and influential as Ex¡¯car himself for an adjourned meeting that was supposed to take place months ago.


    Had it not for his failure¡­his lord would not had to postpone it until today.


    Ex¡¯car would have presented themselves to the other families months ago.


    For the last Seed of Blood planted in Itzella Harvest was nowhere to be found.


    A hundred and six seeds of blood were all that was to be collected by Palter and his two companions, Sozak and Kelgrim. It would mark their graduation from vampire acolytes into fully fledged members of the Termezt family.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    For reasons unknown to him, the curse he planted in Itzella Harvest had become undone, there was no known magic in Dezarith Empire that would have undone such a potent curse his lord developed.


    Despite his failing, Palter still successfully completed his vampiric trial in his Lord¡¯s eyes. As a matter of fact, Lord Termezt himself could not be any prouder for Palter¡¯s success.


    Yet¡­


    Clack.


    The door to the dressing room became undone. Alerting Palter to bear his claws as a horrible anger awoken from him, replacing his state of mull into one of unrivaled hostility.


    This was a private room.


    In this grand tower, Palter had all the right to keep to himself, especially from interruptions from vampires of any kind. Yet, someone, knowingly intruded on his space¡ª


    ¡°Palter.¡±


    The low stoic voice of an intelligent vampire froze Palter where he stood, blood drained from his already pale face, the claws on his fingertips retracted as he went down to his knees.


    ¡°My apologies, Lord Termzet, I assumed¡ª¡±


    The vampire in the white suit disappeared from the doorway and reappeared by Palter¡¯s side, holding Palter firmly in his arms before Palter could reach the floor with his knees.


    ¡°At ease, my child.¡±


    Ex¡¯car lifted Palter as he gestured towards the door, shutting it with his crimson magic before he continued to speak.


    ¡°It is wise to be alert in this place, caution against everyone, including me. It is always, always the correct course of action. The blood of Termezt run strongly in you, but no matter how strong one can be, we are no match against the others should they conspire against us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Palter¡¯s face was stern, but his heart still fluttered weakly. Had he been more impulsive, he would have launched an assault and disrespected his vampire father.


    He had done enough to fail his lord, Palter had to be cautious, for Lord Termezt depended on him.


    And if he wished to be by Lord Termezt¡¯s side, he must learn from his master.


    ¡°Lord Termezt¡­¡± Palter spoke in a small voice, ¡°I was thinking whether if introducing me as your vampire son to the other families would be wise. With your approval, perhaps I would serve you better with my identity concealed from them.¡±


    Ex¡¯car released his arms from Palter, the vampire¡¯s expression did not change but Lord Termezt turned his gaze towards the misty scenery of Pardlorn that Palter had been watching moments ago.


    ¡°Do you doubt me, Palter?¡±


    ¡°I-I never!¡±


    Palter¡¯s hands reached to Lord Termezt but halted mid-air before retracting his arm with his head lowered.


    ¡°My lord, if I may¡­ I have failed you once. If not for my incompetence, this meeting would have taken place months ago. That is why, to bestow me this honor before the other vampires¡­¡±


    ¡°Your failure is an opportunity granted to us by His Evergrace, Palter Termezt!!!¡±


    Heavy aura descended upon Palter¡¯s shoulders, forcing him on his knees. But instead of crumbling before his master¡¯s power like he would have many months ago, Palter stood with all his muscles tensed, resisting Lord Termezt¡¯s powers on him.


    ¡°Ngk.¡±


    ¡°You have grown strong, Palter.¡±


    Seeing the result of Palter¡¯s training and his transformation after consuming a single vial of his blood, Lord Termezt smiled approvingly.


    ¡°I was surprised when you shared the vials of my blood with Kelgrim and Sozak. I was under the impression that you would have taken all three of them on your own to further increase your strength. It seems, even with a single vial of my blood, you are progressing as quickly you would with three vials of my blood.¡±


    Palter lowered his head.


    Overcame by the shame for failing Lord Termezt in collecting the Seeds of Blood, Palter distributed Lord Termezt¡¯s blood with his two companions.


    Hoping that should he ever be fallen, Sozak and Kelgrim would take his place to serve their lord in his place.


    For the Termezt family was the smallest among the royal families. While they make up for it in individual power, discounting himself, there were only 80 other vampires bearing the Termezt name serving Lord Termezt.


    Though Palter was Lord Termezt¡¯s favorite, he was by far, the least accomplished amongst the other Termezts.


    Ex¡¯car Termezt, however, thought otherwise.


    ¡°It is because of your actions, both Sozak and Kelgrim were able to benefit from it. Though¡­unlike you, they require guidance and more cultivation, I now have two more capable vampires in our family!¡±


    ¡°I do not understand, Lord Termezt.¡±


    Lord Termezt leaned closer to his son¡¯s ear, spoke in a serious but fatherly voice.


    ¡°We vampires, are selfish creatures, but this selfishness is capable of undying loyalty if one knows the exploits to it. And you, young Palter, in your guilt of incompetence, have bred me two capable men that I can rely on.


    ¡°Such is a feat unthinkable even by the most respected among the royal families. I may have Kelgrim and Sozak¡¯s eternal servitude, but you, my son, have their eternal loyalty. By giving them each a vial of my blood, you have gifted me two treasures that many vampires sought greatly after.¡±


    ¡°It is not my intention to usurp you, my lord.¡±


    In the Soveriegn, where hierarchy of a vampires meant everything, the hierarchy of a vampire is predetermined at birth and would remain as such for the rest of the vampire¡¯s life. A vampire¡¯s hierarchy dictated a vampire¡¯s power, their status, what they were allowed to do or even who they were even allowed to associate with.


    And only in the rarest of occasions would any vampire have their hierarchy raised. Much less rise to the level that is akin to the head of a royal family. But if a vampire lord or lady wished so, they could take in a vampire they fancied and train them until they could hold themselves against vampires of a higher rank.


    And only until said vampire gained the vampire lord or lady¡¯s complete trust that they would be allowed to rise in their rank.


    Such a process was why many joined the royal families and throwing themselves into a lifetime of servitude. All for the slightest of chance to rise from the lowest ranks.


    And when one is granted a vial of their vampire lord¡¯s blood, it would mean regardless of said vampire¡¯s ability, their rank would rise at least by a rank.


    For the raw power in a vial of pure vampire blood was enough to evolve a lowly vampire into a high ranked one.


    What Palter did, was turning his master¡¯s trust in him¡ªall three vials¡¯ worth¡ªand distributed it to Sozak and Kelgrim, essentially also allowing his two compatriots to rise in the hierarchy among vampires, turning them into capable vampires worthy for Lord Termezt¡¯s use.


    If Palter¡¯s abilities were half of what Lord Termezt¡¯s, Sozak and Kelgrim would be a quarter of Lord Termezt¡¯s.


    As the Termezts were small in comparison with the other royal families, it became pivotal that each member was loyal to not only the head of the family, but the whole sect.


    Unlike the other vampire families, bearing the Termezt family name was only the beginning. One had to prove their dedication and loyalty to the family Termezt by offering their services and lives to their fellow kin.


    ¡°Worry not, Palter, I suspect no such thing. You three were handpicked by myself. For all that is worth, Palter, this opportunity you have given me, is a miracle, if not for your actions, I would not dare fathom the current expedition of our operations.¡±


    A pair of brilliant fangs appeared on Lord Termezt¡¯s face, one conveyed more than blind confidence.


    For this was a smile of a vampire who sought to awaken his Evergrace, the ruler of all vampires. The vampire prince that was sealed away from the dawn of the Great Demon War.


    The one to restore the vampires to their former glory.


    The Demon Lord of Stagnation.

 21.1

    <h2>21.1</h2>


    Tap¡­tap¡­tap¡­


    Located thousands of kilometers to the South of Pardlorn, Kelgrim and Sozak dashed with such vigor that not even the fastest of winds could reach them.


    From freezing air to the darkest mountains, not even powerful vampires like them are immune to the dense atmosphere that rested in this place.


    With their rapid yet silent footsteps, the two new Itex vampires speed barely registered in anyone¡¯s senses¡ªnot that there were many creatures this far in the South.


    Normally, such tremendous velocity would rupture the ground from the sheer power that any vampire could have. Any vampire from the other families would have caused significant disruption in their trail from the feat of intercontinental travel by foot.


    But Sozak and Kelgrim were not the average Itex vampires.


    They were vampires handpicked by Lord Termezt, undergone his trials.


    Vampires whom consumed their master¡¯s blood.


    They were evolved beings who garnered the favor and respect of a True Vampire.


    Unlike common Itex vampires who were born as the third highest on the vampire hierarchy, they made their way from the second lowest rank of Knuf into Juko upon completion of the Seed of Blood collection.


    Their training, the skills they learned from having no inherent power from the times that they were taken in as Lord Termezt¡¯s acolytes. Combined with their sudden surge of power, allowed Sozak and Kelgrim to become vampires as powerful as the colonels of the Hangrabo family.


    The vampires of the modern era used a hierarchical system that categorized its vampires into 6 ranks. Lonth, Knuf, Juko, Itex, Huza and the highest of them all, Ged.


    With Palter¡¯s generosity, they too, had the privilege of consuming one of the most powerful Ged Vampire¡¯s blood. Boosting their abilities from being a Juko vampire all the way to the upper echelons of Itex rank.


    That said, to claim their abilities were equal to the militarized vampires of the Hangrabos would be a unfair comparison, akin comparing a skilled merchant to a renowned warrior. These two Termezt vampires, like their master, specialize in the art of cunning and deceit, not mindless brutality that was synonymous with the Hangrabo family.


    And now, with Palter attended a meeting with their master, the two vampires were tasked on a sacred mission.


    Shshshshsh¡­


    They halted their movement.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived¡­¡± Sozak spoke, darting his eyes to the deep valley that the two of them found themselves in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, Lord Termezt¡ª¡±


    Before Keglrim resumed forwards, Sozak placed a hand before his burly companion.


    ¡°Wait, let me¡­¡± closing his eyes, Sozak inhaled. ¡°Grant me the power of vision, reveal the hidden, [Eye of the Unseen]!¡±


    Sozak¡¯s eyes became aglow with crimson red at the spell¡¯s activation, painting his vision with thick red, obscuring all visual details that one could see.


    In exchange, he was given a clear vision of the silhouettes that lurked along the three mountains that folded on the three cardinal points of the ancient tomb.


    The tomb belonging to His Evergrace.


    Even at this distance, the grand mausoleum built by vampires from the ancient times to honor the Vampire Prince still stood in all its awe-inspiring form.


    The tomb itself was built to be 100 meters in height, spanning as wide as it could to the three mountains that shielded it from the harsh environment.


    Much the mausoleum¡¯s exterior has crumbled from the many battles that took place in these sacred grounds but there was no mistaking the landmark constructed from ancient times.


    ¡°Any guards?¡±


    ¡°I spot three Marcedoni enforcers along the mountains. Lord Termezt is right, their defenses are vulnerable when they change shifts. There, there and also there.¡±


    Following Sozak¡¯s indication, Kelgrim noticed handful of guards on each of the surrounding mountains, of which all were of Juko vampires¡ªa rank below them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rush inside, they won¡¯t see us coming. Once we finish our job, there¡¯s nothing they can do to undo it.¡±


    With a nod from Sozak, Kelgrim fished two silver rings from his pockets, giving one to Sozak before they placed it on their thumb as per their master¡¯s instructions.


    These were spell containment rings laced with [Invisibility] by Lord Termezt.


    The moment they wore them, Sozak and Kelgrim¡¯s presence would vanish, obscuring detection from the various traps and surveilance that the Marcedoni family had set along the premises for unwarranted visitors to His Evergrace¡¯s tomb.


    In accordance with the rules set by the royal families centuries ago, awakening the Vampire Prince was an act of heresy punishable by inflicting the death penalty upon the entire family.


    As of recency, a new law was passed against any low ranked vampires who spoke of the Vampire Prince. Where it states whoever implied any and all vampires that came before the royal families would be committing treason for conspiring against the Sovereign.


    Nevermind the prophecy that foretold His Evergrace¡¯s inevitable return in the coming decades. The royal families had the law written in ink to further solidify their hold on their Vampire Sovereign.


    Rather than their rightful Vampire Prince who would restore their race¡¯s former glory, the royal families chose to wield the power among themselves


    These foolish vampires had long forgotten their ancient vampire ways.


    Fortunately, Lord Termezt was ahead in his endevaours.


    Their master had long since working to release His Evergrace from his eternal slumber. It was with his vigorous research and intellect did Lord Termezt made the Seeds of Blood curse.


    All Sozak and Kelgrim had to do was to transfer the hundred Seeds of Blood to His Evergrace¡¯s tomb to initiate the gradual awakening of His Evergrace.


    It was a meticulous process with minimal progress, one that would prove to be worth the Termezt Family¡¯s time.


    Woosh!


    The two Itex vampires vanished from where they stood, zoomed past the corroded grounds, across the dense woods containing various tier 6 defensive spells.


    Their presence were akin to the chilling breeze of the night, subtle yet harrowing.


    Chamber after chamber, they entered, not stopping even the slightest second to marvel at the intricate artworks inscribed onto the walls of the mausoleum. The various luxuries adorned throughout were not enough to tempt them into halting their tracks.


    These were determined vampires.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Their master¡¯s orders triumphed everything else.


    ¡°Wait,¡± amidst their movements Kelgrim stopped Sozak, halting his friend by the collar in front of an inconspicuous door. ¡°This is it, the sixth hidden chamber.¡±


    Rubbing his hands together, Sozak concentrated all his mana to his right palm, in a swift motion, he slammed it against the stone door surging all of his mana reserves into the wall.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°H-hah¡­¡± panting from his exertion, Sozak looked to Kelgrim. ¡°Kelgrim my mana depleted in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Shing!!!


    A brilliant silver flashed between them as Sozak watched a scythe passed through Kelgrim¡¯s outstretched arm, slicing it the vampire¡¯s left arm cleanly off.


    Spurt!


    ¡°Grahhhh!¡±


    Kelgrim¡¯s forearm dropped to the ground, blood splashed across the crevices of the mausoleum.


    ¡°Blood Arts: [Plalet Recovery]!¡± not even blinking, Kelgrim cast his spell.


    Blood vessels from his stump sprung forth to his detached forearm, reattaching the severed limb back to where it was moments ago.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    Still biting his teeth from the pain. Kelgrim gestured towards the door where Sozak had deposited all his mana into.


    What was once a stone wall engraved with unrecognizable symbols now had traces of Sozak¡¯s grey mana and streaks of Kelgrim¡¯s vermillion blood coursing through it.


    Creak¡­


    The stone door separated, disappearing into the walls, revealing a grand chamber supported with large columns made of marble as pristine as it was first constructed.


    For a chamber that is untouched, untainted over the span of a millennia, one where light did not permeate, the tomb of His Evergrace was far more exquisite than anything Sozak and Kelgrim had ever saw.


    Sure, they had visited tombs, ransacked temples of worship, annihilated small monarchies further east of Pardlorn, along with Lord Termezt. Yet, those display of luxuries and power paled before the chamber of the Vampire Prince.


    The two Itex vampires entered, partially shielding their faces in the face of His Evergrace¡¯s tomb.


    The Vampire Prince¡¯s tomb was engraved artworks that one could commonly found along the mausoleum, just as intricately beautiful as the other chambers within the mausoleum, yet, this one felt familiar.


    Had it not for Lord Termezt¡¯s instructions, they would be none the wiser to think this was just another chamber among the thousands within the place.


    Yet, Sozak and Kelgrim shivered upon entry.


    Within this sacred place, a pressure tightened around their bodies, squeezing them with a tenacity so commanding that their very core froze despite their newly gained powers.


    This was an aura far, far, far powerful than what they experienced with Lord Termezt. Their master, Ex¡¯car Termezt, who was one of the only six Ged ranked vampires in the Sovereign.


    Even with Lord Termezt¡¯s continual training of allowing them bearing the full brunt of his true aura, before the Vampire Prince¡¯s tomb, the two Itex vampires may as well have been Lonth filfth, lowest of the low among vampire hierarchy.


    The sheer power, the primal ancestor of all vampires, even in its state of confinement by Gods of the ancient times, His Evergrace¡¯s raw power still exuberated from the coffin laid at the center.


    Thud.


    The two Itex vampire¡¯s dropped to their knees.


    This was the only thing they needed to do.


    This was the only they wanted to do.


    For like Lord Termezt before them, the vampire prince¡¯s aura was enough to invigorate them with clarity. Clarity that the other vampires in the Sovereign were ignorant of, something that only they, emissaries to revive His Evergrace could ever understand.


    The Demon Lord of Stagnation¡¯s return was not the simple wish of their master.


    No, for their mission here held a certain weight that could not be described.


    This was the will of the world, His Evergrace¡¯s return to this world is crucial to fend themselves off threats originating from otherworldy¡ª


    Shroom.


    The luminescence of His Evergrace¡¯s chambers disappeared.


    The two Itex vampires found themselves surrounded by a shroud of darkness. Horrid shapes of pitch black dawned upon them.


    ¡°Ah, Termezt vampires¡­ The Hangrabos were right to warn us of you.¡±


    A voice from the shadow whispered from their ears, no sooner, vampires of all kinds appeared from the silhouettes, filling chamber of His Evergrace with a platoon of vampires in full platinum armor.


    ¡°No sudden moves, or both of you die,¡± the vampire who held Sozak into a chokehold threatened.


    ¡°Tell us, Termezts. What, did, your, pathetic, master, instructed you to do?¡± one of the vampires who had a boot planted on Kelgrim¡¯s back spat, drawing a dagger to his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your pathetic excuse of a master was dumb enough to send you traitors here, just because you lowly Knufs were able to jump to Itex, doesn¡¯t mean you lot can handle yourself against us!¡± the platoon leader with the white sash of the Marcedoni family ordered.


    ¡°An fellow Itex hiding behind a platoon of Juko. Have the Marcedoni fallen so far that they now follow the Hangrabos military ways of cowardice¡ª¡±


    Wham!!!


    A giant Warhammer swung down at Sozak, snapping the Itex Vampire¡¯s spine before he could finish.


    ¡°Blood Tribute: [Shared Torment]!!!¡±


    ¡°GARH!!!¡±


    ¡°AHHHH!!!!¡±


    ¡°SCREKK!!!¡±


    At Kelgrim¡¯s immediate spell, he counteracted the assault on Sozak¡¯s spine to their enemies. Instead of Sozak¡¯s spinal cords shattering into a thousand pieces, the platoon of vampires around them, all had their backs broken instead.


    Spurt!


    Kelgrim choked out a thick black liquid.


    The price of casting the blood tribute spell Kelgrim had sacrifice the blood reserves in his body that would have lasted him until next winter, leaving the Itex vampire spent of all his energy reserves and access to further blood magic.


    ¡°Pleaseeee, Termezts, you think that¡¯s enough to take out all of us?¡± the Marcedoni platoon leader stood unaffected, along with other five Itex vampires hidden among the ranks of the Juko platoon.


    Woosh!


    The platoon leader disappeared before Sozak¡¯s eyes, reappeared in front of Kelgrim who barely had the strength to move.


    ¡°And now, you die!!!¡±


    The Itex leader raised his claws before Kelgrim¡¯s eyes¡ª


    THUD!!!


    The chamber shook, halting the platoon leader in his tracks, and behind them all, the door that they all had come from closed shut.


    !!!


    ¡°W-what...?¡±


    The chambers vibrated upon Sozak¡¯s whisper, the luminescence of the room dimmed until the glowing gray eyes of the Itex Marcedoni vampires were the only light source.


    Then¡­


    All traces of luminescence within the mausoleum abated.


    The chamber had become dark.


    So horridly black that it was though they were plunged into an eternal void.


    ¡°What trickery is this, Termezts!?¡± one of the Itex vampires shouted behind his captain.


    Under normal circumstances, any powerful Itex vampire could see in absolute darkness.


    Yet, now, all of them. The Termezt duo and the Marcedoni platoon¡ªin this case, the still standing Itex Marcedonis¡ªcould not see anything aside the glow that emitted from their vampire eyes.


    Creak¡­


    ¡°W-what¡­ What is that!?¡± a Marcedoni furthest from the group shouted, his eyes darted around him, trying to make sense at the unusual sound of movement.


    Crack¡­


    Then, a great distance behind Sozak, another eerie sound echoed throughout the room. Prompting even the Marcedoni platoon leader to stiffen in the midst of the blinding darkness.


    ¡°Nobody move, the Termezts must know something¡­¡±


    Crussh!!!


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    The vampire furthest away from them let out an ear deafening wail as his eyes elevated into the air, thrashing back and forth as sounds of fists striking stone sounded through His Evergrace¡¯s chambers.


    Clack!


    At a decisive snap, the light in that Marcedoni vampire¡¯s eyes abated, extinguished as though a one would by pinching a candle.


    ¡°Termezt!!!¡± one of the Itex vampires yelled. Glowing gray eyes flew towards Sozak in vigorous speed. Unable to cast anything with a depleted mana pool, Sozak closed his eyes, shielded himself with his arms, ready to fend himself against the Marcedoni¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sozak opened his eyes.


    The vampire never came. What had been once a pair of disdainful eyes, had all but vanished into the darkness just like the previous Marcedoni. All that remained were three pair of glowing gray eyes¡­


    No, that¡¯s not right. There were six Marcedoni, two disappeared, how is there only three left.


    As he counted the Marcedoni vampires, another pair of gray eyes vanished before him, leaving only the platoon leader and the one standing behind him as the surviving Marcedoni.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯ll p-pay for this¡­¡± the platoon leader¡¯s eyes shook, eyeing Sozak¡¯s crimson eyes in their blinding environment.


    ¡°[Message] to Lord Marcedoni!!! [Message] to Lord Marcedoni!!! Do you copy!!!¡± the other Itex vampire had his eyes squinted in the dark, desperate to make contact with the outside. ¡°Fuck!!! Why isn¡¯t our magic¡ª¡±


    Spurt!!!


    At the disgusting sound of flesh and sinew squeezed by a horrible force the Sozak and Kelgrim gave each other a look of mutual understanding.


    When they undertook this task, they had accepted the possibility of them never returning to Lord Termezt or Palter.


    The Vampire Prince was an ancient being, who was the progenitors of all current day vampires.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun while it lasted, Kelgrim.¡±


    ¡°Sure is. I hope Palter will forgive us for not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You blasted Termezts!!! What have you done!?¡± the platoon leader turned to them, screaming frantically as Sozak and Kelgrim felt their necks being yanked up by a strong grip. ¡°Stop this! At this rate, all us will die!!! The Sovereign is in grave danger if this thing is released!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Termezt duo only looked at the platoon leader in pity.


    ¡°We came here knowing we would die.¡±


    ¡°Our master wish to fulfill the prophecy of His Evergrace¡¯s return. If our deaths¡ª¡±


    Zing!!!


    A metallic ring clanged as all three of the vampire¡¯s squeezed their eyes shut, marking an end to their lives.


    Thud.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Clack.


    The luminescence to the Vampire Prince¡¯s tomb returned as the entrance opened once more, marking the end of the horrible darkness that blinded the creatures of night.


    All that was left on the floors of the tomb chambers were a river of red, what had been the unconscious bodies of the Marcedoni platoon were nowhere to be seen. It was as if when the darkness left, all vampires that trespassed this sacred tomb were erased.


    Except.


    The Termezt duo, Sozak and Kelgrim stood where they had been when they first entered His Evergrace¡¯s tomb. Their tattered clothes made anew, their bodies that were drained of mana and strength, was reinvigorated with unparalleled strength that allowed them to resist the strong aura of the tomb.


    Their eyes focused on the coffin laid at the center, which was now surging with the mana that Sozak had previously infused to open the tomb and a floating crimson orb that no doubt, was made from Kelgrim¡¯s blood.


    ¡°K-Kelgrim¡­w-what just¡­¡±


    ¡°We were s-spared¡­¡±


    The two Itex vampires went down to their knees, prostrated before His Evergrace¡¯s tomb.


    In unision, the Termezt duo spoke.


    ¡°The Termezt family awaits your return, Vampire Prince!¡±


    The Seeds of Blood that they carried with them, had all disappeared from their pouches.


    The hundred was that was needed to undo the seal on the Demon Lord of Stagnation, was all spent.


    It may take months, years, or decades even, but one thing was certain.


    When His Evergrace amassed enough strength to break away from his eternal slumber, away from the countless intricate imprisonment spells that were done onto him.


    The vampires shall return to their old ways.

 21.2

    <h2>21.2</h2>


    The national tower of the Sovereign.


    The sole landmark that signified the collective rule of the six royal families.


    Many centuries ago, when the ancient vampires met their destruction in the Great Demon War, vampire society as a whole had crumbled into nothing but mere savages whom slaved away to their unending thirst for blood, killing every and anything that breathed for the sake of feasting. Including their very own kind.


    Such a period was known as the Great Culling, where in the short span of 6 months, billions of vampires were murdered by their very own kin.


    Had the Great Culling persisted for another month or so, vampires as a species would have become extinct.


    While vampire society had collapsed after the Great Demon War, there remained a handful who were descendant of the Ancient Vampires.


    Domernig, Hangrabo, Mardedoni, Termezt, Trifellar, and Vulshker.


    The six prominent vampires appeared to the brutal society that the vampires had regressed into, restoring order through the invention of Blood Ties, a magic that bounded individual vampires to the progenitors of the royal family.


    Vampires who submitted themselves to either of the 6 vampires was granted not only nourishment, but also power that elevated them from mindless beasts that know only to satiate their bloodthirst.


    In exchange, they were demanded their absolute servitude.


    And such was the very beginning of the Vampire Sovereign.


    Under the leadership of the progenitors, the vampires officially formed the royal family, along with the hierarchy system that denoted the importance of each vampire within the sovereign.


    Whilst in past, each of the royal families were virtually identical but in name to the other, the Sovereign of today had continued to expand to a point where each of the royal family now held a specific role towards the Sovereign.


    For the most parts of the year, the main governance of the Sovereign were left to the Marcedonis, the vampire family responsible for the creation of the Vampire Hierarchy and brought stability to vampire society.


    Should the Sovereign require a massive task force, the Marcedoni family would seek the Hangrabos, a vampire family who not only housed many vampires, but also one that organized its members in a military fashion.


    It was then up to the vampires in the Trifellar family to be versed in the arts of stealth and cunning, for there was not a major city in the world that the Trifellars had their own in.


    From the rumor of the Forth¡¯s appearance, to the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s resource turmoil, be it internal or external, there was none that escaped the ears of the Trifellar family.


    The Domernig vampires specialized in commerce, holding power over each and every development that happens across the Sovereign, making Domernigs to be the most wealthy of all the royal families.


    Where the Domernig was incompetent, the Vulshker family made up for it with the sheer intellect and skilled artisans, for they were family who popularized the universal usage of blood magic among vampire kind.


    Finally, among the highly competent royal families that immensely contributed to the vampire society were the Termezts.


    The Termezt vampires, not only their family were known to be small in size¡ªat most a hundred according to historical records¡ªbut they had gained an unspoken notoriety among the other royal families.


    Among the six vampires from the ancient days, Termezt Prime was the most elusive of them all.


    The vampire was a oddball, often accredited by the other progenitors as unpredictable and uncooperative to the point where the other five had once conspired to revoke his status.


    Yet, it was because of Termezt Prime that the vampires from centuries old were able to form the Soverign. The vampires who joined the Termezt family were just as unusual, if not arrogant.


    If not for the early Termezts, vampire society would have never survived the Great Culling.


    None can deny the value of having the Termezts among vampire society.


    To the unbaised, the Termezts were the wild card of the vampires, always there when they were needed, but also there when they weren¡¯t supposed to be.


    One could even say that the Termezts were meddlesome in the vampiric affairs of the greater vampire society, to the point of being a horrible nusiance.


    Yet, among the six families, the Termezts were the most looked down upon. Had it not for what Termezt Prime did to put an end to the Great Culling, the independent minded Termezts would have been driven off from the Sovereign and killed long before now.


    With Ex¡¯car Termezt as the fourth head of the Termezt family. His goal as a Termezt remained the same as it was when Termezt Prime was.


    To restore the vampires of their rightful position as apex beings of the world, returning to their roots, to the age where vampires stood above the Higher Races and challenged the power of Gods.


    Like Termezt Prime. Ex¡¯car Termezt too, faced the same dilemma as his predecessor.


    Seated before him were the five other Ged ranked vampires like him, people who belonged to the pinnacle of the vampiric world, the strongest among the blood suckers.


    The head of the royal families.


    His eyes narrowed into small slits.


    Among the Ged Vampires, Ex¡¯car was the more fearsome of them all, even more so than Hangrabo who commanded armies of vampires.


    None of them dared to do oppose him for he bore the name of Termezt.


    But should the 5 Ged vampires all decided to turn their hostility at him at once, he would most certainly be defeated in an instant.


    Still, Ex¡¯car¡¯s concerns were shadowed by his exhilaration.


    Behind him, was Palter Termezt, his Vampire son, and for the first time in the Sovereign, the Termezt family shall have a leverage over the other 5 families.


    ¡°Let us begin this adjourned meeting, shall we?¡± one of the five spoke, gesturing at Ex¡¯car who was before them.


    ¡°Certainly so, Nulvith Vulshker. Allow me to formally introduce myself, I am Ex¡¯car Termezt, on behalf of the Termezts I welcome the newly elected 6th head of the Vulshker family into¡ª¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Cut your words and get to the point Termezt. You¡¯ve delayed this year¡¯s congregation, by six months,¡± the vampire beside Nulvith, Dakern Domernig interjected before Ex¡¯car could get a word in.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ You¡¯ll have to excuse dear Ex¡¯car here, he delayed our congregation because he has a surprise for us. Don¡¯t you Ex¡¯car?¡± a sweet female voice rang through the dimly lit room, calming Dakern Domernig as her gaze met Ex¡¯car¡¯s crimson eyes.


    ¡°Even you Trifellars are clueless to the Termezt¡¯s secrets, Moriel. That seduction of yours only work on the lowly Lonth.¡±


    Moriel retaliated, ¡°My, my, Taruin, dear. Be careful of what you speak or the next infighting among the Marcedoni family shall leave you without your tongue~¡±


    ¡°IT WAS YOU!!!¡±


    Taruin Marcedoni jumped to his feet, his eyes glowed in gray with a hand raised above his laurels, magic swirling at his palm, ready to attack Moriel Trifellar.


    ¡°Calm, down.¡± The fifth vampire before Ex¡¯car spoke, placing an arm on Taruin. "If she tries anything against you while you are still head of the Marcedonis, I will personally send my men to your aid.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± hearing the vampire¡¯s words, Taruin recoiled, returned to his seat. ¡°I am counting on you, Ledriz.¡±


    ¡°The honor is all mine, Lord Marcedoni,¡± Ledriz placed a hand across his chest, lowering his own head ever so slightly.


    ¡°Tsk! As meddlesome as always, Hangrabo! I hope your recent converts will be as traitorous as you found them,¡± Moriel Trifellar spat. The pleasant courtesy she gave Ex¡¯car moments ago was now twisted into a horrible scorn befitting a haggard witch.


    Marcedoni and Hangrabo have joined forces against Trifellar. Vulshker and Domernig are as close as always. Trifellar seemed to have resorted to gain our favor?


    Ex¡¯car smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I do apologize for the delay, my good Dakern. That is why I brought gifts to all of you. A delicacy that could be found nowhere else. Cultivated by my own kin, back when he was an acolyte.¡±


    To his words, the five heads of the royal vampire family perked, all of them watched Ex¡¯car with the upmost attention.


    Compelled by their animalistic desire to feed on blood, the moment a delicacy was brought up in vampire society, even Ged Vampires could not resist the temptation well cultivate blood.


    The five gluttonous vampires began salivating at the mere anticipation of blood.


    ¡°Palter! Distribute the Seeds of Blood to everyone!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Palter, who had no spoken a word behind Ex¡¯car nodded before swiftly placing the individual fist sized red orb before the royal family heads. Starting with Hangrabo, Marcedoni, Trifellar, Domernig, and finally Vulshker.


    ¡°What you are seeing, are Seeds of Blood, in its decompressed form. It contains the cultivated blood from the most healthy individuals through a timespan of decades, and most importantly, made of human blood¡ª¡±


    Slurp! Chomp! Smack! Gobble! Crunch!


    Before Ex¡¯car could finish explaining, the five vampires feasted on the vermillion orbs of blood, whatever dignity these Ged ranked vampires held disappeared when human blood was presented before them.


    Among vampires, human blood was the most favored due to the blood suckers¡¯ ancient history with mankind. Some claimed it was the blood content, others liked the iron taste that came with it, and even more attest to the richness of texture of human blood.


    The cities in Pardlorn held constant sales of human blood, but like wine, the quality of human blood differed. Akin to a poorly manufactured wine could cause blindness to one, poor quality human blood would drive vampires into a state of blood frenzy that they could never recover from.


    And when it came to vampires of the highest status like Ged Vampires, quality human blood befitting of their diet was almost difficult to get a hold of. Vampires like them, had refined tastes, specific way they preferred their human blood.


    But before the Seeds of Blood. All 5 Ged Vampires could not resist.


    No doubt, Ex¡¯car¡¯s Seeds of Blood were refined in quality that even the most wealthy from the Domernig family gave in to the pure essence that the Seeds of Blood held.


    Like starving dogs, the royal families lost all control to their desires, like the mindless beasts they were.


    It was Ex¡¯car Termezt¡¯s victory.


    Amidst it all, he caught a glimpse of his son, Palter¡¯s repulsed expression towards the five Ged vampires.


    Nothing else could delight Ex¡¯car even more.


    To his vampire son¡¯s knowledge, Ged vampires were pinnacle of all vampire kind, they were perfection incarnate. Whatever the Ged vampires said or ordered were treated as gospel. And in many cases among the Lonth and Knuf vampires, the Ged Vampires were deemed as deities that protected all vampire kind.


    Yet, with the simplest of temptations granted to them by Ex¡¯car Termezt, these Ged vampires were reduced to creatures driven by their blood craving instincts. All their higher sense of reasoning, experience, intelligence was cast aside for something as trivial as a snack.


    Palter, in his revelation, only closed his eyes and lowered his head to Ex¡¯car.


    Their desires blind them to their own demise. Palter, this is why we Termezt are different. Few we are, yet our power stems above them, we need not the numbers, nor the approval of the weak, for by our own merit, we are the perfect vampires that His Evergrace sought to cultivate.


    ¡°Ex¡¯car¡­¡± Dakern Domernig spoke with crimson liquid dripping from his lips. ¡°This vampire attendant you¡¯ve brought today¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I have not seen his face on the Huza candidate list, where have you fetched this¡­child?¡± Moriel piped, squinting . ¡°There were no Itex in your family last I remembered Ex¡¯car, how is this child¡­


    ¡°Ah, yes. Onto the purpose for today¡¯s congregation. Allow me to introduce to you to Palter Termezt, my vampire son of the Huza rank!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Far faster than of the rest could blink, an arm shot out from Dakern Domernig¡¯s shadow, grabbed Palter by the neck, lifted him into the air as another shadowy arm came shot at Ex¡¯car.


    Without flinching at Domernig¡¯s attempt, Ex¡¯car titled his body sideways, causing the shadow arm to miss his white coat by an inch.


    Shroom!


    Having missed him, the shadow arm made a nimble turn, what was the rounded fingers of the arm, now turned into sharpened claws, making its way back to the target it missed.


    Ex¡¯car jumped at where he stood, vanishing from the Ged vampire¡¯s sight.


    And reappeared behind Ledriz Hangrabo.


    The shadow arm adjusted its trajectory to Ex¡¯car once more. This time, in far greater speed that none could see.


    Ex¡¯car lowered his body to match Ledriz who was still seated, and instead of colliding with him head on, the shadow claws that were aiming for his neck moments ago was now going to plunge into Ledriz¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Enough!!!¡±


    An orange glow appeared to Nulvith Vulshker¡¯s eyes, the youngest Ged vampire slammed the roundtable, halting the moving shadow claws in mid-air as chains made of orange aura appeared around Dakern¡¯s body, constricting the vampire to where he stood.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you doing! We agreed to no violence!¡± Nulvith looked at Dakern¡¯s black eyes.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Dakern stuttered, shaking his head as though he was confused, but not a moment sooner, the vampire¡¯s usual gaze returned, along with it, a newly formed scorn. ¡°What do you know, youngling? You have no idea what Termezt did! H-he¡­made that thing his vampire son!!!¡±


    Trifellar chimmed in, ¡°What Termezt does is none of our business, on what basis does Domernig have the right to attack¡ª¡±


    Taruin Marcedoni placed his fingertips together, ¡°Palter Termezt is not vampire bred, Moriel. I don¡¯t suppose I have to point that out to a Trifellar?¡±


    ¡°So, what if he isn¡¯t pure vampire!¡± Moriel spat. ¡°If Ex¡¯car gave Palter his blood, it explains why the sudden jump in the hierarchy, this is outrageous¡ª¡±


    ¡°Palter Termezt never had a single drop of vampire blood in him. Ex¡¯car turned him. Ex¡¯car Termezt, who belonged to the family that forbade conversion of other species into vampires broke the rule that his forefathers had in place.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± this time, it was Ledriz Hangrabo who jumped from his seat. ¡°Termezt!!! What have you done!?¡±


    ¡°What was necessary. I understand the repercussions, that is why, the Seeds of Blood were graciously given to you all. I assure you, not only your desire for human blood will be satiated until next winter, but you would find your abilities enhanced as though you received His Evergrace¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me, Termezt!!!¡± Ledriz turned and lifted Ex¡¯car by the neck off the ground, his vermillion eyes trembling as he met Termezt¡¯s. ¡°You think this will appease me!? Your little bribe won¡¯t hide the fact that the pathetic creature you call your vampire son is an inferior being¡ª¡±


    ¡°Six Itex assassins, four Juko defenders, ten Lonth escorts, and three Huza.¡± Palter, still clutched by Dakern¡¯s shadow hand spoke. ¡°Please check in with your underlings. Lord Hangrabo, Marcedoni, Domernig.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± with wavering eyes, Taruin Marcedoni turned to his two fellow Ged vampires.


    ¡°Bullshit! How could you have¡ª¡±


    Before Dakern could finish, Hangrabo silenced him with a raise of his palm, quickly, he placed two fingers along his ear, utilizing [Message] to contact the vampires that he had stationed.


    Hangrabo¡¯s face contorted into a series of hideous wrinkles.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Nulvith spoke, looking to Moriel before turning to Ex¡¯car whose smile had yet to leave his fair devilish face.


    ¡°Fret not, my Lords. I merely incapacitated them,¡± Palter answered with a smile as Dakern¡¯s shadow hand lowered him, shaking from the realization of Palter Termezt¡¯s prowess.


    ¡°T-Termezt, h-how¡­how c-can a m-mere H-Huza like him¡­¡±


    Unfurling Ledriz Hangrabos¡¯ fingers along his neck, Ex¡¯car gently let himself to the ground, adjusting his collar before moving back to his seat.


    ¡°As I have said. Palter Termezt is my Vampire son, such is the result of his training under my wing. It matters not what his origins stem from, what you see here, is the true heir to the Termezt family. My most trusted, and my most capable. I brought him here to justify what I have done, and to seek forgiveness for my transgressions upon the very law that is set by my forefathers.¡±


    The law that your families forced my Vampire Grandfather to agree to.


    When compared to Ged Vampires like the six currently in this room, Palter Termezt, whose power far surpassed other Huza vampires of his own hierarchy was a merely one tenth of theirs.


    Even if Palter could never hold the same powers as a Ged vampire, his abilities and mastery over his blood hunger had hone him, sharpened his skills far beyond a Huza vampire, making him almost equal to the few Huza vampires who had fallen from Ged rank among the other families¡ªusually a result of infighting and succession.


    The fact a Huza vampire could achieve one tenth power of a Ged vampire was unfathomable. For the it was common knowledge that a Huza vampire that is one hierarchy below should only amount to 100 to 1 of the power of a Ged vampire.


    ¡°Make no mistake, I am willing to stake my own life to for my Vampire Son¡¯s existence in our great Sovereign.¡±

 21.3

    <h2>21.3</h2>


    ¡°Vampire son¡­ Ex¡¯car, you told me you have no need for an heir.¡±


    ¡°How can you bestow such a sacred title to a non-vampire. There was no possible way you knew young Palter here would turn out as exceptional as he is now,¡± Nulvith took a step backwards.


    ¡°Tsk, you Termezts always have to cause me trouble,¡± Taruin turned away from Ex¡¯car disapprovingly. ¡°Why, old friend? Why would you go through such lengths and risk yourself?¡±


    Thud!


    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Trifellar, Lord Marcedoni, Lord Vulshker.¡±


    Palter got down to one knee, his voice was loud but calm.


    ¡°I was the one who begged Lord Termezt to give me this new life. If not for my master, I would have never exacted my revenge, I would not have been given purpose that my old life was devoid of. If you wish to punish someone, let me bear the full brunt.¡±


    There was no shameful remorse, but a cordial beseeching from a vampire as powerful as he was. Every word he spoke, every action was done in a pristine manner that conveyed this was not only a vampire befitting of Huza rank, but a Termezt Huza Vampire at that.


    A grim silence fell upon the table.


    In Vampiric customs, coming to one¡¯s knees is the highest form of respect. Each vampire in the Sovereign understood this ritual, for when they were first accepted into the six families, getting down to their knees were a mandatory ritual, to pledge their loyalty.


    Taruin pinched his nose bridge and shook his head.


    ¡°With the authority invested in me, I declare no punishment to be imposed upon Palter Harvest. Any vampire who wish to oppose may do so this moment.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Each of the Ged vampires looked at one another, shifting in their seats but having feasted on Ex¡¯car Termezt¡¯s Seeds of Blood, they were compelled into reluctant agreement. Whatever reasons they had for wanting to oppose Palter Termezt¡¯s conversion into a vampire, the exquisite taste of the Seeds of Blood had left them wanting for more.


    What was more, they would be making the Termezts their enemy. If Palter Termezt could incapacitate their security personnel under their nose, who knows how many more Termezt of the same caliber was under Ex¡¯car Termezt¡¯s belt.


    ¡°I humbly thank all of you,¡± Ex¡¯car placed a hand to his heart.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Ex¡¯car, can you at the very least, inform me privately before this? If word gets out of Palter, that he was a non-vampire before this¡­¡±


    ¡°That is why I am now revealing him to you all. His conversion is thorough and complete. It matters not if anyone learns of it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what Taruin meant, Termezt. Revealing Palter after he fully become full vampire, one decade after his initial conversion is not exactly a good symbol of trust isn¡¯t it?¡± Ledriz shook his head.


    If any of you learned of him earlier, you would have killed him yourself, Hangrabo!


    ¡°Do not misunderstand my words, we are honored to welcome such a powerful vampire among our ranks, even more so that he was able to produce such high quality blood for us.¡± Taruin Marcedoni spoke, giving Dakern Domernig a cold glance before turning his gaze back to Ex¡¯car. ¡°But I am speaking on behalf as your friend, Ex¡¯car.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Setting aside your religious fanatism with his Evergrace, we are still your allies, Ex¡¯car Termezt. Though our methods greatly differ, our goals to improve the Sovereign remain the same, we belong to the same vampiric bloodline from the ancients.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t bother yourself with him, Taruin. Termezt is just a fool pretending to be charitable. Why else would he place his trust in a non-vampire than his own people?!¡± Dakern spat. ¡°If you ask me, the Termezts are a disgrace to us as a race!¡±


    Clack!


    Ex¡¯car¡¯s fists made a distinct crack.


    ¡°Watch it, Termezt,¡± Ledriz Hangrabo pointed a finger at Ex¡¯car. ¡°You may have a powerful Huza as your most trusted. Try anything funny with Domernig and I¡¯ll send my army against...¡±


    Taruin pushed Hangrabo¡¯s arm away from pointing at Ex¡¯car, ¡°Dakern is right in his way. For the past millennia, the public¡¯s perception of Termezts have waned, especially ever since your Vampire Father¡¯s plans of reviving His Evergrace was hatched, your family is deemed no more than cultists who¡ª¡±


    ¡°He, was right.¡± Ex¡¯car spoke softly, his voice contained an ounce of bitterness. ¡°We vampires have lost our way. Instead of pushing past our potentials, were have resigned to petty feuds as this.¡±


    ¡°Why you¡ª¡± Dakern rose to his feet but the white aura of Marcedoni quickly appeared to restrain him to his seat. ¡°Let me go, Taruin!!!¡±


    ¡°You have said enough. I have overlooked your assault against the Termezts once, a crime punishable by death but the next will not be the same.¡±


    Lord Marcedoni¡¯s words caused Dakern to slunk back into his seat, whatever fire that was in his eyes had all disappeared when he realized, he committed just as great of a crime as Ex¡¯car.


    ¡°There was once a time where we vampires were a part of the greater world. The world outside of the Sovereign, a time where we had power, untainted by fear or hatred of the outside world. We were once a proud race, almost as highly regarded as Higher Races themselves.


    ¡°We have lowered ourselves so low that we share our cities with creatures that defile the natural order¡­ All we are now, are creatures of the night, the harvester of blood, agents of chaos, we are no better than¡ª¡±


    Pang!


    A flash of red struck his face, leaving a mark on Ex¡¯car as he stood before the five Ged vampires silently.


    ¡°Wake up, Termezt! The Demon War changed all of that!!!¡± Hangrabo shouted. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ancient times anymore! We, are, monsters! There is no changing that, whatever the ancient vampires had planned for will never come to fruition. The people of the outside world have made that clear.


    ¡°Even the Dezarith Empire is now led by a Demon! We are the only ones that preserved, we are untainted by the influence of demons! You can either help us prepare against the Immortal Witch of the Empire, or you can stay out of our way!!!¡±


    Ex¡¯car drew his lips into a straight line.


    Once again, the others have failed to see his point of view, dismissing his efforts as idiotic and nonsensical. No matter how much he tried reasoning with them it always ended up the same.


    If the Empire ruled by the Immortal Witch wanted to bring ruin to his people, then they needed to fight the Demon Lord of Ruin by reviving His Evergrace, adapting to his ways before the vampires were driven to extinction once more.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. For he had already achieved what he sought to do.


    Amidst the Ged vampire¡¯s disapproval of Palter Termezt and his family¡¯s dedication to the ancient ways of the vampire, Ex¡¯car had brought enough time for Kelgrim and Sozak.


    And with the Seeds of Blood that all the five Ged vampires had consumed, none of the five had the slightess clue that Ex¡¯car laced his own magic in his ¡®generous gift¡¯ to them.


    Originally the plan was to have each of the Ged vampires¡ªincluding himself¡ªto each consume a single Seed of Blood to give them a demonstration of His Evergrace¡¯s powers, to convince them of His Evergrace¡¯s return.


    With Palter¡¯s mistake, instead of using the remaining 5 Seeds of Blood as samples to the others, Ex¡¯car had modified them with his own control magic.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A control magic that spanned through all the royal families. Once the family head consumed it, Ex¡¯car would theoretically have control over every single vampire of a family if he wished to¡ªfor all of them were bound to their family head.


    Such was the flaw he found in the vampire hierarchy.


    Their dependance on the hierarchy and blood arts magic system, allowed Ex¡¯car to exploit it with the magic that he developed with his late Vampire Father.


    If the others ever dare to delay His Evergrace¡¯s awakening, this magic shall be his fail safe.


    ¡°Let us go, Palter. Until our next meeting, everyone.¡±


    Woosh!


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Taruin had a handful of hair by his fists, his face scrunched into a plethora of agonizing wrinkles.


    ¡°Lord Marcedoni, if Lord Termezt wishes to worship His Evergrace, I do not see any harm in that. As long he keeps his interests to himself, there is no harm done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Youngster!¡± Ledriz Hangrabo spat. ¡°You don¡¯t know Ex¡¯car Termezt as well as Taruin! I have seen first hand how crafty that vampire can be. That man believes in nothing, he lives for no one else but his selfish reasons. For the sake of his goals, Ex¡¯car Termezt would betray anyone. Even that vampire son of his!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, how can a vampire turn on his people?¡± Nulvith Vulshker spoke. ¡°It is true he is determined, but the way he spoke about the past. I can¡¯t help but sense he wants nothing but the best for us.¡±


    ¡°Best for us? Or best for him?¡± Domernig spat. ¡°Open your eyes, Vulshker! The Termezts are trying to undermine us! He is trying to break up the Sovereign with his obsession of the past!¡±


    ¡°Taruin, I have suggestion.¡±


    A voice as clear as a whistle brought the all the vampires into attention.


    ¡°Speak, Moriel,¡± the vampire released his grasp of his own scalp.


    ¡°If possible, I would like to give Ex¡¯car the benefit of the doubt. Though it may have been years ever since the three of us ever agreed on something, I still believe that Ex¡¯car Termezt is innocent.¡±


    ¡°Trifellar, you dare side with Termezt than¡ª¡±


    Before Hangrabo could speak, Moriel interrupted, ¡°I volunteer to do reconnaissance on him. Whatever I discover of Ex¡¯car, I shall report back to you personally, Taruin. Not to the Marcdeoni family, but to you.¡±


    ¡°You Trifellars had failed to gain intel from the Termezts. Why would this be any different from the previous attempts,¡± Domernig mocked.


    ¡°It is true my family failed to gain anything from the Termezts. But at the same time, I am the only one here who has ever gained Ex¡¯car¡¯s trust. Can you say that for yourself, Dakern? Have you once gained Ex¡¯car Termezt¡¯s trust?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Suppose I permit you to do this, Moriel. What do you base your success on? How would I know you aren¡¯t doing this to ally yourself with the Termezts.¡±


    ¡°If the Trifellar family wishes the Sovereign to fall, we would have done so by turning you all against the other. Besides, I have a leverage that no one else the Sovereign have against Ex¡¯car Termezt.¡±


    ¡°Tell us, Trifellar,¡± Ledriz interlocked his fingers. ¡°What is it that a Trifellar like you can do that none of us could do.¡±


    ¡°Ex¡¯car and I were once lovers.¡±


    Moriel¡¯s statement caused all the other Ged vampires¡¯ eyes pop, including Taruin Marcedoni who seemed to knew Moriel and Ex¡¯car from long ago.


    Bang!


    Hangrabo jumped to his feet, his red eyes glowed in anger, ¡°Preposterous! Just because you are a woman, spouting blatant lies will not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Permitted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Moriel lowered placed a hand against her shoulder, lowering her head before she disappeared in a smoke of yellow mist as she parted.


    ¡°What!?¡± it was Dakern who jumped from his seat this time, ¡°You allowed her just because she said that!?¡±


    ¡°Like it or not Domernig, her words have merit.¡±


    ¡°And if she was lying, Taruin?¡±


    ¡°No. I had suspicions about Moriel and Ex¡¯car when the three of us were younger. She admitted it after so many years, Trifellar is as serious as she could be.¡±


    Shaaaaa¡­


    The growing angst in the great city of Pardlorn continued to build as the intense downpour grew. What had been trickle of water droplets from the sky are now unending streams of rain that came to wash the stony pavements of the Sovereign.


    Ex¡¯car in his white suit leaned against the entrance of the capitol building as he brought a pipe to his lips, igniting the end of the pipe with fire magic before he proceeded to smoke the dry tobacco that he had placed in it.


    After Palter had went to fetch the carriage, Ex¡¯car had used [Message] to contact Kelgrim and Sozak, only for his magic to fail.


    It had been hours since the two Itex vampires had embarked on their journey to His Evergrace¡¯s tomb. By his estimation, they should have reached their destination, yet, Ex¡¯car could not make contact with the two Itex vampires.


    Though Palter was his vampire son, the thought of losing two capable vampires of the Termezt family was enough to bring Ex¡¯car to fall back on the smoke pipe that his Vampire Father had given him.


    Between the growing tension from the other royal families and the uncertainty of the future, Ex¡¯car could barely taste usual sweet aroma that could calm his nerves.


    There was just far too many things to do and far too little time for him.


    While he had secured a failsafe on all the royal families with his Seeds of Blood magic, the fact that Hangrabo and Marcedoni are working closely required him to be more discreet in his actions.


    Introducing Palter to the other Ged vampires today brought the attention on the Termezt family to Palter. In many ways, Palter¡¯s existence as his vampire son also robbed the prying eyes of the Trifellar family from Kelgrim and Sozak¡¯s covert operations.


    It was a brilliant plan of diversion.


    Pertaining Kelgrim and Sozak succeeded in undoing the seal on His Evergrace, Ex¡¯car still needed to maintain the Termezts standing among the royal families, they¡¯ve once got the better of his Vampire Father, and once was all that was needed to end the man who made Ex¡¯car was today.


    Time was a precious commodity that he had to juggle with.


    Yet, he could not place a finger on it, something felt amiss from his grand plan of reawakening His Evergrace.


    ¡°Brought out the old pipe again? It¡¯s been a long while since I saw it.¡±


    Not even needing to turn his head, Ex¡¯car recognized Moriel¡¯s ¡®tender¡¯ voice, a voice that she only reserved to use on him.


    Instead of answering Trifellar, Ex¡¯car brought his pipe to his lips, took a deep breath before slowly exhaling, allowing for the smoke to be dispersed by the heavy rain surrounding them.


    ¡°Smoking won¡¯t kill us like it would the mortals, but don¡¯t you think the lung complications would¡ª¡±


    Fed up of her presence, Ex¡¯car turned and faced the unwanted presence behinf him, ¡°What do you want, Trifellar?¡±


    For just a moment, a pained wince flashed on the beautiful woman¡¯s face. Such an expression would have made the most hardened vampire to fall to their knees and apologize. But Ex¡¯car knew this woman¡¯s tricks well.


    ¡°W-won¡¯t you c-call me Mori like you used to, dear Ex¡¯car?¡±


    Ex¡¯car¡¯s fists clenched at her words.


    Mori is dead, Trifellar¡­ She died with my Vampire Father.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Remember back when we were orphans that had no one else but each other to rely on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I am here to honor those times, Ex¡¯car. I am here to bring you news.¡±


    Without waiting for Ex¡¯car¡¯s approval, Moriel Trifellar used her arms and drew a circular arc around her body, infusing the pattern with her orange mana. No sooner, a transparent film appeared around the two of them, encasing the two Ged vampires under the rain.


    This was the Trifellar family¡¯s iteration of [Sphere of Confidentiality], a mana light spell that required no chanting.


    It some ways, one could say that this was the perfected version that intercepted all prying magic or even recording magic that would take place inside or outside of its intended range.


    Making only those affected by the spell to have an absolute private conversation.


    ¡°Under Taruin¡¯s approval, I have been given the task of uncovering your schemes. Hangrabo and Domernig have intentions of removing you, so I offered to spy on you to quell their growing aggression.¡±


    ¡°If you presume telling me this beforehand would mean anything, you cannot be more wrong, Trifellar. I could care less¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have no intentions of reporting anything to them. I understand you don¡¯t trust me after what I have done, but if all of Hangrabo and Domernig decides to descend upon you, I fear not just the Termezts will be eradicated. But the others might even come up with a plan to eliminate His Evergrace. Mercedoni can only prevent them from going into the extremes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jest. Those who dare think to eliminate His Evergrace do not know the full extent of his true power! If they dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Like the Immortal Witch of the Empire, the Demon Lord of Stagnation¡¯s powers stem from those who submit to their presence. Their fears, their respect, their hatred, their reliance¡­


    ¡°The Sovereign of today does not care nor promote the Vampire Prince¡¯s existence. With the amount of people under Ledriz Hangrabo¡¯s wing and his recent dabbles into the ancient vampire¡¯s magic, Ledriz would become a potential Demon Lord in making.¡±


    While the conditions of becoming a Demon Lord were not fully uncovered. Based on the Ancient Vampires¡¯ understanding of the Vampire Prince, what Moriel said was not completely false. But to Ex¡¯car who was a scholar in His Evergrace and the Great Demon War from the ancient times, Trifellar was just grasping at straws to appeal to him.


    ¡°With that much power, no doubt he would destroy¡ª¡±


    Ex¡¯car raised a hand, halting Moriel before she could go on.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    ¡°We work together, like old times. Just the two of us, Ex¡¯car. I feed them whatever lies you them to believe, the whole Trifellar family will be working for you. In exchange¡­ I¡¯ll stay by your side pretending to have charmed you, all I ask is that you give me a chance to redeem myself, for you to call me Mori like you¡­¡±


    Clack, clack, clack.


    While Moriel was explaining herself, Palter arrived with the carriage, prompting Ex¡¯car to dispel [Sphere of Confidentiality] before moving towards his carriage without another word.


    ¡°Ex¡¯car, please! Just this once, I promise I will make things right!¡±


    Thud!


    Trifellar¡¯s voice echoed in the heavy rain as Ex¡¯car shut the doors, his face unflinching as the creaseless white suit that was adorned on him.


    Crack, went the whips, it took not even a second for the phantom horses that Palter held the reigns to gallop, pulling the carriage into motion.


    ¡°I just want your love, Ex¡¯car¡­ If I knew what I lost when I¡­¡±


    ¡°Until then, Mori.¡±


    With that, the carriage left the premises in a gust of wind, with Moriel disappearing from the rear-view mirror as Palter brought him away into the rain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rumble.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Splash!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thonk!


    Amidst the violent rocking of the ride, Ex¡¯car spoke.


    ¡°Speak, Palter.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing, Lord Termezt.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, I suggest you learn to hide your emotions as I have taught you. You may be in my presence now, the other Ged Vampires we meet today would not be so kind to let your morbid curiosity slide.¡±


    Palter lowered his head, ¡°My a-apologies Lord Termezt. It is about Lady Trifellar. Moments ago, I clearly heard you called her, Mori. I was just, startled.¡±


    ¡°Your ears do not deceive you, Palter. I did call her that.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Lady Trifellar was the woman who you used to love?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sensing Ex¡¯car¡¯s silence, Palter followed up, ¡°My apologies, master. I do not mean to anger you. It is my understanding that Mori, the woman you consider as your true love is dead, I thought if it was Lady Trifellar then you would¡­¡± Palter silenced himself before he could continue.


    He had spoken enough already, the more the explained himself, the worse it was.


    ¡°You are not wrong to be confused, my son. My heart belongs to a woman named Mori. It is also no coincidence that I called Moriel Trifellar, with a name that resembled the woman whom I love with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, my lord.¡±


    ¡°The woman I loved, Mori, was my everything. From back before my Vampire Father had taken me as his son, Mori had always been by my side. To me, she is as important as the Termezt family, as important as you, as important as my Vampire Father. She was a significant part of my world, she is why I never sought another woman, she is the reason I opened my eyes to the truth of this world, of a world that came before the Sovereign. An intelligent female who inspired me to be more than just a selfish vampire, someone who gave me purpose as I granted you.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Mori was murdered in cold blood, her body was desecrated by a monster far evil than any demon, far more vicious than anyone could have imagined.


    ¡°It happen before very my eyes, Palter¡­


    ¡°Mori, my only love, murdered by Moriel Trifellar, a woman who bears the same face as to mock her passing.¡±


    Palter became quiet as the identity of Lady Trifellar was made clear to him. He had seen paintings of Mori¡ªLord Termezt¡¯s love¡ªalong the halls of the Termezt Residence, aside from the passing remarks his Vampire Father spoke of the woman, he never gave it too much thought.


    Having witness the Vampire Gathering earlier and overhearing Moriel Trifellar¡¯s words, he had a vague understanding. Between the paintings and the woman whom Lord Termezt spoke to earlier, their faces were one and the same.


    Lord Termezt never spoke of a doppelganger of his beloved, he never mentioned where she was buried, and he never mentioned how did Lady Trifellar murdered her.


    In fact, in Lord Termezt¡¯s eyes, Mori and Lady Trifellar were two different people.


    Yet, Palter undoubtedly heard his Vampire Father called Lady Trifellar, Mori. Undoubtedly they were the same person.


    With that notion, Palter spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s her true name, Lord Termezt? Lady Mori¡¯s full name.¡±


    ¡°Moriel Termezt.¡±


    ¡°But why did you call Lady Trifellar¡ª¡±


    ¡°Moriel Termezt was murdered by Moriel Trifellar. If calling Trifellar an empty name is what I need to secure His Evergrace¡¯s return, then so be it. My heart belongs to Mori Termezt who is no longer with us, I promised her that I will not weep when she is gone. For in my heart, she still lives.¡±

 22.0 - Enforced Ruler

    Chapter 22: Enforced Ruler


    <h2>22.0</h2>


    Gentle sunrays enveloped the mountains of Courzer, dissipating the nightly chill that parted with the calming night.


    Whether one belonged to a Lower Race or Higher Race, whoever was blessed to live in the Mountain of the Dragons never failed to marvel at the beautiful dawn.


    Although¡­it was only in recent times that Courzer¡¯s atmosphere turned for the better.


    Brilliant sunshine or tender rain were used to be rare occurrences for the Dragons. The atmosphere in Courzer had not always been this pleasing throughout the centuries.


    For the past year or so, the dragons of Courzer had noticed the change in their quality of life, though they were resilient species, none could deny beauty of the four seasons.


    Fluffy winds passed the dragons by very often, some days light drizzle would greet them, and on some auspicious days, flowers covered all of Courzer bloomed and blossomed as though the Gods themselves had come to bless their lands.


    Some dragons were hardly moved by this change. But almost all agreed that it boosted the morale for many of their younglings.


    Rumors among dragon kind was that one of the Ancient Dragons¡¯ introduced such a ¡®colorful¡¯ atmosphere to Courzer.


    And ever since the addition of the human amongst their lands they made it such that the weather accommodated the environment that he was used to.


    That it was him who was responsible for the change in their habitat.


    There was little truth to such hearsay among dragon kind, especially so coming from dragons who have yet to explore the world.


    But in certain ways, the rumors were correct.


    Historically, the weather in Courzer fairly corresponded to their ruler, Lord Kharston, who was as impartial as the skies themselves, brought about the unchanging scenery of Courzer who stood mightly above all mortals.


    After all, Lord Kharston was a dragon who resided in peace after his campaign in the Great War.


    Ever since Lady Synthia¡¯s death and Kharston¡¯s ascension, Courzer had lost its spark, its direction...


    For a brief moment in time, dragon kind was left in disarray.


    Velerion had filled in when his father had left them, but without an official ceremony and direct approval from his sister and Elder Dragon, Ephinelyth, dragon kind was torn between siding with the Silver Maiden of Judgement who cared nothing for them and an immature dragon who could only hope to inherit an inkling of his father¡¯s greatness.


    To claim that Velerion was the ruler of all dragon kind was at best, a biased truth.


    Thankfully, the confusion that plagued dragon kind had turned into  budding hope of a new age on that fateful day.


    When he appeared.


    The mortal who gained both the Elder Dragon siblings¡¯ approval, their respect, and consigned Courzer back on its tracks.


    Sizzle¡­


    The distinct sound of oil jumping across a heated pan was made its way through the quiet valleys. Paired with the aroma of tea in the air, this secluded region of Courzer remains unfazed at the baseless rumors that swirled among the common folk.


    ¡°How do you want your eggs, Evie?¡±


    ¡°However you wish to cook them.¡±


    John who was by the stove placed a hand by his waist, eyes still focused on his culinary, a line encompassing both mischief and joy was drawn across his lips.


    ¡°Come on, girl. Give me a straightforward answer, if you don¡¯t I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly eat them even if you serve them raw, John.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± his eyes rolled in their sockets, obviously amused at Evie¡¯s playful banter. ¡°At least, let me finish my joke, it¡¯s not fun if you read my mind before I say the funny part out loud.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu!!! You silly man.¡±


    Not even needing to turn his head to her, he knew her blue eyes were sparkling with joy.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Seriously though, if you don¡¯t want to choose, I¡¯ll just make cheese omelets. Evie, you okay with¡ª¡±


    Swoop!


    Without making so much of a footstep, Evie appeared behind John, arm wrapped around his waist as her head popped beneath his left arm.


    ¡°T-this is dangerous, I¡¯m cooking with high heat here!¡±


    ¡°Heat doesn¡¯t effect this Elder Dragon, ufufu.¡±


    ¡°Evie¡­¡± John locked gazed with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see oils flying your way. The thought alone disturbs me...¡±


    ¡°You are gentle as always, my love,¡± the silver haired girl proceeded to nuzzle her face against his back, fingers running across his thighs like she had many, many times. ¡°But, I also love it when you are rough with me, this woman of yours has no complaints, ufufu.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    John¡¯s stoic face broke in a flustered one, his mouth gaping as he fished for the words in his mind.


    ¡°T-that! And this are different things, okay!?¡±


    ¡°So, he says. And yet he did not hesitate when he made me a woman, ufufu!!!¡±


    ¡°Evie!


    John grit his teeth, face as red as the flames on the stove.


    Though he had made sweet love to her so many times that he lost count, his knees still falter whenever his wife reminded him of their first time.


    ¡°I-I did hesitate, I asked you over and over if I should!¡± John let go of the pan, turned towards Evie as his fingers to gently knead her cheeks, tugging at them as his wife looked at him smugly with her beautiful blue eyes.


    ¡°This is payback for teasing me yesterday, ufufu,¡± her giggle appeared in his head. ¡°I told you to take me already, yet you kept kissing and sucking, I¡¯ve even lost count how many times you made me¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s whyyyy, I am cooking breakfast today. I told you I got too into it, your reactions are just too adorable. You know me when I get really into doing it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, your sweet talk won¡¯t get you out of this one, John,¡± Ephinelyth folded her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll have my revenge on you, today, I shall be the one to tease you.¡±


    A soft smile appeared on John¡¯s face, he placed a hand on Evie¡¯s head, patting her before he returned to his cooking, ¡°I am all yours later, let¡¯s finish breakfast before Velerion comes.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, no? Evie, the meeting is in fifteen minutes, I am still in my boxers. We have to get changed,¡± John uttered as he extinguished the flames, he reached for the condiments that were by his side. ¡°My herbs¡­ where did I keep¡ª Hey!!!¡±


    By the time he noticed, his boxers were slowly being dragged downwards by Evie¡¯s white tail, leaving his lower body completely exposed.


    ¡°Ufufu, I wonder how that happened, my love?¡±


    As her words parted her mouth, Ephinelyth¡¯s white tail proceeded to caress John¡¯s thighs, encircling him as it gradually inched to his now aroused member¡­


    Poof.


    ¡°That will be my revenge for now, ufufu,¡± Evie smiled as her tail disappear, her hands stroked his cheeks lovingly ¡°We are short on time, I shall reserve the fun for later tonight.¡±


    ¡°T-then what was that for?¡± John raised a thick eyebrow, proceeding to place the freshly cooked meal onto two plates.


    ¡°To cheer you up, my love.¡±


    ¡°Me? Need cheering? Evie, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not doubting that, but as your woman, it is my duty to ease your burdens, is it not? You are confronting them today, after all.¡±


    Evie¡¯s soft hands moved to John¡¯s wrists, stabilizing the shaking in his arms.


    ¡°This is natural, I am born with shaky¡ª"


    Evie brough his hand to her face, ¡°I adore the natural tremors you have in your hands, John. I don¡¯t need to read your mind to know what goes on in your heart. Your eyes, your body movements, your breathing, I know you are troubled. I know you still keep some of your emotions to yourself and don¡¯t wish me to worry.¡±


    ¡°Ephinelyth, I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°But that is just your charm, my love,¡± Evie interjected before John could apologize. ¡°Who would not fret, or get nervous if they were in your position. John, I do not need you to tell me everything that goes on in your head, for regardless of my mind reading abilities, I have many ways of knowing you, of loving you, of speaking to you. That is why¡­¡±


    Evie stood to the balls of her feet, inched her face close to John¡¯s.


    Muah.


    Her soft lips gently pecked his before she quickly returned to her heels.


    ¡°¡­I say to you, do not fear what happens later with the Ancient Dragons. I will be by your side at every moment.¡±


    Throughout the past year of staying with Evie and living his newfound life, Ephinelyth had showed him nothing but the joys of peace, affirmed his trust, nourished his empty heart.


    Compared to the boy who was banished from the Elven Tribe, John developed much from the immature boy into a man who held unwavering conviction.


    No longer second guessing himself and drowning in his self-destructive tendencies had brought him much clarity to his perspective.


    He still had many doubts and questions as he once did, but instead of lingering on them with an aimless obsession, he learned to tame it with his unparalleled conviction.


    Nowadays, instead of wallowing in despair, John had focused his mental and physical energies on more constructive things, taking on activities like cultivating a small garden with Evie, learning to cook, reading stories or even practice singing¡ªadmittedly he was not that good¡ªwith Ephinelyth.


    These were the things that brought him serenity. For as long he was with her, he knew of peace.


    With himself and the world he lived in.


    It would be great if the rest of his life would go on like this.


    In fact, if John were to pass away this moment, he would die a happy and content man. That said, this tranquil life of his did not mean the solvency of his responsibilities.


    Firstly, there was still the matter of the other dragons pushing John to be their leader after the defeat of Velerion about a year ago.


    While he emerged victorious and embarked on this new life with Evie, he still had to answer to the Ancient Dragons who insisted on making him their ruler.


    Secondly, there was still the matter of Aurelius.


    His brother who was of wolfkin blood, whose past was only vaguely hinted in his journals that spoke of his journey through the Demon Desert, his training in a temple, and of a sister that he had long parted with.


    John had vowed to fulfill the promise he made to his brother. Though not pressed for time, the matters of Aurelius Velupus still pestered his mind.


    And finally, there was his past. The past that he forgotten, the past involving Kahnira and his abusive parents, of which all he locked away in the deepest parts of his mind.


    If John intended to learn of why and how Kahnira¡¯s death caused him to lock his memories away in shame, he will need Evie¡¯s abilities to help him.


    He is stronger now, his mind had gone through the worst torment imaginable, one that was of his own doing.


    If he could face his inner demons and defeat them in life, he was certain he could face his past memories that he locked away in his mind.


    All that was left was for him to reclaim what he had long lost.


    For the sake of his future and Ephinelyth who he held dear.


    With Ephinelyth by his side, John enjoyed his simple breakfast with his wife, holding her in his arms as he looked deep into her blue eyes, knowing that she enjoyed his presence as much as he did hers.


    It was simple things like these that got him up each day with renewed hope.


    ¡°Love you, Evie.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I love you too, John.¡±


    And it is why his conviction grows stronger each passing day.

 22.1

    <h2>22.1</h2>


    ¡°We have arrived, my Lord.¡±


    Following the deep voice¡¯s beckon, John and Evie hopped off Velerion¡¯s back, landed on the worship grounds where they battled 1 year ago.


    Velerion had brought them to at the circular patio where the last rites of their father, Lord Kharston, was last had.


    What had been the broken grounds and melted stones of their battle were nowhere to be seen.


    All that was before him and Evie was now completely pristine, whatever damage that occurred during his duel with Velerion was completely restored as though no battle had taken place.


    According to Evie, the worship grounds that her father created was imbued with perpetual magic that allowed for automatic repairs, that way, it would double as a dueling platform for dragons who sought to set aside their differences thorough physical violence.


    ¡°Velerion, have you brought what I asked?¡±


    At John¡¯s question, the 10 meter tall Elder Dragon morphed into a human with cropped auburn hair, with a singular yellow eye on his left and a black scar on where his right eye used to be.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord, but what use is there to bring paperwork of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave the worrying up to, John,¡± Evie cut in. ¡°I presume you have continued with your usual duties?¡±


    What Evie was referring to were the duties that Velerion took up as the acting leader of dragon kind after their father¡¯s, Lord Kharston¡¯s death. Preceding John¡¯s victory against Velerion, it was Velerion who continued the tedious work that came with being the leader of dragon kind.


    ¡°Yes, I did. The other dragons¡­especially the ancient dragons, they disapproved it.¡±


    ¡°As long you have completed them, all is good with me,¡± John shrugged. ¡°The paperwork I requested is the most important thing here.¡±


    ¡°My Lord?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Evie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without explaining much, the three of them moved towards the west, following a path that led to the back of the mountain and entered a ridge that only dragons who held influence and authority in the world was permitted to enter.


    For the first time in existence, the annual dragon summit would be conducted by non-dragon race, a human at that.


    The trio were greeted by eight ancient dragons in the room, with four ancient dragons governing the four cardinal points in the world, and the other four responsible for the intercardinal points.


    Unlike Elder Dragons, ancient dragons were dragons whose age were as old as their title pronounced them to be.


    Many of the ancient dragons were around 3000 years in age, even the youngest among them, the southeastern dragon, was 2841 years in age.


    Having seen and witnessed great many things throughout their lifetime.


    Of course, despite being ancient dragons, Elder Dragons still outranked and outclassed them in power and wisdom.


    In simple terms, Ancient Dragons were observers of the world and followed the governance and guidance of Elder Dragons who were far wiser than they were for their dragon kind.


    Today, John was pushed to be coronated as the leader of dragon kind by these Ancient Dragons.


    It did not please him a single bit.


    The ancient dragons must have saw this as a chance to break free of the Elder Dragon¡¯s rule that had been in place for thousands and thousands of years.


    John, who cared not for power, could see that as clear as day.


    With Evie by his side, John moved towards the roundtable before him, his face unflinching as the bubbling rage that was building inside of him.


    ¡°Let us begin. I, John Sarvod, as the unofficially recognized leader of dragon kind shall begin the annual dragon summit of the year 5621.¡±


    One of the dragons to his left slammed the table, ¡°Unofficial leader?! What in blazes are you talking about, you have the approval¡ª¡±


    ¡°This conference is held according Lord Sarvod¡¯s liking, Northen Dragon! Withhold your accusations until given the permission to do so!¡± Velerion who stood a distance beside John snapped.


    ¡°What do you know, Velerion? All the ancient dragons have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and let me speak, Northen Dragon!¡±


    John spoke loudly, halting the other Ancient Dragons before they started to pile in on Velerion¡¯s remark.


    ¡°M-my apologies.¡±


    Ignoring Northen Dragon¡¯s false apology, John continued, ¡°Today, I come with only one agenda, and one agenda only. I have come to realize that the power that is graciously granted to me¡­¡±


    Graciously granted my fucking ass. I did not ask for any of this.


    ¡°¡­is something far too much for me. For I am just a young man who barely knows the way of the world. I have to give thanks to everyone here to have bestowed such an honor on someone insignificant like me.¡±


    Placing a hand across his chest, John lowered himself into a deep bow.


    ¡°The burden of your duties are understandably many. However, rest easy Lord Sarvod, all of us will be here to aid you. I would personally be honored to teach all of the duties to¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you Velerion, but is not what I am getting at,¡± John who raised himself to face the others interjected.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± an Ancient Dragon opposite of John raised a brow.


    ¡°I wish to abdicate my position as the leader of dragon kind. I do not want nor deserve the power nor want the responsibility of holding it. It was not my intention nor had I agreed to when I battled Velerion¡ª¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hogwash!!!¡±


    The room shuddered as one of the Ancient Dragons unleashed a heavy aura around the area.


    ¡°How dare you insult our judgement! All eight of us have come into a mutual agreement to make you our leader!¡±


    ¡°Without my consent, mind I remind you.¡± John stood, unflinching despite the roar of the Ancient Dragon, ¡°I clearly stated in my duel with Velerion, that I, only wish to make Ephinelyth mine and for Zondrac, the wyvern to be spared. The outcome is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mind I remind you, human!!! You were the one spouting nonsense about respecting dragon culture a year ago! That was why none of us interfered with your duel with Velerion.¡±


    Tsk!


    ¡°You claim to respect our laws, but it is dragon law for the leader of dragon kind who garnered the approval of all ancient dragons!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem respectful of my decisions, fellow Ancient Dragon,¡± John smirked as he turned to Evie and spoke telepathically. ¡°Which dragon is this? The dragon of illiteracy? Or is it the dragon of hypocrisy? One moment he is¡ª¡±


    Shing!!!


    A brilliant light flickered before John¡¯s eyes, missing his face by a meter as Evie tail pulled John back from where he stood.


    All that John could see was the snout and whiskers of a reptile being repelled by the other Ancient Dragons.


    Alas, it was the dragon¡ªin humanoid form moments ago¡ªopposite of John who lashed out and attempted to strike him.


    ¡°Stand down, Eastern Dragon!!!¡± Evie hissed, her tail had wrapped itself around John, eyes aglow in brilliant white as her hands charged with intense similar energy that sought to vanquish the Ancient Dragon¡¯s threat against John.


    The other Ancient Dragons had moved to intervene the Ancient Dragon of the East, restrained the dragon before he could do any more harm.


    ¡°My Lord, for the Eastern Dragon¡¯s transgressions, the Ancient Dragons and I shall duly punish¡ª¡±


    John adjusted his collar shirt, gently rubbed the white tail that had coiled around his body, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Velerion. I understand his rage. I get where he is coming from. Though, I am not the one he should be worrying about¡­¡±


    The ancient dragons all turned to Ephinelyth, who now adorned a keen glint of a murderer, her hair floated as the air around them crackled with heavy magic.


    ¡°S-silver maiden of judgment¡­ W-we did not mean to disrespect¡ª¡± one of the other Ancient Dragons got to his knees, his body shaking as his voice cracked. ¡°T-the i-intercardinal Ancient Dragons d-dare not g-go against Lord Sarvod¡¯s w-wishes. I-if he wishes to abdicate¡­ P-please¡­¡±


    Even the Eastern Dragon who tried to attack John shivered in his grimacing expression, the way his body shuddered and trembled at the face of Ephinelyth was akin to a puppy who was starved for days.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Evie, let me handle this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth¡¯s magic still persisted despite everyone¡¯s fearful gaze was cast in her direction¡ªeveryone except John.


    ¡°Trust me, babe,¡± John squeezed Evie¡¯s tail, gently coercing her to calm down telepathically as he felt her body soften so slightly at his touch.


    ¡°I trust you, but what happens if they attempted that again? What happens if they rob me of you?¡±


    ¡°Ha, they won¡¯t! But if they try, I trust that you will bring everything they hold dear to ruins.¡±


    ¡°This is no joking matter, John.¡±


    ¡°I know. That is why I am trying to resolve this as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Evie was unresponsive, but John knew she was far from letting go of what happened. Therefore, he opted for a more direct way of convincing her, the only way to convince a telepathic dragon who was as adorable as she was.


    With a smile John conjured a scene in his mind that his wife would be receptive to.


    It was the scenery of of him holding Ephinelyth by a grassy mountain top, his hands running though her silver hair as he nuzzled his face into hers, pecking her soft cheeks as she squirmed at his silly gesture of affection, whispering sweet nothings to her as he¡ª


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    At her proclamation, the coalescing magic around them disappeared, her previously floating silver hair returned to normal as John pulled Evie to his side, holding her tightly to assure her, and the Ancient Dragons who almost looked as though they had their souls ripped from them.


    ¡°You promised, John.¡±


    ¡°As soon as we leave this place, Evie. You pick the venue, I prefer somewhere not too cold.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, but cold enough to snuggle.¡±


    ¡°That would be perfect.¡±


    ¡°Back to topic.¡±


    John placed his hands to the round table looking towards the Eastern Dragon, who was now under the watchful eyes of seven ancient dragons and a very unhappy Velerion.


    ¡°Put aside what happened just now, Eastern Dragon. I understand your reasoning, that is why my full proposition is to abdicate my position and restore Velerion, the Magma Elder Dragon as the rightful ruler of all dragon kind.¡±


    ¡°Me!? My Lord, but only you are fit to¡­¡± Velerion¡¯s voice trailed off when John shot the Elder Dragon a look.


    ¡°Velerion!? With all due respect Lord Sarvod, are you insolent? What good is there allowing a dragon whose only ambition is to rule over us? Velerion may have the power and authority, but he is far from suitable as our leader. This is just your selfish desire of not wanting the responsibility that we Ancient Dragons entrusted to you.¡±


    ¡°I-if I may,¡± another dragon raised her hand.


    ¡°Yes, um¡­¡± John quickly responded.


    ¡°SouthWestern Dragon, sir. What Eastern Dragon was trying to convey, is that your abdication of power, is an act against the dragon culture and values that you said to highly respect. For this act of shunning responsibility will garner distrust among the common folk.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Evie?¡±


    ¡°The way they spin it certainly makes you a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid these are the laws. Though we can spin it another way, it won¡¯t be pretty trying to convince the Ancient Dragons otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°If you wish to relay your responsibilities to my brother, we¡¯d have to phrase it in ways they would accept. Something akin to the ¡®word games¡¯ that you seem to play with that silver tongue of yours.¡±


    ¡°Word games, word games, how do I get Velerion to be the leader and I have nothing to do with¡­ Come on brain, there must be something¡­ Velerion act for me and I do nothing¡­ AHA!!!¡±


    John jolted upright with his fingers pointing towards the Ancient Dragon of the East.


    ¡°That is it! If all of you wish for me to be the leader of dragon kind then so be it!¡±


    Hah, hahaha!!!


    John chuckled victoriously, spurring bizarre expressions among the Ancient Dragons.


    ¡°As the leader of all dragon kind, I hereby leave all my duties in the hands of Velerion who is far more qualified than I am to lead all of you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± screamed another.


    ¡°Why not? If you all want me to be your ruler so bad, here I am relaying my duties to someone more capable than me, that is what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°I for one, think he is incompetent. If you wish to push Velerion onto us, you give us a rationale to why you are doing so!¡± a different Ancient Dragon retorted.


    ¡°Surely you who defeated him would be a wisest choice,¡± said the one to John¡¯s left.


    John placed his right hand on his head, rubbed his temples as he let out a long sigh.


    Why do they have to be such a pain in the ass, fucking hell¡­


    ¡°This is more proof that you are trying to ditch your responsibilities, young one¡ª¡±


    ¡°Velerion, the paperwork you brought.¡± Interrupting Eastern Dragon, John gestured towards the roundtable.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Thud.


    ¡°These are reports accounting for the expenses Velerion had spent on Courzer, totaling amount of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hundred thousand gold pieces!?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! With that amount of money, we could have¡ª¡± one of the dragons beside Eastern Dragon closed his mouth before finishing.


    ¡°Sir Sarvod, surely this must be culmination of all expenses since Lord Kharston¡¯s departure.¡±


    ¡°¡ªthroughout the past year¡¯s activities. Not accounting for construction or expansion that has occurred in Courzer and the various expenses he incurred when lending aid to each of you here.¡±


    John finished his sentence, folding his arms as the 8 Ancient Dragons scrunched their faces into a flurry of emotions that can only best be described as shock.


    ¡°Surely, that can¡¯t be right, the taxes imposed on dragons should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°T-this amount of spending doesn¡¯t justify what we have! H-how could we know this is not forgery from Velerion¡¯s part, my respected leader.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ My sanctuary¡¯s upkeep costs only 50 gold pieces, n-not a-a thousand¡­¡± Northen Dragon¡¯s body shaked as the blood from his face drained.


    ¡°I did not estimate that the treasury in Courzer required assistance from Lord Velerion¡­¡±


    s


    John drew his lips into a straight line, looked straight at Eastern Dragon who became mum.


    ¡°I will admit to you all here, I was hasty at dismissing my duties, and perhaps offended dragon culture in my proposal. But it is not without reason, these are merely the accounts of Velerion investing his own resource into the betterment of dragon kind!


    ¡°Even someone as arrogant and single minded as him is not without his merits. These are the personal funds that the so called ¡®incompetent¡¯ leader before me used.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eastern Dragon. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against your attempted harm against me, you have every right to hate me for disrespecting your traditions. But can you say the legitimate son of Lord Kharston, is unqualified to lead dragon kind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I know. He tried to kill me because I announced my love for Ephinelyth. He is so single minded in his duty towards you dragons that he is willing to bankrupt himself for you all!!!


    ¡°It is my failure for not considering the implications of my words of abdication. However, my conviction to make Velerion carry out my work is resolute, I know the limitations of my own abilities. I am not built for this. Therefore, until I am truly ready and needed, Velerion shall serve as my proxy.¡±


    Clap, clap, clap¡­


    ¡°Well judged, young one. I recede my previous judgement of you in light of your actions.¡±


    Eastern Dragon lowered his head, a smile appeared on the dragon as he placed a hand across his chest, symbolizing his apology towards John.


    ¡°To make up for my lowly behavior, let me be the first among the Ancient Dragons to be in favor of recognizing Velerion as the acting ruler of for John Sarvod. Alas, even I am indebted to Velerion for his efforts in Lord Kharston¡¯s departure...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious Eastern, after all that push for Lord Sarvod to be our ruler?¡±


    ¡°H-he¡­c-convinced Eastern?¡±


    ¡°Sir Sarvod, I-I too shall support Lord Velerion¡¯s reinstatement of power!¡±


    ¡°Even Southwestern is following suit¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is your wish, my Ruler.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Lord Velerion shall be treated as highly as you.¡±


    Without waiting for the few reluctant Ancient Dragons to fully accept what John had declared, he and Ephinelyth departed, entrusted the remainder of the summit to Velerion with a wicked smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Velerion. Have fun, you deserved it.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±

 22.2

    <h2>22.2</h2>


    Velerion stood in silence as the bickering among the Ancient Dragons about their exuperent expenses faded away from his peripheral hearing.


    Lord Consignor?


    His mind was clouded by a thick fog of gray, his confusion made worse when John stepping out from everyone as he left everything into the Elder Dragon¡¯s hands.


    Velerion had thought that John wanted to extort the Ancient Dragons and reprimand them for their spending with the paperwork he brought. Ephinelyth had brought up that he once was a scribe, but the Magma Dragon did not expect such a thing from the human.


    Sure. John had implied the work of ruler was tedious on their few interactions before today.


    Velerion had brushed it off as John¡¯s human way of making light of the situation that he was in.


    Never in a million years he thought that the human he previously tried to kill would relinquish absolute power back to him.


    As for how he managed to convince the stubborn Eastern Dragon, Velerion could hardly believe his eye.


    The Eastern Dragon who had contradicted Velerion¡¯s rule ever since his father¡¯s passing, an Ancient Dragons who existed before his father, Lord Kharston, agreed with John.


    It was impossible.


    John Sarvod who consigned Velerion¡¯s defeat, removed him of his right eyesight instead of taking his life. He, who shall guide Velerion to his duty of preserving this world, against the impending doom that came for all worlds.


    Entropy.


    The immutable force Velerion sought to resist against, the unnatural law that consumed dragons that came before his ancestors. This was the name coined by the greatest minds of the dragons from prehistoric times, yet, despite their vast knowledge and power, they too, were consumed by it.


    Perhaps, the distant future was closer than what his mother had told him. If Velerion could continue to mature as the human did, his destiny shall be fulfilled.


    T-that time is not here yet¡­


    Discarding the thought of the grim future, Velerion ordered the Ancient Dragons to their seats before rushing after John and his sister.


    ¡°My Lord! Lord Consignor!¡±


    It took Velerion no time to catch up to John, who had started to climb onto a transformed Ephinelyth, halting him mid climb with a raised, unamused brow.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to not use that title, Velerion? It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Lord Sarvod. I had to get your attention, I need to know why have you granted me this position when you are far more suited.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Your rightful position is to lead dragon kind, our original deal that Ephinelyth would be mine and Zondrac to be spared. Those idiots¡ª¡± John silenced himself as he made contact with Evie, seemingly communicating silently without Velerion¡¯s knowledge. ¡°My point is, it was unfair that they treated you as disposable, Velerion. You did the work and cared for the other dragons. And now I am supposed to replace you? The fuck is that messed up logic?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I am not deserving of¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is decided, I am merely the ruler in title. But you, Velerion, are the true leader of the dragons. I can never do something as to personally finance an entire race¡¯s major expenses, hell, I barely have money, hahaha!¡±


    John drowned in his own joke as Evie giggled along.


    ¡°But!¡± snapping from his laughter, John pointed a finger at Velerion. ¡°If you wish to repay me or whatever the hell you want, do a good job as your parents would like you to, not to blindly serve me, got it?¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡ª¡±


    John smacked the back of his palm to his head. ¡°Just listen, Velerion. I am too lazy and don¡¯t have enough time in the world to do what I want, do me a favor and return to your job. I will step in if needed be, but I assume you can hold on your own well enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Velerion¡¯s insistence faltered at John¡¯s honesty. ¡°Thank you for your w-words, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± John quickly climbed himself onto Evie¡¯s back. ¡°I have something to ask you before I go.¡±


    ¡°Ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my sword, Convictus? I think it shattered into pieces¡­ Last I remembered it entered your eye¡­ If possible I was hoping to get it reforged,¡± scratching his cheek as his eyes glanced towards the distance. ¡°That sword is dear to me.¡±


    Hearing John¡¯s request brought a surge of energy in Velerion, lighting a sense of excitement in the Elder Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, it is in my possession! Leave the matter in my capable hands!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Very well. Until next time.¡±


    Woosh!


    John took off with Ephinelyth without another word.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It had taken no more than a few minutes for Evie to arrive at a mountain¡¯s top that vaguely resembled to the one John had envisioned.


    These were mountains to the east of the Empire, a place where the natural landscape remains to be untouched by the Imperial forces of the Empire nor the harsh conditions of the Demon Desert further to its east.


    With a firm grip on his hand¡ªhaving returned to her human form¡ªEvie brought John to the grassy meadows before placing her head against his chest.


    Allowing John to coddle her as he promised earlier, stirring up a gentle warmth in Ephinelyth¡¯s heart as his fingers ran across her face and hair with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Did you notice it?¡±


    John was the one to break the silence as he caressed her silver hair in the gentle light of the sun.


    ¡°Notice what, my love?¡±


    ¡°Just before we left the Ancient Dragons, there was this unease¡­¡±


    ¡°It may be from those who were unhappy with your statement. Should they try something, my magic will protect you, my love.¡±


    ¡°That, I am not worried.¡±


    John inched towards her face, giving Evie a kiss on her lips as he gently rubbed his cheeks against hers.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Ufufufu. More, John,¡± she giggled as she pressed her body closer to his lips.


    John proceeded to lift Evie¡¯s body closer to him, wrapped his arms around her as he coddled her on top of his lap, nuzzling as much as Evie wanted as she giggled at his adoration towards her.


    While Evie initiated intimacy the most between them, John was the one who went the extra mile into giving her the affection that she longed from him. He had mastered the art of loving Ephinelyth so much so that his techniques left his wife wanting more.


    Gently, he squeezed her in his arms, kissed her face as Evie squealed in delight at his affection.


    ¡°Ufufu, ufufu~¡±


    Her joyful giggles were the entrancing melody that captivated his heart. For he knew, as long Ephinleyth was around, he had a home.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± his eyes drifted into the distance as he continued, ¡°Even before Eastern Dragon tried something, the moment we stepped foot in there, something was off.¡±


    ¡°Would that not be Eastern Dragon? He did try to attack you. No doubt he was planning to do it before you said anything.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t, rather, he can¡¯t. I have you, Evie.¡±


    John smiled as he watched Ephinelyth¡¯s hardened expression melted at his gaze.


    ¡°The thing is, when Eastern Dragon came for me, I felt his displeasure, I knew why he was angry at me, it was a sort of disdain that is directed at someone heretical. The unease I felt when I walked into the room  however¡­was different, it almost seems¡­concealed. Like it was masked by an unseen veil.¡±


    ¡°Concealed? I probed into the minds of all 8 Ancient Dragons, none of them seem to have hostility, if there was anything, Velerion or I would have noticed it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, Evie. It was just¡­¡± John squinted his eyes. ¡°How do I explain it¡­ You know how betrayal comes from people you least expect?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered as she pushed herself closer into his arms, blue eyes focusing on him as he pampered her.


    ¡°I¡ª Well¡­ Uh¡­. You know¡­ Back in A¡¯vetheas, back when I was living among the Elves, I had this ¡®friend¡¯ named Alwin. For the longest time I knew him, he never once discriminated me like the other elves.


    ¡°Back when I was trialed for using taboo magic, I thought he would be the very first one to testify for my innocence ...the rest is what I¡¯ve told and shown you.¡±


    Evie placed her hand on his face, prompting his face to relax so slightly.


    His dark eyes gazed deeply into hers, akin to a void that sought to pull all of her into him with the promise of filling her up with more love than she could ever need.


    Even when John contemplated on grim matters, she knew that his love for her was what anchored him to the realm of sanity.


    ¡°He never liked me and just wanted to use me to get close to the princess.¡± John shook his head still unable to comprehend the elf who Velerion vanquished on that fated day. ¡°I had doubts that he truly hated me or solely wanted to use me. I like to think¡­that like Alwin, maybe some of the Ancient Dragons bear evil thoughts, perhaps not against me as an individual, but against dragon kind. Perhaps that is why neither you or Velerion sensed anything off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not saying dissenting thoughts are forbidden, in fact I know I am someone who is considered odd by normal standards. The thing is, maybe, just like Alwin, the Ancient Dragons have the tendency to give into evil if shown the opportunity. Or maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°...they are waiting for one.¡± Evie completed his sentence.


    ¡°Worse. If they already have one.¡±


    John shook his head the moment those words left his mouth, regretting for voicing out his unwarranted concerns for a hypothetical situation.


    ¡°Argh, the fuck am I over thinking this for? This is all base on my gut feeling, I can be the furthest from the truth.¡±


    ¡°John.¡± Evie placed her hands on his cheeks, focused her eyes on him. ¡°My father dealt with traitors among our own kind during the Great Demon War, this is not far from reality. Gods, Demons or Dragons, they are all capable of both extremes of greatness and despair. If such an event repeats itself, I will raze the whole world should they infringe upon you.¡±


    Thonk!


    John landed a chop on Evie¡¯s head, causing her face to scrunch into a cute dorky expression that obviously knew what was coming.


    ¡°No, silly girl. We¡¯ve discussed this, haven¡¯t we?¡± John smiled as his hand that hit her stroked her gently. ¡°I can handle these things, I would ask you for help if I really need it, hahaha! It is very cute that you want to destroy the world for me, but I rather you and I live in an intact one.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to hit me.¡±


    Evie stuck her a part of her tongue out at John as she poked at him repeatedly for hitting her.


    ¡°Heh, how else would I get you to listen? I¡¯ve said many, many times, I love you because of who you are, not your power. To me, you are Evie, the woman who stood by me when I lost everything. I do not need you go into extremes for matters with workable solutions. Leave it to me to deal with the Ancient Dragons, it is the least I could do for by wife.¡±


    John lowered his head, placed a kiss on her neck as he made his way up to her lips, causing Ephinelyth who was in his embrace to giggle like a spoiled child at his loving advances.


    ¡°Of course, I love you as Ephinelyth too. I find your womanly side and dragon side both endearing. Don¡¯t think for a second that I think of you as a tool.¡±


    ¡°Not as a tool for power gain, but for sexual purposes¡ª Ahhhh!¡±


    John¡¯s fingers started to run on her sides, tickling her as to bring Evie into a fit of embarrassment as much as she caused him. She squirmed and squirmed but John would not let up until Evie¡¯s face was fully flushed red and panting heavily.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Satisfied with his punishment¡ªmore of a reward than anything¡ªto Evie, his arms moved to her back as he wrapped his body around her akin to a large pillow, taking solace in her presence as he calmed himself down from teasing her.


    ¡°I love you too, John.¡±


    Her voice appeared in his mind, cooing him as she sensed John¡¯s thoughts started to drift into yet somewhere else.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, so the calendars tell us.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­


    ¡°¡­it is time to face my past.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to, my love,¡± Evie replied to his monologue. ¡°I am perfectly happy regardless of what you decide to do about it. As of now, I am a content woman who has the world by her side.¡±


    ¡°What happens if I change after retrieve them, Evie¡­ My memories. I do not want them to change me¡­alter my love for you.¡± John¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡­ T-the last thing I want to happen is to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Evie¡¯s hands cupped his cheeks as her blue eyes looked deep into him. ¡°You are John, my John, whether you remember your past or no. For in both instances I have loved you, and you have loved me. Back then, and now.¡±


    Shortly after John met Evie¡¯s parents, Lord Kharston and Lady Synthia through the hologram recording, he came up with the notion of having Evie to use her powers to undo the amnesia that he inflicted upon himself.


    The amnesia that his younger self had induced as a result of Kahnira¡¯s death.


    Yet, to say that his selective memory loss was solely caused by that incident would be incorrect.


    The death of his maid was only the final straw that broke the camels back of young John.


    There were still plenty of gaps in his knowledge. Many things that he forgotten that could contribute to his younger self¡¯s trauma.


    If anything else his past had shown him, he seemed to be responsible for the death of someone¡¯s mother.


    Serene.


    He was unsure if he had doomed her as well. Was she a cousin? A friend? A rival? Or just an acquaintance? And if she was just a bystander, had he not involved her into his growing madness when he was a child?


    He was fairly convinced he was no demon child. Yet, he was not one without sin.


    That is why, he hesitated.


    John limited himself to a year ignorance before he attempted to restore the suppressed memories.


    Surely, Ephinelyth deserved to enjoy her life with him without his past baggage, even if it was brief.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about me, John. I am yours,¡± a harmonious melody from Ephinelyth voice entered his ears, shaking away the unease that gathered in his vision.


    ¡°It¡¯s my nature, how can I not when you are all that my heart beats for?¡±


    ¡°Ufufu. Should you decide to take another woman as your own in this moment, I would not be jealous¡ª¡±


    ¡°In addition to you, that is,¡± John corrected. ¡°An impossible situation because no one can outdo my Evie!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is in addition to me, my love, ufufu.¡± Sounding very pleased at the prospect of being his first wife Evie chest rose with pride. ¡°Even in such a scenario, I would not be opposed or be jealous, so long the other woman¡¯s love is as pure as mine.¡±


    ¡°Bah! This is just silly talk.¡± John gave Evie¡¯s stomach a gentle tap. ¡°I doubt anyone can come close to you. Come on, my Evie is one and only, she is here for me when I wished for my own death. No one else¡­¡±


    ¡°What of that Angeline girl?¡± Evie teased, her face in delight as she watched John, once again made a series of unnatural expressions. ¡°She does fawn over you like a¡­¡± her voice trailed off she noticed the heavy gaze that dawned on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like her, Evie. The thing is, I can never lay my hands on the life she has already made for herself.¡±


    ¡°Yet he laid his hands on me however he wished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am a sucker for your beauty and love, Evie. God knows how much your blue eyes drive me mad!!!¡±


    John snatched her and squeezed his wife tightly, causing her to wriggle in joy from his affection.


    ¡°Point is¡­ Angeline has a life she carved for herself. I can only keep my distance and respect her for all that she has done for me. I cannot, I am unable to uproot all that she has built, to do that is akin to destroying her for my selfish purpose...¡±


    Angeline was on a path to do greater things, to serve her people with the rest of the hero¡¯s party. John who never belonged anywhere would only hinder them.


    It was by the hands of fate that a woman like Ephinelyth came into his life. Had the dragon girl not been persistent in her love for him throughout his life, he surely would not have found his conviction to surpass his flaws.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave whether I see her again up to whatever the future has in store for me, who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, ever so noble, even in his love,¡± Evie poked a finger at his cheek. ¡°I suppose, she shall miss out from your intense love, a shame indeed.¡±


    ¡°What shame, Evie?¡± John got up from her. ¡°Are you telling me you want me to get another wife other than you?¡±


    ¡°I know what goes on in your mind, my love.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    A haughty glint appeared in her blue eyes, ¡°I have seen everything that is encompassed in you and have kept it dear in my heart. I understand all your thoughts and emotions. I know you care deeply for her, that is why I do not fault you if such a future comes to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know you mean well. But I can¡¯t. Even if the circumstances were right, I am not suited for that. You know how it is with me and love. If not for Kahnira and her Three Raisons¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll even be here, my maid who I barely remember¡­ s-she¡­¡± John¡¯s voice trailed off as a wave of heavy emotions washed over him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evie. As much as I have been through, there are somethings I am not ready for¡­¡±


    Pomfp.


    Evie had John pressed up against her chest, hugging him tightly as she comforted him.


    ¡°No, it is my fault. I got a little excited at teasing you.¡±


    John shook his head in response, placing no blame on her.


    ¡°Kahnira means as much to me as she does to you, my love.¡± Evie spoke softly. ¡°Without her, I would not have you as you are. If anything I owe her everything I have.¡±


    ¡°You owe¡­her?¡±


    She nodded firmly, ¡°It is because of her, I have you, my love. She was the one who instilled the Three Raisons in you, was she not? The very Three Raisons that granted you courage and hope to push past your inner demons. That alone, in my eyes, made her a noble woman deserving of your love.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you are fine with me having multiple¡­¡±


    ¡°In some ways, I was hoping to repay her who instilled everything that is great about you into you, John. But we both know she is no longer here¡­ That is why, if she so desired, Angeline whose intentions are pure have my approval.¡±


    John placed his head against Evie¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu. Fret not, my love. You may leave everything to me.¡±

 22.3

    <h2>22.3</h2>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it?


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well, and in more ways than one, I have moved on. Heh, you can say I¡¯ve been lazing around. But it¡¯s more so of a break if you asked me, just a long one though. To keep my mind off of things until I am ready.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Yeah, I know, it¡¯s been a full year. But I¡¯ll make sure to investigate that sister of yours.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°And¡­ That¡¯s why I am here today, Aurelius. I am here to borrow your journal, haha! It¡¯s about time I return my duties¡­even if it is one step at a time.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t force myself in investigating your sister. I¡¯ll take my sweet time just like you wanted, yeah? Doing things according to my own pace.¡±


    With a smile John crouched to Aurelius¡¯ tombstone as he grabbed Aurelius¡¯ journal that he had left a year ago. The leatherbound book was still in the exact condition the day John left the Harvest Residence for Courzer.


    Thanks to Evie¡¯s magic, Aurelius and the Harvests¡¯ tombs had not seen a single sign of wear and tear against changing of the seasons.


    Back when Evie buried Aurelius along with the rest of the Harvests, she had made sure that the burial site was laced with [Weather Immunity], preventing both erosion and deterioration that would occur.


    It was how Aurelius¡¯ journal remained in pristine condition despite being left exposed to the outdoors.


    And¡­


    It was why John had not retrieved it for so long despite craving to go through his brother¡¯s journal for the past year.


    Partly, he felt he owed Ephinelyth his full attention for what she had done for him.


    And the other¡­he was unsure if he could hold back his emotions towards the brother he lost. For a small part of him still thought himself to be responsible for Aurelius¡¯ death.


    A year later, having tamed his unhinged mental state and stood head-to-head against dragons from Courzer and living a full life with Ephinelyth, a smile enveloped John when he visited the grave of his friend and brother, Aurelius Velupus.


    There was no hinge of bitterness in his expression, only relief.


    His usually rapid heart slowed the longer he stared at Aurelius¡¯ grave alongside the rest of the Harvests.


    Like the Harvests, Aurelius was family.


    Unlike the Harvests who died, Aurelius had no soul. When he is robbed of his mortal life in this world, Aurelius would forever cease to be. His soul would neither ascend to the heavens nor be sent into the underworld to be dealt with.


    To have no soul, is akin to have never existed.


    Even if, somehow, revival magic existing and could bring the dead back to existence¡ªunrelated to necromancy but to miracle magic that Gods might be capable of¡ªAurelius could not benefit from it.


    Aurelius for all intents and purposes, was an aberration to this world.


    Yet, John who stood before Aurelius¡¯ grave knew the opposite.


    Aurelius was a beastkin who lived his life to the fullest.


    He was why John was still standing here, he was the one who taught John to liberate himself from the chains of his own mind.


    An honorable beastkin whose bravery and greatness far surpassed John own.


    ¡°Thanks again. For everything, Aurelius.¡±


    Gently, John lifted his hand from Aurelius¡¯s tombstone, taking Aurelius¡¯ journal as he gave the Harvests tombs a confident nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Everyday I am alive, I will live my life to my fullest.¡±


    ¡°And I, won¡¯t let him go,¡± Evie¡¯s confident voice appeared from the corner of the Harvest residence, walked over to John after he paid his respects. ¡°No matter what comes for him in the future, I¡¯ll see that he is full of vigor.¡±


    Her white tail appeared before wrapping itself around John¡¯s waist.


    ¡°That¡¯s more or less what Evie¡­ Uh...my wife here does¡­¡± John shrugged in the Harvests¡¯ direction albeit blushing as he brought her up to his family. ¡°I¡¯ll come visit sometime in the future, see you.¡±


    Placing two fingers on his forehead as he pushed them into a salute., giving Aurelius and the Harvests¡¯ a quick acknowledgement as he left them.


    ¡°What do you say we go to Parac Village for dinner, John?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be subtle though, it is still a part of the Empire¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, nothing to worry about when you¡¯ve got me.¡±


    ¡°Oh right! You can erase their memories!¡± John hit his head with the base of his palm, shaking his head as he laughed. ¡°I sometimes forget you could do that!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you didn¡¯t forget our plans for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh~ Wha-dja say, lassie?¡±  without pause John¡¯s voice became hoarse as his eyes squinted as though he could barely see. His back was hunched as he placed a hand on Ephinelyth¡¯s shoulders ¡°I am, o-old and can¡¯t hearrr that well~¡±


    ¡°Ufufufu, ufufufu! You silly man!¡±


    Evie lightly struck his shoulders, teasing him to stop with his antics that often end with her stomach hurt from all the laughing.


    Following John¡¯s imitation of senile old man and Evie¡¯s uncontrolled giggle, the Elder Dragon and human couple took off into the skies at great speed.


    Shroom.


    The Elder Dragon¡¯s departure left not even a single speck of dust in her departure, like the couple that left the Harvest Residence, it was as gentle as it was elegant.


    F-flicker.


    In their departure, an amber of a heat source manifest itself on the grounds where John had paid his visit.


    A warm mellow glow that sought to convey a presence that had always been in wait for him.


    A familiar presence that had made its appearance to him during his dark times in Meastes, using what little powers it had left to aid him however it could.


    At the heat¡¯s glow, a tiny flame appeared for a brief moment, disappearing as the sun disappeared in the distance.


    Beyond the throne room of the Great Dezarith Empire in Registoria, a renowned group of 6 stood idyllically as they waited patiently outside the empty halls.


    It was late night in the Empire, the time where the entirety of Dezarith was coveted by a unrelenting darkness and freezing winds.


    Aside from the patrolling imperial soldier that passed by the castle¡¯s premises, none dared to visit the Emperor¡¯s throne during these hours.


    ¡°Helen, why do we have to be here? You know I hate coming here, it¡¯s dark and cold during this time¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mind your tongue, Randolph.¡±


    Her fingers glowed in purple as she used a lesser magic spell to seal his lips. Though Randolph stopped speaking, his eyes continued to dart around their surroundings, looking at the rest of the Hero¡¯s Party who empathized with him.


    ¡°If His Majesty requests for our presence, we shall duly wait for him here until he summons us.¡±


    ¡°Even her?¡± Gobbert spoke up, pointing his chin towards their sixth member.


    ¡°Yes, Gobbert,¡± Scywell spoke up. ¡°She may have joined us recently but it doesn¡¯t change the fact Sheila has the Empress¡¯ approval.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You have my gratitude Scywell,¡± Sheila bowed at an angle so low that in her dress that all of her body was clearly out for display to all of the hero¡¯s party.


    Sheila, was known to the hero¡¯s party as the woman whom John Sarvod once had a thing for, but never to be brought up again.


    At least, that was what their memories lead them to believe.


    After John¡¯s Sarvod mysterious disappearance from Dezarith Empire and the murder of four high achieving students of Moxnet Academy, Prishine, Erin, Saeza and Theza. The officials had announced it to be the work of  foreign spies whom infiltration the ranks of Moxnet academy.


    To ¡®protect¡¯ the well-being and keep the hero¡¯s party ¡®safe¡¯, Sheila was assigned as the newest addition of their party but the government officials.


    But everyone else in the hero¡¯s party knew why Sheila was here.


    There had been rumors and doubts among the eight council elders that the hero¡¯s party were involved in John¡¯s disappearance, yet the lack of evidence had prevented judgement to be cast on them.


    The sultry woman had joined their group not long after that, no doubt, to keep a watch on the hero¡¯s party.


    The question that still lingered in everyone¡¯s minds was why Sheila, a previous associate of John Sarvod was sent to their team to monitor them. If she had been John Sarvod¡¯s associate, why had she not been interrogated by the council elders? Why had she not once mentioned the name of the guy that she was close to?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Angeline was quiet.


    Whenever Sheila was around, Angeline had kept her thoughts to herself unless it was important. This girl who once had John Sarvod charmed was no more than a lowly woman who held neither honor nor intelligence.


    Something did not add up.


    ¡°Angie, Angie, what are you thinking?¡± Sheila prodded but was ignored by Angeline as usual. ¡°Are you thinking about your boring research again? Or is it about boys again? Come on, you can tell me~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The more she interacted with Sheila, the more she doubted that this was the exact woman that John danced with during the Ball of Paragons. John was cheeky, but he is not without wit or morals, and unlike Sheila who probed into every little thing, he was extremely private when he chose to be.


    Angeline recalled that some ago that John had stopped going to ¡®secret meetings¡¯ with a girl who was shy and rarely made appearance in the academy.


    She can¡¯t put a finger on what has happened, but whoever that girl that likened John as she did was, Angeline¡¯s womanly instincts was certain that Sheila is not that girl.


    She had discussed this with her friends, and sure enough, all agreed.


    Despite what their collective memory informed, Sheila is not the girl that John Sarvod would associate with.


    That begs the question.


    Who is Sheila?


    Why was she so trusted by the Immortal Empress?


    Since when was she a part of Moxnet Academy?


    Randolph recalled John once had claimed Sheila was a new transfer student at one point, claiming that she had replaced someone else. Someone who was supposed to be the other girl he danced with at the Ball of Paragons.


    Had their memories been tempered with? If so, why was it so deliberate?


    Creak¡­


    An imperial soldier clad in full armor opened the doors, ¡°The Immortal Emperor will see you now, hero Scywell. The rest of your team is not needed.¡±


    Scywell shared a look with Helen before entering the throne room. Randolph meanwhile was rolled his eyes as Gobbert made a face of concern.


    ¡°My Emperor.¡±


    Scywell¡¯s confident voice echoed throughout the room as he placed a knee before the throne, lowering both head and body to Goldstein Dezarith, the rightful ruler of Dezarith Empire.


    ¡°Rise, my boy. A chosen hero like you need not humiliate yourself before this old man,¡± the Emperor spoke in a soothing tone, but Scywell remained in his posture.


    ¡°This is but one of my duties as a Dezarithian.¡±


    ¡°I requested your presence today as Scywell Shatterstep, the chosen of Archangel of Compassion.¡±


    Scywell did not budge, instead he kept his head low.


    ¡°I, however, am suspected of treason, your Highness. It would do me better if I continue with my gestures of loyalty. It is best if I remain as such.¡±


    The Immortal Emperor rose from his throne, his grey hair bouncing along his shoulders as he done so.


    Tip-tap¡­


    ¡°I seek to speak to you as Goldstein Dezarith, as fellow man to hero. Not as your Emperor.¡±


    Scywell felt his head lifted by a thick hand filled with three times the scars and callouses that he himself had. Without warning, the emperor moved closed to his ear and whispered.


    ¡°The elders and the Empress doubt you. I, do not.¡±


    ¡°Now, please, stand as I do. Or I shall have to command you to.¡±


    Scywell needed not to be told twice, sprang from where he knelt and into upright stance befitting of a hero.


    Satisfied with Scywell¡¯s change in attitude, the Emperor returned to his seat with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°What is your request of me, Emperor?¡±


    ¡°What do you know of your duties as hero, my dear Scywell?¡±


    Scywell squinted his eyes, ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°What does the power and title bestowed upon you mean to you, my child? What kind of hero are you? Who do you fight for? As Scywell Shatterstep, you may be my subject, but as the Hero of Compassion, have you any purpose in this world?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Scywell¡¯s eyes tore away from the Emperor, hands shivered before he stopped them with a grip of fists. ¡°My duty is to the people. I fight for all that is good and righteous. I-if needed be, I shall hunt down evil doers and bring them to justice!¡±


    ¡°What kind of people do you speak of, Scywell? Humans? Dezarithians? Or all living beings? Do those people include residents of other nations?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Scywell¡¯s face blinked in confusion.


    For all of his heroic campaigns, he had never thought too hard into the people that he protected.


    If there was someone innocent in need, he would not hesitate to lend his aid. It did not matter if he were in foreign territory or surrounded by different races. He knew that it was his duty to show compassion to those who were unfortunate.


    Scywell himself knew the pain and suffering at the hands of evil that lurked in his past.


    Yet now, the Immortal Emperor was questioning Scywell¡¯s loyalty.


    Although Goldstein Dezarith proclaim to trust Scywell as a fellow man, even someone as politically adverse as Scywell knew this was a blatant test of loyalty.


    ¡°You need not answer me. But, promise me whatever goes on in your mind, your loyalty to this nation that bred and cultivated your talents shall be etched to your heart.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying, your Highness.¡± Scywell placed a fist to his left chest. ¡°The Empire is my home, I shall defend it with all my might.¡±


    Whether he believed those words were and afterthought, but as he was in audience before the Immortal Emperor, this was the only correct answer.


    No, it was the only answer.


    Scywell would be betraying the Immortal Emperor¡¯s trust had he thought otherwise.


    But¡­


    He felt the tug in his mind when he was reminded that Sheila was forced onto his party. By right, Scywell had nothing to fear, the debt he repaid John had all its tracks covered by Angeline¡¯s brilliant plan.


    Yet¡­


    Whenever he recalled the agony in John¡¯s face, the pictures of the destruction that occurred in Parac Village over a year ago, his mind wavered. It was not just him, even the impartial Helen started to wonder whether if Scywell was walking the path that he should be.


    He was a hero, yet, all he has done was to work for the Empire, never giving too much thought into his actions, Scywell could not recall a memory where he saved people without working under Dezarith Empire.


    The only person he saved of his own volition was John. And even that, he was not the person who helped him escape.


    ¡­


    ¡°And¡­ Should the Empire was threatened by a being as powerful as the Archangels that gifted you your powers? Would you take arms against such an evil?¡±


    ¡°A-archangel?! Y-your Highness, that would be impossible for the Five Archangels! They are the virtues of man, even the first hero¡ª¡±


    ¡°What if the evil is your fellow man?!¡± Goldstein¡¯s voice increased. ¡°What would you do if your fellow heroes are the evil forces themselves?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Scywell paused, his mind came to a swift conclusion. ¡°If there is evidence of their corruption, I shall be the one who hunt them down. No beings shall be harmed for as long I have the power to prevent it!¡±


    Clap, clap, clap.


    Happy with his answer, the Immortal Emperor leaned further back to his velvet woven throne.


    ¡°Well said, a hero should prioritize neither internal nor external threats to our glorious Empire!¡±


    Scywell could only stand in silence as the Emperor bestowed a gallant gesture of approval.


    ¡°Are you unhappy to be questioned by your fellow man, hero?¡±


    ¡°No, your Highness. It is my duty to answer questions regarding my position as a chosen hero. I am happy to clarify whatever doubts you have of me.¡±


    ¡°Then, one last question if you would, Scywell.¡±


    ¡°Anything, your Highness. I am at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Pertaining the evil you face, is not just your fellow man? But your comrades? To put things in the hypothetical extreme¡­¡±


    The immortal emperor looked at the throne that was laid before the two of them, seemingly almost entranced by the power that was accumulated by it.


    ¡°What if the Empire I have built is deemed to be evil in your eyes?¡±


    The words left the Emperor¡¯s mouth were that of a haunting breeze that seeped into Scywell¡¯s body.


    The hero¡¯s spine froze, his feet stuck to where he stood. The blood that was on his face drained from him as quickly as water flowed into the drain as the Emperor¡¯s stormy eyes hovered over Scywell like floating orbs.


    Sharp and heavy as they probed at him for every little movement he made in response to that dire question.


    Even with the protection by the Archangel of Compassion, the piercing curiosity of the seven-hundred-year-old man was enough to freeze the hero who mastered ice magic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that, your H-Highness. I am sorry.¡±


    At his admission, the invisible weight that was on him lifted.


    Scywell can¡¯t help but feel had his answer was anything else, he would not still be standing in the throne room.


    He was watched by someone else other than the Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°My sincerest of apologies, Scywell,¡± the Emperor bowed his head to him. ¡°I only asked you this because this Empire was founded after I overthrown the previous corrupt monarch. Forgive this old man for reminiscing his younger days. You may leave now, thank you for granting this old fool this request.¡±


    Scywell placed his hand against his chest and bowed once more before making his leave through the large doors of the throne room.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The boy has left, Loirmeil.¡±


    Behind where the Emperor was seated, the head of Loirmeil Dezarith appeared. Like Goldstein, the Immortal Empress was dressed in the finest of linens. Her complexion had returned to its youthful vigor, no longer pale and ghastly for the past year.


    Her eyes however, moved erratically throughout the room. Even Goldstein himself could not distinguish whether they contained burning hatred or horrible fear.


    With her powers, killing someone with her gaze alone was a feat Loirmeil had done so many times in the past.


    Had Scywell Shatterstep answered his question a millisecond later, the Immortal Empress would have intervened and ended the hero¡¯s life right there and then.


    Loirmeil had greatly recovered from the trauma inflicted upon her from one year ago, but she was still not fully herself. The mind magic that made her relive her painful past had greatly faded but not entirely.


    Not even the strongest mind mage of hers, Sheila, was able to understand the irreparable damage that was inflicted on the Immortal Empress¡¯ psyche.


    ¡°S-sheila i-is right¡­¡± Loirmeil spoke.


    The stuttering from her had now become the norm whenever she did not play the fa?ade of the Immortal Empress.


    ¡°Shatterstep a-and his g-group¡¯s d-distrust is growing.¡±


    ¡°If you had not forced that demon onto his group, they would not have suspected anything.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­needed to know. If they know w-who is r-responsible¡­f-for the attack on m-me¡­ F-Fester had acc-complices. C-can never be too s-safe.¡±


    ¡°Me too, my dear Loirmeil,¡± Goldstein reached for her face. ¡°But if we wish go against the Eastern Continent, we mustn¡¯t lose Scywell¡¯s trust. I shall inform Kaldor to further strengthen Scywell¡¯s resolve in the Empire tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°F-Fester Aquilla¡­ We n-need Scywell to r-rival him¡­when h-he shows his colors. And in o-our coming war against the Continent.¡±


    ¡°For now, it is safer if we withdraw Sheila. Last she reported, Scywell¡¯s team had started to use mental barriers, she can no longer read their minds as she usually would. Besides, it will prove to Scywell we place our trust in him.¡±


    ¡°V-very well¡­¡±


    Goldstein Dezarith, unlike his wife who was the Demon Lord of Ruin, was a ruler who was adapt in governing his people.


    Although his plans to wage war against the Eastern Continent had been delayed due to the widespread information loss that occurred the same time Loirmeil was attacked, he would not allow the work Loirmeil put in to be undone.


    The Immortal Emperor he may be, but inside the wrinkled fa?ade of the old man, he was still human.


    A human who did what was necessary to build the strongest nation in the world, a human who was not afraid to plunge himself into the darkness for the sake of ruling the world.


    Even after all these years, Goldstein remained as human, untainted by demonic corruption.


    He could have easily attained unspeakable powers that surpassed even Elder Dragon-slayer Fester Aquilla with the power of Demon Lord of Ruin,.


    All Loirmeil had to do was to grant him her powers and his frail mortal body would be replaced a powerful yet albeit grotesque one¡ªnothing a little illusion magic could not fix.


    On the contrary, it was Loirmeil who insisted that Goldstein to remain human, to keep him pure from her powers no matter what the cost was.


    For even with her powers to corrupt and ruin everything that she touches, Goldstein Dezarith was the only thing the Demon Lord of Ruin refrained from tainting.


    ¡°¡­my knight in shining a-armor.¡±


    For the Immortal Empress, the only female Demon Lord to have ever existed, her only lead on who traumatized her a year ago was through Scywell Shatterstep.


    It was her belief that Scywell Shatterstep had come into contact with the Forth. Although faint, she could see the magic that she once planted into the young hero slowly become undone, influenced by something similar to her demonic powers.


    The only cause for this would the Forth.


    The Forth Demon Lord.


    Four of them, the world always produced.


    No more, no less.


    To alter fate itself.

 22.4

    <h2>22.4</h2>


    Bubble¡­bubble¡­bubble¡­


    ¡°Log 156: subject shows no sign of restoration. Body condition remains the same as one year ago. Under Aron Olbaz¡¯s instruction, the subject is infused with magic infused sustenance for body construction.¡±


    Barsen Flunder, Araon Olbaz¡¯s assistant spoke to the voice recording tool as he often would whenever he attended Aron¡¯s most prized project.


    The project to revive Aron Olbaz¡¯s genius apprentice.


    Miril Harvest.


    Barsen proceeded to grab a mana core, one harvested directly by Aron Olbaz from the Dark Beasts that lurked Reperane Woods as he brought the mana crystal above the coffin sized tank that hosted Miril¡¯s body in pale yellow fluid.


    ¡°Under the Immortal Emperor¡¯s approval, Project: Eternal Soul has been permitted. For the first time in our experiments, a single mana core is introduced into the subject to induce artificial soul into the subject.¡±


    Splash¡­


    Barsen dropped the mana crystal into Miril¡¯s tank, watched the white mana core sink to the very bottom of the tank without reaction with the body construction fluid.


    The man slouched as he shook his head, turning to cross out a few notes that he left on the table as he continued to speak.


    ¡°Mana core, the source of energy for Dezarinthian inventions have no effect to stimulate the formulation of an artificial soul. Aron Olbaz¡¯s theory of imbuing the supposed ¡®soul¡¯ from mindless creatures like Dark Beasts requires further refinement to¡ª¡±


    Bzzrt!!!


    The lights to Barsen¡¯s lab dimmed into complete darkness as loud crackling of energy surged throughout Miril¡¯s tank.


    Twitch¡­


    Barsen¡¯s eyes widened.


    Twitch, twitch, twitch¡­


    ¡°The subject¡¯s body is reacting to the mana core. Muscle movements are confirmed¡ª¡±


    Grggglee¡­


    ¡°!!!¡±


    From what were a few finger movements, Miril¡¯s corpse was invigorated with movements, causing the boy¡¯s body to violently shudder as though it was possessed by an evil spirit, splashing the sustenance liquid all over the ground.


    ¡°Subject is exhibiting signs of retaining full body motor skills, the mana core has been completely absorbed by the subject¡ª¡±


    ¡°Raaaahhhhh!!!¡±


    Miril Harvest¡¯s body burst into life with a primal roar, his eyes coated in yellow as his red pupils burned with rage.


    Barsen made not a sound as Miril started to sniff his environment, his eyes scanning his surroundings akin to a wild beast¡¯s. Only for Miril to lock eyes with Barsen.


    Then he pounced the man.


    ¡°[Spectral Bind].¡±


    The familiar voice of Aron Olbaz appeared as a vines made of mana appeared around Miril¡¯s frenzied body, latched onto the boy mid-air, stopping his assault on Barsen.


    ¡°Grkkk!!! Raaarrrr!!!¡±


    ¡°It seems, this mana core was the answer all along¡­¡± Aron lowered himself as he faced Miril who was lashed out in feral frenzy at him. ¡°How are you Miril? Do you still recognize me?¡±


    ¡°A-Arr¡­on¡­¡± The boy¡¯s expression changed for a moment before reverting to his beastial instincts, ¡°Harrrrr!!! Gaaaarrrrrrrr!!!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Good, good. It seems like my apprentice still recognize me after such a long time,¡± the old man nodded favorably before standing up straight. ¡°Barsen, prepare for phase 2.¡±


    ¡°Phase 2, what phase 2, we¡¯ve never discussed about it!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before the beast¡¯s soul consumes Miril¡ª¡±


    ¡°Krrk!!!!¡± Miril¡¯s barked at Aron before he let out a small whimper ¡°K-kr¡­kill¡­me¡­ Arrgggghhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± the boy screamed as his body contorted and bent in impossible ways, his body seizing as a bloody tears seeped from his eyes.


    Punch!!!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aron watched with a blank expression his apprentice¡¯s body writhed and contorted itself. Barsen shielded his eyes as the creature that was once known as Miril Harvest proceeded to brutalize itself.


    Punch, punch punch!!!


    With all of its primal strength, the creature crushed his own body, with the goal end its own life.


    Spurt!!!


    Unable to take both the mana core¡¯s power and its existence, Miril Harvest¡¯s body exploded. The experiment is far too much and overloaded his physical body.


    ¡°Aron! H-he just exploded!!! W-what are we going to do now!?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­yet another failure¡­ Where it go wrong this time¡­¡± the old man uttered to himself.


    ¡°A-another failure? What do you mean¡­? Your apprentice¡¯s corpse just exploded in front of us!!!¡±


    Aron turned to Barsen with emotionless eyes.


    ¡°Sheila, if you would¡­¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A woman appeared from the shadows, moved before Barsen as she planted her lips on the man, draining him of the memories of the failed experiment, leaving an empty expression on Barsen as the man stood idyllic at the center of the lab.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal again, Olbaz.¡± Sheila said to the old man as she melted into the shadows. ¡°Call me when you are ready for your next failure.¡±


    Aron shook his head as he placed his hand by his ears, contacting someone with [Message].


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me again¡­ When is the next batch ready¡­ Uh huh¡­ 1 week from today? Yes, the mana core is still too much for him¡­. What? No, no... That is not necessary, we are trying to create souls for humans, not use them up¡­ Yes, I understand¡­¡±


    With his piece said, Aron left Barsen¡¯s lab, leaving his assistant as he always did after a failed alchemy experiment on Miril Harvest¡¯s body. He gestured to the cleanup crew who had been stationed outside, to enter, allowing them to take care of Barsen Flunder and the mess that was created.


    He headed towards the opposite end of his mansion, passed by a hallway where similar looking tanks containing body sustenance fluid was decorated.


    And in them, contained the same body that was used for Project: Eternal Soul.


    Clones of Miril Harvest¡¯s body.


    The very same that he retrieved from Parac Village from a year ago.


    He had undergone the effort of reviving his apprentice many, many times, numerating to a hundred and fifty-six times.


    Yet, in each iteration, the revived Miril Harvest would either be taken by the beastial nature that came from the mana core itself, or succumb to the forces of nature by committing suicide.


    With each failure, Aron further refined his techniques and approach, he had already experimented with necromancy magic with no conclusive results.


    His goal, was to artificially create souls for the Immortal Emperor, it was why he was summoned back to Registoria to begin with. Once the artificial soul was completed, he would continue his experiment with soul transfer from body to body.


    But the laws of nature stood in his way of doing the impossible.


    After all, when a person dies, their souls perish from the mortal realm.


    Aron Olbaz however, was an alchemist. For him, the rules of the world were meant to be broken by him. He who was the inventor of many magic tools and inspired even more, he who had a hand in building the Dezarith Empire from many centuries ago knew that creating artificial souls were a hard task.


    Despite the Demon Lord of Ruin¡¯s powers to sustain his body long beyond his lifespan, Aron started to feel the toll of time upon his shoulders gradually.


    If he were not doing this for the sake of the Emperor, he was giving it all for himself.


    Afterall, the both of them are dying.


    Meanwhile, in a foreign land far from Dezarith Empire, a place that laid beyond the endless Demon Desert. Somewhere...within the vast Eastern Continent.


    Flap, flap, flap¡­


    The rapid fluttering of wings echoed as the silhouette of a humanoid figure with bat-like wings entered a hidden palace amongst the complex township.


    ¡°I was not expecting you to be here this early¡­¡±


    A voice appeared from beyond the viewing window, shrouded by the pitch-black shadows cast from a lone candle upon the elaborate folding screen of eastern origins.


    ¡°No¡­ That is not it¡­¡± the humanoid folded his wings as he stood where he was, neck craning from left to right as he tried to get a glimpse of the owner whose palace he entered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been found and decided to defect here?¡±


    ¡°Heehee¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    ¡°Haahaa¡­¡±


    Giggles followed after the voice¡¯s comments, the flock of female voices was then accompanied by a thick, pungent scent of flora that immediately surrounded the intruder.


    ¡°N-no. I would not dare bring d-danger to you, dear patron,¡± the figure got to the ground before prostrating. ¡°T-the summit ended q-quicker than what we expected to. T-the new ruler has an unhealthy habit of deferring his responsibilities.¡±


    Shhckk¡­


    The sound of fabric rustled and shifted at the intruder¡¯s words.


    ¡°A-and¡­¡±


    ¡°And? What is it? Spill it out!!!¡±


    ¡°H-he reinstated the previous one. The one that constantly thwarted your plans, s-sir.¡±


    ¡°VELERION!?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice shot through the room like roaring thunder, causing the walls around them to vibrate.


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    ¡°H-he is angry¡­¡±


    ¡°P-p-p-puh¡­¡±


    ¡°YOU THREE, LEAVE!!!¡±


    The owner, who was still his undergarnments, had jumped to the edge of the bed. No longer behind the folding screens, he walked towards the intruder with the rage of a furious tengu.


    Skittle-skattle.


    The three women that was on his bed could be heard scampering away from the dark room leaving the man they were servicing moments ago, alone with the intruder.


    ¡°You promised me!¡± the owner spat as his feet stomped, his hand raised in the air as the atmosphere around them thickened. ¡°You said you planted the idea in everyone else¡¯s mind! YOU SAID THEY WOULD APPOINT A USELESS LEADER!!!¡±


    The man grew in size, his skin turned into a shade of red that intensified with his growing rage.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not my f-fault¡­ T-the¡­the¡­ I-I¡­never e-expected him t-to¡­ He had made n-no moves ever since he defeated V-Velerion. S-so I thought, h-he¡ª¡±


    Pang!


    The intruder was flung across the room at the owner¡¯s strike, breaking the few furniture he collided with before the owner put on the shirt that he left by the bed, preparing to leave as soon as he could to rectify the pressing issue that was the weakening of the dragons¡¯ power.


    For decades, he had been accumulating forces through the act cunning, accumulating generational influence through his meticulous strategies....


    Back when the Elder Dragon, Kharston was alive, he could hardly amass any forces that could rival the Western Empire of Dezarith.


    Elder Dragon Kharston was a fearsome foe.


    Though the Elder Dragon learned of his existence, instead of interfering with him, Kharston had placed many Dragons and close eye on the man, often stifling his rise to power.


    It was only until Elder Dragon Kharston had ceased to be that he the Eastern Federation began to fall into his grasp. It was only then was he able to enact his schemes that he hatched long ago.


    When word of Velerion, son of Elder Dragon Kharston¡¯s defeat by a mere mortal reached his ears, he brought things into acceleration.


    Taking into account a simple mortal¡¯s achievements in the dragon world, he intended to dismantle the legacy Elder Dragon Kharston left behind.


    Through whispers of distrust and suggestions of change among the 8 Ancient Dragons, the dragons had unknowingly fallen took his bait of crippling dragon society.


    All without them ever made aware of his existence.


    But now, these plans were thwarted.


    He did not understand it.


    He was a master strategist, a monster with an intelligence to be reckoned with, whatever he could think of, he could execute it perfectly using his unparalleled charisma that charmed just everyone he met.


    A charm that came from taboo origins.


    Even the Ancient Dragon that he just struck across the room. Ancient Dragon of South-East had succumb to his power without much effort. He truly was one of the smartest and strongest in this world. Though his body was not as durable as an Elder Dragon¡¯s everything else he had, he had the entire Eastern Continent¡¯s forces wrapped around his finger


    Be it enemies, rebels, defectors, oppositions, so long he used his all-powerful magic, he would undoubtedly garner the servitude of his targets no matter how stubborn they are.


    Almost everyone.


    There had been a few extreme exceptions of beings that he could never use his brilliant charisma on. Like Kharston, all Elder Dragons were completely immune to his charismatic magic. That was why he hardly made a move when Elder Dragon Kharston or Synthia was still alive, when it came to beings whose powers surpassed and outclassed him, he avoided conflict at all costs.


    And then, there was the rare exception of¡ª


    ¡°D-demon¡­¡± the spy croaked as he fumbled through the broken furniture.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± the man turned his head away in disinterest. ¡°Leave, until I call for you again. I have no need to be reminded of who I am.¡±


    The spy continued to crawl towards the man, his glassy eyes pleading him to stay. ¡°No¡­ Wait¡­¡± croaking as his bloodied arm grasp the owner¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°You failed me! There is nothing else to discuss!!!¡±


    ¡°Him¡­demon. The boy¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°T-the boy¡­ The n-new ruler¡­ H-he¡­is¡­j-just¡­l-like¡­you¡­¡±


    Thud.


    The spy slumped to the ground, leaving the owner to freeze where he stood.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw him in t-the¡­ flesh. T-there is something¡­ similar¡­¡±


    His lips broke into a crooked crescent, the pupils in his dilated as the words echoed in his mind, playing over and over like a sweet melody.


    Haah¡­haah¡­


    His breath became heavy, he could feel the blood rushing in the crevices of his brain, every single neutron in his mind has become lit with a new sense of elation, one that surpassed when he ravished the three women that he dismissed moments ago.


    ¡°C-could it be?¡±


    Power surged throughout his body, his infatuated eyes had become completely black as the demonic magic of his blood emerged with his excitement.


    His cheeks reddened, the thoughts in his mind swirled and coalesced into a flurry of joy.


    Haah¡­haah¡­hah!


    By the time his hand touched his cheeks, the temperature on his skin has risen so high that it scaled him upon contact.


    But it did not matter, this discovery was worth far more than the exhilaration he got when he bathed himself combat with the blood of enemies.


    The man¡¯s face wrapped into sickening display of a primal beast ruled over by his insanity at the thread of possibility for that someone who was his true equal.


    ¡°So that¡¯s where you hid all these years¡­ John.¡±

 23.0 - Serene Past

    Chapter 23: Serene Past


    <h2></a>23.0</h2>


    Light snow enveloped Courzer, showering the tall mountains around the world of dragons with a brilliant landscape that oddly resembled chocolate triangles with powdered sugar at its vertex.


    Once again, winter had arrived in Courzer, marking the end of the year for him.


    The year 5621 had came and passed quickly, in just the blink of an eye, he had spent a year and half with Ephinelyth.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Fogged breath appeared in the air as John watched the falling snow in the distance. He was never one for extreme weather conditions, the cold was still pleasant few weeks ago, but now it sought to freeze him to his bones.


    Still, the snowy mountains of Courzer never ceases to amaze him.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t get that chocolate analogy you said yesterday out of my head,¡± he spoke, loud enough for Evie across their home to hear.


    ¡°Ufufu, it is better than your mud ice cream with vanilla topping description,¡± Evie jest as she stirred a pot.


    ¡°Bah!¡± John waved a hand in the air as he pulled away from the windows. ¡°Are you saying it doesn¡¯t look like mud ice cream? Those dark mountains are too brown to be chocolate colored¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, I believe there¡¯s this thing called dark chocolate.¡±


    Moving with quick steps, he descended the stairs to where his wife was.


    ¡°Dark chocolate, mud chocolate, none of it matters as long I get to have Evie chocolate earlier this year!¡± pumping his arms towards his torso, John smiled as though he achieved the greatest of victories.


    Evie chocolate, as John would coin it, was a condiment that Ephinelyth made at the start of winter, usually poured into small rectangular molds for them to harden. It was, for all intents and purposes, a seasonal chocolate that she made during winter.


    Every year, after baking her chocolates and consuming them, Ephinelyth would enter winter hibernation. It was a little ritual she did for herself to pass the chilly season quickly.


    While hibernation was not common among dragons, Evie being the homely dragon she was, chose to conserve her energy by sleeping.


    Starting last year, Evie had not undergone winter hibernation.


    And that reason was none other than¡­


    Slap!


    Her hand swiftly struck the silent culprit who had appeared behind her.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± John complained as he recoiled from one of the molds that contained the creamy white chocolate he reached for. His face made a visible, overexaggerated frown.


    ¡°Not, yet, John.¡± Evie puffed her cheeks with an arm by her side. ¡°Wait for this last batch to finish,¡± she referred to the current pot of milk chocolate that she was still in the process of mixing.


    The frown was still hung on John¡¯s face. As a matter of fact, right after she said that, John¡¯s lips protruded outwards, his face stretched from an unhappy child to an angry ugly man.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your¡­ pfft¡­ Evie chocolates in due time.¡±


    She knew he was making these horrible expressions on purpose. But the longer she stared at John who had scrunched his handsome expressions into such comical faces that can only be seen from someone like him.


    ¡°Pffftt¡­ ufufu, stop it my love!¡±


    At the instant Evie giggled, John¡¯s hands flickered.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    Snatch!


    Before John could move an inch from where he stood, Evie¡¯s silvery tail sprouted from her back, wrapped themselves around John as she brought him to her side. Her intelligent blue eyes latched onto his dark ones as she spoke to him tenderly.


    ¡°My love, I have made more than enough for you until next winter, please be patient¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off when she saw a haughty grin on John¡¯s face, between his teeth, was a piece of white chocolate that he managed to grab without her notice.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Slurp.


    Having gloated his victory to Evie, John sucked in the chocolate as incredible bliss washed over him.


    ¡°John!¡± Evie raised her voice, her face was flushed at his impertinence, doing her best to not laugh at how stubborn he was. ¡°You are 21 already!!! I¡­pft¡­pftt!!!¡±


    John simply shrugged at Evie¡¯s tail tightening around him.


    ¡°What? I am just enjoying my Evie chocolates while my wife has me hugged tightly with her soft tail,¡± with those words, he closed his eyes and rubbed his cheeks against the base of her tail.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ephinelyth tried furrow her eyebrows in anger, but when she felt him rubbing himself against her and how happy he was to just have one of her chocolates, her tail loosen its grip on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you repeating the events of last year!¡±


    Bonk!


    The end of her tail curled into a ball and bumped his head before turning away from him and faced the pot of chocolate that she was cooking.


    John slid his arms around her waist before


    Muah!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A kiss appeared on her left cheek when she least expected it.


    ¡°Evie, Evie, Evie¡­¡± John nuzzled his face at her neck, ¡°That was because you make them taste so delicious. I had to eat them all. I can¡¯t waste any Evie chocolates now, can I?¡±


    ¡°If you had not gone to the toilet five times in a row after that, I would have thought otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, it was not your chocolate. It was the street food we had, I didn¡¯t know they placed prawns in it, that was what caused it.¡±


    Evie lowered her head, still pensive and reluctant. John himself did not fare well when it came to shellfish foods, he was not particularly allergic to it but it caused him some trouble when he consumed a large portion.


    ¡°I know, I know, but on the off chance that I¡­ !!!¡±


    Mmmph!!!


    John had leaned in and placed his tongue into her mouth before Evie could finish, held her by her waist as he pressed his face firmly against hers, savoring her as he stroked her head like the overly protective dragon she is.


    Muah¡­


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Evie¡¯s face became brighter than a tomato¡¯s, her legs weakened as they often would whenever he gave her his passionate adoration. She could feel her forehead steaming the longer his body was pressed against hers.


    ¡°Evie to go with my Evie chocolate.¡± John said in a small voice as he retracted his lips from her. ¡°I know, I know, I won¡¯t binge eat your chocolate if it makes your less worried. I will do my best to control myself this year.¡±


    ¡°¡­a little¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Evie?¡± John brought her closer to him as her eyes darted downwards with a shade of pink across her face.


    ¡°You can binge just a little this year¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± John raised a brow, his smile evident on his face. ¡°Chocolate is great and all that. But I personally prefer another type of condiment.¡±


    Using his finger, he lifted Evie by her chin and locked eyes with her.


    ¡°Love you, Evie.¡±


    ¡°I love y-you too.¡±


    ¡°So cute when you are nervous, I should tease you more.¡±


    ¡°Ufufu.¡±


    The two of them continued their flirtations for the rest of the day until the last of Evie chocolates were finished.


    Ding!


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door! Let me get it!!!¡±


    Mizzy¡¯s voice squeaked, leaping from her mother¡¯s lap before tottering to the entrance with great excitement. Instinctively using magic on the door to invite the long awaited guest.


    ¡°Hello, Mizzy.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ephinelyth!!!¡± the little girl¡¯s voice rang throughout Zondrac¡¯s mansion as the litte wyvern jumped straight into Evie¡¯s arms. Hugging with all her little girl strength. ¡°Lord Sarvod, thank you for coming,¡± her brilliant smile contrasted the freezing temperature that was outside.


    John simply nodded at the little girl.


    A tender smile appeared on his face.


    Mizzy, or Mizelecent as Zondrac named her, had gotten very close with Evie.


    Ever since Velerion¡¯s kidnapping of Zondrac¡¯s family, Evie had made it a habit to check in on the wyvern and his family. For she felt responsible that her own brother had terrorized them because of her.


    It turns out, Mizzy had always likened Ephinelyth as an older sister, and became much more so when she discovered Evie held the title of Silver Maiden of Judgment among the dragons.


    ¡°Ufufu, have you grown taller?¡± Evie doted on the little girl. ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, lady Ephinelyth!¡± Mizzy squeaked excitedly when Evie¡¯s eyes were drawn to the back of her skirt. ¡°I now have a tail like you!¡± wagging her short but thick wyvern tail Mizzy let go of Ephinelyth as she grabbed Evie¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me, I want to show you the wings on my back.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, even wings? I never expect wyverns to grow so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Come on, come on Lady Ephinelyth,¡± Mizzy tugged at Evie¡¯s arm as she tried to monopolize Ephinelyth. Quickly turning to John and pleaded for permission ¡°Please Lord Sar¡ª¡± Mizzy paused before speaking again, ¡°Please John, I really want to show her my wings.¡±


    Evie raised an amused smile to John who was watching everything in silence.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± he shrugged. ¡°Go have fun.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Mizzy,¡± with the little girl pulling her into the mansion Evie gave John a wink before she spoke to him telepathically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too lonely without me, ufufu.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡±


    John proceeded to where the dinning room was, no doubt, that was where he would find Zondrac.


    ¡°Welcome, John. It is a pleasure to have you and Ephinelyth here again.¡±


    ¡°Hello again, Petunia. It¡¯s g-good to come by again¡­¡±


    John¡¯s stood silently by the room¡¯s entrance, his eyes darting throughout the room in search of the familiar wyvern man.


    Ever since he started to live in Couzer, John habitually visited Zondrac with Evie at the start of each season. Though he did not come visit as frequent as Evie, he quite often met with Zondrac outside whenever they discussed official matters of Courzer¡ªwhich was minimal when Velerion handled the majority of it.


    ¡°Zondrac went to fetch us cake. I am afraid you will have to wait for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± snapping from his daze he moved to take a seat. ¡°The chocolates are from Evie,¡± without another word, he placed the bag of ¡®Evie chocolates¡¯ on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give her my thanks.¡±


    John only nodded at Petunia¡¯s comment, keeping his interaction with her brief.


    ¡­


    It was not that he could not hold a conversation with Petunia, a human woman. But whenever conversation came up, it was either pleasantries or dragon world related things he could talk about to her.


    And most of the times he had spoken to her, was when Zondrac or Evie were in the same room as Petunia.


    Unlike Ephinelyth who John could be at peace with or without speaking,


    John had a few issues with dealing with people who were outside of his social range.


    Especially after Aurelius murder by Prishine the succubus.


    John found it difficult to treat people like¡­people.


    When it came to Velerion or the Ancient Dragons, John regarded them as talking mechanical golems focused only on their self-interests. As long they had some work needed to be done, he could easily compartmentalize his thoughts easily.


    He treated everyone with basic decency but never too much kindness.


    For all intent and purposes, he rather not be involved in it all unless necessary.


    To John, Petunia was the wife of Zondrac. If things came down to it, he would protect and defend her like she was his sister. But to make conversation or pretend to think he care about Petunia outside of those circumstances¡­


    Whack!


    John hit his own arm, causing himself to jolt upwards in attention.


    ¡°L-Lord Sarvo¡ª John? Are you alright?¡±


    Everything has come and gone, but the apathy that he developed after the Harvests¡¯ death still lingered. If he wished to move forward, John must conquer this sense of detachment from the world, even if it is just superficially.


    Aurelius¡¯ death was meant for him to live a happier life. Not drown him in fear.


    John had instinctively hit himself for daring to insult his wolfkin brother¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°H-hey, Petunia? Mind I ask where you are from?¡± he quickly chirped before his courage to speak waned.


    ¡°I used to live in Courzer before moving here with Zondrac.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you human t-though?¡± a sense of strain tugged his mind as he forced himself to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever saw y-you¡­ You know, fly?¡±


    ¡°I am a dragon of Courzer through and through. It has been decades since I took into my dragon form. The last time I was in my dragon form plenty happened, I took an oath to never change into my original form, that is all.¡±


    ¡°D-dragon?!¡±


    ¡°Yup. I was one of the many daughters of the previous SouthWestern dragon. Gotten myself into deep trouble when they found out I eloped with Zondrac. My father excommunicated me from the family. No doubt, before your confrontation with Velerion, the other dragons thought of Zondrac as an insult to their existence.¡±


    John could recall when Velerion shot down him and Zondrac 19months ago, while during his battle with the Elder Dragon, he could see and feel the various dragons sympathized or even rooted for him. Zondrac was outright ignored, much less given any attention.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± John uttered.


    ¡°Zondrac, welcome back, darling!¡±


    Petunia¡¯s abrupt voice caused John to lean back frozen. He sat stiffly as he watched the dragon ran towards her wyvern husband who entered through the back door.


    ¡°Petunia. Lor¡ª John.¡± Zondrac greeted John by first name basis like Petunia¡ªinsisted by John. ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Ephinelyth?¡±


    ¡°Mizzy wanted to show Evie her wings. They are in her room.¡±


    ¡°Zondrac, John has something he wish to say to you. I¡¯ll leave you two gentlemen together while I prepare for dinner.¡±


    Vanishing into the kitchen, Zondrac squinted as he watched Petunia left before giving John a look of bewilderment, ¡°She was not happy when I left to get the cake earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± John raised a brow, his left hand twisted as his head lurched forward.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zondrac swiftly turned the nearest chair to himself and sat with his arms resting on the spine of the chair. ¡°Petunia was pissed when she realized I forgot to bring the cake we ordered.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Zondrac then dragged his chair closer to John¡¯s direction, his head popped towards John, gave the kitchen behind a quick glance before whispering, ¡°I intentionally wasted 10 minutes before coming back for her cool off.¡±


    Pfft.


    John almost choaked at the wyvern, he had to resist slamming his palm against the table.


    ¡°Were you always this sneaky? If Evie finds you work for her like this¡­¡±


    ¡°By Lord Kharston¡¯s name, no. I do my duty to the fullest of my ability, sometimes you just have dance around a woman¡¯s ire.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about ire.¡± John leaned backwards before raising a finger, ¡°But, I do get, dancing around certain things, especially if I can get away with it.¡±


    Zondrac still looking back to make sure no one was watching them, continued to whisper, ¡°Between you and me, a dragon¡¯s desire to possess things they cherish is a powerful thing. By coming back late¡­¡±


    ¡°You turned irritation to concern. Still, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you talked your way around it?¡± John placed his elbow on the table, unable to understand the elderly man¡¯s¡ªwyvern¡ªtrain of thought.


    I mean, Evie is pretty to receptive to all forms of intimacy.


    John thought to himself and just kept the rest of his opinion on Zondrac¡¯s issue to himself.


    ¡°Beats me, Lord Kharston knows I¡¯ve tried. Else I wouldn¡¯t have owed him and Lady Synthia such a huge debt.¡± Zondrac shrugged as he unbuttoned his collar and cuffs. ¡°So, what does the man who have Velerion under his command want with this wyvern?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since you¡¯ve made Velerion to rule in your place, he¡¯s been singing your praises non-stop. I am certain, whatever you ask of me, Lord Velerion will do me better¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me investigate two things.¡±


    Zondrac silenced himself as the elderly man¡¯s silly smile disappeared on his hardened expression.


    ¡°This is private. And I rather not make a scene, because it involves the nature of subtleties.¡± John¡¯s gaze turned towards the silk table cloth and the various porcelain d¨¦cor on the table. ¡°First, I want you to help me look into the deaths of my family. From what I know, the Empire claimed that it was the work of vampires. I want to know the identity of those responsible, their names, anything you can get a hold of.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done. I shall infiltrate the Empire and Sovereign to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°If you need resources or anything at all, go to Velerion, tell him I sent you. Sighhh¡­.¡±


    A dark shade dawned John¡¯s expression as he continued.


    ¡°For the second matter. Even I would not know how to go about this¡­ But¡­there is this person named Palter Harvest that is related to my family. Palter Harvest, the Son of Elijah Harvest¡­¡±


    ¡°How have you come to learn of this, Palter Harvest?¡±


    ¡°There is a spell of sorts, within a place inside Moxnet Academy, a forbidden place if you will. I sort of stumbled into it, when I was in my low point, but was sent into a place where souls were kept for over decades or even millennia. I spoke to Elijah himself and returned his soul to the underworld.¡±


    John shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit fuzzy, but it feels like Elijah was in some sort of prison for souls. For what purpose I am unsure, but I highly suspect it to be something the Immortal Empress did. It should be within the academy. I lucked out and left the prison for souls, who knows how dangerous it truly is.


    ¡°I am asking you to look into Palter Harvest. Of course, if you have any leads about the magic used in the academy, please inform me, I just don¡¯t think engaging with anything within Moxnet should be done casually. Especially not after I experienced what they were capable of.¡±


    In all honesty, John was certain Zondrac was highly capable. It was Evie who suggested him to ask Zondrac to help with investigating such things, attesting to the Wyvern¡¯s competence and prowess.


    But on the off chance that the wyvern entered the land between the living and dead, even John who had been there once was unsure how to get out.


    Everything felt like a bad dream to him back then, but the more he looked back at it, the stranger he realized the ordeal with Elijah Harvest and the ethereal people.


    ¡°Interesting proposition, John. I am sure I will enjoy the challenge you set for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! Another thing just came to my mind! There¡¯s actually a third thing I need you help me with!¡± John spoke before they dropped the subject. ¡°This one in particular¡­is important. I don¡¯t know why it keeps slipping from my mind.¡±


    ¡°Anything, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Look into something called, the Flames of Rebirth,¡±


    John took a deep breath as he placed his palms together.


    ¡°To Elijah Harvest and the ethereal people trapped in the soul prison, it seemed to be a prophet for their salvation. But to me¡­¡±


    John opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­it seemed to have known me for the longest time.¡±

 23.1

    <h2></a>23.1</h2>


    ¡°Are you ready, my love?¡± Evie¡¯s warm breath touched John¡¯s ear as a gentle hand proceeded to stroke his head.


    ¡°Heh, in this comfy position?¡± John looked upwards to meet her blue eyes with a cocky grin. ¡°I¡­¡± his eyes darted as he further slank back into Evie¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I will be with you throughout the process. If I sense the slightest sense agony in your mind, I¡¯ll pull you out¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± John raised a hand to meet her cheeks, caressing her ever so gently. ¡°Keep my memories going, I¡¯ll deal with it one way or another. These are vital memories, once they return, I should easily piece the nitty gritty ones together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sensing her silence, John raised his torso to meet her forehead, giving her a kiss, to assure her.


    ¡°I will be fine,¡± he said his lips continued to shower her with pecks of affection. ¡°You¡¯ll be here for me if anything is too much, no matter how bad it gets, it won¡¯t change how much I love you.¡±


    ¡°I j-just¡­d-don¡¯t like to see you hurting yourself,¡± her voice was weak, but unlike the previous discussions John had with her about unlocking the memories he buried within himself, Evie no longer teared up at the prospect of him revisiting his painful past.


    ¡°There is no joy without suffering, Evie. We both know, without understanding what is pain, what is separation, what is hate, we cannot in hope to experience pleasure, union, love¡­ I admit, I dislike the idea of plunging myself into my past misery. But even back when I was a child, pleasant experiences like meeting you are what made it worth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Not moments after they finished dining with Zondrac¡¯s family of three, John and Evie bid their farewell.


    John being as cautious as he was, repeatedly emphasized to Zondrac to keep safe whilst investigating his personal matters. And should the wyvern needed help, always go to Velerion.


    Having entrusting Zondrac with the matter of the Harvests, John was able to free up his schedule to allow Evie to help uncover the memories that he long buried within himself.


    The process required a prolonged amount of concentration and time due to the delicate nature of uncovering and restoring his past to him piece by piece.


    With Ephinelyth¡¯s powers, she could technically unlock all of John¡¯s past with just a command, but that would not guarantee whether the sudden influx of memories from his earlier decades would overwhelm him.


    Evie knew his past to a certain degree, whilst it was not as devastating, she could not fathom to allow the slight injury to befall on him.


    To Ephinelyth, even mosquitoes that often feasted on John¡¯s blood was warranted for extinction.


    If not for John¡¯s lecture on disrupting the nature ecosystem and consequences, she was sure she would have long done eradicated all pests that caused him trouble.


    ¡°What about the girl¡¯s mother who¡­¡±


    Evie still clung onto him like a girl with her favorite soft toy, unwilling to let go of John.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I did¡­ That is why I need my past back. To know if I am responsible at all.¡±


    ¡°What about her death?¡±


    Evie¡¯s voice was shrill. Her voice almost breaking when she mentioned the most important woman in young John¡¯s life.


    ¡°Kahnira?¡± John exhaled, his shoulders slumped as he stared at the celling of their abode. ¡°I suppose¡­if we get to that point, it will be the price I pay.¡±


    For John¡¯s limited memory and Evie¡¯s understanding, Kahnira was a nurturing maid that guided him into the man that he is today.


    Had it not for her cultivation of John¡¯s mind and morality, he would have already descent into a path of despicable misery.


    The loyal maid that once served young John, had solidified his moral compass into a balance of both good and evil. It was the memory of her death that taught him how to survive against vampires and demons by vanquishing them mercilessly. She was his family when he had none.


    Without her, John would be cruel like his biological father or loved nothing like his birth mother, he would be void of all hope for life.


    ¡°Evie.¡±


    John grabbed her buttocks, pulling her closer to his side,


    ¡°Eeep!¡± Evie to squirmed, all her worries of his dreaded past was replaced with a coy blush. ¡°Ufufu¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, my beautiful girl.¡±


    Gently, John combed her frontal bangs with his finger, exposing Evie¡¯s forehead and her blushed expression to him, savoring each and every passing moment of her presence by his side as her beautiful eyes met his.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I need you to do this. Even if it might be difficult for you.¡±


    With the most tender of movements, he pulled her head close to him giving her one more kiss.


    ¡°I understand, my love.¡±


    Evie spoke as her mana infused hand touched John¡¯s cheeks, enveloping him with a silver aura as they huddled against one another.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    John¡¯s voice trailed as his consciousness faded, his body slumped as he dozed off in Ephinelyth¡¯s embrace.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A huge fist flew across the air.


    Wham!


    The flurry of hits echoed throughout the walls of the cafeteria, the ferocity of each impact was as horrible as the last.


    Smack!


    But none did a thing.


    Thud!


    Everyone stood to watch as the group of bigger boys pummeled the scrawny kid.


    ¡°I dare you to say it to my face again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are dealing with?¡±


    ¡°I say this fool hasn¡¯t learned his lesson yet.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± a click left young John¡¯s mouth as he shut his book. ¡°These guys again¡­¡± eyes squinting as he watched the group of five continued to slap their poor victim around.


    Today¡¯s target was a boy belonging to his class.


    His eyes glanced to the nearest staff hoping that someone finally had enough of their antics and decided to report them.


    A month passed ever since his enrollment to the National Academy, but these group of boys had only gotten worse with the staff doing nothing.


    ¡°I¡­ w-won¡¯t let¡ª¡±


    Bam!!!


    With the back of his fist, one of the bullies struck the victim so hard that blood sprayed across the air.


    ¡°Gahahaha.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Loser~¡±


    ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°This is why we are the strong!¡±


    ¡°Weaklings like you should do as we ask!¡±


    The five boys goaded the fallen boy on the ground, all the while they looked to the other kids who were close to them, overtly threatening everyone within the cafeteria to suffer the same fate if they resisted them.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes widened at the utter violence that was displayed before him. Surprised that such an act was permitted in school grounds that prattled on and on about discipline and courtesy.


    But when it comes to practicing these values¡­ Not even adults in the room did a thing to stop it from happening.


    Crack.


    His fists hardened. He never wanted to be in the Eastern Continent¡¯s National Academy, had it not for his father, John would not be in this shithole.


    ¡°What¡¯cha getting so agitated for?¡± a voice appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Yeah, it is not he is your friend,¡± another appeared behind him.


    As his luck would have it, two of the five bullies took notice of his reaction, corner John before he could leave for his class.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ignoring the bullies young John left his seat, made his footsteps quick as he headed for his class. There was no point in reasoning with these people, he might as well go straight to the headmaster and report their antics.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going, fat boy.¡±


    A kid that towered over young John halted him in his tracks, mocking him while he was at it.


    ¡°Back to class,¡± with a quick reply John moved to the bully¡¯s side, but was promptly halted by a fourth person.


    ¡°Back to class? Or back to get yourself a second helping!?¡±


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!!!¡± the bullies proceeded to laugh maniacally at him, but he paid them no mind.


    Admittedly, he was a large sized child. His shoulders were the widest among his peers, paired with how much his parents pushed him to pursue various skills, he hardly had time to partake in leisure sports.


    ¡°Let me pass,¡± young John said as he tried to push past the blockade of bullies before him.


    Shove.


    An arm appeared from one of the boys before the pushed him back, almost making him fall.


    ¡°No one said you can¡¯t, piggy.¡±


    ¡°You just aren¡¯t trying hard enough! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Oink, oink, oink.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just beaten a stupid dog. This pig is trying to join it.¡±


    ¡°Listen, from today, you will bring us¡ª¡±


    ¡°Move or I¡¯ll report you five.¡± A dreadful silence fell upon the five bullies. Instantly warping their elated faces into on of fear and anger. ¡°My father is Eastern Federation¡¯s National Defense Advisor, one word to him and you five¡ª¡±


    A blur entered his vision.


    Whack!


    The fist from the large bully collided with John¡¯s nose, knocking him to the ground as the stench of iron filled his nose.


    ¡°Gahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, idiot!!!¡±


    ¡°Bet he didn¡¯t see that coming.¡±


    ¡°And mine owns the school!¡±


    ¡°Go tell your father you lost!!!¡±


    His eyes twitched as the blood from his nose dripped onto his book, staining it in deep red as the words from the pages became muddled.


    He had worked hard doing his father¡¯s bidding, and received this as his reward, only for these¡­ t-these¡ª


    Shoom.


    A black blur as his arms swung towards the bullies.


    Shoom.


    Shoom.


    Shoom.


    Shoom, shoom, shoom.


    The black blurs of his fists increased in speed as it began to hum in his ears, filling him with a great sense of vigor the more they flashed in his vision.


    ¡°You asshole!!!¡±


    Shoom, shoom, shoom.


    The quicker the blurs appeared before him, the wider the crescent on John¡¯s lips became. He could feel their tender flesh bruising with each of his blows, he was not about to stop until each and every one of them paid for what they¡¯ve done to his book.


    ¡°You think you are something¡ª¡±


    Shoom, shoom, shoom.


    He felt the blood rushing through his body, the release of his pent up anger as his limbs moved in tandem, creating a gruesome melody as the faces of the bullies made expressions that they inflicted upon others.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Shoom, shoom, shoom.


    His black aura had faintly coveted his limbs by the time the largest of the five stood before young John, wincing as he watched John raised his bruised knuckle from one of the bleeding bully whose conscious was beaten out of him.


    ¡°Hah¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    He had saved the biggest of cowards for the last.


    ¡°S-stay away from me,¡± the large boy stutter before breaking into a run.


    Not so fast.


    The large boy had scuttled across the cafeteria before John gotten into his running stance.


    Zoom!!!


    His aura had bolstered his legs, propelled him forward with the speed a of an apex predator, caught up with his target and¡­


    He lept with all his strength, thrusted his heels and aimed at the bully¡¯s back as his dive kick struck the large bully down to his face.


    Young John walked towards the boy as he stared down at the bully.


    ¡°Not so funny when you are the one getting beat huh!?¡± his voice boomed across the school as gazes from all the students around gathered upon them.


    John lifted the bully by his collar to meet the pathetic boy who had tears running down his cheeks.


    ¡°Why did you pick on the boy just now!? What did he do to you!?¡± his voice loud with anger. ¡°What did I? DO TO YOU!?¡±


    ¡°Hic¡­ hic¡­¡± the bully refused to speak. The tears were in the large boy¡¯s eyes, but not an ounce of remorse was contained in them.


    Somehow, something from the boy¡¯s eyes told young John whatever these bullies did to their victim today, they will make John their next target.


    Making sure that they would make his life miserable for as long as he was in this school.


    If he were to issue a warning to whoever was going to come for him in the future, now was the time.


    The black aura dissipated from his arms.


    John dropped the big boy who could barely move from his drop kick.


    He walked over to the bully¡¯s feet, kicking apart the boy¡¯s legs as he watched the helpless large bully was clueless to what he was about to do.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The bullied tried to escape, but with John standing menacingly in front of him, fear had paralyzed the boy from head to toe.


    Inhale¡­


    Young John took a deep breath as he raised his left leg to his back, the entirety of black aura congregated with it as he swung his leg into the boy¡¯s crotch.


    A loud crunch was heard throughout Eastern Federation¡¯s National Academy that day.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°That is why¡­decided¡­ Actions¡­do not¡­give the right¡­ The child¡­hospitalized¡­potential hazard¡­ Magic use¡­restraining¡­ The school¡­agreement¡­¡± the headmaster¡¯s voice echoed in John¡¯s mind as he hung his head low as he waited for his father to exit from the office.


    No sooner after John¡¯s performance before the entire National Academy, flurry of teachers and academy staff came flocking to him, forcibly used magic and brought him before the headmaster¡¯s office as they informed everything to his father.


    He knew he did the right thing. Young John brought justice to the bully victim from his class, he was also defending himself from the group of five who instigated the fight with him first.


    According to Eastern Federation¡¯s national law, he was fully justified in defending himself from violence.


    But when his father arrived¡­


    Whatever self-righteousness he had from earlier crumbled into ashes, scattered into howling winds that brought a horrible shiver across his chest.


    ¡°Charges¡­not¡­pressed¡­Solution¡­school¡­hope¡­Accept¡­unfortunate¡­terms. Only¡­resolution¡­for both¡­involved... Five¡­will be¡­dealt¡­ according¡­ This¡­unfortunate¡­¡±


    Clack.


    After painfully waiting for one full hour, the door the headmaster¡¯s office finally opened.


    ¡°Father I¡ª¡±


    John immediately seized his speech. The moment his father stepped foot outside, the air around young John sought to squeeze him of his breath.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    His stomach churned , flipped and collapsed upon itself when the dark expression of his father turned to him. Whatever courage that John inherently had was robbed from him.


    The headmaster gave John a sympathetic look before turning away in what could be deemed as shame.


    For Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod¡¯s reputation was one feared, if not highly influential among most of Eastern Federation¡¯s officials.


    The ride back home was the longest journey John ever experienced.


    Throughout the trip, his father spoke not a single word to him. Young John had expected a harsh scolding along with severe punishment right after they left the school¡¯s premises.


    All he could do was to lower his head in silence as his father sad before him with a reddened face.


    I am in big trouble¡­


    It happened a few times before today.


    Dai¡¯Ne who usually was quick to lash out at John¡¯s wrong doings would become awfully quiet, as though he were storing his anger until¡­


    The carriage arrived at the Sarvod Residence.


    His home.


    ¡°My room. Now!¡±


    Dai¡¯Ne bark echoed throughout the entire estate before the large man swiftly entered their home.


    John could only hopelessly tottle after his father, wincing with each step until he finally arrived at his father¡¯s study room.


    Thud!


    With the flick of his wrist, Dai¡¯Ne slammed the door shut, locking it as excruciating horror descended upon young John.


    ¡°Combat Courage: Heroic Age¡­ This was that book you¡¯ve been nagging me to get isn¡¯t it!?¡±  with two fingers, his father lifted John¡¯s bloodstained novel with the upmost disdain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°IS IT OR IS IT NOT, BOY!?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Have I failed at teaching you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t u-understand¡­¡± John was shaking as his father asked the cryptic question, the type that John never had the right answer to. ¡°W-what do y-you mean father?¡±


    ¡°What, do, I, need to do, TO MAKE YOU UNDERSTAND!?¡±


    Thwip!


    Faster than lightning. The belt from Dai¡¯Ne¡¯s pants flew at John¡¯s sides as the full brunt of his father¡¯s strike hit John on his sides.


    ¡°Argk!¡±


    Thwip!


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª!¡± John tried to scream in protest but another painful lash came flying at his sides.


    ¡°HOW MANY TIMES DO YOU NEED TO DRAG THE SARVOD¡¯S NAME INTO THE MUD!?¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    John cowered from his father¡¯s punishment, curling his body into a ball as he suppressed his cries of pain, all the while Dai¡¯Ne¡¯s directed all his hateful lashes to his buttocks.


    ¡°IF YOU ARE SO CAPABLE, GET BETTER GRADES, DEFEND YOURSELF AGAINST ME!!!¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    But John could not. As far as his family was aware, he could not use magic. Due to the nature and color of his mana, he seldom used it in front of anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯VE TOLD YOU OVER, AND OVER!!! NEVER, EVER, DISGRACE OUR FAMILY!!!¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    Each lash from his father ripped his skin, but before his flesh could bleed from the belt lashes, all his wounds would be recovered.


    ¡°DO YOU THINK YOU ARE SMART?! DESTROYING SOME OTHER KID¡¯S TESTICLES FOR YOUR OWN AMUSEMENT!?¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    Young John had the rotten luck of having a father who specialized in wind magic, who used it to punish John whenever he ¡®misbehaved¡¯.


    ¡°YOU ARE LUCKY THAT I AM YOUR FATHER! HAD IT NOT FOR ME, YOU WOULD NOT GET AWAY WITH JUST A MEAGER EXPULSION!!!¡±


    Thwip! Thwip! Thwip!


    Tear came running down his cheeks as the magic infused belt cut through his tender heart.


    The belt lashes were the least hurtful of his father¡¯s punishment. It was always the words from Dai¡¯Ne that hurt him the most.


    Young John had always done what his father asked without question, from getting into the National Academy to his fluent oratory performances, not once had he refused.


    Thwip¡­ Thwip¡­ Thwip¡­


    Yet, each time, should he fall short of reaching his father¡¯s ideal, John would be given such treatment. His loyalty to his father would be questioned, his failure meant he indirectly lodged a knife in Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod¡¯s heart.


    The lashes stopped¡­


    ¡°This hurts me more than it hurts you, John.¡± Dai¡¯Ne said with a low voice. ¡°Why would you do such a thing? You know better than to do something like this. You just blew away your opportunity at the National Academy.¡±


    ¡°T-they¡­knocked out another kid...hic¡­ I w-was just d-defending myself a-against¡­the five of them¡­


    His father, whose expression was beyond gentle moved wrap his arms around John. That in a sickening way, to console John from the pain and suffering that he himself inflicted upon the child.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­hic¡­never w-wanted to go t-there¡­ I-it w-was¡­hic¡­you¡­¡± his voice was beyond broken. Y-you a-always b-blame me¡­ It¡¯s a-always my fault, it¡¯s always MY FAULT!!!¡±


    ¡°John, that¡¯s not it. You caused lifelong damage onto another child, permanent damage that he will have to suffer with for the rest of his life. What do you think other people will think of us Sarvods? You have to understand¡­¡±


    His father¡¯s smother arms wrapped themselves around him.


    Instead, young John pushed away his father as he ran to free himself from the false kindness that Dai¡¯Ne would employ right after brutal punishment.


    Go away! I hate you! You only love me when I am useful to you!!!


    ¡­but the searing pain in his heart continued.

 23.2

    <h2></a>23.2</h2>


    ¡°Are you listening!?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes popped in their sockets, clamy sweat covered his bronze skin, his eyes darted his surroundings but all he could see was a large man towered above him.


    Instinctually, John raised his arms to shield himself from the man looming figure, his back hunched backwards doing his best to not recoil from the question itself.


    ¡°I will repeat myself for the last time, child. Listen, or I¡¯ll make you.¡±


    His father¡¯s command was enough snap young John¡¯s posture straight.


    ¡°For the sake of diplomacy and assurance of my career, the Perxin family has agreed to take you in as a diplomatic gesture,¡± his father spoke as a matter of fact, opening his arms.


    ¡°T-the Perxins?¡± young John stuttered by the dinner table. ¡°W-who are they?¡±


    H-he is¡­throwing me out!?


    His back tingled, body shuddered as a heavy weight descended upon his shoulders


    Had they figured out that I feign m-my magic ineptitude? I-if so¡­


    A pair of hands landed upon his shoulders, halting John¡¯s internal turmoil.


    ¡°You are my eldest child, John. If this responsibility doesn¡¯t belong to you, then who shall carry it?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± his boyish expression turned. ¡°A-ask my sister instead of m-me¡­ You and m-mother a-are¡­proud of her¡­ That is why, she is the one to¡ª¡±


    PANG!!!


    A flash of white appeared before John. His body collapsed to the ground as his gaze turned towards his father who loomed over him with a scorn that only he ever had the ¡®privilege¡¯ to witness.


    In his mind, a cage made of immolating flames surrounded him, melting away his tender flesh as he watched with paralyzed fear, not knowing how to respond.


    Not his mother, not his sister, not even to the house servants that constantly made mistakes ever received this level of punishment from his father.


    As far as John knew, he was the only person to ever learn of his father¡¯s true scorn. The swollen flesh on his tender cheeks felt like a graze of hot wind compared to the gaping hole that emerged in his heart.


    He deserved it.


    He was the one who sullied his family name.


    He was the child who was expelled from Eastern Continent¡¯s National Academy.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT, YOU INSOLENT CHILD!!!¡± the man¡¯s voice caused him to cower as the sensation of a long needle passed though his eardrums.


    His breath shallowed, the rapid thumps from his ribs rattled his body, compelling him to move his arms, throw his legs before the man before him to protect himself.


    Instead, John froze.


    Whether it was by his instinct or his strong desire to obey his father, John took control over his animalistic desires to flee and retaliate. For the horror of the belt lashes from few days before still haunted him.


    ¡°THIS IS WHY YOUR SISTER WILL ALWAYS, ALWAYS BE LEAGUES BETTER THAN YOU!!!¡± the hand from his father halted mid-air as his angry eyes met John¡¯s.


    By doing nothing before his father, the punishment on him would be lessened.


    ¡°I fed you, I clothed you, and you choose to speak back against me!?¡±


    His father took a step back, shook his head with furrowed brows. Whatever anger that he had in him had now melted into a pot of visible state of disappointment, one that John was well acquainted with.


    ¡°John, please understand¡­¡± the large man¡¯s voice shifted, lowering his body as he looked firmly in John¡¯s eye. ¡°How can your sister take up this duty? Are you not my eldest child? Do you seriously wish for your own father¡¯s failure? Are you that cruel towards your own father, and your younger sister? Does family mean nothing to you?¡±


    The soft, vulnerable voice from his father were like spoonful of salt dropped onto an infected wound in John¡¯s heart, churning the fear that was lodged in his heart into a sticky pile of putrid shame.


    His eyes watered, the words from his father made sense. It was his duty as the eldest to be offered as a deal of diplomacy.


    Even so, the cage of thorns surrounding his heart did not abate.


    The void in him grew.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± his young boy¡¯s voice cracked as a silent utter. ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­want to¡­¡±


    Crack.


    From the corner of his eye, the whites of his father¡¯s knuckles emerged, veins appeared on his forearms as a heavy gloom draped itself over the large man.


    As soon as he spoke, his father moved towards him. His little arms shielded his face as his father became a blur to him.


    !?


    Instead of receiving the usual punishment from Dai¡¯Ne, a pair of humongous arms wrapped themselves around John.


    ¡°You know I expect these things from you because I love you, John. Sending you to the Perxin family is the only way for me to gain others¡¯ respect, I don¡¯t want to do this as much as you do.¡±


    Due to the man¡¯s sheer size and weight, John could not resist the unwanted embrace from his father.


    The hug contained neither warmth nor love.


    It was just something his father often did to appease young John to do his bidding.


    He could only helplessly go along with his parent¡¯s whim like an obedient child. As it ever so happened in his household, beatings continued for as long he disobeyed them. Like everything his parents asked him to do for them, he never had a choice, everything was predetermined.


    If he ever acted upon his own, his insubordination would be punished one way or the other.


    John never understood why or how they could tell him they loved him while hurting him so deeply.


    From withholding food from him until he had perfected his speech performances to forcing him to sing in front of guests regardless of his sickly state, he did everything as they told him to, yet...yet¡­


    All that he has done for them, from conform to their demands and fulfilling everything they asked, he always fell short of their expectations.


    It was then, did a singular question appeared in his mind.


    If they love me, why am I punished?


    John had no answer to that.


    Why was sister left unpunished when she disobeyed their parents?


    Why was young John always deemed a shame to the family when he was the first amongst the Sarvods to ever given the chance to enroll in Eastern Federation¡¯s national academy?


    Why did his mother and sister felt nothing that he was leaving home?


    All that John received from his blood family were empty stares that conveyed zero hints of concern for him.


    His father, his mother, his sister¡­


    Sending him away from home was akin to a death sentence to young John.


    Yet, here they are. Batting not a single eye at his fate of being held hostage in the homes of people whom he know nothing of.


    All the things he did, all the glory he fetched for his home, only to be told that he was never worthy of being a Sarvod.


    P-perhaps this place was no home after all.


    And that he was all but Sarvod in name¡­


    The departure from the Sarvod household barely registered in his mind.


    With all preparations done, young John bid his family goodbye before quickly leaving for the Perxins.


    Each word he spoke to his family was forgotten as quickly as it left his mouth.


    Let alone bringing his favorite reading materials, John was overly occupied by the sole fact that he was no longer welcomed to the Sarvod¡¯s household.


    As the carriage brought him away from home, he could not help but wonder whether this was a form of punishment by his mother, Fenley. For his expulsion at the National Academy.


    His mother already spoke little to him in comparison to his sister. Ever since young John was expelled from the National Academy, he noticed that she actively avoided him.


    Like a plant who was uprooted from the soil that he had been firmly grasping onto, a bitter taste filled his mouth when he realized the efforts he spent trying to please his family was futile.


    For the longest time, John only knew the concept of devoting his entire self to his family.


    He believed that with enough effort and perseverance, he would one day, be finally accepted by his family. That maybe, one day, he would even tell them of his innate talent of using magic.


    It did not matter if his father brought whips to punish him, or that his mother destroyed the things he rightfully earned and held dear, or even when his sister ridiculed him and physically assaulted him. In his mind, he had always held dear to the notion that the people related to him by blood would one day, come to their senses.


    Young John, for all intents and purposes, truly cared about them.


    As the carriage passed the southern cove of the Eastern Continent a veil of doubt came upon his vision, telling him of a reality that everything around him was not as it seemed, that perhaps, in the smallest of chances, his family never liked him whatever he did for them.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    That¡¯s¡­impossible. They always said they love me¡­


    He wrestled against the grim thought, fighting tooth and nail against and invisible enemy that lurked within him.


    As much as he tried to suppress the heretical idea, deep inside his bones, something told him that this truth was one of the many reasons he never told any of them about his innate talent for magic.


    The dark aura that he was born with.


    The carriage came to a halt before the grand mansion of the Perxin Family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the luggage to be brought in, Sir,¡± said the driver, only to be ignored by John who sluggishly climbed out of the carriage and into the blinding and scorching sun that was known in the south of the Eastern Continent.


    The scent of mild sulphur tickled his nostrils, causing his squinted eyes to further narrow as he glanced towards the distant horizon, making out the vast ocean in the distance


    I am only four hours from my house, it¡¯s actually not that far off from home.


    The Perxins while notorious for being one of the groups to have held a tight grip around the politics of the Eastern Federation.


    They were, in fact, one of the most disliked faction among his father¡¯s social circle.


    Though John was largely unsure of what went on behind the scenes¡ªaside from the subtle dissatisfaction voiced by his father about the Perxins¡ªhe knew for certain that the Perxins¡¯ lineage played a major factor.


    Eastern Continent¡¯s federal government prioritized a meritocratic system.


    Whereby, it is understood that whoever contributed to society at large, gave was indicative of their social standing. Whoever benefited the Continent as a whole be it economically, scientifically, or politically was given a certain prestige.


    Under ideal circumstances, this system incentivized anyone who was willing to make the world around them better.


    The Eastern Continent itself, however, was a merger from differing nations and cultures that were native to the continent.


    While hundreds of independent nations within the continent still existed to this day, the Eastern Continent was divided into 5 ¡®states¡¯ which followed their own set of rules for governing.


    Ba De, Chang Zen, Hai Xiang, Jhemo, and Shi Jou.


    Shi Jou, the land where John Sarvod was born and raised, was founded on by colonial humans from historic times. It was the 2nd most prosperous state behind Chang Zen.  Given their culture, the native humans of Shi Jou held a certain prejudice towards anyone who was of a different race from their founders.


    To humans of Shi Jou, especially to families like the Sarvods, any non-human was deemed to be of a lesser and inferior quality of life.


    That was why, young John surmised his mother had coerced his father to send him to the Perxins¡¯ as a form of punishment.


    Especially when it was a known fact that the Perxins are the only¡ª


    Clack.


    The door to the mansion opened.


    Out came the couple who agreed to take him in.


    ¡°I believe you must be, John Sarvod?¡± the man with short black eyesbrows smiled at John, ¡°We are honored to have you with us. I am Edgar La¡¯tu, and my wife, Dalene.¡±


    ¡°La¡¯tu? Not Perxin? I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°My husband is human, silly. Perxins are folks like me.¡±


    The moment the woman stepped out of the mansion, John was greeted by bright glow tangerine hair.


    Atop her head, two ears akin to a cat¡¯s showed itself to John, wrapped around her waist was a thick rope¡ªa tail with black stripes on the same tangerine that was the same as her hair.


    ¡°Us Perxins, in particular, are a type of beastkin derived from tigers,¡± the woman continued her explanation as sharp tangerine eyes met his.


    John¡¯s left leg inched backwards as the word, tiger, registered in his mind. He knew Perxins mostly consisted of beastkins, but he was not aware that they were tigers.


    The same type of animal that has the strength to claw a full adult human into shreds at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Father has sent me here to die¡­


    At John¡¯s reaction, Edgar quickly spoke up, garnering John¡¯s attention as his emerald green eyes focused on him, ¡°John, John¡­ There¡¯s nothing to fear, alright. Trust me, beastkins are not wild beasts, they are people, like you and I.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡­ know,¡± he stuttered as he snapped back from his fears. ¡°The s-servants my u-uncles had are also beastkin....¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see, that makes it easier, we were hoping you would get along,¡± Edgar shared a look with Dalene, giving his wife a knowing nod.


    Pomfp¡­


    ¡°Who else is¡­¡± John¡¯s voice trailed off when another a pair of miniature feline ears popped from behind Dalene.


    Unlike the lady¡¯s long and pronounced cat ears, these ears were shorter in length and smaller in shape.


    ¡°Come, Serene. He¡¯s finally here.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± a small voice protested as small hands gripped Dalene¡¯s dress from behind.


    John craned his neck to get a better look, but as quickly as he inched closer, the little pair of cat ears slunk back to Dalane¡¯s back.


    Edgar scratched his head, before turning to John with his round emerald eyes, ¡°She was full of energy when we told her you were coming, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Edgar¡ª¡± John halted himself when he acknowledged the stranger as he would with his blood relatives.


    He would be living under Edgar¡¯s roof for as long as his father dictated, but if word of John identifying an outsider as he would his relatives came to be known to his mother, the consequences would be dire.


    Especially more so when it was addressing the Perxins.


    Just as his toes curled inwards, a large hand found itself on John¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Call us however you wish, John. As long you are under our care, you are family,¡± Edgar said with a big smile, dispelling the dark thoughts in young John¡¯s mind.


    ¡°A-are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It will be our secret,¡± Edgar winked at John.


    Without another word between him and the three Perxins, John was escorted into the mansion, introduced to each of the facilities that were located throughout, including the massive garden that was at least the size of two sports fields.


    To make things even more baffling, Dalane had even claimed that on her side of the family, her home was the least impressive of them all.


    Comparing the Perxins¡¯ household to the Sarvod¡¯s, his home was only a fraction in size and grandness. The Sarvods did fairly well for themselves, and was in fact considered as a family of high ranking in Shi Jou. But the Perxins were on a completely different level.


    Perhaps, it was his father¡¯s decision to have him here so the Sarvods would somehow benefit from the riches that the Perxins had to offer?


    Young John had no care for wealth or luxuries. As long he could live with his basic needs met, anything else was excessive to him. Entertaining such thoughts were ridiculous to him as the concept of his family truly cared for him.


    When the tour to the massive mansion was over, young John was allotted to one of the guests rooms on the second floor with ample space, much larger than he could an ever need.


    ¡°This is¡­too big for me¡­¡± John uttered at the room as large as a common house¡¯s living room. ¡°Is there a¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid anything smaller would be in the servant¡¯s quarters,¡± Edgar replied with a goofy grin.


    ¡°I¡­¡± John halted himself before he said anymore. ¡°This will do, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Serene would pitch a fit if we arranged it anywhere else,¡± Dalane spoke as a matter of fact, looking at the small tigerkin that clung beside her.


    John looked over to the girl who was peeking from behind Aunt Dalene, her tail up high behind her, showing off the beautiful black stripes that were adorned with tangerine fur as her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, Serene, would you mind telling me¡ª¡±


    As soon as she caught him staring and addressing her, Serene quickly slunk back to her mother, shielding herself from John¡¯s gaze.


    What¡¯s with her?


    When turned towards Edgar, the man simply shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive her, like most felines, my Serene is cautious. But she means no harm, in fact, she is happy to invite you to your abode.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I hope so¡­¡±


    Edgar moved close to John and whispered softly, ¡°Her tail is standing up, it means she is happy to see you. Serene is just shier that most tigerkin.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    The Perxins left John to unpack his belongings, allowing him ample time to set up his room and familiarizing himself with the mansion on his own accord.


    Before young John knew, hours had passed and he was summoned to have dinner with the beastkin family.


    ¡°I believe you will be joining the State Academy soon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my father told me,¡± John muttered, eyes gazing away from Uncle Edgar and onto the table itself.


    ¡°Your father mentioned you could have entered the National Academy instead,¡± Dalene chimed in. ¡°Did coming here changed your plans? We had no intentions to stifle¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt Dalane. I was in the National Academy until 2 weeks ago. I was expelled.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to hear that,¡± Dalene lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If its anything, many of the great mages of the Continent are produced by our State Academy. I am sure you¡¯ll learn in time.¡±


    I hope not¡­ Who knows if I¡¯ll be punished for learning magic.


    Among the more traditional household such as the Sarvods who never produced prominent magic users of any kind, to suddenly have a child born with great talent would greatly taint the family¡¯s name.


    As far as young John understood, it meant either infidelity or dark magic was at play to influence a child to be able to control their mana at such a young age.


    His ability manifested in him ever since he learned how to speak.


    He had kept it a secret from everyone from everyone he knew for the longest time.


    For the earliest mana usage naturally developed in children was recorded only at the age of 8. Anything younger than that was deemed to be the actions of taboo.


    ¡°I hope Serene will learn however little amount of magic if she could. But if she couldn¡¯t, I would not blame her. Like you Sarvods, we Perxins, have difficulty tapping into our mana pool.¡±


    But I am not like the rest of the Sarvods. I wish I am¡­ I wish I can¡¯t use it at all. I wish I was just like them so they would not have sent me here.


    ¡°Serene will be joining you in the State Academy. I hope you take care of my only child.¡±


    The mere mention of her name caused the girl¡¯s tail to cover her face, but John was too occupied with his thoughts to think about the Perxins¡¯ words too deeply.


    The dinner lasted another hour, with mostly the Perxins discussing about Serene and John¡¯s upcoming schooling in the State Academy. Majority of what the Perxin couple spoke about John only vaguely listened, giving appeasing nods whenever he was expected to.


    After dinner was done, he returned to his room to sift through whatever items he brought, arranging them as neatly as he could.


    Though he had already neatly placed his things earlier, John continued to organize the room as he saw fit.


    The act of him keeping things in an orderly came easy to him. And while he was not the most orderly person, it had become a habit for young John whenever he wanted to calm his nerves amidst his chaotic household.


    ¡°That should settle most of it.¡±


    Young John uttered when he tucked in the last of his clothes away. Immediately, his grabbed one of the many books he brought from home. Laying on the bed as he flipped through many of the tales that captured his heart, revisiting the moments as he pleased.


    They were his favourite collection of fiction works about heroes and legends born from common backgrounds and set onto a grand quest by fate itself.


    To the boy who could only bend to the wishes of his family, experiencing the freedom that his favourite heroes had brought him comfort.


    Though it was impossible, he had many times hoped, that like the heroes who were once bound by their tragic origins, he would someday, find the strength to be free from the expectations of his demanding parents.


    Alas, that was just a dream.


    Even if John were to mature into a man, his father would have had him follow into the family business of serving as the Eastern Federation Front¡¯s Defense Advisor.


    Soon he would be thrust into even more chaos that belonged to the political world of the Federation.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°Who!? What¡ª!?¡± startled, the book that he lifted above his face came crashing down to his nose. ¡°Ah, grk¡ª!!!¡±


    John jumped from the bed with his fists raised, only to see a pair of gentle emerald eyes staring at him from the hallway outside.


    ¡°Serene?¡±


    Startled and wide-eyed at him calling her, Serene lowered her head and slid through the tiny gap between the door like the graceful feline she is, seemingly almost too keen to enter.


    Clack.


    Closing the door behind her, the small tigerkin got to the ground beside John¡¯s bed, placing her two knees on the ground, her two hands moved to the carpeted floor as she lowered her body¡ª


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    John flew from the bed, catching little Serene by her shoulders before she could prostrate herself before him.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!? I am your guest, there is no need¡­¡±


    A voice spoke, one that was a clear as a small bell rang in his ears like the sweetest of melodies.


    ¡°Please teach me¡­magic.¡±


    John froze.


    The flustered expression he had seconds ago was whisked away from him, whatever polite fa?ade he wore around the Perxins was stripped from him, leaving only a bitter child in its place.


    A selfish child who greedily protected a horrible secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Serene raised her head to meet John¡¯s gaze. ¡°Papa and Mama said you are talented in magic. I know it, I see it in your eyes!¡± her ovular eyes inched closer to him.


    John only turned his head away from her, his grip on her shoulders loosened.


    My worth to her is to teach her magic. Ha, I am a fool to think people don¡¯t want to use me.


    The light that in his heart dimmed as a shadow shrouded John.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want from me¡­¡± John whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Even from someone that was the same age as him could not see past the meaningless achievements of his.


    For once, he wished that someone could accept him as who he was, as John, without connotations to the Sarvod family.


    As an individual.


    What use was there in gaining pretentious favors from people who will never care for him.


    If his own parents cared little about him, young John expected Serene Perxin care even less.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Serene jumped to her feet, eyes trembling in her sockets.


    ¡°Why? You have to! I begged you.¡±


    John pursed his lips. The more the feisty tiger pushed him, the stranger he felt, he wanted no more than to crawl into a hole and ignore everything Serene was saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach,¡± John admitted. Hoping that this would deter Serene see reason and dissuade her from pushing it any further.


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± struck by a sudden realization, Serene¡¯s expression loosened. ¡°I s-see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    John took a deep breath.


    It was not that he could not teach Serene, rather, he himself never really used his magic that much.


    He halted himself from tapping into his mana pool ever since it first came to him, rarely did it appear and allow him to use magic.


    Let alone practice, he did not understand magic fully. He knew he could use it, but fears of its discovery by his own family had dissuaded young John from developing his prowess.


    Sure, he had an inkling of control, but he only knew that because of the magic theory classes his parents forced him to take.


    Realizing that it could not be done, Serene slumped before she sat back to the ground, despite her disappointment, her upright tail had not lowered the slightest bit.


    ¡°John.¡±


    Even with John drowning in his own dismay, Serene¡¯s wilful voice drew his attention. Despite her stubbornness, the way she spoke contained no hint of malice, John can¡¯t help but to keep his ears open for her.


    ¡°CanWeStillBeFriends!?¡±


    Like a cork ejected from a wine bottle, Serene¡¯s sentence came in quick succession, too quick to be understood as a coherent sentence. Her tail became as straight as a flag pole, albeit one coated with short tangerine fur with black stripes.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Was all John managed to voice at Serene forcing her mumbled speech at him. Like her personality, her speech was quickly excitable, the more nervous she became, the faster and stubborn her words became.


    This caused her parents much difficulty to understand her at times.


    If not for how well versed in speech the Dalene and Edgar were Serene would have a difficult time communicating with them.


    Naturally, it made sense John wouldn¡¯t understand what she said.


    ¡°Hmph! Nevermind!¡±


    Serene, with her eyes squeezed shut and a red face stomped away. She could repeat herself, but she had already used up all her courage barging into John¡¯s room, there was no bravery left for her to spare to speak to this stranger to her home.


    Especially when it was a boy.


    ¡°I-I never wanted to know what you are reading anyway!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called, Freedom¡¯s Tithe,¡± his voice caught Serene¡¯s attention, halted her dismay. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll lend it to you,¡± closing the book, John placed in Serene¡¯s hand. ¡°It has illustrations and it is simple enough to understand, I have books with more pictures in them if this is too much¡­¡±


    John¡¯s gesture caught Serene by surprise, in fact, she was unsure whether if receiving the book from him or how happy he became when he spoke about his book was more baffling.


    She could have sworn that John was just a quiet child who wanted nothing to do with someone like her.


    ¡°O-okay,¡± stuttering as he watched the boy¡¯s spoke with excitement.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand anything, tell me, I practically memorized Freedom¡¯s Tithe. I¡¯ll explain if you want me to. It¡¯s a bit different from most other storybooks, but it is definitely not boring.¡±


    Serene¡¯s emerald eyes blinked dumbfoundedly, her mouth was left open with a wide gap, so much so that her fanged teeth could be identified by anyone¡ªin this case, John if he weren¡¯t so oblivious to his surroundings.


    With the book held to her chest, Serene approached the door, still bewildered at what caused John¡¯s change of heart.


    ¡°Serene!¡± John called before Serene could exit. ¡°I¡­uhh¡­¡± his eyes darted downwards.


    ¡°?¡± she titled her head at his hesitance, John had his hands behind his back, fidgeting as if something held him back.


    ¡°We a-are¡­friends right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Serene left with crinkled smile. John waited until he could no longer hear the light bouncy footsteps from Serene, and promptly, he locked the door.


    Having made sure he was alone, he brought up his left hand, where small whisps of magic aura seeped from his palm.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡±


    He was certain he did nothing to tap into his mana pool or even cast a spell, how magic appeared on his hands was a mystery to John.


    Alas, it did not matter. For the silly smile on his face washed away the worries that lurked his mind.


    For he made a friend.

 23.3

    <h2></a>23.3</h2>


    Tap, tap, tap,


    Footsteps echoed throughout the mansion as the rapid footsteps greeted the house servants just like it did every weekday before this.


    Before the Perxin house servants could greet the two children from school, they had bolted pass them and went to their rooms on the upper floor.


    Months had passed since young John¡¯s integration into the Perxin¡¯s household.


    Both Edgar and Dalene had been more than courteous with John, though he was not one to ask for many things, the Perxins had obliged him whenever they went shopping.


    Naturally, this meant John had acquired many books whenever possible.


    And unlike back in the Sarvod Household, there would be no fear of confiscation nor restriction on when he could read them.


    Aside from the minutest request of relaying information to his father through his letters, the two Perxins never asked John for more.


    They treated him as they would with Serene, whatever she had, John too would receive, and whatever punishment would apply to Serene, the same rule applied to him.


    Both Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene made sure that there was no favoritism at play, and John, greatly appreciated it.


    Things such forming political connections, demanding Sarvod family secrets, or even flaunting to the public that the son of Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod was under their care never left the Perxins¡¯ lips.


    As though they his blood, the Perxin couple would often ask of his day in the State Academy, check in on his well-being, remembered his preferences, and celebrated the festivals with him.


    No matter how minute an issue was, the Perxins never ever raised their hand on him, instead, they reasoned with John and talked with him with the upmost rationale.


    Again and again, they have regarded him as their own son.


    Though unrelated by blood, in the Perxins mansion, John was truly at home.


    He was not questioned, nor demanded to do strenuous or extravagant performances to entertain the Perxins.


    To the tigerkin family, the bond between each other was more important than superficial perception of the public.


    Alongside that, in the State Academy, he faced no issues, John was well liked, by his peers and the various teachers¡ªor so he figured that none of them learned that he was expelled from the National Academy.


    Though his life was uprooted, the blessing of being a part of the Perxin family was something he could never imagined.


    And the one who made every day worth looking forward to was none other than¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about again!¡± Serene jabbed her elbow to his sides, her mouth open, mocking him for the fifth time of the day.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± John smiled.


    ¡°Goofball,¡± she mocked, her small feline fangs revealed themselves to him as she so often when she was happy. ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you today.¡±


    Without another word, Serene took off prompting John to do the same as he made the two rushed to their respective rooms.


    Their game had started.


    It was Aunt Dalene¡¯s rule for the two children to clean themselves whenever they returned from school.


    Therefore, to make it interesting, John and Serene had agreed that whoever was last to clean themselves will have to do the other¡¯s homework for that day.


    Pressed for time, John entered and exited his showers under a minute, vaguely slathering whatever soap on himself before washing it off. As there was an agreement that soap had to be applied and washed off to count it as a successful cleaning session.


    He barely dried his short hair when he barged into Serene¡¯s room, only to discover that she had just exited her shower as he gloated his victory.


    ¡°Ha ha! You are not fast enough!¡±


    Serene did not speak another word and looked away instead, she pretended to not see him and proceeded to wipe her hair with a dry towel, patting it as she ran the tangerine strands of hair through the thick towel.


    With the gentlest of motions, Serene patted her own hair dry, unaffected by John¡¯s declaration of victory.


    It was not until she was completely dry, did Serene looked over to John with a smile.


    ¡°My hair is dried, but yours isn¡¯t.¡±


    Realizing what she meant, the smile on John¡¯s face died, ¡°That wasn¡¯t what we agreed, Serene! We said the first to leave showers after school!¡±


    ¡°Then leave the showers dry, not dripping wet, goofball.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the goofball! Goofball!¡± John made a face, unable to admit defeat folded his hands. ¡°I obviously finished first.¡±


    ¡°Not until you finished drying your hair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have hair, Serene.¡± John pointed to the abysmally short hair of his. ¡°The air dried them long ago.¡±


    Serene frowned.


    There she was thinking she had outsmarted John, but it turned out one of the many reasons he got himself a buzz haircut was to optimize his efficiency to compete with her.


    ¡°Not fair¡­¡± Serene puffed her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a bald haircut like you.¡±


    ¡°I am not bald,¡± John protested. ¡°I just had my hair cut very short!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The tigerkin made no noise, but one look at her dejected tail and her round emerald eyes was enough to inform John that she was sulking.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± John exhaled as he raised his hands in the air, surrendering to her complaints. ¡°You get an extra minute in the future for drying your hair, but I still win for today.¡±


    The frown on Serene¡¯s face lessened, John¡¯s proposal was fair. Yet, the girl did not think the same, for she still had her hair turned away from him as though trying to tell him, ¡®No, that¡¯s not enough!¡¯.


    ¡°Come on, Serene,¡± John coaxed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Is this about doing the homework thing? I finally won today and she¡¯s pitching a fit?


    John looked over to Serene mid thought, only to discover that she had was keenly keeping an eye of him, but turned her head away from him when he met her gaze.


    For the past week, he had been trying to find time to confide her in private, but one event came after another, throwing a wrench into his plans.


    There was him getting invited to his friend Ha Zun¡¯s party, Serene attending Perxin¡¯s family gathering, and the examinations that they¡¯ve just finished earlier.


    After thoughtful deliberation, John came to one conclusion. He grumbled unhappily ¡°None of us won today... Is that enough, Serene?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± the girl mumbled to herself.


    ¡°What maybe?!¡± irked, he spat his words out. ¡°I finally beat you in this game and offered a truce, and that¡¯s not enough?¡±


    The tigerkin meekly shook her head, legs shifted as she denied his offer.


    ¡°What!? Why!?¡±


    ¡°You made me feel bad with all that shouting.¡±


    Her voice as small as a whisper.


    John squinted his eyes, unable to believe her nonsensical reasoning.


    ¡°You and I always speak loudly to each other, what¡¯s the difference with today!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡¯s the matter with her today?


    The cogs in his mind turned and turned, but no matter what scenarios played out inside his thinking meat, nothing made sense to him. For the long months he spent with the Perxins, it was Serene that made every moment away from his family enjoyable. In fact, John could not fathom to imagine when he had to return back to the Sarvod Estate where his father was, just thinking about his life before coming to the Perxins made him shudder.


    ¡°Can you¡­¡± Serene quietly spoke, prompting John to sit straight.


    ¡°Can I what?¡±


    ¡°¡­HelpCombMyHair?¡±


    Her words were a flurry, but John heard each of it clearly.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± he stuttered, almost asking why but quickly replaced the question with a statement, ¡°I would¡­but I am not sure how to.¡±


    ¡°First, you call me over.¡±


    ¡°Call you over?¡± John raised a brow at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you come here on your own?¡±


    Serene looked away from John at his confused questioning, John understood what she said to him, yet, her words made no sense.


    ¡°Come?¡±


    he gestured towards her with his left hand.


    ¡°C-come here, Serene?¡±


    When her name was called, the girl came scooted beside him like an obedient cat to its owner, where she turned and let her tangerine curly hair face John.


    Looking at the plethora of hair before him, John froze.


    Like Aunt Dalane, Serene¡¯s hair was wavy and curled unison, very much akin to a spring¡¯s twirl.


    If John were to describe it, it would be that her hair strands behaved similarly to plant tendrils, ever so slightly wavy.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Second, you grab the comb.¡±


    ¡°Comb? Where did you keep your¡ª¡±


    In the flash of an eye, Serene passed a wooden comb to John.


    ¡°O¡­kay?¡±


    ¡°Third, you use your hands to lift the hair, then gently¡ª¡± Serene halted when John¡¯s hand and the teeth of the comb made way between her disheveled hair.


    The two of them sat in silence as John continued the stroking motions to untangle her voluminous hair, quietly noting the gradual ease in her shoulders with each of movement.


    Twang, goes another part of her hair¡­ Hehe¡­


    With each strand he untwined, the more amused he became, it was not long until John decided that helping Serene to comb her hair became a game of sorts.


    It took him no more than a few minutes to completely straighten her smooth hair. John then proceeded to run the comb through Serene¡¯s hair again to further ¡®smoothen¡¯ and ¡®polish¡¯ her hair.


    ¡°J-John, can I tell you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Unfazed, he continued on his hair combing task, taking in pride with the silky hair that he was combing to.


    ¡°That day, when I went with Papa and Mama to my relatives, you know¡­ The one where we can¡¯t bring you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I discovered something¡­¡± Serene¡¯s voice was oddly cautious, far too gentle in comparison with how she normally would speak to him.


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±


    ¡°I was telling my cousins about you, because, you know, you are my best friend and all of that.¡±


    ¡°Heheh¡­¡±


    ¡°But when they learned that you are a boy, a human boy. All of they made unhappy faces, saying that a girl like me shouldn¡¯t be this close with you. So, I got angry and I ended up fighting them.¡±


    The motions in John¡¯s hands stopped, he blinked rapidly as he raised his brow, ¡°You hit someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ Yes¡­ They were talking bad about you, you see. They were shouting that all humans are vile creatures and will lie about everything.¡±


    Erk.


    ¡°When they lost to me, all of them they cried to their parents. I don¡¯t know what happened much next, but mama and papa later were also talking very loudly with the other adults. All my aunts were saying bad things about your family, about the Sarvods can only be used and not trusted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They also said something like mama is not suitable to speak for the rest of our Perxin family, and that it is dangerous to keep you as a guest here. But they don¡¯t know you like I do, John. You are just like me, you are not like what they said, you never lied to me, I don¡¯t understand why they would say nasty things about you.¡±


    ¡°I-I have something to tell you too¡­Serene.¡±


    His face was dark when he spoke. The words that came from his most trusted person in the world to him were like knives to his boyish heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie¡­ But I did hide it from you.¡±


    Serene turned to him, but John¡¯s head was hung so low that he could not see anything else but her thighs.


    ¡°I-I¡­ can actually use magic!¡± he squeezed his eyes shut as he continued to explain to Serene. ¡°I-I n-never told anyone because I don¡¯t want to be a-abandoned¡­¡± his voice was shaky. ¡°If my parents knew. I would be sent far far away, p-please don¡¯t be mad at¡ª¡±


    Pomfp!


    John found himself around Serene¡¯s arms, his head rested on her shoulders as she had hers on his. He felt her silky hair on his cheeks as they wicked the moisture from his eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­¡± equally upset, Serene croaked.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to r-ruin your smile. I-I though that if I t-told you, you would only want to be my friend because I know magic. I thought that you would think I am weird, I thought you would not like me anymore. I thought you would get angry like my parents¡­That¡¯s why I only said I don¡¯t know how to teach you magic¡­¡±


    Serene shook her head.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s why I let you comb my hair¡­¡± she spoke, her tail curling to wrap itself around them. ¡°Mama told me, if you like s-someone, you can trust them to do something for you. I-including, keeping each other¡¯s secrets.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± young John was at a loss for words.


    ¡°There i-is another thing I want to tell you a-also¡­¡± Serene said meekly, her face pink as her eyes kept looking away from John.


    ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    ¡°I r-realized you are my first friend and my best friend.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tLaughAtMeOkay!?¡±


    The girl squeezed her eyes shut, face red from admitting such an embarrassing fact to John.


    ¡°IWillHitYou!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me¡­¡±


    After a long silence, John mustered the courage to get the words out of his mouth.


    Spring!


    Serene pounced on him from where she was, catching him off guard as she pinned him on the bed with her eyes wide, glittering with exuberant excitement.


    ¡°YouAreNotLyingToMeAreYou?!¡± her voice had returned to her usual haughty vigor, and from the corner of her eyes John could spot tears of joy.


    A smirk appeared on his face as he grabbed her by her shoulders, rolled with Serene across the bed until he was the one pinning her against the bed.


    ¡°Ha! Not even your beastkin strength can¡ª¡± as he spoke, Serene with her strength pulled John down beside her, holding him firmly as her emerald eyes looked deeply into his with the most serious of expressions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ You know I hate liars!¡±


    Her voice roared so loudly that had they were not close, it looked as if Serene would bite his head off.


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± realizing he was too playful with her, John quickly explained. ¡°Why would I lie? You are my first friend. I never t-told anyone that I could use magic but you.¡±


    As soon as those words reached her ears, the fire in her eyes receded and morphed into one of a curious feline.


    ¡°You said your parents would send you away, w-why?¡±


    ¡°M-my family cannot use magic. All born as Sarvods have no talent for magic unless they practice it,¡± John said slowly. ¡°That and no one normal in history can use magic when they were as young as three years old¡­¡±


    ¡°But they are your family aren¡¯t they, John? If they know wouldn¡¯t they be happy¡ª¡±


    ¡°T-they¡¯ll send me to the doctors if they knew this. They will run tests on me, to make sure that I am not a monster. Especially when¡­¡± John raised his hand before her, where wisps of black aura circulated his palm, ¡°¡­it is this color.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Serene got up and puffed her chest. ¡°So what!? It¡¯s just the color. I don¡¯t care what color my aura is as long I can use my magic.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Serene. Black aura is always associated with¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!!!¡± Serene shouted back at John as her striped tail puffed behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You will always be my friend, my best friend!!! If you parents want to send you away, I will make sure papa and mama keep you here!!!¡±


    ¡°Serene, its easy to say that, but my parents are still my family.¡±


    ¡°And I am your best friend!!! You are also my family!!! No family will abandon each other!!!¡±


    Serene grabbed John¡¯s hand, extended her pinky finger as she firmly hooked it with his.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A gasp escaped his lips as young John watched Serene¡¯s round face made a triumphant yet silly grin.


    ¡°I, Serene Perxin promise to always be John¡¯s best friend and his family. Forever and ever.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± he looked away from her. ¡°I will do the s-same for you as well.¡±

 23.4

    <h2></a>23.4</h2>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go John, let¡¯s go!!!¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sun had just set into the sea¡¯s horizon, marking the start of their Sunday evening. As per the usual, the Perxins would to dine out at one of the many restaurants of their choosing.


    Tonight, the Perxins had decided to visit Chang Zen, the richest  state in the Eastern Continent.


    The old capitol was home to many of the technology developed by its geniuses, and certainly was the most technologically advanced place in the world.


    Chang Zen was where the rail system that connected all five states was invented, incidentally, it was also where the National Academy was.


    Aside from his brief time in the National Academy in Chang Zen, John barely had any memories of the place, for once schooling hours were over, he would be on the first carriage back to his home in Shi Jou.


    Set aside the impossibly tall buildings that spanned to the heavens that he caught a glimpse of, John hardly knew the place well. Not only was it the largest state in the Eastern Continent, but it was also the oldest among the five.


    ¡°We are late, John! Mama and Papa are waiting!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!!!¡±


    As soon he exited his room, Serene¡¯s hands snatched his hand, dragging him to the carriage where Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene had been waiting.


    ¡°We are ready!!!¡± Serene closed the carriage door as she announced to the driver. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Whip!!!


    They took off before John even had time to quip at the giddy expression that the tigerkin had on her.


    Naturally, he knew why she was so excited for today.


    They were going to Chang Zen¡¯s shops in search for a magic tome to teach the basics of magic casting.


    Ever since John divulged to Serene that he knew magic, and offered to help her in developing hers, the pair had been frantically looking for resources for proper magic casting.


    Alas, it was impossible for them to get a hold of magic casting instructions in their State Academy.


    For Shi Jou, where both Sarvods and Perxins resided in, had strict rules of prohibiting minors from attaining such tomes until they are of age.


    On the road, he and Serene jested on the possibilities of the type of magic that she would specialize in.


    To which went along the lines of ¡®making someone¡¯s head explode¡¯ and ¡®giving uncontrolled diarrhea that lasted for a week¡¯¡ªin reality, magic such as these did not exist, one could say it is possible to make it work, but the amount of mana and skill required for such a silly trick was absurd to make it viable.


    Two hours later, John and the Perxins arrived at one of the restaurants that towered above the industrial city that it was in. John barely paid any attention to the food¡ªlike always, thanks to Serene¡ªall that registered to him was that the place was catered towards people of higher echelons alike.


    His thoughts, were instead focused on the various ways that he could and would teach Serene magic. Debating whether he would even break his own rule of not using magic to help her.


    Sure, he would have to keep it a secret, so long as nobody but the two of them knew about it, there would be no harm done.


    His parents would be none the wiser to his achievements nor be able to exploit him.


    This would be something that only he, held full control of, without being berated or demanded to feel or think otherwise.


    And Serene would be his co-pilot in this little fiasco.


    After their dinner, the four of them went to the lower levels of Chang Zen, where the merchant districts dwelled.


    In daylight, when the sun was the strongest, sun rays could barely reach the merchant district, for these streets were towered by the upper town district that encompassed all that is great about modern day Chang Zen.


    Weirdly though, the same could not be said for the merchant district when it was night time.


    It was only when the sun set, and when true darkness came for the state of Chang Zen, did the merchant district truly thrived.


    Artificial lights beamed across the whole place, breathing in a vigor that was unparalleled even in the upper levels of Chang Zen. Stores that were barred with steel opened, food stalls were set throughout the various parts of the open road, people flocked into the merchant district in the night like flies towards a dung pile.


    This was the ¡®true¡¯ heart of Chang Zen, and one of the important places for the Eastern Continent¡¯s constant economical flow. While the upper town district was equipped with facilities of all kind to ensure safety and accessibility to all, it could not compare to the abundant and dirt cheap prices that the merchant district had to offer.


    If John and Serene were here to find a magical tome to learn magic, the merchant district of Chang Zen was the best place in all of Eastern Continent for them


    ¡°Papa, do they have bookstores here?¡± Serene tugged at Edgar as the sight of unusual inventions flocked their view.


    ¡°Sure, they do. The store that mama and I are heading to has one, I happen to know the shopkeeper there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t normally go visiting bookstores, Serene. What¡¯s so magical about Chang Zen that made you want to study.¡±


    ¡°M-magical!?¡± Serene yelped, her tail stood up at her mother¡¯s question. ¡°N-not really, J-John was the one who wanted to visit!¡±


    ¡°H-hey!¡± he gave the girl a small push. ¡°I-I said it would be nice to go to one, not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now, now,¡± Edgar placed himself between the two of them. ¡°You can buy as many books as you want but you have to remember, Chang Zen is a big place, it would be a big problem if¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­we got lost.¡±


    John and Serene both finished Edgar¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Edgar, wherever Serene goes, I¡¯ll make sure to follow her. Besides, the store is opposite of the one you and Aunt Dalene are going to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you that we are worried about, John.¡±


    ¡°M-me? Aunt Dalene, what are you talking about?¡± flustered for leaving such an unreliable impression on the Perxins, John was at a loss for words.


    ¡°There was that time you got lost when we were in Ban De,¡± Dalane replied quickly. ¡°Thankfully Serene saw where you went.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Serene poked at his shoulder, her striped tail waving behind her as she so often would whenever she was amused.


    ¡°Your wanderlust needs to be kept in check, John. Especially so as a child, help is not always around for you, think of the consequences if you also endangered others if you aren¡¯t careful. What if Serene got hurt?¡±


    ¡°I would never¡ª¡±


    John stopped when the thought of an injured Serene appeared in his mind, tattered clothes, bruised skin, torn hair. The sheer mental image of such a thing happening to his closet friend override his stubborn nature,


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Dalene. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    John remained quiet as he walked with the Perxins, mostly because Serene would not let the matter of him getting an earful from Dalane go.


    It was not every day the tigerkin girl found something on him to tease, especially when John was the one who mocked Serene whenever she made silly mistakes.


    Her teasing only stopped when Edgar and Dalene arrived at their venue. Edgar escorted the two of them to the bookstore, handed each of them a few coins, gold and silver alike for their purchases.


    Thanking Uncle Edgar, the two trotted into the rustic bookstore whilst whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a bookstore?¡± John whispered to Serene¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah!¡± startled, Serene leaped backwards with her hands covering her human ears with her long bangs.


    ¡°I told you to not whisper there¡­¡±


    She complained as she looked away from John. Her feline ears drooped as she often would whenever she was startled.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    Beastkin, for the most part, only have two ears that resembled the animal counter parts that they are from.


    Like all tigerkin, Dalene had two ears atop her head.


    Serene however, has a human father and a beastkin mother.


    Instead of fully taking after Dalene Perxin¡¯s tigerkin traits, she too the human ears that came from her father side, making the tigerkin to be an oddball who had 2 pair of ears, human and tigerkin.


    While her feline ears were the most evident part of her body¡ªalong with her striped tail¡ªher human ears were the most sensitive compared with her feline ears.


    That was why John spoke to her there. But Serene herself was easily embarrassed that she had four ears, and preferred not to show her human ears.


    ¡°This place does look weird¡­¡±


    At the girl¡¯s comment, the duo returned their focus back to the ¡®bookstore¡¯ at hand.


    There were shelves and shelves of books laid before them, however, the same goes for the unusual items that laid among the shelves. Items, ranging from tree roots of unknown origins, glass jars that hosted full sized animals, glowing jars and vials that seemingly composed of half the bookstore¡¯s light source.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Uncle Edgar did say it is a bookstore, right?¡±


    ¡°Papa did¡­¡±


    ¡°And he said he knew the shopkeeper¡­ I think we will be f-fine¡­¡±


    The two of them huddled up against the other as the eerie smells and miscellaneous items that they had never seen surrounded them from all sides.


    The deeper the entered, more bizzarree items appeared to them, whisking away their initial purpose of finding a magic tome and replacing it with a heightened sense of caution.


    ¡°John¡­I think we should leave¡­¡± Serene uttered, her hands shook despite holding onto John¡¯s arms.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t got what we came here for.¡±


    ¡°A-alright¡­let¡¯s start looking¡­¡± still shaking and clutching onto him, Serene started to browse through the nearest shelf before her. ¡°T-there¡¯s not much books on magic here, John.¡±


    ¡°I think this is more of the alchemy and chemistry section,¡± John noted, his eyes glued to the few books that were placed alongside the countless jars and vials. ¡°Look, this is part is just like one of our textbooks¡­ Serene?¡±


    When he turned to look at the tigerkin, Serene had stopped holding onto him. Instead, she held one of the store¡¯s vial in her hands, her emerald eyes glued to the glowing blue liquid that sloshed about in the glass tube.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I found it!¡± her voice exploded from excitement. ¡°I think this is it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a book, I can tell you that.¡±


    ¡°No, you goodball! This is a cure for my ears!¡± Serene moved the vial before John. ¡°Read what it says.¡±


    Lowering his brows in doubt, he squinted, ¡°Made for beastkin: The Cure for four ears. Once taken, allow up to three days for undesired human ears to disappear, leaving only your beautiful beastkin ears to be the only pair of ears. Ingestion only.¡±


    What the hell?


    ¡°I wonder how much is this? I¡¯ll look like mama¡­¡± Serene¡¯s voice trailed when she noticed the darkened expression on John. His usual expression was nowhere to be seen, all that was left was the hardened expression that Serene saw on the first day they met.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean no?¡± the girl forced herself to smile, not understanding the reason for John¡¯s shift in attitude.


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy this, Serene.¡±


    ¡°Why not!?¡± her voice blasted his face like a tiger¡¯s roar. ¡°I¡¯ve always been made fun by my cousins because of my ears!!! Even at school, you heard what they called me!!! Four-ears!!! Why can¡¯t I get this!?¡±


    ¡°This is permanent, once you¡¯ve taken this you can¡¯t regrow your human ears back,¡± John¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I-I can¡¯t l-let you¡­¡±


    He knew that she had a complex about her four ears, but she never once mentioned to him she hated them.


    His heart shuddered to hear such a proposal from Serene, the girl whom he entrusted his secrets to. Yet, not once had she spoke to him about her hatred of her human ears.


    He thought Serene having four ears were odd and quirky, but not once had he thought that they looked ugly on her. Both her human and feline ears were on the dainty side, if anything they complimented her whimsical personality more than anything.


    At the split second he decided.


    ¡°I-if you want to buy this so badly, then f-forget buying the tome. I w-won¡¯t teach you magic¡­¡±


    He may have said those words to prevent her from obtaining that potion, but John would be lying if he was not as agitated as she was.


    ¡°You are lying,¡± Serene¡¯s tail puffed upwards, the hair that was on it all stood up in unison, her emerald eyes stared daggers at John.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to suffer!?¡± Serene roared. ¡°You are selfish, John! You just don¡¯t want to see me be happy! If only I didn¡¯t have an extra pair of¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to suffer, you stupid cat!!!¡± John¡¯s voice boomed throughout the bookstore, causing the nearest jars to vibrate in his anger. ¡°Think about what happens when you lose your human ears! You might lose your hearing forever! Think about what Aunt Dalene would say! And what about Uncle Edgar!? What about your father who you got your ears from!? Would he want to see this happen to you!?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­j-just¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me, Serene!? You¡¯ve never told me about this at all!!! I thought w-we don¡¯t keep secrets from each other!!! And you never told me you hated them!!!¡±


    John¡¯s voice shook Serene to her core, her eyes shook in their sockets as tears glistened around her.


    !!!


    Realizing he raised his voice and instilling the fear of god within his best friend, John froze.


    A withering hand grasped at John¡¯s heart, for the sheer realization that in his anger, he acted just like his father in an attempt to stop the girl from doing something stupid.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± John uttered those words and dare not to say anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Uncle Edgar, I¡¯m sorry, Serene.¡±


    He never meant any harm, but here he was, making her cry because of he did not want her to be hurt.


    In the process of preventing Serene from doing bodily harm to herself, John had unintentionally wound her heart.


    The irony was apparent to him.


    He can¡¯t say he understood love well. But young John knew what was necessary to keep her from harm, if she ended up hating him from this point onwards, he was more than willing to become the martyr. For this was the extent of John¡¯s dedication towards his relationship with her, as long she could be happy, he was¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Serene grabbed his hand, stopping his call for Uncle Edgar.


    ¡°W-what about you¡­¡± for the first time ever, Serene¡¯s voice squeaked in a soft tone that could only be said to be a kitten¡¯s innocent plead. Causing John to turn to her with a bitter expression in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°T-tell me w-why you are a-angry at m-me¡­¡±


    ¡°Me? I-I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why d-did you shout?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Because I know I can¡¯t stop you, Serene. Because I don¡¯t like it, because you never told me how much it affected you¡­ You told me to not keep secrets from you¡­ B-but you are the one w-who¡­¡± his voice cracked as he felt moisture at the corner of his eyes


    John raised both his hands to Serene¡¯s cheeks, his eyes drooped like a sad puppy, rubbing the base of his palm against her cheek as he moved his fingers close to her ears.


    ¡°My best frie¡ª¡± John halted his words and shook his head. ¡°My Serene, will always have four ears. Two sensitive human ears, and a pair of tangerine ears on top of her head. Sure, it shocked me when you first showed me, but I think¡­ I think¡­they are beautiful.¡±


    His small boyish fingers gently ran at the back of Serene¡¯s human ears, caressing her as though her would to a docile animal, all thoughts of her being a beastkin related to tigers left his mind. At that moment, all that was in him was to tell her what he thought with the small hope of changing her mind.


    Mmmm¡­


    The girl nuzzled against his hands causing young John to quickly retract them when he realized he overstepped his physical boundaries with a girl, especially when it was with her sensitive human ears.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Instead, Serene held tightly onto his right arm, rubbing her own cheeks onto his palm like the feline that she was.


    ¡°Serene¡­umm...¡± John made a voice, unsure that he may have awakened something in the tigerkin.


    ¡°I promise, I w-won¡¯t ever think of r-removing my ears again,¡± whatever lingering doubts of her own appearance abated. Leaving the blissful expression of a Serene who seemingly melted in John¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± John wanted to say something, seeing that she changed her mind, he decided to let her be.


    ¡°What is thisss? Two little children in my shhoooopp?¡±


    Pang!


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Serene jumped to John¡¯s back at the raspy voice. The vial that she had been holding in her other hand fell to the ground, causing glass shards to spread along with the glowing liquid.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Behind John and Serene, stood an elderly looking woman whose back was slightly hunched with pronounced creases across her body, cackling in delight for having startled two children.


    ¡°Edgar was just as easily startled as you when he was your age, little tiger. I am Miss Elisabeth, owner of this store and used to tutor Edgar when he was just like you,¡± the lady introduced herself to Serene. She then turned her attention to John, ¡°Like father, like daughter. All you had to was to make a funny sound at the right time, and Edgar would¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Would what?¡± John unable to bear the sudden pause in Elisabeth¡¯s voice smiled in amusement. He could not imagine a time where the confident uncle Edgar to be so easily startled just like Serene.


    Elisabeth have stopped speaking and moving, her eyes however moved about in their sockets as her face warped into a flurry of unexplained emotions.


    ¡°Is she having a problem?¡± Serene whispered in John¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe she is old?¡±


    ¡°Miss Elisabeth?¡± Serene called to the elderly woman. ¡°Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Boy, are you aware ¡­¡±


    In the smallest of voice, those words came from the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did she say, John?¡± Serene and John turned to look at Elisabeth, but the unusual expression on the woman had vanished and she was back to her gleeful expression moments ago.


    ¡°I apologize for the force of habit I accumulated from my hobbies,¡±


    Elisabeth gestured towards the various items that was around them, indicating towards the various miscellaneous items that did not belong in a bookstore.


    ¡°I was going to ask if you were looking for any books in particular.¡±


    John and Serene cast each other a glance, seemingly to speak amongst themselves with just their eyes, indicating something along the lines of:


    ¡°You tell her.¡±


    ¡°No, you go tell her.¡±


    ¡°No, not me, what if she does ¡®that¡¯ again? My tail cannot take any of her pranks anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted a book.¡±


    ¡°No, you wanted to teach me.¡±


    After their intense unspoken conversation, John gave in when Serene pushed him towards Elisabeth.


    ¡°We¡­uhh¡­were looking for a magic tome,¡± John scratched his head, still giving a look at Serene for betraying him¡ªforcing him to ask all the questions. ¡°One that can teach the basics of magic¡­including how to use them.¡±


    ¡°I see, so we¡¯ve got a pair of inquisitive children today. I have just the book at the counter ahead, come with me.¡±


    Without much question, John marched forwards with the peculiar shopkeeper, Serene followed closely behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the potion, John,¡± Elisabeth uttered in a small voice, wiggling a small vial in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this away from the cat. I can¡¯t have both Edgar and Dalene coming after me. Much less you, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± John stopped himself when he saw the same blue vial Serene broke in Miss Elisabeth¡¯s hands. Immediately, he turned behind to locate the shattered glass and spilt potion he last saw it, but there was none to be found. ¡°How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°What can I say? These are perks of being a witch.¡±


    ¡°A witch!?¡± overhearing the conversation, Serene shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t t-try to curse us! I-I¡¯ll make s-sure...y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Edgar is my student, you two are like my own children to me.¡±


    Elisabeth brushed off the empty threats as she reached for one of the books by the counter.


    ¡°Besides, I am more interested in my own research and books than to bother myself with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so surprised, little one.¡±


    Elisabeth said as she handled the leatherbound tome to John.


    ¡°I may know more about you than yourself.¡±


    John flipped through the thick book, making note of the various sections of that was laid in it. Contents ranging from different types of magic, users, history, and even outdated techniques were organized within the tome itself. The content was exactly what he needed to teach Serene but there was only one glaring problem.


    ¡°Miss Elisabeth, where¡¯s the title and author for the¡­¡±


    By the time he spoke, Serene and Elisabeth had moved away to a tea table by the shop¡¯s windows, with Elisabeth holding Serene¡¯s palm. Worried that Serene might be pranked by Elisabeth again, John hurried over.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kitten here doesn¡¯t believe that I am a witch. Therefore, I offered her a palm reading. I can¡¯t read minds or tell the future, but I can know a lot about someone with just this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying, John,¡± Serene gave young John a look.


    John still confused how Elisabeth convinced Serene who was afraid of the shopkeeper moments ago raised a brow at his friend.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so¡­ She made it so that you didn¡¯t break that¡ª¡± John stopped speaking when he turned to look at Elisabeth. His face frozen when he saw her finger upon her lips, lips that were lush with youthful vigor unlike ones that he had seen moments ago.


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a finger still at her lips, the witche smiled at John indicating for him keep quiet


    ¡°A-are you seeing it, Serene?"


    ¡°Hmph! All I see is you being a goofball like always, you are trying to scare me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Serene turned to face Elisabeth, unaware of John¡¯s sudden shock.


    What?!


    His mouth was agape. The elderly woman that handed him the magic tome had vanished, all that he saw sitting across Serene was a tall lady in her twenties, with a pair of emerald eyes just like Serene, draped with an oversized witch hat that had not been there moments ago.


    Blink, blink, blink.


    John rubbed his eyes.


    He continued blinking as he focused to assess whether his eyes were playing tricks on him, or that he accidentally inhaled something that caused his perception of the small elderly lady into a youthful woman who wore a large purple hat.


    The elderly lady was nowhere to be found, almost as if what he saw earlier was an illusion or perception trick that was played on him.


    Is she a La¡¯tu? Related to Uncle Edgar?


    Serene looked to be oblivious to what he was seeing. Decided that he would ascertain the truth, John walked behind Miss Elisabeth.


    Puff¡­


    Taking the opportunity, John blew his breath into the oversized hat on top of ¡®Miss Elisabeth¡¯, hoping that if what he was seeing were an illusion, his breath would certainly just pass through the image of this woman and her oversized hat.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± the shopkeeper yelped as a hand flew towards her head, holding the oversized hat on top of her.


    ¡°What is it? What did you see!?¡± Serene still focused on her own palm asked in excitement.


    ¡°It is nothing¡­¡± Elisabeth replied. ¡°There seems to be a meddlesome presence in your life, wouldn¡¯t you say so, Serene?¡± she threw a quick glance a John, winking at him briefly before returning to Serene¡¯s palm reading.


    ¡°What the heck? How are you not seeing this Serene?¡±


    Unsatisfied, John raised his hand, this time with the full intent of grabbing at Elisabeth¡¯s oversized hat to debunk whether it was just his hallucination or a work of the lady before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ignoring you, my cutie. But Serene here needs my attention, I have left something for you at the counter, you can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    C-cutie?


    Face red, John lowered his brows as he turned his gaze away from the two females, where he was greeted with miscellaneous items throughout the supposed ¡®bookstore¡¯.


    No normal person needs so these random items, unless she is trying to brew a potion¡ª


    Then it hit him.


    This woman claimed to have an unusual hobby, could easily use magic without anyone noticing, her hiding behind an appearance of an old lady, the equipment in her store that had nothing to do with books, vials and vials of mysterious substance located throughout her store.


    She is a witch! Not the magic caster type of witch, but a real one, a real witch!!!


    It explained the oversized hat, her youthful beauty despite knowing Uncle Edgar long before John or Serene was born.


    Though witches are the common term used for female magic casters these days.


    But in ancient times, witches were a class of powerful female magic practitioners that held power beyond any mortal¡¯s comprehension.


    While far from gods or demons alike, their powers alone could allow them to stand toe to toe with the champions from the Higher Races.


    The most common depiction of witches had painted them with horrible wrinkles and layers of warts on their face, it was common knowledge that such witches lost their beauty when they become corrupted by their own power and dabbled into acts that went against the natural order.


    Much like wise sages, witches lived prolonged lives due to them increasing their mana pool, and if one retained their beauty after such a long time, it meant they were as pure as witches came by.


    As John thought to himself, a visible fog condensed above Elisabeth¡¯s hat, giving him a message:


    ¡®You can accept the gift on the counter, or I¡¯ll give you a present of my own, little cutie.¡¯


    ¡°What gift¡ª¡±


    The words faded, leaving John in confusion as fog above her took on the shape of a giant pair of lips that flew towards John for a big kiss.


    !!!


    All questions regarding the second present were expelled from his mind.


    Nope, nope, nope! I am not accepting that! Not from an old woman like her!


    John bolted to the counter, leaving Serene with Miss Elisabeth. It did not matter she was an evil or good witch, John was not going to stand around and be harassed by the witch and her fog kisses.

 23.5

    <h2></a>23.5</h2>


    Across Miss Elisabeth¡¯s wooden countertop, John beheld many loose papers containing scribbles of what looked to be on magic and scientific theories.


    All of which came with charts and sketches alike depicting the complex string of logic behind it all.


    Clearly the ¡®gift¡¯ from Elisabeth was not among them.


    Then there were a few books and pens left on the same table, he quickly skimmed through them but found no interesting titles that he would ever understand nor had the interest in.


    Things ranging from, Ancient Science to Lady¡¯s Restraint Desire¡ªclearly a women¡¯s romance book of sorts¡ªdid nothing but bored him further.


    ¡°Where did it go¡­ Aha!!!¡± the magic tome was placed at the center of the the table with an oil lamp sitting on top of the leatherbound cover.


    Without a doubt, that was the ¡®gift¡¯ the witch intended for him.


    An oil lamp as a gift?


    Young John rolled his eyes.


    In the age where lighting is easily powered by mana cores and electricity, most of the Easterners had long abandoned the use of the oil lamp. Gifting an ancient relic like this to John was a clear jest at his immature age.


    Does she think I am stupid?


    Young John shook his head, tired that an old fossil like Elisabeth would take the time to mess with him.


    I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want me listen in on Serene¡¯s palm reading, that¡¯s why she distracted me here. Lying about some gift she had for me.


    Though the shopkeeper looked nothing like her age, John was acutely aware that underneath her youthful fa?ade was someone that could very well be someone¡¯s great grandmother.


    His skin crawled at the notion that he was teased by an old grandma.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just read until Serene is done with her palm-whatever-reading-thing.¡±


    Setting the oil lamp aside, John flipped through the book once more, intending to start from the beginner¡¯s segment to get himself familiar with the basics.


    Magic was broadly categorized in multiples of practices, while it is usually referred to the act of someone tapping into their mana pool and use said mana to cast spells, there exists three main ways an individual would tap into their mana.


    Memory-based: Individuals who cast magic by memory, usually done so with the help of a tutor that aid them in casting their first spell. Repetition is the most effective way to hone their skills


    Emotion-based: Magic comes to these individuals by evoking intense stress or joy, which in their states of extremes allows the to cast powerful spells.


    Knowledge-based: Achieved by having an innate understanding of Ancient Science, thus, able to recreate the magic phenomena based on scientific understanding of the world.


    There were many more sub categories that spanned under the three ways of mana usage but it was generally understood for magic learners to understand and learn all three in tandem to have a rounded understanding of the basics.


    ¡°There¡¯s specialization for these three categories¡­¡±


    John uttered, taking note of the small annotation below the pages.


    ¡°Warning: Specialization is a double-edged sword, the immense reliance of any style of mana tapping will yield extraordinary results but will cause immense¡­deficiency?¡±


    John raised a brow and continued to read.


    ¡°Specialization of mana usage is also synonymous with poor magic casting habits, for not many understood their innate access to their mana pool. There are many magic users that met their demise at their over reliance over a singular way of mana usage. Refer to Mana Tapping Deficiency for further elaboration.¡±


    Was mana tapping deficiency ever a problem?


    For his limited knowledge of magic casting, to be able to tap into one¡¯s mana pool was already a scarce enough talent, there had never been talks nor discussions among the people that dictated tapping into mana required caution.


    Of course, his memory could be wrong. However, with ¡®Use whatever way to tap into your mana¡¯ as the motto for all magic schools throughout Eastern Contient¡ªincluding the National Academy¡ªthe author of this magic tome seemed to be misguided.


    Without another word, he grabbed a huge number of pages, and flipped them to the back pages where ¡®Warnings and Hazards¡¯ was titled in crimson red ink.


    ¡°Death caused by misuse¡­ Mana blocking¡­ Hijacking¡­ Corruption¡­ Anti-magic reaction¡­ Miscast¡­ Degradation of mind¡­¡±


    His voice trailed as he sought through the heavy pages that held words in tiny fonts, labeling a plethora of unheard negative reactions that stemmed from magic use.


    ¡°Body rupturing¡­ Unwanted sacrifice¡­ Unholy spawn¡­ Forsaken¡¯s curse¡­ Inborn¡­¡± until he came upon the particular entry. ¡°Mana Deficiency, a condition deemed as an overreliance of one method of accessing mana, causing a complete block in mana usage by the individual. Occurs most often to people who never learn to master their vast mana pool¡­¡±


    John halted his voice when the light around him dimmed, he turned to the oil lamp, flicked his finger at the glass to stoke waning flame inside it, but no luck, the fire got smaller.


    Serene and Miss Elisabeth seemed to be unconcerned as the two were too deep in conversation that only unrecognizable chatter was the only thing that came from them.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Miss Elisabeth¡¯s bookstore was not dimly lit to say the least, but for some reason, when the oil lamp beside him lost its luminescence, everything, including his vision waned.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± John opened the cap of the lamp, gently, he blew a steady wind into the fire source.


    The fire grew slightly at his breath, as soon as he stopped, he started to dim once more, leaving John to be surrounded in the dimming bookstore as he watched beyond the glass windows where the lights from the merchant district came in.


    ¡°This is getting tiring. Puff¡­puff¡­puff¡­ How long is Serene¡ª¡±


    He froze when two figures appeared to his view.


    Beyond the glass, beyond Elisabeth¡¯s bookstore, John¡¯s keen eye caught the glimpse of gruff large man pulling a child across the streets.


    What is going on¡­?


    The man¡¯s pull and force on the child increased the more the child resisted, he could see the child screaming to the people around them for help from the large man.


    But nobody pay heed to the child¡¯s pleas.


    In Eastern Continent, the powerful do what they are can and the frail are doomed to suffer for their weakness.


    This Fedration of a nation was built upon unbridled meritocracy. To survive, the fittest must thrive, the weak shall perish or submit under the strong.


    The man continued to force the child to follow him. Instead of obedicence, flurries of punches came from the child only to bounce of the large man¡¯s body, promting the gruff man to laugh in mockery.


    Dong!


    A flash of movement came from the child as the man¡¯s groin was kicked with full force.


    A horrible expression appeared on the man as gigantic fists came down with tremendous force, pounding the boy for having tried something on the man.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The loud strikes reverberated through the glass.


    John could only watch from inside of Miss Elisabeth¡¯s shop, powerless to do anything about it.


    I shouldn¡¯t look¡­


    John thought to himself as he turned his head back towards the magic tome.


    I don¡¯t care. People suffer everyday. Today that kid gets beat, and on some days it will be me.


    His fingers moved along the pages of the magic tome with a rushed urgency, forcing his eyes upon the pages that he were reading moments ago.


    But none of the words registered in him.


    The scene of the man abusing the child continued to play out in his mind, as the cruel sounds continued to enter his ears like a broken record, playing on an endless loop, with each iteration getting worse and worse.


    His toes curled at the notion that an adult would do such a thing to a child.


    Even so, he had to harden his resolve.


    None of it has anything to do with¡ª


    Pang!


    A loud sound from the outside caught John¡¯s attention. Prompting him to turn his head to the man¡¯s direction as the child fell to the ground, with splotches of crimson liquid splattered all across the child¡¯s face.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Young John¡¯s eyes were glued to the scene.


    Not the people on the streets, not the merchants, not even Serene and Elisabeth saw what just happened.


    The man lifted the child¡¯s body, shaking it as the boy¡¯s soot filled black hair dangled in thin air, shouting and screaming as the child¡¯s limp body for him to wake.


    It took a while until the man came to the same realization as John.


    He d-died¡­


    The large man¡¯s then dragged the child¡¯s body by the legs, disappearing into a dark alley nearby.


    Shoom!!!


    The flame from the oil lamp left its housing, became a floating flame orb as it levitated before John¡¯s magic tome.


    ¡°What? Why are you floating?¡±


    As soon John brought the oil lamp to capture it, the orb of flame sped forwards to the store front.


    Pew!


    ¡°Hey wait!¡±


    Young John hurried after the floating flame, running after it as the fire danced about as he gave chase to it.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done reading!¡±


    He called to the flame as though it were a sentient being, alas, the flames continued to rush forward until it eventually stopped at the edge of the streets.


    ¡°Hah¡­h-hah¡­¡± a panting John wheezed for air as the flame spun above him, seemingly to know that he was exhausted and waited for him to follow it.


    By the time John caught his breath, he found himself already exited the bookstore and was a few steps into a dark alley way.


    Having caught a glance of the darkness his heart froze.


    ¡°I s-shouldn¡¯t be here¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    He turned back to where he came from, just as he did, the floating flame got into his path, halting him in his footsteps.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!? Move!¡± John slid his body, making past the orb of fire, losing interest in it the moment he realized he was at the wrong part of the merchant district.


    The fire, however, was just as quick as he was, he barely moved half a step before he was stopped again by the levitating flame.


    ¡°Another one!? How many times do I have to tell you to bring them to me, unharmed!!?¡±


    A rageful voice came from a distance behind him.


    ¡°This one tried to kill me, boss! So I punished him.¡±


    A gruff voice replied.


    ¡°And you killed him for that!?¡±


    ¡°¡­he is still breathing.¡±


    ¡°Barely, you idiot!!! Mind I remind you that our business here requires, unharmed, unviolated children? What is the purpose of sending them to our clients if¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Hush¡­ There are ears in these walls, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°And the child?¡±


    ¡°Leave him¡­ If he doesn¡¯t succumb to his injuries, his sickness will take him any time now.¡±


    ¡°You said the doctor could heal him.¡±


    ¡°That was before you beaten him, besides we still have¡­¡±


    The two voices became smaller and smaller as it parted off into the distance.


    That boy is still alive! I¡­


    When John looked to the bookshop, the levitating flame was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that while he was listening to the voices in the alley, the floating fire had vanished from his sights.


    ¡°I should get back.¡±


    His toes curled. Now that the flame had disappeared, there was nothing stopping him from returning to where Serene was. He had promised Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene that he would not run off on his own.


    But¡­


    The child was still alive.


    No one but John knew that.


    If he ran to get help, he was certainly to be dismissed for lying or being meddlesome. The child bore no ties with him nor anyone, both common sense and his upbringing screamed to leave and forget what he saw.


    ¡°Is¡­t-there¡­any¡­o-one?¡±


    His ears caught a ghastly whisper, one that stoked the embers of his heart into a grand flame that burned away all preconceived notions that he had.


    ¡°P-please¡­ I-I d-don¡¯t want to be¡­a-alone.¡±


    The cries of a dying child. One bereft of hope.


    ¡°I-I¡­am s-scared¡­ hic¡­hic¡­¡±


    John sprang to his heels, ran straight into the lightless alley that stank of garbage and mold, for the fire in his chest immolated his every being to move, to answer the call of the dying.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡±


    John did not know how far or how fast he ran, but by the time he found the child lying against a blood smeared wall, the dazzling lights of the merchant districts were no longer in his sight.


    ¡°H-hey, can you hear me?¡±


    John held the boy by the shoulders, gently shaking the boy as he tried to get a response.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I-I¡¯m here, you¡¯re not a-alone.¡±


    John¡¯s hands tremble as the muddled expression of the child met his. Upon the bloody cheeks of the child, a single tear was shed with a slight curve of his lips.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t go, I¡¯m here now.¡±


    Tears flooded John¡¯s eyes, he had never witness someone¡¯s passing, much less a child like the one before him.


    He could not do a thing for this boy earlier, at the very least, he will try to save this innocent child.


    ¡°I¡¯ll g-go get help. Ms. E-Elisabeth is a witch, s-she¡¯ll know magic. You¡¯ll be fine, I-I will go find help¡ª¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± the child spoke before John could get to his feet. ¡°D-don¡¯t g-go¡­ T-there a-are¡­ still¡­o-others¡­like¡­me¡­¡± with what little strength the child could muster, he lifted a finger into the darkness.


    ¡°W-what do you mean you don¡¯t w-want help? I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°T-thank y-you¡­ I am g-grateful¡­¡±


    Thump.


    The child¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, whatever life that was in him moments ago had departed this world.


    His stomach dropped.


    He did not know the boy by name, nor understand what happened to him, yet in the child¡¯s last moments of life, beneath the muddled eyes of the child, were gratitude that he did not deserve.


    For if he had acted earlier, the boy would have lived.


    He could have mentioned the man stirking the child to Elisabeth when he was inside the bookstore, she could have done something about it.


    At any point of time, John could have acted and done something to interfere with this random child¡¯s death, but he did not.


    John was not responsible for the child¡¯s death.


    He simply allowed it to happen.

 24.0 - Entrusted Vows

    Chapter 24: Entrusted Vows


    <h2></a>24.0</h2>


    Still squatted beside the boy, John fingers trembled as they laid the child¡¯s corpse ground, but he did not know what else he could do but hold back his tears.


    The child¡¯s last words burned in his mind.


    ¡°T-there a-are¡­ still¡­o-others¡­like¡­me¡­¡±


    He looked into the darkness ahead of him, heart thumping as he stood to his feet.


    Looking at the corpse of the child once more as he ventured into the unknown.


    All fibers in his body screamed to retreat, to flee from this alley as fast as he could, to forget anything and everything that he experienced, chalking up to the whole incident to the imagination of a mere child.


    But the corpse that was laid beneath his feet¡­ Had young John acted more decisively moments ago.


    If only he had been responsible.


    Shuffle¡­ shuffle¡­ shuffle¡­


    His body had begun to move forwards before he made his choice, though it was not up to him nor did it concerned John the slightest to heed the words of a nameless child, he took action.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    I¡¯m going to regret this, this is terrible, I¡¯ll be in big trouble if anyone knows I am heading towards danger on my own.


    What started off as reluctant steps became hurried running, his conscious mind nagged at him for doing something out of his mind, for the mere attempt of trying to prove that a worthless child did die for something.


    He could feel his logical mind fracturing as he rushed into the dark unknown, clinging onto the words of a dead child.


    His stomach stirred and rolled as he ran, the further the lights disappeared behind him, the colder the air became.


    Everything he did was going against his nature. Yet, a sinking feeling compelled him to move, compelling him to press forward.


    As though the melodies of fate itself beckoned him.


    Until¡­


    The veil of darkness parted, a dim light source showed itself to him in the distance of what looked to be the end to the alleyway.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    His footsteps came to a halt when he saw a faint candle light along one of the grime riddled walls, casting the silhouette of a windowless door. And beside it, a large rusted cage with thick bars, ample with  space to fit 5 human adults in it.


    And in it, was a figure with short white hair.


    Crunch¡­


    The uneven protrusions on the ground caught his little feet and unbalanced John who was already exhausted and unusually frightful into a clumsy stumble.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    With his torso¡¯s full weight flinging him towards the cage bars, he closed his eyes shut for the coming crash into the heavy cage.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The impact never came.


    All he felt were two gentle pillars holding his body upright as his head hung freely in the air.


    His wide eyes watched his own silhouette against the gravel ground and the metal cage that he was few centimeters from crashing into.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself.¡±


    A voice spoke above his head, where a pair of scarlet eyes made contact with him.


    ¡°A y-young girl!?¡±


    John raised his brow, surprised at the taller figure whose skinny arms was able to cushion his fall like it was nothing. He was a large child by common Eastern Continent¡¯s standards and have been teased plenty times for it.


    Yet this white haired girl caught him like he weighed nothing.


    ¡°With white hair?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her facial features were vastly different most Eastern Continent descents.


    The white-haired girl was as unusual as he was. Much less her white hair and scarlet eyes, her face did not even resemble the foreign visitors that hailed from the North or the West.


    It was almost as if she was an outcast by birth.


    ¡°Is that why you are imprisoned here?¡± John spoke, not even bothering to mince his words as his curiosity overtook him.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The girl gently bobbed her head as she gently released him, ¡°My papa and mama were not from here.¡±


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± John¡¯s response was quick as his eyes turned to the cage in search for an opening. ¡°Who put you in here? Let¡¯s get you out so you can see them¡­¡±


    His voice faltered when she smiled back at him kindly for his thoughtful words, but behind her scarlet eyes were draped with a bitter expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t meant to¡ª¡±


    Pang!!!


    The door beside them flew open, jolting both the girl and John upright.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A willing participant?¡±


    A plump man dressed in a white buttoned shirt pulled at that straps by his shoulders, looked at John with a smile that was as deranged as his gaze.


    ¡°How did a boy like you stumble here? You are trying to free my merchandise aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    John looked at the white haired girl, then back to the plump man who towered greatly above him.


    ¡°M-merchandise? I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°You runt!!!¡± the man grabbed John by his right arm, squeezed at his wrist as he placed his own face close to young John. ¡°A thief among alleyways such as these means I get to do what I want with children like you.¡±


    ¡°I am not a thief you, moron!¡±


    John pulled his arm from the plump man¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± he looked at the white haired girl before he stepped forward, ¡°I have money, I¡¯ll pay for her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hahaha! I am afraid, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Give me the price!¡± John demanded, certain that whatever the price was, he could afford it.


    John was by no means rich, but he did come from a family that could afford to own finest of books, for in many parts of the Eastern Continent, owning a dozen of books could easily cost a piece of gold. In comparison, a farm animal in the Eastern Continent costed roughly 3 pieces of gold.


    That meant, that a schooling child like John was bound to have a few on hand. Paired that up with the ones Uncle Edgar gave him earlier, he had enough to buy five cows.


    ¡°50 gold pieces.¡±


    The plump man¡¯s voice drained the blood from John¡¯s face.


    ¡°What!? That¡¯s ridiculous!!! 50 pieces is enough for a house at the outskirts of Chang Zen!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bark at me if you don¡¯t have the coin, boy. This girl is a specimen unseen around here! She will fetch high prices to the right buyer, 50 is most likely what she¡¯ll be sold for, and 50 is what I ask for!¡±


    I-I only have 15 here¡­I have a-another 20 back at home, I think I have another 5 gold in my school bag¡­ A hundered silver is one gold, I-I should have two hundred¡­


    He did mental calculations of the personal savings he had back at the Sarvod household, but no matter how much his total was, it still did not come close to 50 gold pieces.


    He looked to the white-haired girl again, her scarlet eyes muddled with unspeakable emotions, aware that she would not be let out any time soon, much less by John for the absurd amount of price.


    The Eastern Federation permitted the trading of slaves so long it was done with proper licenses. Though not a common practice, he had seen a few transactions of slave purchasing throughout his life.


    But even among the rich and wealthy, the highest priced slave was around 8 pieces of gold.


    50 gold was beyond the price of any living being sold in the Eastern Continent.


    The white-haired girl retreated to the end of the cage, buried her face into her knees as the flickering shadows danced around her.


    She deserves better¡­ She already has no one, I might as well buy her, grant her freedom from this awful place.


    John clutched his fist.


    ¡°I could pay you 10 pieces now, and get the r-remainder on a later date¡­¡± he uttered, unwilling to give up. ¡°I w-will give you my family¡¯s crest, so you can collect the rest from me on a later¡ª¡±


    The plump man¡¯s large hands flew towards John as he lifted young John by his shirt.


    ¡°Why do I need to wait for you to pay me, when I can just take your gold?¡± the plump man wheezed in his face, smiling as his stench filled young John¡¯s nose.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your money, and sell you! No one would know what happened to a stupid boy like you who wandered off into this alley.¡±


    ¡°Let him go! He has nothing to do with this!¡±


    The girl in the cage shouted as her arms shot from the cage to stop the plump man, but was dodged by the man with a quick slide to the side.


    ¡°Now aren¡¯t you talkative today?¡± the plump man spoke to the girl. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get you to talk for the longest time and now you decide to speak to me?¡±


    The plump man raised John up high.


    ¡°Now if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, I suggest you open your stupid mouth to the customers next time, if I so hear any of them mentioning the word ¡®mute¡¯ or ¡®deaf¡¯ to me, I will beat this boy until¡ª¡±


    ¡°My, my, what have you gotten yourself into, my cutie?¡±


    At the voice, the a blast of cold wind came blasting in John¡¯s direction, extinguishing the fire and leaving everyone in the shroud of darkness as a pair of emerald eyes glowed in the dark.


    Shoom!!!


    The air around John thickened as he felt the hairs on his back all stood up at once


    Miss Elisabeth had come, but despite her calling out to him, John did not ease in the slightest, his body shook uncontrollably as he watched the glowing emerald eyes looking in his direction with great fury.


    ¡°Just because you can use magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your two mages and three henchmen are now asleep. Let the boy go and you¡¯ll be spared.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do a thing, witch!¡± the plump man declared. ¡°Not while I have him in my grasp!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself, fool.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Shing!!!


    The loud ring of metal sung beside John as the man¡¯s pulled him towards the direction of the blade¡ª


    A sudden pressure condensed around young John, whisked the man¡¯s grasp away from him as he felt waves of magic pulsated in the air.


    Clink-clang¡­ Thud!


    The man was on the ground by the time Miss Elisabeth¡¯s glowing emerald eyes approached him.


    ¡°[Luminescence].¡±


    A soft glow appeared around him as the alley was once more alit. All that John could see was the body of the plump man on the ground alongside a rusted dagger.


    ¡°Are you unhurt, cutie?¡± Cupped by Elisabeth¡¯s soft hands, her emerald eyes inspected him with the upmost care. ¡°Everyone is been worried sick.¡±


    The words from the Witch did not reach him, instead, he turned into the direction where the plump man had fallen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll send them to the authorities later, their illegal activities will not go unpunished.¡±


    ¡°T-that girl¡­I was here because of her..¡±


    Elisabeth gave a small smile before purple wisps of magic came from her fingertips, ¡°[Lock Release].¡±


    Clack!


    The door to the large cage became undone, and out came the white haired girl.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re free now,¡± John spoke in a soft voice as if he was talking to a wounded puppy.


    ¡°I-I¡­don¡¯t have anywhere to go,¡± the scarlet eyes that John found himself staring at became moist. ¡°I d-don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    John froze.


    He did not think this far ahead, he had been focused on freeing an orphaned girl that the thought of her having no place to return went over his mind.


    ¡°I¡­ U-uh¡­¡±


    At his hesitation, Elisabeth grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and John¡¯s, joining them together and declared boldly, ¡°Since you were willing to put your life for her, it only makes sense that she now belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Me!?¡± John jumped backwards as he retracted his hand from Elisabeth¡¯s grasp. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant to do, all I wanted to was to buy her freedom, I don¡¯t need a slave.¡±


    ¡°Come on, cutie, don¡¯t put it in those words, the girl here would be upset. How can you say no to this face?¡± at her own words, Elisabeth mushed the white haired girl¡¯s cheeks as though they were dough.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting or not wanting her, it¡¯s about what she wishes for!¡± John protested. ¡°She is a person of her own right, that is why¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t follow you?¡± the white haired girl¡¯s voice cracked.


    John inhaled as he pursed his lips, looked to Elisabeth then to the girl. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t follow me. H-how would I tell this to Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalane? I am sure I am in big enough trouble already, to tell them I now own a slave?¡±


    ¡°A servant, cutie,¡± Elisabeth corrected him. ¡°Slaves have no choice to follow whoever they wish, this young lady chose to follow you. I¡¯ll convince Dalane to allow her to serve you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name, Elisabeth!!!¡± John stomped his feet. ¡°Besides, what would I do¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kahnira. My name is Kahnira, master.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Young John¡¯s mouth was left agape. The sparkle in Kahnira¡¯s eyes when she called to him, and the meek expression that was on her face left him speechless.


    ¡°Please let me accompany you. Not as a slave, but as your servant, a maid if you will, it will bring me no greater comfort to be by your side.¡±


    Before he could retaliate, Elisabeth brought both him and Kahnira out from the dark alley before handled him back to the Perxins who bore mixed emotions of relief, anger, joy, and frustration.


    John can only burry his head in shame as he stood silently as Miss Elisabeth spoke to both Edgar and Dalene about what happened to him. He overheard a few mumbles regarding Kahnira and how Elisabeth herself had deemed Kahnira to be harmless and trustworthy using some form of magic.


    Serene who now held the magic tome that John left in the bookstore sat quietly beside him, placing her own tail on the back of his hand, comforting him as he waited for Elisabeth to speak to the Perxins couple.


    His body shrank and ached as he anticipated the scolding and punishment that would come from his demeanor, his head spun upon recalling his risky behavior.


    He was guilty as charged. He dared not to think about the punishment the Perxins would give him for putting himself in jeopardy.


    But if he were given the choice again.


    He would reenact everything as he would moments ago.

 24.1

    <h2></a>24.1</h2>


    Elisabeth and the Perxin couple¡¯s conversation lasted what seemed to be an eternity for John.


    Alas, with a resounding nod from the Perxin couple, the discussion had come to a conclusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Uncle Edgar beckoning the two children home.


    Serene without another word, jumped from John¡¯s side and went to her father¡¯s, boarded their carriage while the driver busied loading the trunk with cargo the Perxins had acquired.


    Young John however, sat still before Elisabeth¡¯s bookstore. He dared not to move a single muscle, speak a word, nor face the heavy gazes of the Perxins.


    He had placed himself in harm¡¯s way not a moment ago, albeit too willingly.


    He had promised both Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene that he would tame his reckless wanderlust, only to break it shortly after.


    The fact he had disobeyed them caused his heart to squirm in his chest.


    Had his father learned of this¡­


    !!!


    His body winced at the thought, John could practically feel the wind magic imbued lashes on his body.


    Neither Uncle Edgar or Aunt Dalene would enact such a cruel form of punishment onto him. The Perxins were kind people.


    Knowing that gave him no joy either.


    He must have disappointed them greatly.


    They would not punish young John like Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod would¡­yet¡­he felt worse than if his father had been here to punish him.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Kahnira¡¯s voice passed his ears, he was too engrossed with what the Perxins would do or say to him about his behavior.


    What if they reported his behavior to his parents? What would happen to him when he returned to the Perxin¡¯s mansion?


    John for one, had never seen the Perxins raise their anger towards him, at most he would be reprimanded to think of the consequences of his actions.


    Even John, who was prone to trouble, knew he crossed a line tonight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining them, cutie?¡± Elisabeth said to him before promptly sat beside him. John simply shook his head as he continued to look at the ground.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just waiting for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to stay here with me?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide, his body leaned backwards. Elisabeth¡¯s little comment caused an electric current to supercharge him, returning all the vigor that he had not moments ago.


    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s n-not¡­¡±


    ¡°I jest, cutie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elisabeth rested her back as she looked up into the skies.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± a yawn escaped her as she place her hands on her legs. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, John. Edgar and Dalene are reasonable people, sure they are mad at you, but at the same time your bravery is not¡­¡±


    She looked to Kahnira, who now had a hand on John¡¯s back and a finger in front of her lips, indicating for Elisabeth to be quiet.


    Drip¡­


    It was only then, did Elisabeth noticed the beads of liquid dripping from John¡¯s chin.


    Quickly, the beautiful witch scooted to young John¡¯s side, wrapping her arms around John as she held him upright.


    ¡°If not for you¡­I would have been gone¡­¡± John admitted in a quiet voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what could have done then¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, now, cutie, that¡¯s not the way to put it,¡± Elisabeth held young John tight. ¡°Think of your cute Kahnira if you did not there, she would have been gone too. Your bravery saved her from her fate, do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I, pretended to not see that child on the streets earlier¡­¡± Miss Elisabeth admitted with a sigh. ¡°While it is not evil of me to mind my own business, amongst everyone who chose to turn a blind eye to what was happening, you were the only who did something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kahnira¡¯s scarlet eyes grew wide as she looked at John.


    ¡°I had no obligation to the dead boy or this girl you¡¯ve taken as your servant. John. I simply came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you go, cutie. Edgar is calling for you.¡±


    Elisabeth let off a small laugh as her arms released John. She turned to where the Perxin¡¯s carriage was and waved in return as John got to his feet, followed by Kahnira as he returned to the Perxins in silence.


    ¡°Take care, brave one.¡±


    With those words from Elisabeth, John parted the Chang Zen¡¯s merchant district with the Perxins.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    The carriage was filled with uncomfortable silence as John sat before the three Perxins, speaking not a single word on their return trip.


    After two long hours, they returned. While Serene was brought into her room to be put into bed, Aunt Dalene had instructed for them to wait in his room.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The white haired girl was dreadfully quiet as she watched over young John on the carpet ground, eyeing his each and every move.


    He expected a reaction from Kahnira upon entering the Perxin¡¯s mansion, that she would marvel at the luxurious abode the Perxins had. Alas, his servant was unfazed by the luxurious abode and was more fixated on him than anything else.


    ¡°Kahnira.¡±


    Just as he met her eyes, Kahnira would shift her gaze to the ground momentarily before looking back at him with her head lowered.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Can you¡ª¡±


    The door to his room opened, causing John to freeze his speech when Aunt Dalene appeared.


    ¡°You, servant girl,¡± the lady of the house pointed to Kahnira. ¡°Go downstairs, look for the head maid, she will give you a spare change of clothes.¡±


    The white haired girl however, remained at her spot, not moving an inch despite being given orders.


    ¡°Go now, I kindly need to speak with John here alone.¡±


    Kahnira turned to John with her scarlet eyes, looked at him until he nodded head in approval to leave the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then, master,¡± she announced as she closed the door behind her.


    Clack.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Dalane spoke, her tail standing upright behind her, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to put myself in danger,¡± John answered. ¡°I am aware of how dangerous my actions were.¡±


    ¡°Elisabeth told me a few things, but I want to hear it from your mouth. Why did you walk into the dark alley, John?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± he raised his head. ¡°I heard a call, Aunt Dalene. The wishes of a dying child¡­he was alone, and so I went¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°He died, of course. But then he told me there were others like him, I went further into the alley¡­¡±


    ¡°And you believed him?¡± Dalene raised her brow, taking a chair as she watched John like the curious feline she was.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Has it occurred to you, that the child might have been luring you into a trap?¡± Dalene made a face devoid of any and all emotion.


    ¡°Why would he? He was dying.¡±


    ¡°That is true, but you never know the hidden malice behind people,¡± Dalene said. ¡°You are too trusting, John. Elisabeth told me that you were ready to offer the slave trafficker your gold and family insignia to buy that servant of yours?¡±


    John lowered his head as he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the only way I could have freed Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Aunt Dalene shook her head.


    ¡°The correct way to free her, is to come to me, someone who has the authority and power to do so.


    ¡°The correct way is to inform Miss Elisabeth about the dead child and that there were others like him. Sometimes, the right thing to do, is for you to not do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you had nothing to back you up when you confronted that slave trafficker, he was ready to rob you. Had either me, Uncle Edgar or Miss Elisabeth were there, he would not dare do so. Do you understand this, John?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°When interacting with anyone, even someone you trust, even someone like me, anyone who you wish to gain or trade something from, the act of divulging information is the upmost crucial. When your lips are not sealed when they should be, you will be exploited for your lack of caution.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Are we not to speak and deal w-with truths? I was trying to negotiate a deal with him¡­¡±


    Dalene shook her head, ¡°Because you are in a position of weakness, no matter how truthful you are, it would mean nothing when you are dealing with people like that.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is painful to many, and can be exploited by even more.¡±


    Aunt Dalene continued.


    ¡°Be wary of what others say and what they mean, words often cloud true intentions. When finding yourself in a fog of everything, only you shall determine what is fact and fiction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­not making sense to me¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, remember my words. When you are older, they shall make sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Dalene.¡±


    ¡°Good. Other than that, I have nothing else to say what Elisabeth has not. Think of this as a lesson to learn, you have bravery, but carelessness lead you astray. I shall see to your servant¡¯s preparation, good night, John.¡±


    John sat in silence as long after Dalane left, his mind spun to comprehend her words, but no matter how hard he tried, it did not fit into his noggin.


    It made sense that he should have kept quiet about his gold from the slave trafficker earlier, but apart from that specific incident aside, he could not see how it would benefit him.


    He is not to lie, but hold his tongue?


    He changed into his sleeping attire before throwing himself onto the bed, shifting from side to side as he continued to decipher Aunt Dalene¡¯s words while he waited for news from Kahnira.


    Kahnira¡­ I wonder what happened to her before this¡­This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    His eyelids gradually covered his eye as he shifted on the silky sheets, his breathing softened as his was whisked away by the sweet allure of a good night¡¯s sleep.


    By the time he woke, the rays of the sun were already starting to bake John who had somehow rolled in between the thick layers of silky quilt that he had no recollection of entering, layers and layers of sheets upon each other as they sought to constrict him.


    It did not matter to John.


    Scoffing at the rising room temperature, he tugged against the roll of fabric that was wrapped his body into a cocoon.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, Serene,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be missing school if you don¡¯t wake up now.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°!!!¡±


    His eyes shot wide open as he lifted his whole body upwards, ready to leap from his bed.


    The fact it was Monday morning completely slipped his mind. The sun had already risen to greet him, that meant that the Perxin¡¯s dedicated carriage would be leaving soon.


    ¡°Oh shit! Oh shit! How did I oversleep!¡±


    Unfortunately for John, the quilt cocoon that wrapped around him restricted his movements, he could only wriggle around his large bed like a giant worm as he desperately tried to break free.


    His rolling and wiggling continued, but even with all his strength and his body breaking into heavy sweat, he could not escape the fluffy prison that encapsulated him.


    ¡°Pffft¡­. You¡¯re so silly,¡± a soft giggle entered his ear.


    ¡°This is not funny Serene!? What did you do to me!?¡± John shouted as he watched the frilly skirt jiggle before his limited vision as he raised his eyes to meet the tigerkin. ¡°Why are you wearing a maid¡¯s¡­outfit?¡±


    His left brows rose up high as Serene¡¯s feline figure was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, it belonged to a taller girl that had curvaceous hips and chest that were more developed than someone of his age.


    ¡°You rolled yourself up. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Kahnira?¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± John stuttered almost asking what the white haired girl was standing around for.


    He blinked his eyes quickly and shook his head, ¡°No. Now¡¯s not the time, I need to leave for school now!¡± with his shoulders, he slide himself from the quilt roll. ¡°Help me out of this, Kahnira!¡±


    Instead of moving her hands to unwrap John, Kahnira placed a hand on her mouth, her face reddened as her shoulders moved uncontrollably as she tried to suppress a series of soft ¡°Ahahah¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop laughing! I will be in big trouble if I am late¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Dalene informed me you are on school break, master. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s the rush is about.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    John froze with a face of an idiot whose mouth was opened permanently.


    Exams were three weeks ago¡­so that makes today a holiday¡­? I mean, yesterday was Sunday¡­so today is Monday¡­ Right, I¡¯ve gotten my results on last Thursday, yeah¡­ Today should be my two week school break, that¡¯s why we got the magic tome, so I can teach Serene and myself magic during this time.


    His mind busied weighing the logic in his head, that he barely noticed when Kahnira rolled him out of the quilt cocoon that he was stuck in.


    Pomfp.


    Happy scarlet eyes were found gazing at him when he was finally released from the quilt prison of his own making.


    Kahnira was watching him as she tidied up after his mess.


    ¡°Those clothes, are they¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Dalene gifted them to me, and a few more after I answered her questions yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Questions? What type of questions?


    ¡°Things regarding where I came from, where my home was before I was captured, whether if I am familiar with the duties of a servant. To which, I am more than capable of,¡± with her chest puffed before John, Kahnira gave satisfied expression.


    ¡°Y-you are?¡±


    ¡°I have not told you this, master. My parents, back when they were alive, they worked as household servants for a good friend of my father¡¯s. I know enough housework to ease their burden, so when I told Lady Dalene about wanting to be your maid, she gave me this dress.¡±


    The girl lifted them hems of her frilly black and white skirt, bowing with the upmost elegance before young John.


    ¡°No wonder¡ª¡± John placed a hand on his head as the morning grogginess kicked in. ¡°It explains why you look so calm when we returned yesterday¡­ ¡±


    Kahnira¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°O-oh! You noticed that, master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was worried that you would have a hard time adapting¡­¡± the knowledge of Kahnira having the skillset to become a house maid eased his thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Should master needs any help with housework, do not hesitate asking this maid of yours,¡± Kahnira said as she brimmed with a beautiful smile. ¡°Though I have never worked as a servant, this maid is confident in the skills her parents ingrained in her!¡±


    Seeing how cheerful the girl had become John let out a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask anything ridiculous from you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°This maid promise to do her best for you!¡±


    Shaking his head at Kahnira¡¯s enthusiasm, John changed the subject, ¡°How¡ª Where did you sleep yesterday? Did Aunt Dalene give you a room in the servant¡¯s quarters?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kahnira tilted her head, causing her shoulder length white hair to dangle to one side. ¡°I was here the whole night here, master.¡±


    Sure enough, beside John¡¯s large bed, there was a rolled up white mattress with white pillows, along with it, stacks of clothes that were variants of Kahnira¡¯s maid clothing.


    ¡°Why would you sleep on the ground? I am sure Aunt Dalene offered you a bed.¡±


    ¡°She did, but I said no. Being with master is more important to me,¡± her lips grew into a wide crescent as she answered John.


    ¡°W-wouldn¡¯t it do you better to be on a bed?¡±


    ¡°If master d-doesn¡¯t allow me¡­¡± Kahnira lowered her head, the light in her eyes disappeared along with her innocent smile.  ¡°I will then move¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± John quickly chimed in before her face became darker. ¡°I mean¡­wouldn¡¯t that take away your privacy?¡±


    ¡°???¡± his maid placed a finger on the cheeks. ¡°I have nothing to hide from, master. Whatever master asks of Kahnira, I will answer.¡±


    ¡°Heh, why do you keep referring yourself as another person?¡±


    ¡°This is how this maid was taught to speak? Kahnira is me, and I am Kahnira. Is anything wrong with the way Kahnira speaks?¡±


    He shook his head at her, shrugging at how his maid referred to herself in third person.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, that fine. It¡¯s charming in its own way.¡±


    Thud!!!


    The closed door to John¡¯s room flung wide open, leaving a direct view to the chandelier outside.


    ¡°What was that!?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the wind, master?¡±


    Considering this was the second floor and that the doors were made of dense wood, it was impossible for the negative air pressure of open hall to have unlocked it.


    John was certain, because these doors felt immensely heavy to open when he first arrived in the Perxins¡¯ mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­check¡­¡± his voice waned as he left the bed. From the corner of his eye, the passing image of a striped tangerine tail with all of its short hair standing up as though they were spikes.


    The vivid colors of puffed tail told John all he needed to know.


    ¡°Serene?¡± he called as the puffed tail disappeared from his line of sight, jumped from his bed and broke into a run to call for her. ¡°Hey wait up! Serene¡­?¡±


    By the time he got out of his room, the tigerkin was nowhere to be found, not a single hint of her feline ears nor her striped tail was anywhere to be seen.


    ¡°See you at breakfast?¡± he muttered before slinking back to his room. ¡°What is the matter with her?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t hear me?¡± John continued to speak to himself as he picked out a plain shirt and pants. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ I am sure she was the one who opened the door¡­¡± he proceeded to undress as he became deep in thought.


    ¡°M-master, I¡¯ll excuse myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ Serene doesn¡¯t walk that fast usually. And her tail doesn¡¯t do that puffing thing¡ª¡± John paused himself. ¡°Is she angry again? That doesn¡¯t make sense, she was not mad at me yesterday¡­¡±


    Having finished changing into his clothes, John continued to mull over himself about why Serene was so unhappy with him. Kahnira walked behind him silently as he approached the dining table where all three of the Perxins gathered.


    ¡°Uncle Edgar, Aunt Dalene,¡± he said, acknowledging the two adults who seemed to have considered yesterday¡¯s matters closed.


    ¡°Morning, John. I hope you slept well after yesterday¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°I could have used another hour, Uncle Edgar.¡± John joked with his teeth flashing at Uncle Edgar. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You would miss breakfast then,¡± Edgar pointed at John, taking the words right from his mouth.


    ¡°Yes! That, and Kahnira woke me up, I don¡¯t think she would let me sleep in for¡ª¡±


    Clink!


    The distinct sounds of silverware hitting the plates was followed by a loud skidding of a heavy chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Already, Serene?¡± Dalene asked with a curious expression. ¡°You barely had anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now,¡± with that, Serene left, leaving John to stare as he watched her puffed tail disappeared into the backyard.


    She is mad at me.


    ¡°Now, now what did you do, John?¡± Edgar raising a brow at him.


    ¡°Me!? I barely spoke a word to her since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Little Serene has her tail puffed up, you certainly did something.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Dalene!¡±


    Dalene lifted her hands up high, indicating she took no sides as she gave a similarly suspicious look as Edgar¡¯s


    ¡°She rarely throws a tantrum around us. My daughter is only this way around you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Uncle Edgar. That helps a lot.¡±


    ¡°I deal with Serene my own way, you will have to figure that out yourself, hahaha!¡±


    John rolled his eyes at Uncle Edgar, he tried turning to Aunt Dalene for advice, but was met with a smug grin, one similar to her daugther¡¯s whenever Serene teased him.


    Haahhh¡­


    Sighing, John pulled a chair, ready to sit on it and think about what to do with an angry Serene while he ate, Kahnira however, placed a hand on his back before he could even move to be seated.


    ¡°What gives¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Wait, master¡­¡±


    The maid spoke not another before collecting a handful of steamed buns, dumplings, spring rolls, and food alike that were laid on the table before handling the whole platter of meat based eastern cuisine to John.


    Eyeing at the sheer volume that his servant had cumulated in that wide platter, John became wide eyed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly eat all of this, Kahnira.¡±


    Kahnira leaned down to his height, got close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Share it with Serene. I am sure she is still hungry.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? H-how can I¡­¡±


    John¡¯s flustered voice cracked as he looked at Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene, not wanting them to notice what Kahnira just said to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s angry at me, she¡¯s going to shun me a-away if I go to her. It¡¯s best to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kahnira promptly placed her hands on him as she guided John towards the garden that the tigerkin girl had left to. Unable to overpower or escape Kahnira¡¯s firm grasp, John had no choice but move his feet, leading him all the way into the garden.


    ¡°In this case, master has to be responsible for his actions. This maid shall be assisting you, even if you don¡¯t know what to do,¡± the maid nodded knowingly to herself, seemingly convinced by her own logic.


    ¡°In this case?¡± careful to not drop anything John kept his body straight and his eyes closely on the platter of food. ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±


    !!!


    The stark memories of his father¡¯s lashes surfaced in his mind upon realizing he raised his voice at her.


    He felt Kahnira¡¯s hands lifting off his shoulders. After that came the sounds of a few soft steps that parted from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to shout¡ª¡±


    Muah¡­


    !!!


    A soft peck landed on his forehead, the sensation was so light that if he had not saw the brief flash of Kahnira¡¯s face from the corner of his eye, he could have sworn that it was the combination of the wind and moisture in the air.


    When he turned behind him, all he saw was Kahnira with her hands in front of her chest.


    ¡°This maid knows her master is thoughtful person. There is no need to apologize to this maid, every time master apologizes for no apparent reason, this maid will give master a little kiss.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Wait, that¡¯s not how all of this works!¡± red faced John shouted once more. ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he could explain or rebuke her for doing something so ridiculous, Kahnira lifted the hems of her skirt gave him a quick bow before returning to the Perxin¡¯s mansion.


    Leaving John all alone to bite his teeth, unsure what to make of what just happened.


    This maid sure is bold¡­ What kind of girl have I brought home?


    Whilst making a mental note to be more watchful of Kahnira¡¯s future antics, John had strolled into the shaded part of the massive garden, where plenty of tall trees loomed over and well-kept tall hedges served as the barrier to the outside.


    This was one of the many spots where Serene would frequented when they played together.


    side from the gazebos that were by the water fountain at the front of their house¡ªwhere Serene and John would conduct their studies during the day¡ªthis place had many resting huts for whenever the Perxins held an outdoors banquet.


    ¡°How will I find that stupid cat¡­¡±


    As the words left his mouth, he spotted a dangling tail in the distance, curling inwards and outwards as she would when she is famished.


    Serene was by one of the hut¡¯s raised deck, one where it the platform itself was taller than John¡¯s measly height.


    Of course she hid there, she thinks I won¡¯t spot her¡­


    A shrewd smile appeared on John¡¯s face.


    ¡°Serene, Serene, Serene¡­¡± he called aloud as he slowed his footsteps.


    Immediately, the tail stiffened and stood up high.


    ¡°Where are you Serene? Come on¡­ You have to tell me why you are mad¡­¡± feigning a horribly lonely voice, John inched closer and eyed Serene¡¯s standing tail from a distance.


    Ah, her hairs aren¡¯t standing¡­ She should be in a good mood.


    ¡°Serene, Serene?¡± John continued to move his head about as though he was still unsure of where she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m here you, goofball. Stop pretending like you don¡¯t know where I am,¡± her voice though soft, did not convince John that whatever he did to anger her, was absolved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you something.¡±


    ¡°I am still angry at you.¡±


    Quickly, John climbed the stairs to the platform as a pair of green eyes watched him intently.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s the table? Is it comfortable to nap on?¡± John remarked at the tigerkin who seemly have her upper body melted into the low table.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Placing the platter of food before her, John sat beside the tigerkin.


    ¡°Use the cushion. You don¡¯t want your butt be flattened,¡± not even waiting for John to cross his legs¡ªas one would on a typical low table dedicated for tea¡ªSerene handled him one of the cushions as she scooted closer to him.


    ¡°Angry, but still offers me a cushion,¡± John flashed his teeth in victory as he adjusted his seat.


    Serene rolled her eyes, made no reactions to his jest, ¡°You¡¯re lucky I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°I thought you are Angry, not Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am angry, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hi, Angry. I am John.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Pffft! Ahahahahaha!!!¡± Serene bursted out laughing as her hands hit John¡¯s arm, ¡°You stupid goofball! I am supposed to be mad at you!¡±


    Seizing the opportunity John¡¯s finger¡¯s launched to Serene¡¯s sides, poking and tickling her to escalate the situation.


    ¡°If you are Mad, then what about Angry, huh? Am I supposed to be named Angry now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh, ahahahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°Make up your mind, are you Angry, Hungry, or Mad?¡±


    ¡°John, stop!!! I can¡¯t laugh a-anymore!!!¡±


    Her delighted squeals were music to his ears. If Serene could laugh like this, it meant whatever she was mad at him for was something forgivable, it was just up to him to talk it out with the spoiled girl.


    Decided that he teased Serene enough, John placed his hands in between his lap, fully waiting for Serene to slap him by his arm as she would whenever she tried to get back at him.


    However, today was different.


    Instead of teasing back John for making fun of her moments ago, Serene had her eyes drawn to the distance. Her hands busied to grab the nearest bun on the platter, bringing to her mouth as she gave it a small bite.


    ¡°So¡­


    Sensing how different Serene was today, John broke the silence.


    ¡°Mind t-telling me w-why you¡¯re angry?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Serene threw him a quick glance before continued gazing into the distance.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, Serene. You weren¡¯t like this yesterday¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± she snapped. ¡°It is because of yesterday!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± John scrunched his face trying to find a reason for Serene¡¯s sudden shift in attitude. ¡°You weren¡¯t angry at me when we came back. How would I know?¡±


    Serene turned her back against John, tail wrapped around her waist as she folded her arms.


    ¡°That was before she became your servant¡­¡±


    ¡°Who became what?¡± John crawled towards her, ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who else!?¡± shouted. ¡°That girl you saved! You told me you never wanted a servant! And now she¡¯s calling you Master this, Master that!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He became a loss for words. It was true that John had always held firm that he never wanted a slave of any kind, or anyone to be forced to serve under him.


    But Kahnira herself chose to serve him on her own volition, he could not just simply dismiss her, especially not when he was the one who sought to set her free from the slave trader.


    ¡°K-Kahnira willingly said she wanted to¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about me, John!?¡±


    The tigerkin girl turned to face him, revealing the glistening tears that had accumulated in her beautiful emerald eyes.


    Her feline ears had drooped so low that it might as well detached from her head.


    ¡°What about the things y-you said¡­hic¡­about my h-human ears?¡± she pushed the back of her palm against her own cheeks as she sobbed. ¡°Y-you said¡­y-your Serene will always have beautiful ears¡­ A-and now¡­¡±


    Click, went John¡¯s mind.


    It finally made sense to him why Serene was throwing a tantrum. It was not that because she was angry at Kahnira who chose to serve under John.


    Rather, it was that she felt Kahnira was here to replace her as John¡¯s most beloved friend.


    It was preposterous considering how much John and Serene shared, she was the one who listened to all his thoughts.


    He had always been there for her whenever she gotten into trouble with her parents¡ªwhich John would often use his silver tongue to eloquently share the blame.


    They both had each other¡¯s backs as far as he knew.


    Alas, Serene was as stubborn as she was sensitive.


    Without another word, John got close to her face, placed his own forehead against hers, his hands gently moved to her two human ears caressing her softly as to gain her attention.


    ¡°You are my Serene,¡± he said as he looked into her eyes. ¡°You are more than my best friend, you mean more to me than my family, nothing will ever change that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think Kahnira is here to replace you, but that is not true,¡± John spoke. ¡°No one can replace this silly cat of mine. I promised to teach you magic didn¡¯t I? I told you things that no one else knows about me, you are the last person I would abandon, I won¡¯t do that, I just can¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So please believe me Serene, not because I said so, but because I cherish you more than you think.¡±


    His words cast a wave of calm over Serene, whatever angst that was in her heart had dissipated into nothing, replaced by her trust in him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°O-okay¡­ Y-you promised.¡±


    ¡°Yes. On my life.¡±


    It was only when she nodded, did John released his hands and his forehead from her.


    ¡°Now¡­ Which shall I have first? I am so hungry,¡± he rubbed his hands together as he whiffed the sweet aroma of the food platter.


    Just as his right hand moved to grab the nearest dumpling, his left was tugged by Serene.


    Serene turned away as soon as John met her gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that she just wanted to hold his hand, John shrugged as he proceeded to gulf down the dumpling, chewing it as the meaty juices saturated his taste buds.


    ¡°Want some?¡± he grabbed another and offered it to Serene, but she shook her head. ¡°Weird, you barely ate, I suggest we finish this while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    ¡°Do you love me, John?¡±


    His eyes grew to the widest that they have ever been, his thick eyebrows arched so high upwards that it looked almost impossible for a child of his age.


    What¡¯s gotten into her? Does she still not believe me?


    Barely flinching he looked back into her emerald eyes.


    ¡°Obviously, I do. What do you take me for, you silly cat?¡±


    ¡°I-I thought you¡­¡±.


    John proceeded to move his free hand and grabbed a spring roll before taking a bite from it.


    ¡°Hmm? What did you think of me? In the future, I¡¯ll even marry you if want to.¡±


    Serene jolted upright, her four ears perked in surprise along with her striped tail. Young John said it as though he had decided long ago, when in fact, the idea of being with the haughty tigerkin for the rest of his life just popped up in his mind.


    ¡°O-of course, that is, if you love me and your parents allow you... Then there¡¯s my side of the family¡­I am not sure what I¡¯ll say to them, then there¡¯s a bunch of things we¡¯ll have to do¡­ Though, I don¡¯t think I want to have children if that¡¯s okay with you. Oh, there is also¡­¡±


    Pomfp!!!


    From nowhere, she placed her own cheeks against his, mushed up against his as she rubbed herself on him.


    ¡°S-Serene?¡±


    The girl quickly let go of him, her head turned slightly away from him as she used the long curls of hair to cover her beet red face.


    ¡°T-thank you,¡± though she leaned away from John due to embarrassment, Serene¡¯s tail curled itself around his left arm. ¡°It¡¯s a promise, John.¡±


    ¡°You silly cat, of course it is,¡± John shook his head as he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t see the point of a future without you.¡±

 24.2

    <h2></a>24.2</h2>


    ¡°What you basically need to do is to trust me.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­.¡± John muttered. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll check the tome again.¡±


    ¡°Not again, Johnnnn,¡± Serene let out a complain, but the smile on her face still remained.


    ¡°I remember it was in page 50, or was it page 71?¡± John¡¯s fingers flipped through the magic tome as though he was the one who wrote it. ¡°No, this part is about aura manifestation types, I¡¯m looking for magic transfer section¡­¡±


    Not long after the incident in Chang Zhen, John and the tigerkin girl delved into reading the magic tome together. As it was their semester break, when the two were not horsing around¡ªwith Kahnira whenever she had time to join them¡ªthey made use of the time going through the pages like the curious children they were.


    The concepts laid out by Miss Elisabeth¡¯s magic tome clicked instantly with young John. Everything that was written he could easily understand, Serene on the other hand had to rely on John explain the concepts behind certain entries.


    Things such as ¡®aura manifestation¡¯, ¡®mana debt¡¯, ¡®assisted casting¡¯, and ¡®continuous depletion¡¯ were all foreign to Serene Perxin whose family had almost zero history with magic.


    While John¡¯s family, the Sarvods were not potent magic users, there had been various instances that Sarvods were able to use magic.


    His father for example, could use simple magic like [Wind¡¯s Gale] for a brief moment before having to recharge his mana reserves. Coincidentally, it was the exact spell infused into the belt lashes that he would often receive.


    Being the recipient of such magic spells, it was no wonder why John could easily understand the various concepts Miss Elisabeth illustrated in the magic tome.


    John himself was also special case.


    Magic came easily to him at a young age, enhanced his abilities to whatever he set his mind onto.


    Still, he had to be careful, should he drop his guard at the wrong time and wrong place, the whole world would suspect him as a child of taboo.


    Had it not for Serene, he would have kept his magic abilities a secret for the rest of his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not on page 71 either¡­¡± he clenched his teeth. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have you tried page 11?¡±


    ¡°Page 11? Are you kidding me, Serene?¡± John raised a brow to her. ¡°I specifically remember it is in the intermediate section, there is no way¡­¡± his voice trailed when he found the exact passage he was looking for at page 11.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is there isn¡¯t? Read it John, don¡¯t goof around now. You said you are going to help me today!¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡± breathing a sigh of defeat John read from the book.


    ¡°Mana is deemed as the strength and resource for magic casting. The most vital connection between the magic caster and their mana pool is their access to it. While all living beings have mana in them, not all mindfully taps into their mana pool and use it, much like people and their minds.


    ¡°Some individuals have natural ability to sense the flowing mana in their bodies, while others need to be guided. If one wishes to help another to tap into their mana pool, a complete unadulterated trust between each other is vital. Trust acts as a bridge from one individual to another, the mana potent user will then have to gentle surge their own mana source to the individual they desire to help.¡±


    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s exactly as you said, let¡¯s start now, John!¡±


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more¡­¡±


    ¡°DO NOT, under any circumstances, instigate this process freely. Should there be even the slightest doubt between the two individuals, mana pools WILL be intertwined and cause complications that lead to permanent suffering from both parties. Check twice, thrice, however many times needed to ensure this process does not go awry. Refer to page 184 for elaboration of various side effects and further detailing of complications that would arise.¡±


    Having finished reading, John laid the tome on the marble table.


    He turned his head towards the grassy meadows that surrounded the gazebo that they were in.


    This was a dangerous and delicate endeavor, if he messed this up, who knows what trouble he would cause to the Perxins and himself.


    ¡°Do you still want me to give it a go?¡± John looked at her with a raised brow again. ¡°The slightest doubt you have regarding me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nope! Let¡¯s start, let¡¯s start!¡± Serene perked up, as she moved closer to John.


    ¡°Are you sure? You have to completely trust me. Even something like what happened a few days ago would mean distrust, you know?¡±


    Serene placed her arms around her waist, crumpling her sundress even further.


    ¡°Did you forget we hugged and made up? Y-you even promised me that y-you would¡­m-marry¡­me.¡±


    ¡°Ey, ai, ep¡­¡± his mouth made a few funny sounds from the mere mentioning of the marriage.


    Though those words came from him easily back then, now that Serene reminded John of it, he could barely believe it.


    ¡°No, no, no, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s begin then, goofball!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s s-see, how would I get my mana flowing through you¡­¡± John looked at his hands where he could faintly see hint of black wisps flowing.


    If they are the most concentrated here, I should be able send it through her in a completely loop like what the tome said.


    ¡°Serene, give me your hands.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± her emerald eyes darted about before she looked down. ¡°I-if you insist.¡±


    Reluctantly, the tigerkin placed her two hands on top of John¡¯s palm.


    ¡°On second thought¡­¡± John who was still engrossed on where his mana was flowing the most spoke. ¡°Try holding my hand instead, Serene.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The palm is where most magic users let out their mana, so¡­¡±


    Without hesitating, he flipped Serene¡¯s small hands and placed his palm against hers, interlocking all ten of his fingers with hers as he looked into her eye.


    ¡°J-John¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°D-do we have to be in this position?¡±


    Serene who had become red drew her gaze away from him, he could feel the rising heat in her palm along with the growing tremor in her hands.


    ¡°Having second thoughts about the warnings in the tome now, are we?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ It¡¯s just that, you holding my hand is¡­a bit t-too much¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Perxin.¡± John said in the upmost serious tone, as a knight would to a noble. ¡°This is the best way to help you to unlock your mana access.¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I mean. T-this holding hands thing, i-it¡¯s like kissing isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°F-forgetAboutWhatISaid!!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the big deal, I thought you wanted me to maryy¡ª Mmmpgh!¡±


    Before John could finish, Serene pushed their combined hands into his mouth, silencing him before he could finish.


    ¡°Mrgh¡­mmph!¡± John pivoted his head in large angles, dodging Serene¡¯s assault. ¡°Alright, alright! No more talking, I¡¯ll start now!¡±


    Serene calmed at those words, but her head still hung low as they clutched each other¡¯s hands, holding on as if there was no tomorrow.


    She¡¯s the one that is holding me so tightly! What is she all embarrassed about!?


    Casting the thought aside, John closed his eyes, dedicating his full focus towards the warmth that emanated from Serene¡¯s palm.


    He slowed his breath, inhaled with the upmost capacity in his lungs, allowed the fresh intake of air to instill focus in him.


    Haaahhh¡­


    Along with his exhalation, a small and steady stream of his mana left his left palm and entered Serene.


    The stream of mana spread through Serene¡¯s body, infusing her blood and bones with the magic essence, enlightening her entire being to the innate pool of aura that was within her.


    Each passing second his mana flowed into the tigerkin¡¯s body, a pressure began to congregate at his temples.


    With each passing second, the pressure that gathered around his head increased, first it felt a small tap on his mind, then it increased to the point where he felt every blood vessel in him pounded against his skull.


    Cold streaks of sweat ran down his back as his head pounded against his cranium.


    John¡¯s steady stream of mana began to accumulate within Serene, it was though she had reached her capacity and the excess sought to block any more of his own mana from transferring into her.


    Agk¡­


    Perhaps it was his lack of experience and his skill, but the longer he aided Serene to tap into her mana pool, the worse the pressure became. His mind expanded and strained the more his mana converged into Serene, his body started to burn, his arms strained¡ª


    !!!


    He felt it.


    Whatever unease that accumulated up in him disappeared.Stolen novel; please report.


    A stream of mana circulated back into his right palm. Along with it, a gentle peace washed over him, taking away the tension that were on his shoulders, alleviated all the pressure that sought to pop his brain.


    For once mana has successfully entered and left Serene¡¯s body, completing John¡¯s mana loop.


    The full circulation of his mana into Serene¡¯s body was complete.


    Wait¡­


    He halted his thoughts before he closed the stream of mana he was infusing into Serene.


    Why does my own mana feel different on my right side¡­


    He opened his eyes, only to notice a pale orange glow on his right palm.


    A smile appeared on his face, John ceased his mana into Serene as he spoke with a smile.


    ¡°We are successful, Serene.¡±


    ¡°A-are we? I don¡¯t feel too different,¡± Serene investigated her arm. ¡°I did feel a bit funny in my chest just now, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not caused by holding my hands too long?¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Without warning, Serene released her grasp on John, leaned back with a highly embarrassed flush on her.


    ¡°YouAreTheOneWhoHeldMyHand!¡±


    John lifted his two hands in the air, ¡°Whatever you say. But I did see your aura for a moment earlier. I am quite certain you¡¯ll be able to use magic soon.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Serene leaped from where she sat, clasped his hands once more, focusing her emerald eyes on him. ¡°You saw me using magic?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± his stuttered, unable to figure out how she could get so embarrassed one moment to clutching onto him again. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly magic, but your body now knows how to dispel mana. Up next would be controlling it, I guess? I am not too sure of that myself though¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that? I though you could use¡ª Oh right¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°That means we will have to learn together!¡± her face shone as brightly as the fireworks during new year celebration.


    ¡°I guess? I am not sure why you are happy about that, considering I don¡¯t any magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Serene stuck out her tongue, mocked John, all the while revealing her tiny tiger fang on her upper left teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡±


    ¡°No you! You stupid goofball!!! HowDoYouStillNotGetIt!?¡±


    Heh.


    John huffed in amusement, shrugged his shoulders as he returned to reading the magic tome. ¡°Yeah, yeah I don¡¯t get anything at all, I am sure you had all the magic spells figured out.¡±


    ¡°ThisIsn¡¯tEvenAboutMagicCasting!¡± Serene¡¯s tailed stood up straight indicating that she was annoyed at John¡¯s comment.


    Her face however, was a mix between frustration and blissful joy, making her attempt of throwing a temper tantrum at John the less believable.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± John pulled away from the pages and looked back at her. This time, with his dark eyes staring deep into her feline eyes with the intensity of the sun.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Serene stammered. ¡°I thought it would be fun if we could learn everything together¡­¡± her body gave the slightest of wiggle while she admitted.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s like what you like to say sometimes, we are partners in crime. But it¡¯s more on learning magic than crime when it comes to us¡­¡±


    Young John¡¯s expression softened, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t learn magic together, we are still partners in crime¡­in magic.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Serene drew her lips into a horizontal line. ¡°But I feel better if you are learning with me, instead of teaching me.¡±


    ¡°I am going to learn with you, that was the plan all along, you silly cat!¡± John assured her with his smug smile. ¡°You are getting upset over a situation that doesn¡¯t exist. I was trying to say, if I knew how to use magic, I could help you to master it quicker. Of course, it will be fun to learn together. Hahaha, you are the one who isn¡¯t paying attention and don¡¯t get it¡ª¡±


    Slap, slap, slap!!!


    ¡°Ow! Hey¡ª Ow, stop that!!!¡±


    John scrunched his body as repeated hits from Serene landed to his forearm.


    ¡°Ahhhh, you goodball! You stupid, stupid goofball!!!¡± Serene continued on her playful assault on John¡ªlike always¡ªwith her eyes squeezed shut. ¡°YouAlwaysTeaseMe!!!¡±


    ¡°In my defense¡ª Ow! You make it too easy.¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!!! You are a gulliable cat!!!¡±


    Serene had her two hands by his shoulders, shaking young John who laughed at her every word.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Serious, who used to be Miss Angry.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! You goofball!! Stoooop ittttt!!!¡±


    Serene now had her hands cupped John¡¯s face, mushing him as she kneaded his face like a soft bolster, all the while John smiled like an idiot, knowing he had successfully teased her yet again.


    The whole ordeal of Serene mushing¡ªmassaging¡ªJohn¡¯s face lasted for a whole five minutes. Through it all, he simply sat there as he watched her enjoying taking vengeance on him in this unusually adoring way.


    ¡°Miss Angry¡ª I mean, Miss Serious¡­¡± John finally opened his mouth. ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    ¡°You bet I am!¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind me¡­¡± Instantly, John brought his two hands to her cheeks, proceeding to knead her face as she did to him, ¡°¡­doing this!!!¡±


    ¡°Grrrahahaha!!!¡± Serene purred while she laughed, instead of succumbing to John¡¯s counterattack, she continued to play with his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll wipe that cocky smile off of you, goofball!!!¡±


    ¡°You can try my silly cat!¡± John got up, overpowered her as he changed from mushing her cheeks to ruffling her hair. ¡°But you¡¯ll never be able to stop me!!!¡±


    ¡°Sheesh! One of these days, John, I¡¯ll make sure I am the one who teases you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Serene!¡±


    A servant came running from the distance shouting the tigerkin¡¯s name, ¡°The Mistress is calling for you!¡±


    ¡°Mama?!¡± Serene immediately broke contact with John, stood to her feet.


    ¡°Quickly!¡± the servant grab hold of the tigerkin¡¯s hand, escorting Serene in the upmost urgency.


    John got up, ¡°Do I need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°P-please s-stay here¡­¡± the servant stuttered as she proceeded to bow profusely. ¡°M-misteress w-would like to see Lady S-Serene¡­ S-she will call f-for you later!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Sure¡­¡±


    John retracted his outstretched hand as he watched Serene¡¯s emerald eyes broke contact with him in the distance.


    It was not uncommon for the Perxins to have emergencies to deal with¡ªwhich often required Serene to partake in¡ªthings such as family gatherings, social events exclusive to the Perxins were all a common occurrence for as long John lived with them.


    But Serene abruptly parting ways with him had never been the case.


    Aunt Dalene herself was a well accomplished organizer, being the head of the Perxin family who was responsible for all Perxin family branches.


    That meant, John was also treated with respect and would be duly informed each and everytime Serene or the rest of the Perxins had an excursion that he could not attend.


    If Aunt Dalene herself could not be around to relay him a message, she would leave it up to the servants.


    Today¡­


    Something felt different.


    The Perxins¡¯ house servant ushered Serene away with an urgency that John had not seen before. Something must have happened, but he could not place a finger on it.


    Something has changed.


    A familiar void in his gut churned, all John could do was wait until Aunt Dalene calls for him.


    Shortly after, he was summoned by Aunt Dalene and Uncle Edgar. Instead of the other servants, Kahnira was sent to fetch him, brought him to wait before the Perxin¡¯s study.


    He could only stand still as he waited behind the large door.


    Young John¡¯s vision was without image, perfectly capable were his eyes and senses. But at that very moment, nothing registered in him. It was though he looked into the ocean but the waves were absent.


    Everything around him stood still.


    Null.


    The tune that sung in his chest halted.


    White.


    Such was the door that he patiently waited behind.


    Voices bickering beyond the room, sentence after argument, shouts followed by whispers.


    No doubt, they belonged to Aunt Dalene and Uncle Edgar.


    Usually, he would barge into any room that the Perxins had summoned him to¡ªnot in the rude manner, rather because of how close he were with Aunt Dalene and Uncle Edgar, such trivial matters hardly held significance.


    But, when he was in the presence of a frowning Kahnira, John decided behaving himself was the optimal choice.


    His maid had informed him about brief fight between Serene and Aunt Dalene not long after Dalene called for her daugther.


    Kahnira only heard shouting from mother and daughter followed by Serene slamming her door shut.


    ¡°Go to rest for now¡­¡± John said to Kahnira, trying to ease her before she dragged into whatever that awaited him. ¡°I¡¯ll call for you if I need anything.¡±


    ¡°But, Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Dalene wants to see me alone, Kahnira,¡± he looked into the white haired girl¡¯s scarlet eyes. ¡°Please?¡±


    Kahnira stood still, her eyes wavered, almost unsure if she would heed his request or stay here against John¡¯s will.


    Maybe she¡¯s hesitant because I haven¡¯t been talking to her too much these few days? I mean¡­I had to deal with Serene right? But¡­ Kahnira too just started living with me, she must be worried¡­


    John brought his small hands to her face, ran his finger against her cheek before quickly withdrawing his finger, ¡°I¡­ We¡¯ll read something together, later, okay?¡±


    With a energetic bop of her head, Kahnira lifted her thick dress and bowed, leaving John to be without so much as speaking another word.


    She doesn¡¯t voice out what she thinks, unlike Serene. I need to be more attentive to her.


    John made a mental note to have more quality time with Kahnira. Aside from the nightly reading and the chats they have before falling asleep, these few days, John rarely had the chance to ask more about Kahnira. About where she came from, what were her parents like¡ª


    ¡°John? What are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you come in?¡±


    ¡°U-uncle Edgar,¡± his eyes widened when the man with emerald eyes looked down to him. The door to the Perxin¡¯s home study had opened before John noticed it. ¡°I thought it was locked¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Edgar stared at John in silence.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right though, I should have just entered.¡±


    John¡¯s voice prompted a smile on Edgar¡¯s face, as the man placed a hand on his back, nudging him into the room.


    ¡°Good lad, but you are right to be polite.¡±


    ¡°What is this about Uncle Edgar?¡±


    ¡°Sit, John, your father has sent you a letter,¡± Aunt Dalene who was by the bookshelf organizing the office spoke. ¡°Edgar¡­¡±


    A cream envelop was placed in John¡¯s hands, and stamped upon it, was the seal of the Sarvod family. Without waiting, John snapped the wax seal open, retrieved the letter within, unfolded it and read silently.


    John Sarvod,


    My eldest child, this coming weekend the Sarvod family shall be organizing a family gathering that also serves as a bridge to promote friendly relations with the other influential families in Shi Jou. As the head of the Sarvod family, I am hosting this event and will duly require you to be within the Sarvod Estate the moment you read this.


    You are requested to leave the Perxin¡¯s immediately and return to my abode until this event is over. For your presence as my firstborn is an upmost importance and I have also prepared you a script to perform on the opening ceremony of that day.


    I have sent separate instructions to the Perxins inviting them to this event and informing them of your temporary leave. Return to me by the evening.


    Your Father.


    John stared blankly at the contents, his eyes blinked in astonishment, for his father had never sent him letters with the Sarvod family insignia.


    The letters that he exchanged with his father would be replied in the letters sent along with Aunt Dalane and Uncle Edgar¡¯s.


    For as long John had been in the Perxins¡¯ Mansion, not once had Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod specifically sent a letter addressed to him personally.


    And now, he was needed back at the Sarvod household. Albeit for a few days and until the event was over.


    After eleven long months separating from his family, John is needed back home.


    Perhaps they finally miss me after so long!?


    He could not hide the excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Dalene, when will I¡­?¡±


    ¡°The carriage your father sent is outside waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­it¡¯s here already?¡± John stammered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to leave so soon.¡±


    But I was supposed to be teaching Serene magic¡­ Just when I helped her tap into her mana pool¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s alright John, duty calls.¡± Edgar placed a hand on young John¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your father is an important man, it makes sense that you are required to return.¡±


    ¡°I am returning today, but¡­I told Serene¡­¡±


    ¡°The return trip would take at least 4 hours, John.¡± Dalane interrupted. ¡°Serene can wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± his voice trailed when Aunt Dalene insisted in a heavy tone, one that was usually reserved when she scolded either him or Serene.


    John knew she was right, but to ask him leave this very moment was too sudden.


    His father could have informed him a few days earlier so he could plan things better with Serene.


    ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other again,¡± Edgar spoke as he guided John out. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other at the party. I¡¯ll also bring Serene so the three of us we¡¯ll fetch you back after all of that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll bring her too?!¡± John¡¯s face lit up with excitement.


    ¡°I promise I will bring my stubborn daughter.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Dalene?¡± he replied to the Perxin of the house while he ran towards his room.


    ¡°Bring Kahnira with you. She will want to be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    John left to his room where his maid had been waiting for him.


    ¡°Master?¡± the white haired girl immediately stood up upon his arrival.


    ¡°Grab a few sets of clothes, Kahnira. Mine and yours, we¡¯ll be going back to my place for a few days. We are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and remember to pack that book that we will be reading tonight,¡± with that comment, John left his room and hurried to the one beside his.


    Knock, knock, knock!!!


    ¡°Serene!¡±


    Knock, knock, knock!!!


    ¡°Serene, Serene! Are you in there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John moved to open the door, but the knob would not budge. Serene must have locked it from the inside.


    ¡°Serene, I¡­uhh¡­ I¡¯m going back for a few days. I¡¯ll come back around Sunday. About the magic thing¡­let¡¯s do that when I get back, yeah?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sensing there was no reply or even much so a reaction from the person behind the door John banged the door.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    ¡°Serene? Are you in there? I am not joking, I am seriously going back¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡± Kahnira with a small suitcase spoke behind John.


    ¡°Oh, thanks. There¡¯s a carriage outside, wait for me there. I¡¯ll have to talk to this silly cat.¡±


    The maid bowed, promptly heeding John¡¯s commands as she went downstairs.


    ¡°Serene, come on, I am not fooling around. I really have to get going.¡±


    John slumped against the door as he realized that the young tigerkin would not give him a reply.


    ¡°What have I done to make you mad, again? I swear, I didn¡¯t plan for this, I helped you with your mana pool haven¡¯t I? So trust me if I say I¡¯ll teach you magic when I get back¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigh.


    John shook his head.


    He was just waiting time here, he had no idea what happened to Serene that made her mute.


    Maybe she¡¯s in the shower? If that¡¯s the case, Aunt Dalene will tell her everything.


    Dropping his shoulders, he regrettably placed a hand against Serene¡¯s door.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ see you soon,¡± eyes gazing to the bottom, wishing that Serene could see him off. Alas, he had no choice if she was in the bathroom and had not heard him. ¡°Love ya, my silly cat.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hyaaaa!!!¡±


    At the sound of a coachman shouting and the galloping of hooves, the Sarvod carriage departed the Perxin household. Leaving only the three Perxins in a quiet mansion filled with a tinge of bitterness.


    Edgar, who overheard everything wore a frown on his face as he shook his head to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Serene.¡±


    To his words, Dalene shook her head, ¡°Give it a few more minutes. She must endure it.  A Perxin¡¯s soft heart must be tamed, I remember my father did the same to me when we were both kids.¡±


    ¡°He did it when we were fifteen, Dalene!¡± Edgar insisted. ¡°Serene is barely nine!!! What do you think she feels about the things we told her?¡±


    Dalene¡¯s eyes drew to the study table, her striped tailed was wrapped tightly around her waist.


    ¡°What we told her might as well be untrue, sure it is to prepare her should the worse scenario is reality. But it¡¯s John we are talking about, the boy is nothing like his father.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± Dalene could barely speak.


    ¡°I understand this is potentially Perxin family matter, my dear.¡± Edgar spoke. ¡°Have you not heard what the boy admitted to moment ago? He helped Serene with her mana pool and intends to teach her magic. Our daughter could at the very least, bid him goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I see your point, Edgar. But¡­the Sarvods have been making a lot of moves lately, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that John was their ploy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ You¡¯re right¡­¡± Edgar threw his hands up and dropped them to his sides. ¡°I just¡­ I sometimes, pity the boy.¡±


    ¡°Knowing John, he would have no idea what is going on. The possibility no matter how slim, exists.¡± Dalene added. ¡°But should I be wrong about his involvement or participation, I am willing to redeem my wrongdoings, Edgar.¡±


    ¡°Our¡­ Our wrongs. The burden is also mine to bear.¡±


    The expression on Dalene¡¯s face soften.


    Edgar looked at the clock, seeing that a whole fifteen minutes have passed since John¡¯s departure, he stood to his feet, ¡°I will go check on¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I will go comfort our daughter. I am the one who told her to stay silent no matter what happens.¡±

 24.3

    <h2></a>24.3</h2>


    The rocking of the carriage decreased along with its velocity, shaking John who had been leaning against Kahnira awake from his nap.


    ¡°I think we are getting close, master,¡± sensing him stirring, his maid gestured outside the carriage.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re inside the estate.¡±


    ¡°This is my master¡¯s home...¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it is my father¡¯s place. The Perxin mansion is homelier if you asked me,¡± John admitted. ¡°Serene is there, so is Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene. But calling this place home isn¡¯t wrong either.¡±


    ¡°How are your parents like, master? I¡¯ve rarely heard about your family from you.¡±


    ¡°To start off with¡­ I have my father, mother, and a sister who is younger than me. Then there are my three uncles and four aunts. Father is a¡­strict person, he disciplines me whenever I do wrong, I suppose it has its benefits... Mother likes my sister more, but you know, that¡¯s how things are.¡±


    John¡¯s answer caused a puzzled expression on Kahnira¡¯s face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The maid shook her head as she placed her hand on John¡¯s right palm, gently squeezing it as she looked back at him with her bright scarlet eyes.


    ¡°A-and what about your sister? I hope she is as adorable as Miss Serene.¡±


    ¡°Her? Ha!!!¡± John snorted. ¡°No way, Serene is an angel compared to my sister. My sister is the type of person who would punch or bite me if she doesn¡¯t get what she wants.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­¡± Kahnira¡¯s beautiful face darkened as her voice trailed off, keeping the unspoken words to herself. She shook her head, dismissing the thought and asked another question. ¡°And what about you, master?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what about me?¡±


    ¡°What do your family think about you, master?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John paused as he stared at the ground. ¡°My father thinks I am lazy. My mother always compares me to my sister, telling me to do better. And my sister says I am too creepy because I either speak too much or not at all.¡±


    Squeeze¡­


    ¡°Master, that is not¡ª¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s fine right!?¡± John rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I am sure everyone else¡¯s family is somewhat like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The carriage came to a halt.


    ¡°We have arrived, Mister Sarvod.¡±


    The coachman announced, shortly after, the door was opened for John and Kahnira, leading them to a humble manor fitting for the modest Sarvod Estate it was built on.


    ¡°W-we¡­¡± John stuttered as he shook Kahnira¡¯s grip on his hand, placing both of them by the large entrance, ready to open it. ¡°Kahnira, keep to yourself when we enter, I don¡¯t want them to...judge you.¡±


    The maid lowered her head at his words.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Young John took a deep breath, gave Kahnira a deep look and met her scarlet gaze. With a nod from her, they entered Sarvod Residence.


    ¡°I am home!¡±


    As he stepped foot into the living hall, John loudly announced.


    ¡°Father!? Mother!? I have returned as quickly as ordered!¡±


    Young John¡¯s clear voice throughout the manor and the dazzling smile that had latched onto his voice indicated the heartful excitement of a boy who longed to be home.


    Even Kahnira who was only his maid was about to jump with joy upon hearing his hearty announcement.


    Naturally, that was the case for her master. What child would not wish to see their parents or receive their attention.


    Kahnira however, caught the slightest furrowing of her master¡¯s thick brows. His face, all the while was like a brilliant sunshine, hid the tremor that was in his arms and feet.


    She wished to hold his hand like earlier, to assure him that she was by his side. But John gave her specific orders that she was certain came from a place of love.


    Despite displaying great joy for returning, Kahnira sensed that something was amiss in her gallant master.


    ¡°I came as quickly as I¡ª¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP, will you!?¡± an irritated voice echoed from beyond the manor. ¡°You have to be stupidly annoying every time you come back!!! No one cares, bro!!!¡±


    Out came a girl whose eyes were as dark as John¡¯s, someone whose hair was as black and straight as his.


    A girl whose straight hair grew to her neck, a female who had a similar face shape as John, but none of the distinct facial features he had. Unlike John who had deep hooded eyes and earnest look but this girl had a narrow gaze that accompanied the unkind person she was.


    His sister.


    ¡°Taelyn? What are you wearing? A-are you going out?¡± John stammered at the sight of a silk woven dress with quality that was far above and beyond what Serene Perxin had. ¡°W-when did you spend, this kind of m-money¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, can you not ask stupid questions all the time?¡± Taelyn made a face of disgust as she mocked him.


    Just because you are the favorite, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t find out how you coerced Father and Mother to spend money like that on you!


    ¡°I suppose I have to tell everything to someone, like you.¡± Taelyn mused as she walked around him and Kahnira. ¡°Unlike you, brother. I managed to score highly in my school, in fact, I am the top achiever in my grade.¡±


    ¡°I too, am the top of my class!!!¡± John placed a hand against his chest in defiance. ¡°That means nothing in your case!¡±


    You barely made it to your lousy local school, I made it to the National Academy! And I still get to go to the Sate Academy after being expelled from it!


    ¡°I am the first in ranking, unlike you, who is number 10 in your own class. Pleh!¡± his sister spat at his pants.


    John raised a fist at her, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are the top achiever of a substandard¡ª¡±


    ¡°JOHN!!!¡±


    Dun¡­


    A large figure appeared behind Taelyn, causing him to freeze before he could move his arms to retaliate against his sister.


    Out came a man whose face closely resembled his good for nothing sibling. A man whose face was a cruel and hateful as the girl who mocked John, Kahnira¡¯s one and only master.


    ¡°Dad!!!¡± Taelyn immediately jumped to the large man who was twice his size and height. ¡°J-John wanted to hit me!!!¡±


    ¡°WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!!! I SAW YOUR FIST!!!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was a loud as the town bell, his sheer voice alone caused John¡¯s fingers to unfurl from his fists. Even Kahnira who stood a distance away felt the ground beneath her shake.


    Master¡­


    She wanted to pull her young master out of the man¡¯s line of sight, but she was under John¡¯s direct orders to keep to herself.


    ¡°Were you trying to hit YOUR OWN SISTER!?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± the muscles in John¡¯s arms gave away as he shook. ¡°N-no! You got it wrong f-father, s-she¡¯s the one that i-insulted¡­me! Look, she spat on me for no reason!¡± pointing at the spit that was on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you better than to lay your hands on your own sister!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t start the fight! She did!¡± John pointed at Taelyn who had hidden behind his father as she stuck her tongue out and made an ugly expression at him. ¡°Look! She¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Pang!!!


    A flash of white appeared.


    Thud.


    John fell to the ground before he knew it.


    W-what¡­.what did I d-do¡­ S-she¡¯s the one w-who s-started it!!! I was just asking questions! T-taelyn¡­ spat on ME!!!


    The invisible chains around his heart tightened, squeezing him of his breath as the 9 year old John realized what happened.


    His father, had once more beaten him without good reason.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Master!!!¡±


    Kahnira ran to his side before she realized it.


    Her soft hands helped him get up to his back as she watched his father flared as words of rage left the man¡¯s mouth, rebuked John for not upholding the ¡®values¡¯ that was taught to her master.


    ¡°You know better! You are a male heir of mine, you are my eldest born! Your responsibility is to be exercised, so what if your sister spits on you! As her elder brother, you should tell her off! This is about our integrity, your integrity¡ª¡±


    His father droned on and on about empty honor and the ¡®horrible implications¡¯ of physically using violence against one¡¯s own family members.


    Of the noble ideas the Sarvods of previous generations had passed town to them, of respect and filial piety amongst people who are related by blood.


    All of which his family never practiced.


    John¡¯s eyes watered.


    The man¡¯s rageful voice, the scene of his snickering sister who got away with her insults against him¡­


    They might as well swing an iron hammer at his skull than to disgrace him with such cruel methods.


    He could feel the strings of hope from moments ago snapping.


    Whatever excitement he had for coming back to his family¡¯s side was replaced by a deep sorrow that he had long forgotten. A sorrow that he was most familiar with.


    John¡¯s family were the torrential rain and the horrible typhoon in a devastating storm that tore away any shred of dignity or self-worth that he had.


    ¡°Master, master¡­¡± Kahnira¡¯s soft voice broke through the storm that clouded his mind like a gentle song, pulling John back to his senses.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The hazy expression in John¡¯s eyes abated as he saw the scarlet eyes looking into him.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­okay, Kahnira.¡±


    His legs shook as Kahnira helped him upright. His mind was torn and ravaged, but so long the soft hands of his maid were around him, John held strong.


    His eyes were moist, but no tears came, his body shook like a sickly dog, but he did not scream.


    For the sake of no worrying Kahnira, he endured it all with a clear mind.


    ¡°We are Sarvods, it is a sin to abuse and beat your own sister because she is of the same blood as you¡­¡± his father, watched Kahnira help John to his feet with a disdainful look, one that he often used upon the servants of the Sarvod household.


    ¡°I am sorry, father,¡± John muttered, instantly, the gaze of hatred from Dai¡¯Ne shifted.


    ¡°Your sister is also a representative of our family, imagine if you had hit her and a bruise developed on her beautiful face. You would bring shame, shame to us all! Think John, I know you are a smart child.¡±


    Beautiful? Taelyn has only evil in her heart!!!


    ¡°We are better people, we are not like them,¡± Dai¡¯Ne gestured his chin towards Kahnira. ¡°We are Sarvods, we are humans who are a class above others. That is why we do not hurt our own kind, For it is our own blood that we can rely on John.¡±


    The more his father spoke, the more repulsed he became.


    For the first time in his life, the fear of his own father was outweighed by his logical mind.


    Hypocrite. I did not hit Taelyn¡­b-but you sent me to the ground because I complained that she spat o-on me¡­ A-and you dare say my Kahnira i-is¡­


    Twang!


    The barrier in his mind vanished.


    Did he deserve beatings because he ever so slightly misbehaved according to his father¡¯s standards? Or was it because he was the eldest born, and therefore he had to bear to the full brunt of his father¡¯s rage?


    None of it made sense.


    When he was obedient, his father would complain him of not doing things to perfection.


    When he forego all expectations and did things on his own accord¡ªread his own books instead of the schooling material¡ªhe would still be beat.


    For everything he did, the fear of his own father would creep at the back of his mind, reminding him of the dire consequences of living.


    ¡°Enough!¡± a woman¡¯s voice entered the room. ¡°Taelyn was the one who instigated!¡±


    Mother! John¡¯s heart jumped at the only sound of reason in the Sarvod household.


    Of both parents, John inherited most of his genes from her, his mother¡¯s bronze skin, her thick eye brows and beautiful face, it was not just that, but within the Sarvod Household, his own mother was the most reasonable of them all.


    ¡°He deserved the punishment, Fenley!¡±


    ¡°No, Dai¡¯Ne! If anyone deserved it, it would be Taelyn. For your son to come who without delay is already a miracle in of itself. What of the bruises that will remain on him? What will you say when your brothers come this weekened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dai¡¯Ne, John¡¯s father made a face before conceding.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± John limped towards Fenley with his arms wide, lunged to her sides and wrapped his arms around her as gratitude.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Fenley clicked her teeth before quickly pushing John away from her. ¡°Do not cling to me! You are not without faults either.¡±


    ¡°M-me? I just arrived and¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain this.¡±


    To which, his mother pointed an accusing finger at Kahnira who stood by the side.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s Kahni¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what this thing¡¯s name is, have you forgotten all etiquette after living with the Perxins?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ They told me, you allowed¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said you could, but have you considered asking us before asking the Perxin¡¯s to gift you one of their servants?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± his voice faltered.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, you idiot child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Kahnira is with me for a few days. The both of us will be going back to the Perxin¡¯s soon enough.


    He had forgotten that his mother, too, like his father, questioned each and every action he made.


    If his father would beat him, his mother would bombard him with ridiculous questions, wear down his sanity until she heard a favorable one that she preferred.


    And in this case, she was implying the maid her brought with him was akin to the vermin on the disease riddle streets.


    ¡­


    ¡°The Perxin¡¯s insisted,¡± John lied naturally through his teeth. ¡°This servant of mine had also agreed for me to be her master.¡±


    ¡°It appears so¡­¡± Fenley shared a gaze with Dai¡¯Ne. ¡°I am afraid we will have to resort to that.¡±


    ¡°T-that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Both his parents spoke in unison, causing John to both recoil and blink dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°As of today, your room shall be no longer be in his house,¡± his mother spoke with an unchanging expression, one as cold and as hard as steel. ¡°Your father and I have renovated the small house in our estate, from now onwards, you shall be living there.¡±


    ¡°What!? What do you mean!?¡± John shouted. ¡°I am expelled from staying in my own home where my family is!? And you just decide that!? What about my books, m-my¡­¡±


    The small house in the Sarvod Estate referred to the rundown shed that his great grandfather used live in when they first acquired the Sarvod Estate, before the Sarvods made a name for themselves.


    The shed was located at the furthest end from the main house¡ªthe one he was in now¡ªand took 25minutes if he had to walk here by foot.


    Sure, it was close to the old town compared to the main house, but the Sarvods never saw a reason to rebuild or repurpose the old shed given how secluded that place was from the city.


    And John was to be assigned there? Even during his brief return before going back to the Perxin¡¯s again?


    ¡°I need not such a thing around my house,¡± Fenley Sarvod uttered without a hint of remorse.


    ¡°Listen son¡­¡±


    His father squatted to face John, his large arms held firmly at John¡¯s shoulders, squeezing young John as he spoke in a soft whisper.


    ¡°Recently, the adult world has gotten quite complicated. There have been talks of assassination and backstabbing. That is why your mother and I decided that you should be living there in case anything happens to us in the main house, you understand?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°John, John! I am serious here, you could get hurt, that is why we have to send you there.¡±


    But you¡¯ve already hurt me.


    ¡°Do you understand? This is a life or death situation. My heir has to be safe, who else will continue the Sarvod bloodline if your mother and I are met with an accident.¡±


    I don¡¯t see you sending Taelyn away from the main house¡­ This is all because of Kahnira isn¡¯t it!? You all hate her!!!


    ¡°Alright? We¡¯ve already moved all your things there, your servant will help you out. There is nothing to be worried about, the old shed is gone, the small house is newly built. We are practically gifting you your own home, John.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, think of this as your father and mother begging you. We are only doing this for your safety. I know I¡¯ve hit you earlier, but you do know everything I do for you is out of love, don¡¯t you? I wouldn¡¯t even speak to you if you were not my flesh and blood.¡±


    John¡¯s fists clenched.


    The sting on his face and in his heart had not subsided. Yet, here his father was, speaking to him so rationally, so reasonably that it was almost he was a completely different person.


    Was his father speaking the truth? Or was it Dai¡¯Ne¡¯s sickening way of apologizing the beatings he inflicted upon John after the rough beating from earlier?


    John could not tell.


    Even then, he could not deny his father¡¯s wishes.


    For despite all that was said and done, he had a responsibility to his family.


    ¡°If it is your wish, father¡­ I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t too bad, what do you know? It is a brand new house.¡±


    The moment he and Kahnira entered their new home, John flung one of his bags to the nearest sofa in his view. His eyes fixated themselves on the new house that was allocated to him by his parents.


    ¡°Look, Kahnira. Everything is here! Father was telling the truth!¡± he ran to the nearest shelf by the living room, pleased to find the various trinkets and devices that he once kept in his old room by the main house. ¡°I bet the rest of my books are stored somewhere inside. Come on, Kahnira.¡±


    The young boy excitedly grabbed Kahnira¡¯s hand, pulling her as he broke into a run. The white hair girl had no choice but smile as she went along with her excitable master.


    Gasp!


    ¡°Look, these are the books I told you about!¡± John exclaimed as he opened one of the three rooms in the house, revealing the master bedroom painted in soft matte white that was undoubtably his. ¡°The Chronicles of Might, Indebted Glory, Guide for Heroism¡­¡±


    He continued to read out the various book titles that were neatly placed in his room, fingers running through the spines of his beloved titles as he showed Kahnira the many stories and books that he held dear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other one!¡±


    He bolted with his maid as he ran down the hall, opening the other room across his, revealing a smaller but ample space that had its own set of bed and shower.


    ¡°Kahnira, you can use this one! We¡¯ll live across each other!¡±


    John excitedly declared before he moved to open the third room,only to discover that the third space was just and empty room dedicated for storage.


    ¡°I suppose we can use that room for something else¡­¡± he shrugged before bringing his maid to the very back where the kitchen and a vast garden was.


    ¡°Master,¡± Kahnira spoke before John could continue on his praise for the new home that replaced his private room in the main house.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°T-this maid i-isn¡¯t sure¡­if she wants her own r-room¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­oh¡­¡± John scratched his head as he looked into Kahnira¡¯s scarlet eyes. ¡°I mean, you d-deserve your own space¡­¡±


    Kahnira shook her head, her short white hair fluttered as though it was snowing, ¡°My apologies master! I don¡¯t mean to sound ungrateful, I am overjoyed that master is willing to grant me my own room!¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    The maid¡¯s scarlet eyes shifted, ¡°T-this maid¡­might get lonely¡­ S-so, if master permits it¡­may I¡­?¡±


    ¡°You mean sleep in my room?¡± John finished her sentence before she could. ¡°Like in the Perxins where you have your own mattress on the ground?¡±


    Kahnira nodded meekly.


    ¡°Of course! Hahaha!!! Is that what you are worried about?¡± John burst out laughing as he hit Kahnira¡¯s back. ¡°Obviously, you can come over whenever you like! It¡¯s not like you have to sleep alone every night, you are my maid, as long you are happy, I am happy.¡±


    ¡°Masterrr¡­¡± Kahnira cooed as she placed her long arms around John who was a head shorter than her. Hugged him as any girl would to their beloved soft toy as she swayed softly. ¡°This maid is glad to have you as her master.¡±


    ¡°Grk¡­ Kahnira¡­I¡­can¡¯t¡­breath¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Kahnira¡¯s arms immediately flew from his neck, releasing John from her grasp as she bowed profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, this maid¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haha!!! Got you, Kahnira! You fell for it!!!¡±


    In response to John¡¯s little prank, Kahnira¡¯s eyes brows dropped into steep archs, her face however was bearing a smile that was just a devilish as the one on John¡¯s face.


    ¡°Master, you naughty boy!¡±


    She had her two hands raised above her shoulders forming a pair of claws as she aimed for his sides, ready to punish John.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Kahnira¡¯s going to get me! Somebody¡ª¡±


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    The master and maid¡¯s playtime was interrupted by a series of heavy knocks on the door, halting the two of them.


    ¡°Wait, someone is here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he left us, master? The coachman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think he did? We saw the horses leave right?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    With that, the curious master and maid went to the entrance where one of the servants from the main house waited with bags filled with plethora of cooking ingredients and kitchen utensils.


    ¡°Lord Sarvod said that these are for you, young master, John.¡±


    As soon as the servant spoke, John looked to Kahnira with squinting eyes, unsure what to make of so much food.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Would I not go to the main house where food is served?¡±


    ¡°On occasions, that would be the case. But Lord Sarvod instructed me to give these to you to ensure you have ample food supplies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this much, I am going back in a few days. Bring half of these back and tell my father I don¡¯t need this much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the servant lowered her head. ¡°T-that would be impossible at this moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Just go back with the coachman and tell him!¡± John gestured towards the carriage that was behind the servant.


    ¡°L-Lord Sarvod has l-left with Lady Sarvod and Miss Taelyn ten minutes ago. T-they went out for dinner, I presume.¡±


    ¡°Dinner?!¡± John shouted. ¡°Without me? What!?¡±


    ¡°To celebrate Miss Taelyn¡¯s¡­achivements in her school, young  master,¡± the servant now had her head hung so low that her back was about to snap into half. ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry, y-young master,¡± the servant trembled in fear as she saw the blood drain from John¡¯s face. ¡°I d-don¡¯t mean to... these were Lord Sarvod¡¯s orders b-before he left.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± John stammered as his feet fumbled backwards. ¡°H-how did¡­my younger s-sister¡­ S-she¡¯s not even¡­¡±


    Pomfp.


    Kahnira caught him before John moved any further back, holding onto her master with all her might as she spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Take the coachman and move everything to the kitchen through the back, leave immediately when you are done.¡±


    ¡°U-understood!¡±


    Kahnira shut the door tight before she helped John who was barely standing to the sofa.


    ¡°Taelyn? H-How did she get r-rewarded and I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master,¡± Kahnira spoke in the softest of voice as she wrapped her arm around John¡¯s shoulders, holding onto his small hands as he shook violently.


    ¡°I-I¡­came back without d-delay. A-and t-they didn¡¯t e-even invite m-me?¡± warm tears from John¡¯s eyes trickled down his cheeks as Kahnira used the sleeves to her dress to wipe them off. ¡°I¡­thought¡­they loved me¡­ How can t-they¡­do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am their son! Their eldest child! I-I¡­am in the State Academy that is ten times better than Taelyn¡¯s!!! I did all the competitions my parent¡¯s a-asked for this year and suceeded!!! Y-yet¡­ WHY?¡±


    John curled his body as he placed his eyes upon his arms, trying to hide his own shameful face from Kahnira.


    A boy like him should not weep so easily, and as per the Sarvod¡¯s teachings, it was better for a male to bleed than to weep. He learned the hard way after getting whipped by his father countless times for shedding his tears too easily.


    But the more he tried to stop himself, the faster the tears came. Just as the tears exited his eyes, his heart was burned in the hollowness that was left by the realization that no matter what he did, no matter what he achieved, it was never enough to his father and mother.


    ¡°W-why¡­¡±


    Certainly not enough that they would bring him out to celebrate his achievements.


    And definitely not sufficient to outweigh his parents¡¯ favoritism towards his younger sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ve d-done e-everything¡­ Why¡­¡±


    With a hollowed out heart and painful tears, John wept in Kahnira¡¯s arms, as his vocal cords choak on his howls of sorrow. His maid, sat silently as she coddled her master like an overprotective crab to her offspring.


    ¡°They are unfit to be your family, master.¡±

 24.4

    <h2></a>24.4</h2>


    John had his eyes shut as Kahnira¡¯s fingers kept running through his hair followed with the maid¡¯s skillful use of the comb.


    ¡°How long do I have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold still, master,¡± she placed her hands firmly on his shoulders before eyeing John closely, looking for any imperfections to his dressing and his styling. ¡°We are done,¡± Kahnira wiped the sweat of her brows as she stood up straight, beaming with a prideful smile. ¡°Master John is sure to impress everyone tonight with his speech and singing.¡±


    ¡°I am not so sure about the singing thing¡­Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, we¡¯ve practiced it many times¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter if the guests like it, as long my parents¡ª¡±


    Pop.


    Kahnira¡¯s soft hands cupped young John¡¯s cheeks before he could finish his sentence. Her scarlet eyes looked at him with an expression that John kept seeing for the past few days, one that told him whatever bad impression he had of himself was untrue.


    ¡°My master¡¯s speaking and singing skills are excellent.¡±


    ¡°Kahnira, you are my maid, it¡¯s natural for you to think I am good.¡±


    ¡°I say this as a fact, my dear master. This maid loves your voice, the way master puts his heart and passion into his performances is something I cherish dearly.¡±


    After John¡¯s parents¡¯ neglect of his achievements in both the singing and speaking department a few days ago, every time he finished his practice for the upcoming party, a cloud of doubt cast over her master¡¯s head.


    No matter what John said, the maid who helped him get up to speed with speech and song memorization was smitten at the sheer speed that it took for him to learn everything at once.


    Her master was a brave and talented boy, who did everything with his entire being, committed into his performance arts regardless of his parents dismissal of his efforts.


    Alas, he still had a long way to go until maturity.


    It was up to Kahnira who was raised by two caring parents to instill the values and confidence that her master should have.


    In many ways, she had taken the role protector and nurturer to her master.


    Especially so she was the only one to see through the murky principles of the Sarvod family, all of which only applied onto her master to use him as they wished.


    Her master seemed to be slowly realizing that, but like Kahnira¡¯s father used to say:


    ¡°Kahnira, the world of man may be harsh. So long you remember these raisons, they shall carry you and those who practice it far and wide, no matter where or when.¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± clasping John¡¯s hands, Kahnira looked into young John¡¯s dark, shaky eyes. ¡°My father has a specific creed that he used to tell me. In my darkest hours, I have held these words close to my heart, unsure what to make of them.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± John¡¯s eyes was charged with curiosity as he turned to her, looking at Kahnira with his dark eyes.


    ¡°That is correct, master.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°With power, comes the need for responsibility. With responsibility, brings the need for will to strengthen it. With will, comes the need for power to act.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Be sure to remember it, my dear master.¡± Kahnira said with the upmost sincerity, scarlet eyes beaming with joy as she conveyed the message to him.


    ¡°T-that sounds too complex¡­¡± before John could finish, Kahnira continued.


    ¡°As maid, it is my duty to help master with whatever I can. It is both my desire and within my power to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± he wavered. Unable to find a way to dispute the line of reasoning, especially not when she looked at him with such earnest expectations.


    Though given her the freedom to live life as she chose, Kahnira did choose to stay by his side. Surely there was merit in her praise to him?


    ¡°John! The guests are here!¡± his mother¡¯s voice penetrated the dressing room on the second floor of the main house. ¡°You have five more minutes before your father comes for you!¡±


    ¡°I will be there in a second!¡± he quickly shouted back as Kahnira gave his suit one last dusting, made sure her was presentable and up to his father¡¯s standards as the eldest born of Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod, child of of the Sarvods.


    Opening the door, the golden light from the banquet hall shone through him, followed by the aroma of luxurious food. John took a deep breath as he watched people entered the Sarvod estate one by one.


    Today was supposed to be important to his father, whatever the occasion was, John had not the slightest clue, all he understood was to follow his father¡¯s instructions and did as he was told.


    Nevertheless, he can¡¯t help but shrink from the sheer number of guests that were in the Sarvod residence today.


    His uncles and aunts, his father¡¯s acquaintances, friends of friends and even distant relatives who he only ever met once in his life, all flooded into the main house as though they were water through a broken dam.


    Though they were related to him by blood, John had not the slightest connection with everyone there.


    Knowing that Kahnira was on his side gave him enough strength to tame his shaky legs.


    ¡°I believe you, Kahnira.¡±


    The maid nodded her head behind him.


    ¡°And¡­uh¡­¡± he scratched his head, ¡°Thank y-you, Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, master.¡±


    With a confident smile on his face John faced the guests.


    At the very same time, a distance away from the Sarvod Residence.


    Rampant clacking of hooves surrounded the Perxin carriage that sat Dalene, Edgar and Serene.


    After great deliberation on this fine Sunday, the Perxin family had eventually came to the decision of accepting the Sarvod¡¯s invitation.


    Hence, their late departure from their homes.


    In all honesty, the Perxin¡¯s had hesitated from leaving their premises and enter the fray of the Sarvod¡¯s social circle. Were it not for the Perxin family¡¯s influence in Shi Jou, Dalene Perxin could have refuted Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod¡¯s grandiose invitation to his party.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    And were it not for Serene¡¯s sake, and her promise with John, the 6th Head of the Perxins would have resumed continuing her diplomatic talks with the latest Sarvod head over letters, keeping less contact than necessary.


    ¡°Mom, d-do I have to tell him that later¡­?¡± Serene who was sitting in between her and Edgar squeaked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Dalene¡¯s face softened as she pulled Serene close to her arms.


    ¡°This is for his safety and yours, Serene. John may or may not have gotten involved with his family matters the moment his father ordered him back. Part of the reasons I accepted him into our home was because John was supposed to live with us for three straight years.¡±


    ¡°H-he only went back¡­¡±


    At Serene¡¯s protest, Edgar placed an arm on her, shaking his head softly, ¡°Initially, we wished to bring him up in our household so he can be the bridge between our two families. That was what we agreed with the Sarvods.¡±


    ¡°Dai¡¯Ne apparently had other plans, he revoked our agreement. There is a high chance he lost trust in us and no longer saw having his heir with us as beneficial.¡±


    ¡°But John promised¡­ And I-I... Papa, you said Perxins don¡¯t break promises!¡± Serene, almost tearing up tugged at Edgar¡¯s suit.


    ¡°We Perxin¡¯s will keep our promises.¡± Edgar explained, ¡°If it is broken, then it is up to those who broke it, atone for their sins.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­we don¡¯t have to break anything, he could just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Serene.¡±


    Dalane¡¯s stern voice caused the little tigerkin to sit upright.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through this many, many, many times¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, mama,¡± the young girl clutched her dress as she lowered her head, dropping the topic as the carriage took another series of turns, gradually decreasing in speed as the Sarvod¡¯s main estate and the bright lights that emanated from it gradually came to their view.


    ¡°¡­I can only hope my performance match the support of everyone to the Sarvod family.¡±


    Clap!!! Clap!!! Clap!!!


    Thunderous applause filled the grand hall as John took a deep bow for the song he dedicated to the guests. His face had begun twitching from the constant smile he wore, but the sight of a bewitched Kahnira at the edge of the hall gave him all the strength he needed to press on.


    Just a few more minutes and I don¡¯t have to keep up this farce¡­


    The maid had been keenly giving him support from the sidelines from the moment he started his speech. If not for his loyal maid that cheered on for him from the shadows of the party, John doubted that he could pull off something half as successful as what he did today.


    Even his family¡ªincluding his sister, Taelyn¡ªcould not deny the grandiose opening ceremony that he had orchestrated.


    The constant compliments the guests gave to them regarding John¡¯s performance, the numerous gasps of wonder at his performance. The crowd were captivated by him, to the point where he had set the guests into a jolly mood that his father had only hoped to achieve on his own.


    ¡°Well wishes and to the prosperity of everyone!!!¡±


    With his last statement, John got down from the stage and greeted the many relatives and the acquaintances of his father.


    As per the usual, he wore the artificial smile that was drilled into him by his demanding father, appeased the guests whilst making quick small talk before moving to another.


    Making sure he made his presence known to all¡ªelse there would be severe consequences from Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod.


    ¡°John. There is someone I need you to meet.¡±


    His father¡¯s tall shadow hung above him before John finished talking to one of his many uncles. At the sight of Dai¡¯Ne and another man, the guests scattered with their heads lowered, not wanting to intrude a conversation between the host and his son.


    ¡°This is Ha Lun Mien, my close advisor.¡±


    Dunnn¡­


    A deep bell rung in John¡¯s gut, the smile that was on him was no more.


    If Dai¡¯Ne was large in contrast to young John, then Ha Lun Mien was giant. The man that stood beside his father was so tall that it was hard to believe that he had any Eastern blood in him.


    Even the most burlish Easterner had the sleek and graceful features in them, but this man.


    This Ha Lun Mien.


    Was different.


    ¡°He is the hidden power I told you about. The man who helped me gained my power, not just in our family, but in the political world.¡±


    This¡­person looks off¡­ I¡­


    The more John looked at the peculiar man, the further his stomach churn, it was as though his mind shriveled and expanded at all once. The man¡¯s large nose, his small, yet peering gaze that rivaled his own father¡¯s.


    Ha Lun Mien might as well be the savages that have invaded the Eastern Continent from millenia ago.


    Belonging to a type of humanoid that was said to be born from the chaos themselves, yet bore an almost identical resemblance to humans from the ancient world.


    Something was wrong, John knew it, but he could not pinpoint the exact reason¡­


    ¡°The rumored John Sarvod, I have heard many things about you.¡± With a great smile, the tall man extended this hand towards John. ¡°You may call me Lun Mien, like your father. Pleased to meet you, young man.¡±


    John eyed his father looking for some sort of sign that this was all just an act to appease one of the guests but his father was too oblivious to notice anything wrong.


    For as long as John knew his father, Dai¡¯Ne held the belief that Easterners¡ªmainly eastern humans¡ªwere the most intelligent and capable among every other race throughout the world.


    For Dai¡¯Ne to make Lun Mien, someone who had the highest possibility of being a descendant of the savage people that almost collapsed all of the Eastern world was something that puzzled John to the core.


    Father was the one who hated beastkin, and the savages from the ancient times the most¡­


    Hypocrisy was something his father dwelled in. John realized that a few days ago.


    ¡°G-good to finally meet you too, sir.¡± John stuttered as he returned the favor to Lun Mien. ¡°I heard from my father you are a great man that¡ª¡±


    Clasp.


    Lun Mien placed his other hand on top of John¡¯s hand in the middle of their handshake.


    !!!


    ¡°He said you were talented, but not to this overwhelming degree.¡± Clasping John¡¯s right hand, Lun Mien placed his own face in front of John. ¡°Though you are a rather plump child. Nothing of the sort that couldn¡¯t be fixed with life experience.¡±


    What is he doing!?


    Not even allowing the unusual man to hold him for another second, John pulled away, his eyes trembled in fright as his fists formed.


    ¡°John! What are you thinking!?¡± his father snapped at his sudden hositility.


    ¡°Father! I did nothing! I-I was¡­¡±


    Before John could even defend himself, Lun Mien raised a hand.


    ¡°The fault lies on me, Dai¡¯Ne. I startled your boy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense Lun Mien, if you demanded it, I would have gifted him to you.¡±


    Gifted me!? To a freak like him!?


    The fact that his father even joked about giving John away to this eerie man send waves of electricity down his spine. His father, for all his proclamation of his love to John, was not enough to prevent him from excommunicating John from the Sarvod family.


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s just that my son mentioned him a lot. Now that I¡¯ve see your child in the flesh, I just could not control myself. In fact, ever since that incident, he never stopped mentioning to me how inspiring your son is.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your son? How come you never mention him?¡±


    His son? Who? None of the people in my class look like this man¡­


    ¡°Ah, you see, little Ha Zun is not much of a potential like your John here. Aside from the one time he managed to enter our National Academy the boy amounts to nothing.¡±


    Ha Zun? This weird man is his father!? National Academy? Ha Zun never was in the National Academy, I would have known.


    Aside from Serene who was inseparable from him, Ha Zun was one of the closer friends John talked to in his class. The boy was harmless and well-behaved, on many occasions when Serene was not around John would even find himself talking to Ha Zun.


    The last time he went to Ha Zun¡¯s house, his friend¡¯s father was not around. And now, here he was¡­in the flesh.


    ¡°You are giving him too much credit, John is nothing but a spoiled brat.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, no.¡± Lun Mien shook his hand, ¡°This young man is exactly the kind of person I want my son to be around. Ha Zun could learn a thing or two from his best friend.¡±


    Ha Zun¡¯s best friend? Me? But I already told him Serene will always come first. What else does he tell his father?


    Whilst John was deep in thought, Lun Mien had his eyes draped upon him.


    It was though the man laid an intricate web behind John with just his gaze, patiently watching John as though he was a prized object.


    John who sensed the unnatural looks he got from the guest, took yet another step backwards.


    I don¡¯t care what father says! This man is seriously weird!!!


    The more John stood beside Lun Mien and his father, the greater the shiver on his lower back, his body pleaded him to leave before the man grabbed him once more.


    When he saw the expectant expression on his father¡¯s face, young John froze. He could not leave, not when his father had specifically introduced this person to him, this ¡®benefactor¡¯ who brought his father into power, this Ha Lun Mien who was a guest of the highest honor.


    A small, yet distinct smile appear on the peculiar man¡¯s face, when John¡¯s suppressed fear started to show.


    ¡°Perhaps, a too sharp for a boy his age. Alas, far, far more talented than you make him to be Dai¡¯Ne.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me, Lun Mien. I promise you, he isn¡¯t that impressive when there are no guests around.¡± his father threw an indulging smile before looking at his own watch.


    ¡°I highly doubt that,¡± Lun Mien gave John yet another glance.


    Leave me alone¡­


    ¡°The Perxins seemed to be a no show, perhaps we must reschedule¡ª¡±


    Clack, clack, clack¡­


    A familiar carriage stopped by the open entrance, one that John had seen countless times, interrupting Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod as the Perxin couple appeared.


    Dalene Perxin and Edgar La¡¯tu the two important guests that the Sarvod family had often spoke of¡ªalbeit unfavorably. Dressed in lavish clothing and dashing fashion, the two Perxin¡¯s walked straight to John¡¯s father as they greeted the host with a glass sculpture of Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod himself.


    ¡°A party gift if you would, Dai¡¯Ne.¡±


    ¡°Greatly appreciated, Dalene.¡±


    ¡°Since you two have come all the way here, let us get to business shall we?¡± Lun Mien quickly ushered Edgar who now wore an unfamiliar hardened look, one that greatly contrasted the usual calm and easy-going Uncle Edgar that John knew and grew fond of.


    ¡°Aunt Dalene, Uncle Edgar, it is great to¡­¡± his soft voice trailed when the Perxin couple stride forwards without paying him any attention. ¡°¡­have you here?¡±


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t hear me. Better to not interrupt when father wants to speak to them.


    A distance behind Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene came trotting along a flash of orange of a girl who was his height.


    ¡°Serene.¡±


    John¡¯s disturbed thoughts parted him, replaced by an overflowing bucket of joy upon seeing his best friend, the tigerkin whom he had longed to see and return with after these few gruesome days back at the Sarvod Estate.


    ¡°H-hi, John¡­ You look, h-handsome,¡± the girl had her head hung to her right, her face radiated a flash of pink as she held her hands behind her back.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Not expecting such compliments from the stubborn yet awfully shy Serene John blinked as he felt his mind did an involuntary flip of excitement.


    ¡°T-tha¡­ That¡­¡±


    The girl that he liked was wearing a light minty green dress that highlighted her emerald eyes and tangerine hair, she had her beautiful striped tail wrapped around her waist on such a formal occasion but it did not stop John from, f-from¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re drooling, hehe.¡±


    Serene brought her small hand and placed it under John¡¯s jaw, her emerald eyes crinkled as she kneaded John¡¯s cheek softly.


    ¡°My silly goofball.¡±

 24.5

    <h2></a>24.5</h2>


    The task of keeping his composure was a great one.


    John was torn between screaming for joy and maintain his polite demeanor in front of his father¡¯s guest.


    For Serene had come.


    To both visit and fetch him back to the Perxin¡¯s mansion along with Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene. To free him from the needless toil of living in the Sarvod residence and whisk him back to where he truly belonged.


    Somewhere far, far, far from where the other Sarvods were.


    Somewhere where his father¡¯s anger could not reach him, somewhere where his mother¡¯s icy stare would not freeze him, somewhere where¡­


    He had the freedom to experience life¡¯s joys.


    John¡¯s feet moved into a brilliant dance, bringing Serene around as he boldly familiarized her with the crowd that had gathered before the Sarvod household.


    ¡°That¡¯s my third uncle, that younger man there is my cousin, the girl standing besides him is also my cousin but she¡¯s also¡­¡±


    His voice faded when he noticed an uncomfortable expression appeared behind Serene¡¯s emerald eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± jolted from John¡¯s question, Serene¡¯s tail around her waist tightened. ¡°N-nothingAtAll.¡±


    Though the tigerkin was able to keep hide her emotions behind a smile, her bond with John instinctively told him all he needed to know of her troubles.


    A quick glance of the room at the disdainful expressions the guests had on their faces was all John needed to know.


    She was the only beastkin among the crowd of humans.


    Moreover, this was a room filled with Sarvods, his blood relatives who all shared the same view as his father when it came to their social standing in Shi Jou.


    Of course, a tigerkin like Serene was frowned upon.


    She¡¯s my friend! Don¡¯t make her uncomfortable!


    ¡°You want to wash your face? Is that right Serene?¡± John suddenly spoke in a louder tone, one that caused the watchful eyes that had Serene had garnered from everyone else to alleviate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s...¡±


    Without another word, John held her hands as he guided her past the crowd of disapproving guests and relatives while he drowned out their disapproving murmurs and gazes with his loud series of ¡®Excuse me¡¯, ¡®Coming through¡¯ and ¡®Pardon me¡¯s.


    Making his way to where Kahnira had been standing, he gave her a knowing nod to follow as he detracted Serene from the eyes of his father¡¯s guests.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± John spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t think my¡ª the other Sarvods in my family would give you those looks.¡± John continued on walking with her with his hands still holding onto hers.


    Serene shook her head, ¡°Mama told me that would happen, I was prepared. I was just¡­¡± her eyes drifted off into the distance.


    ¡°You were just?¡±


    ¡°John, can we go somewhere to speak? Just the two of us? Somewhere no one can hear us?¡± the tigerkin¡¯s expression softened the further the walked, her hardened expression returned to the mellow cat that John knew and love.


    ¡°There¡¯s always the back of the main house, the maids would be usually be there preparing, but now that there¡¯s guests, no one would be there.¡±


    Shove!


    ¡°Hey!!!¡±


    The girl with tangerine hair gave him a light push as she stuck her tongue out at him, ¡°Last to reach there will have to do what the winner says!" Serene bolted and got a head start.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡±


    With great tenacity John dashed after her, he can hear Serene¡¯s joyful giggles, losing his breath as he as he laughed maniacally at Serene¡¯s silly voice.


    He can almost hear Kahnira telling him off from the distance at his laughing and running, but he did not care.


    John continued to laugh, at his maid¡¯s incessant worries of him, at the tigerkin¡¯s cheekiness, fully aware that Serene had bested him in their little competition this time.


    Perhaps it was because he had been cooped up the past few days of vigorous training for this party.


    The moment he heard Serene¡¯s playful giggles, John had forgotten each and every horrible thought that went on inside his head for the past few days.


    Whenever she wanted to do something, John would follow her lead and dial up the level of mischief Serene was up to the next level, making the gravity of their mischiefs much, much more inappropriate.


    And whenever he wanted to just sit and talk, Serene would be the first to run to him and lean by his side, chat with him about whatever ramblings that came to his mind until the both of them would drift into sleep.


    She was his playmate as much as he was hers. the fact that he knew Serene was the only one who did this for him kept his heart strong, gave him courage to face whatever challenges that life threw at him.


    ¡°H-hah¡­ Y-you¡­a-always¡­¡± John placed a hand on his chest, wheezing as he walked slowly towards Serene who had a smug and cocky expression. ¡°D-don¡¯t play fair¡­¡±


    ¡°You never like to admit defeat, goofball!¡± the tigerkin whose tail was standing straight behind her proclaimed with victory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do, you are doing that right now, silly.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    John made a face at Serene, unable to argue back at her sound logic.


    ¡°See?¡± Serene used her striped tail and brushed at John¡¯s face. ¡°You just don¡¯t know how many times I let you win.¡±


    John opened his mouth to protest against Serene¡¯s unfair victory, but stopped himself before he could.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you have this one.¡±


    You¡¯re lucky I am in a good mood today, Serene.


    ¡°Figured you would say that.¡±


    John still panting, shook his head in defeat, quietly vowing to himself that he would get back at Serene next time.


    ¡°So¡­ h-hah¡­hah¡­¡± slowly correcting his posture, John spoke. ¡°What¡¯s so important that we have to talk alone?¡± From the corner of his eye he could see Kahnira standing watch for any eavesdroppers, giving John the assurance that no one was around but him and Serene.


    ¡°John¡­¡± Serene¡¯s voice became small, her eyes looked towards the ground. ¡°Do you remember our promise?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to be specific on which one,¡± he flashed a cheeky grin. ¡°There¡¯s the one that I would teach you magic, the one that we made during the school trip, then there is the thing with your ears, or was it the one where we swore to always be there for each other? There¡¯s so many, haha! But I assure you I mean to keep all of them, you just have to remind me if I ever forget¡­¡±


    Serene did not make a sound. Her curly tangerine hair covered her face as her head hung from her craned neck.


    ¡°Serene?¡± John approached her, lifted on of her hands, only to find that the usually feisty tigerkin was trembling. ¡°Serene, what¡¯s the matter? Did anyone do something to you while I wasn¡¯t around? Was it because of my relatives earlier? I¡ª¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The girl¡¯s furious shout sent John stumbling a few steps backwards, his dark eyes widened as he watched his best friend having an unexplained shift in her emotions.


    ¡°Please tell me what happened, I don¡¯t know what¡ª¡±


    ¡°DidYouMeanIt?¡±


    ¡°Did I mean what? Our promises?¡± John¡¯s voice was shrill. Rather than fear, a sticky sense of unease clung around his chest. ¡°O-Of course! All of it! You are the most important person¡ª¡±


    ¡°WillYouUpholdThemEvenIfItIsYearsFromNow?¡±


    ¡°Y-years from now?¡± it was at this moment did the caged bird that was in his mind fluttered and flapped its wings, desperately sought a way to understand Serene¡¯s words. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand, we can talk about this when we get back to your place¡ª¡±


    ¡°AnswerMe!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    With a horrified expression, John stared at the girl who now had tears flowing down her eyes. Her haughty beauty was sullied by the sorrow in her emerald eyes, her tail had now puffed like she had never before, conveying the multitudes of angst and misery behind her.


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    John froze where he stood, his body paralyzed when Serene¡¯s agony reached his heart. The flesh to his heart tore at the sight of her sadness, his eyes watered just like hers, he wished he knew what she was talking about.


    It was as if the brief moment he was away from Serene had generated a grand chasm between their bond.


    Serene made no sense.


    Like his father, she was angry at him for no reason.


    Like his mother, she was disappointed without explanation.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    The longer he looked into her moist emerald eyes, her tortured wailing, the starker the truth became.


    John no longer understood her.


    And she, no longer wished to converse with him.


    Before John could even finish, Serene broke into a run.


    Even so, his heart had answer, one that he knew that will remain true in spite of all that has transpired.


    ¡°¡­know I will always l-love you.¡±


    Alas, his reply did not reach Serene¡¯s ears. Leaving John with an outstretched arm over an empty space.


    Whatever reasons Serene had for her outburst, John did not understand. The sight of her leaving only caused the void in his heart to expand, his mind repeated the pained expression in her eyes, playing it over and over again for him to find the slightest hint of what made Serene upset.


    Minutes passed, yet John was still stuck in his rumination, he wanted to chase after her. But if she had become upset by his words earlier, what chance did he have if she goes after her again.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°O-oh, Kahnira!¡± John jolted the moment he heard her voice. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t notice you, sorry I was too¡­¡±


    With her two soft hands on his back, Kahnira directed John as she pushed him with all her might.


    ¡°I heard everything you said¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason Lady Serene was behaving that way. She must be under a lot of pressure.¡±


    ¡°I¡­n-no.¡± John shook his head. ¡°I know her well, she¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± the girl with white hair raised her voice, her brows furrowed into a scowl that John rarely, if ever saw. ¡°She is your close friend! If you don¡¯t deal with her now, you still have to deal with her later!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± letting out a deep sigh he gave Kahnira a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. She is, my responsibility, after all.¡±


    Without another word, John went after Serene who ran back into the party. Passing through the quiet hallway where his old room used to be, through the guests rooms and making past the Sarvod library. By the time the brilliant lights and heavy aroma of food enveloped his nose, a vehement commotion from one of the meeting rooms entered his ears.


    ¡°¡­you are expecting us to¡­for the sake of¡­!?¡±


    ¡°We were the ones who granted your request of¡­.¡±


    John heard his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°And you are breaking our deal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Sarvod! From you and that snake you keep around you!¡±


    Wham!!!


    The two doors swung open, and out stormed all three Perxins¡ªSerene somehow joined Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene while John was deep in thought.


    John could only watch the grimace that Aunt Dalene had on her, silently following them as the crowd parted to make room for the Perxins as they made to the entrance, where their coach had been waiting for them.


    John looked to the meeting room, where his father and Ha Lun Mien sat without so much paying attention to the Perxin¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Uncle Edgar!¡±


    Understanding nothing, he ran after the Perxin¡¯s following them to their coach.


    ¡°Uncle Edgar, Uncle Edgar!!!¡± John¡¯s urgent voice caught the last Perxin who have yet to board the coach. ¡°W-what happened? I thought I¡¯ll be going back with you?¡±


    To which, the man gave John a kind, yet bitter smile.


    ¡°The bridge of diplomacy has crumbled, dear John.¡± Edgar shook his head and pushed his glasses. ¡°I am afraid your father has other plans¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but, but¡­ that¡¯s n-not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John. We¡¯ll just have to send your belongings back here. You¡¯re a good kid, don¡¯t let anyone ever tell you otherwise,¡± with that piece, Edgar entered the carriage and closed the door.


    ¡°Hyaaa!!!¡± with a loud crack of the whip from the coachman, the carriage moved.


    ¡°But Serene, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    John who was not finished gave chase after them.


    ¡°Aunt Dalene! I don¡¯t understand, why?¡±


    He called to both mother and daughter, but they both ignored him as their ride picked up speed, leaving John in the dust as he shouted from the compounds of the Sarvod Residence.


    ¡°Please!!! Tell me what¡ª¡±


    John¡¯s voice halted when a giant hand touched his shoulder.


    ¡°The Perxins are difficult. It seems they have abandoned you.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Amidst the dark night and the stone pavements, Lun Mien behind him.


    The man had a smile as he greeted John, one that shone ominously under the dim moonlight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me! You¡¯re the one that did something to them didn¡¯t you!? You¡¯re the one that made the Perxins¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    Lun Mien¡¯s wicked expression grew wilder, his lips became more crescent, his black eyes crinkled and creased until his eyes were tiny slits.


    ¡°Everything I do. I did for your family¡¯s sake. I did it for you, John.¡±


    !!!


    A violent shudder crept down John¡¯s spine, his hair stood up the moment he saw Lun Mien¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You m-must have done fowl play! T-the Perxins are good people, how could you h-have t-threaten them!?¡±


    His voice shuddered as he pushed the man with all his strength.


    The longer he stood beside this man, the worse the unease in his stomach became. His breathing became shallow, his rage filled head became one that surged with primal fear.


    Fear that compelled him to run, to leave and never look back.


    Fear that fueled Lun Mien¡¯s growing delight.


    ¡°Do you know what you speak of, son?!¡±


    ¡°F-father?!¡±


    ¡°Your ardent defending of the Perxins has made you blind!!!¡± his father roared. ¡°It was bad enough you call them as though they were your relatives! You dare insult Lun Mien!?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°What have I taught you, boy!?¡±


    Wham!!!


    A furious palm landed at John¡¯s face, followed by a his vision turning white, his ears made noise that they should not.


    Ringgggggggg¡­.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, instead cowering from the brutal strike, he planted his feet firmly against the stony ground of the Sarvod Residence, raised his chest in defiance, ready to receive another blow.


    Instead, his unusual actions stopped his father¡¯s second attempt at striking him.


    ¡°You are a Sarvod, first and foremost! Your ties with outsiders like the Perxin¡¯s are no longer of any concern, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you understand, very well. Come my child, that must have hurt,¡± his father opened his arms to John, inviting John into a hug just like always whenever he was struck.


    Sarvod this, Sarvod that. You hate your own brothers and sisters the most, so what if I call them Uncle Sarvod and Aunt Dalene.


    ¡°I understand you are upset, John. But this is for the best, you know I am always looking out for you, my dearest child.¡± With his hands outstretched, Dai¡¯Ne continued gestured John into a hug.


    I¡¯m sick of you. I am sick of mother. I am sick of my sister that you love more than anything else. The Perxin¡¯s had never beaten me, they have never shouted at me for doing something wrong, they never hated me because I was different¡­ Even when Uncle Edgar left in anger, all he did was apologize to me.


    John moved past his father, leaving Dai¡¯Ne and Lun Mein as he returned to the party, somewhere where he was certain his father dared not to shout and inflict injury upon him any longer.


    With a bleeding nose and a red hand mark upon his right cheek, John returned to the guests.


    He would not cower.


    Not to the disgrace his father had inflicted on him, nor the looks that the guests gave him when he was with Serene Perxin.


    He would not throw a tantrum nor would he speak back to the man who so merciless struck him without an ounce of concern.


    His head held up high as he entered the room of people, ignoring everyone that looked in his way.


    ¡°Does it hurt, John?¡±


    ¡°First, Dalene Perxin and now his own son?¡±


    ¡°Did the Perxins get you too? They are horrible people aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Their eyes were like worms that sought to crawl under his skin, to rummage through his body and fish out a response from him.


    These people do not matter. None of them do¡­


    ¡°This is why blood is more important than outsiders, You never know when they will betray you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, John? Why did you run after the Perxins?¡±


    ¡°I never knew the Sarvod boy was in contact with the Perxins.¡±


    ¡°The boy must have done something stupid.¡±


    They shared the same blood, the same name as him.


    But none of them mattered to him


    They are but husks who walked and talked like him, none of them had an ounce of compassion nor autonomy in thought.


    The mumurs from the guest increased as they looked at young John¡¯s swollen face.


    He paid them no heed, darting his eyes only at the grand hall as he was in search for the thing that still mattered in his pitiful life.


    ¡°John.¡±


    His mother stood in front of him before he found his target.


    ¡°Why did you run out and disobey your father?¡±


    Instead of responding to her, John continued to dart his eyes around, until he spotted the young girl with snow white hair and scarlet eyes, standing behind the crowd.


    His mother, Fenley then crouched to his height, observed the mark on his cheek as she put on a face of concern.


    A face that she had never bestowed on him, only ever to his younger sister that his mother deemed to be worthy of all the praise and love.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Fenley spoke. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    John moved away from his mother, before making his way to Kahnira.


    Don¡¯t pretend, don¡¯t even try to act in front of these people!!! You are not my mother. And that person who hit me is not my father!!!


    He grabbed his maid¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kahnira.¡±


    He declared as they left for the exit in the back, walked their way back through the vast meadows where gentle breeze and lonely moonlight accompanied them.


    Whatever would come of the party was no longer his concern, John duly did his part.


    And he was rewarded by a brutal strike from his ¡®loving¡¯ father.


    ¡°Master, your face¡­ Did your father¡­?¡±


    It was only when she was truly alone with him and far away from the main house did Kahnira sprung the question on him.


    ¡°W-what happened master?¡±


    ¡°The Perxins¡­there must have been a falling out between our families,¡± John spoke. ¡°M-maybe that¡¯s why Serene¡­¡± with tears forming in his eyes,


    John looked up into the dark sky.


    ¡°Maybe she knew and asked me those things¡­ Uncle Edgar also said something similar, about failed diplomacy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ D-does that mean we won¡¯t see them anymore?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Kahnira. I d-don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The maid held John¡¯s hand tightly as they walked in silence, with only the rustling of their footsteps keeping them company as John threaded on with a heavy heart.


    Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod only ever told John he loved him.


    In truth, the man never once cared for his son¡¯s well-being, it was only ever when John proved himself useful, did he only appear in his father¡¯s mind.


    Fenley had a heart of ice.


    She was not a woman incapable of emotions, but when she had any, it was all a show to the people around them, deep inside, this so-called mother of his never once thought of him as her child, only as a nuisance and a status symbol.


    His father was a successful man in the bigger world, his mother was known for her intelligence and beauty.


    But deep inside them all, John knew.


    He knew something had been wrong all this time.


    It was only now, did he come to realize it.


    Had he not left the Perxins for home on that day, would things have been different?


    Had he not lived with Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene, would he had ever realized the truth behind the dysfunctional world that he was born into?


    Had he continued on playing with his family¡¯s games, would he turn out just like his parents?


    He can only shed silent tears as reality nestled into his mind.

 25.0 - Haze of Clarity

    Chapter 25: Haze of Clarity


    <h2></a>25.0</h2>


    ¡°Mas-ter.¡±


    Uggh¡­


    ¡°Master~¡±


    It¡¯s so bright¡­


    John grumbled to himself before draping the sheets across his head, shielding his face from both the noise and the intrusive sunlight.


    ¡°Master John, wakey, wakey.¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­.¡± John exhaled with annoyance. ¡°I¡­need more¡­sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do my dear master.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­zzz¡­¡± half-heartedly reply, John dozed off back into his dreams. ¡°Zzz¡­zzz¡­zzz¡­¡±


    A soft, hmph, echoed throughout the room. Following that were the sound of a few gentle steps around the vicinity.


    Whoosh!!!


    A rush of cold air converged around John, causing the hapless boy to burst into attention while he sat up with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!? What happened!?¡±


    To which, John was greeted by Kahnira fully dressed in her maid uniform, hands clutching at the blanket that was on him mere seconds ago.


    Her eyes sparkled with pride for successfully waking her master up.


    ¡°It is time, master. I have prepared breakfast for you¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, god!!! It¡¯s only morning!¡± John threw his body back to the bed and closed his eyes. ¡°Yesterday was exhausting, let me sleep in today.¡±


    John vaguely remembered events of yesterday after he stormed out of the main house. He remembered his eyes flowed with tears, he remembered Kahnira comforted him telling him something important before he fell asleep in her arms.


    After what happened with Serene and her folks yesterday, all he wanted was to curl into a ball and forget about everything that occurred at the party last night.


    ¡°Poke.¡±


    At Kahnira¡¯s announcement, a finger made its way into John¡¯s soft cheeks.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    He rolled his body to the right.


    ¡°Poke, poke, poke¡­¡±


    Her fingers continued to touch his cheeks, but John scowled.


    ¡°Leave me be, I don¡¯t have the energy to get up today.¡±


    ¡°Master is stubborn,¡± Kahnira whimpered, almost as if she was going to throw a hissy fit at John.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°But this maid is more head strong.¡±


    With absolutely no warning, the girl dived into John, her arms slithered all the way from John¡¯s back and clung tightly around his torso as she pressed herself onto him.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Kahnira proceeded to use her strength to pull John into an upright position, rocked him from side to side as she held him tightly in her chest.


    ¡°Kahnira, you are squeezing me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand master is upset, but master has to get to school today remember?¡± she released her embrace gradually, letting the panicked John ease as she rubbed his head. ¡°As I promised yesterday, master. I will be here for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He completely forgotten what his maid said to him yesterday, all that remained in his memory were the shameful tears that came with the realization of his family¡¯s cruelty towards him.


    That said, there were two other reasons he had stiffened up at his maid¡¯s warm embrace.


    Two¡­very¡­voluptuous reasons¡­


    ¡°Master?¡± Kahnira¡¯s arms tightened briefly around him, causing John to lower his head even further. ¡°D-did I injure you¡­?¡±


    John shook his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter then?¡±


    ¡°Y-your¡­¡± his boyish voice cracked. ¡°Y-your chest is squishing my b-back¡­ I c-can feel everything.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± the maid jolted in surprise, but her hands did not leave John¡¯s side. ¡°P-perhaps master is d-disgusted with¡­¡±


    John shook his head.


    ¡°I¡­¡± John placed a hand on his steaming face, whatever fatigue or desire to sleep was squeezed out of his body by Kahnira. ¡°I d-don¡¯t hate it. But¡­¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He turned to meet the maid¡¯s scarlet gaze.


    Kahnira was just as flushed as he was, but unlike him, her eyes danced with joy for knowing that his spirits were now lifted.


    How can I tell her that this isn¡¯t appropriate?


    He kept the funny feeling that was stirring in his loins to himself, he may be young, but when a beautiful girl like Kahnira was embracing him, his body reacted on its own.


    Not wanting to take away the innocent pride she had in taking care of him, John remained silent.


    He may have not much remembrance of last night, but he was certain while he was sobbing away, this maid had an equally a sorrow expression that seemingly shared his pain.


    Kahnira is the only person I have left¡­ It¡¯s best I don¡¯t make her sad.


    Before long, John spoke up to the maid who still had her arms around him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡±


    ¡°Precisely seven o¡¯clock, m-master. I woke y-you up just in time. Your transport will be here in 15 minutes¡±


    ¡°B-bring me my uniform and leave me to change. Wait for me by the table.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Kahnira heeded John¡¯s words as she got off his bed, brought him his uniform before slightly lifting her skirt as she bowed to him.


    With a quick change of his clothes, John hurried out to have his food with Kahnira.


    His ride came no moments later and John was off to his school.


    The smile on him when he bid his maid goodbye, persisted until he reached the school premises.


    The moment he passed the stale stone gates, his body shrunk, eyes narrowed as the colors of the world seemingly drained from his vision, leaving him in the monochromatic school environment.


    ¡°I shall fetch you at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Is that alright, young master?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    John who hadn¡¯t notice the open door beside him snapped to attention.


    ¡°R-right, right¡­ The usual time.¡±


    With trembling steps, he got off the carriage, allowing the coachman to return.


    For the first time, this State Academy of Shi Jou looked bleak.


    Perhaps, it was because he had never come to school without Serene, and that returning from his school break on his own reminded of the time when he was all alone in the National Academy.


    His dissertation by the Perxins and his own family was all that is needed to sap all the joy he had in his life.


    On the way here, he occupied himself by coming up with ways to approach Serene, to speak to her about what happened yesterday.


    Now that he had stepped foot into the State Academy of Shi Jou on his own, he was no longer sure.


    ¡°Oh? Is that you, John?!¡± a friendly voice called out to him by the school¡¯s hallway as he walked at the pace of a turtle.


    ¡°Sere¡ª!!!¡±


    His excited voice cut off when the image of a brown haired boy came running to him, replaced with a vague smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you this early here!¡± his friend, Ha Zun chriped. ¡°Don¡¯t you and Serene always come together or something?¡±


    ¡°About that. Well¡­what about you?¡± doing his best to shift the topic, John reverted the question to his friend.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you yesterday.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make plans though?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s odd, your father¡ª¡±


    !!!


    Reminded by the person who Ha Lun Mien, John¡¯s body shivered.


    ¡°My father?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ He came to the Sarvod¡¯s celebration party last night. Why didn¡¯t you come?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you had a party!? Why didn¡¯t you invite me!?¡±


    ¡°Not me, my family. It was pretty last minute.¡± John continued at the wide-eyed Ha Zun. ¡°His name is Ha Lun Mien, right? Both of you are from the Ha family, yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him, that¡¯s him! Wow, you did see my father!!!¡±


    ¡°I wished I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡± John closed his mouth before he fully vocalized. ¡°He is my father¡¯s advisor for our family, it seems...¡±


    ¡°Is that so!? That¡¯s good isn¡¯t it? That means the both of us are meant to be great friends!¡± Ha Zun spoke starry-eyed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I accept you as my friend. But your father¡­


    Recalling to the peculiar man from yesterday, John remembered something.


    ¡°Listen, Ha Zun, I wanted to ask something.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you know if your family come from a lineage of¡­¡± John¡¯s eyes cast downwards, ¡°¡­ the ancient threat to us Easterners?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand John.¡±


    ¡°You know, something¡­like the barbarians? The ones they teach in history class? The emissaries of¡­¡±


    ¡­chaos.


    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what you are wondering about, sure thing! I think my great grandfather was a pure blood barbarian if it is according to our history books.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Even I am one myself!¡± Ha Zun declared proudly.


    ¡°What?!¡± John who finally reached his class exclaimed.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not exactly what you think. Ever since my great, great grandfather married an Easterner, our family never had any connections with that part of our family lineage. It also doesn¡¯t help that he died when my grandfather was around our age.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­ I see.¡±


    But why is your father so¡­


    ¡°Why do you want to ask, John?¡±


    ¡°I was just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! No!¡± John quickly spoke. ¡°I was just curious since you never brought it up, that¡¯s all...¡±


    ¡°Ah! I thought your were¡ª¡±


    Ha Zun¡¯s voice was interrupted by a deep rumbling, one that was unique to the Perxin¡¯s carriage.


    !!!


    John threw his bag at his seat, ran towards the drop off point where he had been moments ago, rushing with the upmost importance to greet his best friend.


    The moment he saw the tigerkin got off her carriage, his eyes lit with joy.


    ¡°Serene!¡± he called to her, walking over with a gallant smile. ¡°Listen, I wanted to talk to you about¡ª¡±


    Woosh.


    As though he was not there, Serene passed John by without so much acknowledging his existence, let alone words.


    !!!


    ¡°H-hey, Serene I just wanted to¡­¡±


    Before John could finish, the girl made a turn, disappearing into the hallways, leaving John to run after her.


    ¡°Wait, why are you doing this!?¡± he followed her quickly. However, when he turned to where Serene had gone to, the tigerkin was nowhere to be found.


    Tsk, what is this silly cat¡¯s deal¡­ I mean, she was upset yesterday, but not talking to me is something new¡­


    ¡°I¡­ She must have went to class, I¡¯ll speak to her there.¡±


    He walked to class with haste, sure enough, Serene had returned to her seat when John had entered.


    ¡°Se¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young man.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A gruff voice belonging to one of his teachers came behind him.


    ¡°This is no time for loitering. Return to your classroom before I send you to the principal¡¯s office.¡±


    Speaking not a single word, John obediently went back to the end of the class where he sat. Silently complaining to himself as he can only watch Serene who were a few seats away from him.


    We have different classes today, I don¡¯t know if I can find time to talk to her¡­ Maybe after school? But I¡¯ll have to leave magic theory class early.


    He shook his head.


    If I can¡¯t talk to her today, there¡¯s tomorrow right? But, she¡¯s not taking history classes with me this semester.


    Gritting his teeth, John watched the class in disinterest, busied himself with finding a suitable time to speak to Serene.


    The semester barely started and he was already piled with endless amount of study material, examinations and events that he was required to fit into his already packed schedule.


    Just when he thought the homework given to him was more than enough, the next class added another stack on top of his existing burden.


    Granted that this was a new semester, the teaching material had gotten far more intensive. But when one was the son of Dai¡¯Ne Sarvod, John¡¯s name was registered into the various competitions that his father had planned for him.


    He could barely allocate his time to fit in the endless tasks that he needed to complete within his typical schedule.


    The rest of John¡¯s day ended without him speaking to Serene.


    By the time he found himself back to his home, the sun had begun to set.


    ¡°Welcome back¡­master?¡±


    Though he expected this semester would be far difficult than the last, he did not account for how time consuming it was. And he was to repeat the same thing each and every weekday.


    ¡°I am so tired I could die¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, I will be preparing dinner now if you wish for an early¡ª¡±


    ¡°Give me an hour.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With all his speed, he breezed past the assignments that came his way, finished his shower with his spirits mostly rejuvenated, his energy for the day was already spent but spending the rest of his night with the diligent maid was a reward well worth working for.


    ¡°Were you lonely while I wasn¡¯t here?¡± with a curious gaze and a mouth full of food he looked at the maid who had now changed into her nightly attire. ¡°I mean¡ª Glup. This is the first day I¡¯ve gone to school after you entered my life.¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± the maid had a faint blush on her. ¡°But I had many things to keep myself occupied. I¡¯ve started reading the books you told me about, I also found a spot behind our home that we can use to grow vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Kahnira¡¯s cooking with her own vegetables sounds great!!!¡±


    ¡°M-master, you are embarrassing this maid.¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡± John¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°I love your cooking, it¡¯s amazing! I bet if you opened shop, everyone in Shi Jou would come!¡±


    ¡°M-master! Y-you¡¯re making a b-big deal out of this... I d-don¡¯t want to cook for just anyone you see¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± John stopped before he smiled at his blushing maid ¡°Then, it is I alone who will have the privilege of having your meals.¡±


    ¡°T-this maid is beyond elated.¡±


    The master and maid continued their chat until late into the night, until young John had finally fallen asleep in his room, with Kahnira putting the tired boy into his bed.

 25.1

    <h2></a>25.1</h2>


    Young John barely kept up with the new school semester.


    Day after day he was entrusted with mountains of homework, along with his father¡¯s insistence of him partaking activities both in school and the Sarvod family, he had absolutely no time of his own.


    Whereas in the past, he would use weekends to catch up with his own reading of books that catches his interest or simulate battle reenactments using his figurines alike, there was none of it this time.


    His days passed quicker than water flowing from an open tap.


    The matter of his abrupt departure from the Perxin household had now been a few months¡ªfive and a half to be exact. His ninth birthday had long passed him by the time he reached the mid of his schooling semester.


    Unlike the other schools, the State Academy of Shi Jou had the minimal amount of breaks, making the workload in the National Academy look like a trivial matter.


    That said, his life was not the worst.


    Between the mind-numbing school life and his father¡¯s uncompromising demands, Kahnira was the silver lining.


    Whenever he arrived home and was greeted by her voice, it steeled his resolve to keep up his work ethic.


    If there was anything for him to complain about¡­


    It would be the matter with Serene Perxin.


    He had not made any progress with her.


    Not only most of her classes were no longer in the same timeslot as his, but she took classes that greatly differed from him.


    Things such as management, economics, practical accounting alike that were opposite of the magic theory, applied science or even history that John applied to.


    The only classes they shared would be language class, but whenever John attempted to speak to her, Serene would have friends or other duties to attend to.


    The tigerkin even went as far as ignoring his presence whilst in school, causing more frustration to John.


    He alienation of him had now caused an innate fear that stopped him from approaching Serene Perxin.


    Kahnira would often inquire him about Serene, checking in with John and his progress with his best friend¡ªor prior best friend in the beastkin¡¯s case¡ªbut he could never find a way to answer her.


    ¡°Say Kahnira¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll give up.¡± John uttered at the table, face shrouded with gloom. ¡°On Serene that is¡­ I think she hates me.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± his voice choaked. ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best. She must hate me to pretend she doesn¡¯t see me in school,¡± he admitted. ¡°I never told you this¡­but I think Ha Zun is right. Doing something so many times is insane.¡±


    Ha Zun, who was now John¡¯s closest aide was there to witness many of John¡¯s failed attempts to speak to Serene.


    At first, John himself did not buy into Ha Zun¡¯s comments that she is ¡°Just an ignorant baroness that looked down on others because of her family¡¯s wealth.¡±


    So much so that John almost punched Ha Zun for daring imply such things.


    But the longer Serene ignored him and the longer he failed, he can¡¯t help but think that was the truth.


    After all, how could a girl who once confessed her love for him do something so cruel?


    Perhaps this was the growing pains that came with puberty, the so-called separation between close friends that happened when people grew apart.


    Or¡­like his family, John had outlived his usefulness to the Perxins and is no longer considered anyone worth paying attention to.


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± an unhappy gloom draped over Kahnira¡¯s face. ¡°I never thought Serene would do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    A unspeakable silence dawned on them.


    Granted, he had never told Kahnira the matters of Serene ever since their eviution from the Perxin household, the maid had held the tigerkin in high regards.


    Casting his doubtful eyes on Kahnira, young John spoke.


    ¡°Are you mad at me¡­?¡±


    Only to see the maid with puffed cheeks and her arms folded across her chest.


    ¡°Master is a naughty boy,¡± she complained. ¡°This maid is disappointed!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°You should have told me something, master. Else, how would this maid help you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean help? She doesn¡¯t want to talk to me in school, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write her a letter then, ask Lady Serene to explain herself why she had been avoiding master.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! That¡¯s not going to work!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try, master. How else would¡­¡± Kahnira¡¯s voice faltered when she saw John who hung his head low.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve tried giving letters, she just doesn¡¯t respond to me. She ignores me on purpose, it doesn¡¯t matter what I do, it¡¯s the same. Ever since the night my father chased the Perxins away¡­ She stopped speaking to me.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡­didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah! Cause I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡± John shook his head. ¡°I-I¡¯ll¡­go for a night walk.¡±


    John hurried to the door.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s dark out there!¡± his maid called to him as the sound of John¡¯s footsteps became smaller.


    ¡°I finally have a Saturday to myself, Kahnira! I¡¯ll be back before bedtime!¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    John ran along the paved roads as he left his house, drowned himself in the vaguely lit road that connected his residence and the Sarvod¡¯s main house. Hoping the constant buzzing from the surrounding insects could drown all his thoughts regarding Serene, cauterizing the wound that the tigerkin has left in his heart.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    He shook his head as he recalled Kahnira¡¯s surprise moments ago.


    He appreciated her concern for him, he really did.


    There was just something about Kahnira¡¯s care for him that sparked a warmth sensation in his chest, something that could turn a boy like him giddy from thinking about the sensible maid of his.


    But sometimes, his maid¡¯s worries of him felt¡­smothering.


    It was not that John was uncomfortable for relying on her.


    Quite the opposite, he thought that he had been relying on Kahnira far too much ever since she became a part of his life.


    She had been his conversation partner, homekeeper, caretaker, and tutor¡ªsurprisingly his maid was well educated despite her humble origins.


    In fact, John often thought to he himself that he was a useless master unable to do many things on his own.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll visit father and mother for a bit¡­¡± muttering to himself, John continued onwards to the Sarvod¡¯s main house on his own for another ten minutes.


    John had reached the back of the main house before he knew it.


    Instead of walking towards the entrance like he always had whenever he requested his father¡¯s presence, he walked around the main home and ended up at the back where the servants¡¯ quarters and kitchen were.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the wanderlust boy jolted to his senses when he realized where his legs took him.


    It was the place where he and Serene last had their fight.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He let out another breath shook his head as he dropped the notion of visiting his parents.


    Being reminded of what happened sapped a huge chunk of energy from him, if he were to speak to his father now, John would not remember nor care half of what his old man said.


    It seems like I still can¡¯t take that silly cat off my mind.


    He had considered to invite Serene to his 10th birthday party the coming month.


    Now that he seriously thought about it.


    He might as well cancel it.


    The birthday party, that is.


    It made little sense considering the most important person he wanted to visit him would not even acknowledge his presence.


    Besides, the parties the Sarvods held were always for his parents¡¯ benefit, it was meant to establish connections between families, his presence was just mere excuses for people to gather in the main estate.


    The house where he was unwelcomed.


    Yeah, I should go back now. Kahnira will be wondering¡ª


    ¡°That man is here again?¡±


    ¡°Tonight as well?¡±


    At the hushed whispers of the servants and seeing the shadows beyond the curtains of the main house, John ducked and his himself behind the closest stone wall by the windows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sir and Madam are discussing about that ¡®family¡¯ again. That man is here to consult them.¡±


    ¡°That ¡®family¡¯? You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one young master John was with.¡±


    ¡°The Perxins.¡±


    !!!


    ¡°Is that why they sent him and that servant he picked up away to the other house? Because they wanted to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh!!!¡±


    ¡°I hear someone coming!!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you three servants nothing else to do?¡± a man¡¯s voice who belonged to someone unfamiliar called out to the whispering servants. ¡°Is this the sorry state of the well-respected Sarvod family employees?¡±


    ¡°Eeep!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s our free time! W-we weren¡¯t doing anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough with your antics, Lun Mien.¡±


    Lun Mien!? Ha Zun¡¯s father has been coming here recently!?


    John froze with his body stuck against the stone wall.


    The presence of the bizarre man caused his skin to crawl, to flee and be rid of being in the same proximity as the eerie person.


    Instead of letting his instincts take over, John remained still.


    If made sudden moves now, Ha Lun Mien would take notice.


    ¡°Dai¡¯Ne, my brother in arms. I was just looking out for you, having blabbering mouths within your own confines is something...un-for-giveable.¡±


    ¡°Lord S-Sarvod, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright you three, there is no harm done. Leave me and Lun Mien a lone.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the three servants hastily replied as they left.


    ¡°Tsk! You need to discipline them more, Dai¡¯Ne, who knows if they spread word of our conspiracy?¡±


    ¡°My servants have no desire to tarnish the Sarvod name, Fenley will make sure of that. Besides, the clashes between us Sarvods and the Perxins had never been a secret.¡±


    Conspiracy against the Perxins?


    ¡°Haahhh¡­ I hate it when you can be so casual about it.¡±


    ¡°That is part of our deal, Lun Mien. I can afford to be casual about it. You are the one who is doing the dirty work for my sake. As per our deal, your family will receive the full backing from my family to be an official Federation Magistrate member once the matter of Dalene Perxin is settled.¡±


    ¡°Quite right, we¡¯ll just have to make it look like an unfortunate accident. It just so happens the weather for the coming weeks are stormy, everything will look like it was a terrible accident during the midst of chaos.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, no one will suspect a thing, especially when there is no one to place the blame on...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are quite the devil yourself Dai¡¯Ne, who knew a Defense Advisor like you seek to do such devious things.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, the Perxins are plenty guilty¡­ If not for that woman who stepped up, the whole Perxin family would have been judged accordingly in one fell swoop! Now the rest had gone into hiding or had their history erased. I was this close, Lun Mien!!! This close to expunge those beastkin from the Continent, from our great nation!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lun Mien? What are you spacing out for?¡±


    ¡°I thought I heard something outside, my ears are quite sensitive. It almost appears to be rustling of somekind.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Nonsense, it¡¯s the monsoon, remember? The rain is on our side, my friend! Come, let us drink and continue on with our strategy.¡±


    Hah¡­hah-hah¡­


    He was panting and drenched in sticky sweat by the time the silhouette to his home came to view.


    Despite being kilometers away from the main home, the urgency in John¡¯s mind had yet to wane, the words between Ha Lun Mien and his own father latched onto his mind like a parasite, reminding him each second that the Perxins were caught up in a terrible scheme.


    He wanted to scream, to howl at the insanity that transpired under his nose. That despite having lived in both Sarvod and Perxin households, he understood nothing about the hatred between both sides.


    Could it be that his father was doing it because of his hatred for non-humans?


    Was it Ha Lun Mien who orchestrated it and that his father¡¯s accusations of the Perxin family were correct?


    That, John himself was far too ignorant of what the Perxins truly were in the face of everything he went through with them.


    It would make sense considering how coldly Serene treated him, and that by sending him to live with the Perxins, his father wanted him to see the famous tigerkin family¡¯s true nature.


    His father who, although had cruel ways of teaching John many things, after all, did many things for John out of love.


    Why else would his father constantly parade those words to him?


    Yet¡­


    Were the Perxins really were at fault?


    Why did they treat John like their own before he was forced back to the Sarvod Estate, before the quarrel between his father and them happened?


    It made no sense for Serene Perxin to confess her love to him with her mother¡¯s rigid rules.


    Knowing Aunt Dalene, she must have been aware of their budding love for each other, but she has never once told Serene or him off.


    John would have been captured by the slave trader that day if the Perxins truly wished for him to be gone. Kahnira would not have been able to live with him if the Perxins had not allowed it.


    Everything they did, throughout the year that he lived with them, was all for his sake.


    The news of the hatred between Sarvods and Perxins came down his head like a guillotine, lopping away his sanity that struggled to differentiate truth to it all.


    He wanted to believe the Perxins were innocent.


    That they had done nothing of the sorts that would convict them as law breaking criminals.


    But his father, the Defense Advisor for the Eastern Federation in Shi Jou could not be be wrong at the same time.


    Dai¡¯Ne Perxin, for all intents and purposes, was both an accomplished political figure and a valuable assest for the Eastern Continent¡¯s magistrate.


    While John had often made the wish that he were a child of the Perxin family, he was not as preposterous to denounce his parents who raised him.


    ¡°T-this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    His fingers dug into his scalp.


    The respect he held for the important people in his life, the greatness that he had ascribed to both his family values and the Perxins¡­


    It was all a farce.


    The Perxins were like his family whom he shared no blood relations with, they are people he loved dearly. The Sarvods though caused him many great suffering were his blood and flesh, people whom are the most deserving of his undying loyalty.


    Yet, yet¡­yet!


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The harrowing sensation in his mind abated.


    And a voice from his memories surfaced.


    ¡°The truth is painful to many, and can be exploited by even more. Be wary of what others say and what they mean, words often cloud true intention. When finding yourself in a fog of everything, only you can determine what is fact or fiction.¡±


    Whatever struggle that was tearing him apart, was all undone.


    The words from Aunt Dalene long ago struck him like a bell, alerting to what she was trying to tell him long ago.


    It rested on his shoulders to decide what to do with this knowledge.


    Did his father truly meant to kill the Perxins, or was it John¡¯s wrongful interpretation?


    Were the Perxins truly guilty or were they skirting around the laws of the Federation?


    He had no clue, nor an inkling of the truth behind everything. Even if he knew, what would he do?


    But one thing was clear.


    He had the responsibility to seek truth.


    If not him, who else?


    Who else but John cared about both the Sarvods and the Perxins?

 25.2

    <h2></a>25.2</h2>


    ¡°And that¡¯s how I did it¡­¡± Ha Zun¡¯s voice vaguely register in John¡¯s mind as he watched Serene¡¯s who sat seats away from him.


    What do I tell her? That my father is plotting against her family?


    Unlike his peers, John had no textbook in front of him, let alone paying attention to what the teacher was spouting, he was barely aware of class he was in.


    He shook his head.


    No, no, no. She won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say. How would I know what is true and what isn¡¯t if I can¡¯t confirm it with the Perxins?


    Mulling as he flicked the pencil before him, John was adrift in his own thoughts.


    ¡°¡­John are you even listening to me? Class is over.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What!?¡±


    He snapped himself back to reality as the teacher left his class, marking the end of his day. John wasted no time packing to leave.


    ¡°You know, John. I know you are pretty smart and all, but you should pay attention in class.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±


    He vaguely dismissed Ha Zun, barely paid his friend any attention.


    John barely studied for any of his school work, yet despite cramming the week before exams¡ªmuch to Kahnira¡¯s insistence¡ªhe managed to do well for himself, not as well as he would had he studied, but he was still within the top 30 amongst the school.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the teacher here, my brother! I¡¯m talking about me! You¡¯ve been ignoring me the whole day.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John froze at Ha Zun¡¯s words.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    As of late, Ha Zun had been oddly vocal about, everything.


    John was not sure when did it start, but it seemed that for the past few months, his friend here had an opinion of almost everything around them.


    In the past, it was John who carefreely lead the conversation with Ha Zun, now the tables have turned.


    The once simple Ha Zun had now become a splitting image of him, reflecting of John¡¯s rebellious and headstrong attitude.


    ¡°I get that you worry about things, John. But don¡¯t you think it will be better if you tell them to me? I am, your best friend, after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same old, same old,¡± John gave his friend a knowing look that they shared often, one that can only refer to the bane of John¡¯s troubles in this new semester.


    ¡°Whaaaat!? Her again!?¡±


    ¡°Shhh!!!¡± he hushed his friend, looking around the now empty class as he slung his bag across his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t shout¡­it¡¯s different this time¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s different!?¡± Ha Zun made a scowl. ¡°Are you telling me you still think the Perxin girl is innocent after all that she done to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! This is why I kept quiet, you always get angry whenever I bring her up.¡±


    Or whenever I mention Kahnira¡­


    He quietly kept to himself.


    Ha Zun had been nothing but a great friend to him.


    Whenever John would be picked on by the others for his father¡¯s career, his appearance, or even his saccomplishments, Ha Zun would be the first in line to defend him vigorously.


    In turn, John did the same for his friend here.


    Ha Zun who was once an unpopular child, became one of, if not, the most popular person in their school. And it was all thanks to John.


    But whenever it came to discussing people John deem important¡ªor once held dear, in Serene Perxin¡¯s situation¡ªHa Zun would vehemently break into a fit of outrage.


    If John so slightly complimented another student about their skills or how kind they were, Ha Zun¡¯s mood would instinctively turn fowl.


    He had learned better to not tell his friend certain things.


    ¡°It¡¯s always about that stupid bitch, why do you always defend her, John? You just happened to live with the Perxins who now hates you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John had no words. His friend was right, Ha Zun was beside him each time Serene dismissed John¡¯s attempts at interacting with her.


    But if John were to give a reason.


    She¡¯s my first ever friend.


    She promised.


    She loved me.


    He had a plethora of excuses, but none of them ever held any merit these days.


    Ha Zun had hit the nail on his head.


    What purpose was there for John to worry about the Perxins?


    They no longer care about John, whatever ties he had with them was severed a long time ago.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The only talent she has is hurting you. Everyone around her only talks to her because she belongs to the Perxin family, all shallow and pathetic¡± Ha Zun dissed Serene like he often would.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that four-ears anyways? John, you and I, we are¡ª¡±


    Wham!!!


    ¡°What, did, you, say!?¡±


    Ha Zun was slammed against the wall without warning. John had his elbow pressed against his friend¡¯s neck as his dark eyes coalesced upon the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Dude, I was just¡ª¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, did, you say!?¡±


    His elbow pressed harder against Ha Zun, restricting both air flow and blood flow to Ha Zun as the boy wheezed and gasped for his dear life.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    John barked into Ha Zun¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever fucking say that in front of me!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ack¡­ I¡­¡± Ha Zun¡¯s eyes balls moved as he stared at a distance behind John. ¡°T-teacher¡­c-coming¡­ack.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Without thinking, John retracted his arm and dropped Ha Zun back to the ground, just in time as rapid footsteps entered their class.


    ¡°I heard shouting! What is going on!?¡± a teacher from another class arrived with a stern expression as he focused on John. ¡°Sarvod! What are you doing!? How dare you lay your hands on a student half your size!?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Due to John¡¯s accomplishments¡ªand sometimes antics for disobeying orders¡ªhe had made quite a name for himself at the State Academy for being a trouble child.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    His grades and interschool accomplishments was enough to silence his teachers from reporting to his parents, but it was not enough for them excuse him of his notoriety¡ªhe might be one of the top 30, but he certainly was not among the top 5.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you Sarvod, just wait till the principal¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, sir.¡± Ha Zun who had a hand rubbing his neck spoke. ¡°John and I are best friends. We are so close that we were rehearsing for one of his auditions¡¯ play earlier.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Is that true Sarvod?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John stammered when the teacher¡¯s gaze locked onto his.


    Without thinking, he nodded.


    ¡°Now that I think about it. There is a tryout for our school¡­¡±


    ¡°We told you,¡± Ha Zun smirked.


    ¡°That being said¡­Sarvod!!!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°You should have kept your practice back at home¡­¡± the teacher shook his head. ¡°I was convinced that you two were actually brawling it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±


    Satisfied with Ha Zun¡¯s attentiveness and John who seemingly knew he was in the wrong, the teacher left. Leaving the two boys to be.


    ¡°We totally fooled that moron. Haha! Hey, John how about¡ª¡± Ha Zun cut his proud boasting the moment John exited the classroom.


    His friend quickly caught up to him, halted John before he could leave.


    ¡°Dude, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    John pushed Ha Zun¡¯s hand away from his shoulders.


    Ha Zun, however did not stop, instead, he moved in front of John.


    ¡°Are you still mad about what happened earlier?¡±


    Ignoring Ha Zun, John proceeded to the coach bay, not speaking another word as his friend pestered him for more answers.


    ¡°Come on, John. I got us out of that idiot¡¯s meddling earlier, that counts as something right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± he spoke before running to the Savod carriage that was there to pick him up, leaving Ha Zun to reflect on what happened earlier.


    If he stopped badmouthing Serene, we would have never gotten into trouble to begin with. So what if he got us out of that? It¡¯s not though the teachers care. They all try to find reason to tattle everything I do to my family to get in good with the Sarvods.


    ¡°¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kahnira had her face puffed, arms by her hips as her scarlet eyes looked at John begrudgingly. ¡°Master¡­ I asked, how was the food today? It¡¯s your favorite fish, salmon.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s great like always¡­¡± his eyes lowered as he looked at the half-eaten fish steak, hardly noticing that he was chewing onto a mouthful.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Kahnira?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not this maid¡¯s duty to pry into master¡¯s life, but allow this maid to inquire today. What happened? Why is Master John so distracted today?¡±


    ¡°D-distracted? M-me? No, I¡¯m not. I am just tired that¡¯s all.¡±


    He quickly gulfed down yet another piece of the fish.


    ¡°Mmmm, I like the taste of the gravy you made¡ª¡±


    Kahnira watched him dubiously, unconvinced by acting after having seen and helped him with his various practice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kahnira. I just¡­don¡¯t know what should I think or do.¡±


    ¡°This is about?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­ I don¡¯t know what to think about Serene, I don¡¯t know what to do about Ha Zun, I don¡¯t know if my father is actually conspiring against the Perxins¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    John had vaguely let Kahnira in on what he heard his father and Ha Lun Mien discussed yesterday.


    Instead of fretting like John had, she soothed him with her gentle voice, assuring him, put John into deep sleep before he could say otherwise.


    ¡°This maid also has no knowledge of what she should do if she were in Master¡¯s position. If master allows¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mince your words, just out with it.¡±


    At John¡¯s insistence, a humble smile sprawled on her face as she nodded her head as she would when she took a bow.


    ¡°Master should not be burdened with these responsibilities. I think that master should be spending time with this maid instead of be troubled with these burdens. I for one, would also like master to teach me magic like he would with Lady Serene.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± John¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Y-you never told me you want to learn magic. W-what do you mean I should not be concerned with¡ª¡±


    ¡°This maid also believes that Master would find a way to solve these issues regardless of what nonsense this maid spouts to him,¡± Kahnira added. ¡°That is why, master should not be concerned with what this lowly maid¡¯s selfish wants are, and instead¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you mean selfish desires!?¡± John had his hands slammed against the table as he stood on his feet.


    ¡°M-my apologies, master. This maid¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should have told me earlier, Kahnira!!!¡± John fumed. ¡°How do I not know you wanted to learn magic!? I¡­¡± John shook his head when he realized he was shouting. ¡°I would teach you, Kahnira. You just have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°For a m-maid to ask her precious Master s-something so¡­selfish¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Selfish? If you telling me what you are thinking is selfish, then I want you to be the most selfish person alive, Kahnira!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Seeing the look on her face John retraced his words, ¡°I-I don¡¯t mean for you to tell me everything, only if you want to.¡±


    Trickle¡­


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°T-this maid d-don¡¯t deserve s-such words¡­¡± Kahnira had her hands held up her cheeks as she rubbed the stream of tears that came from her eyes. ¡°M-master has given this l-lowly maid a new life a-and now he grants me¡­¡± Kahnira shook her head and tempered her tears before she could say anymore.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The maid recovered herself in no time, perking herself upright as she gave a bright smile to John.


    ¡°In that case, I shall heed the words of my honorable Master.¡±


    ¡°You were crying¡­¡±


    ¡°They were tears of joy, my Master.¡±


    ¡°Y-you still want me to teach you magic right?¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± John nodded to himself, not knowing what to say after having seen Kahnira¡¯s teary face.


    ¡°Master, this maid wants to say something to you,¡± she had a hand raised like an excited child. ¡°It¡¯s about master¡¯s conundrum with the Perxins.¡±


    ¡°R-right, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°As long master follow the Three Raisons that my father speaks of, this maid believes a solution would be found.¡±


    ¡°The Three Raisons? I think you told me that sometime back¡­what was it again?¡±


    ¡°With power, comes the need for responsibility. And with responsibility, brings the need for will to strengthen it. With a strong will comes the need for power to act.¡±


    Kahnira recited the words she had once divulged to him, word for word.


    ¡°Ah, that one. The one about power, responsibility and will¡­¡± John scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see how this applies¡­¡±


    ¡°My papa said that people in this world are govern by these three aspects of the world.¡±


    ¡°T-three aspects¡­ of life?¡± John stuttered.


    ¡°First, there exists people who follow blindly the path of power are like master¡¯s father, someone who relentlessly seeks to control people for they themselves have the least discipline over their own.


    ¡°Second, there are those who lack responsibility of their own actions. These people become a slaves to their greed and cares for nothing else. They are people like the slave traders that you freed me from.


    ¡°Lastly, there are people who are ignorant of their will, are people who bends to the whims of everyone around them, these are those that betray you at your most crucial of moments.¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    ¡°My father coined the phrase such to remind me to not give into the vices. Power tempts corruption, responsibility harbors resentment, convictionless ensures death. By mastering temperance over the Three Raisons, that is how we surpass our flaws.¡±


    John had his eyes opened wide, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this smart, Kahnira, are you sure your father worked as a servant?¡±


    The maid lowered her head, covering her flushed face with snow white hair, ¡°M-master is being cheeky again. T-this maid doesn¡¯t deserve your praise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Kahnira!¡± he hit the table again, ¡°How come you never told me any of this? You should be teaching me instead of the useless school I go to.¡±


    ¡°M-most of it is from papa¡¯s teachings, master. He worked as a servant only after he met my mother, mama also said something about him being a respected general of the Waters before his life on land.¡±


    ¡°Life on land? General of the Waters?¡±


    Kahnira shook her head, ¡°He never told me about it, stating it was too complicated for a little girl to get herself involved in.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± John had his eyes darting around. ¡°D-did he teach you anything else? Anything else like this at all?¡±


    ¡°There are a few more lessons,¡± the maid bobbed her head, counting with her fingers as she recalled what she had been taught by her deceased parents. ¡°T-this maid will have to write them down if M-master is interest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± John sparkled with joy, his face had gotten close to Kahnira, looked deep into her beautiful eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯ll also teach you magic while you teach me.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to force yourself, master. I will teach you what papa told me as long you ask of me.¡±


    Kahnira then turned her head slightly to the ground.


    ¡°O-of course, t-this maid is elated to have master t-teach her too¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing. T-this maid was mumbling nonsense to herself.¡±


    John raised a brow at Kahnira, but shrugged when he remembered something else.


    ¡°Ah right, something about these three¡­three¡­¡±


    ¡°Three Raisons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that. How would I know how to use them? I get the idea behind it, but how would I go about following it?¡± John muttered, buried deep in queries that came along with his new understanding. ¡°Kahnira, what about you?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°How do you apply the Three Raisons?¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ t-that¡¯s a difficult question for m-me to answer,¡± the girl¡¯s face had become almost as red as a tomato shifted about her seat. ¡°If m-master is curious t-then this maid¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±


    His boyish face drooped into a lonely but understanding expression.


    ¡°I just thought it would help me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, master!¡± his expression riled Kahnira up with the most concerned voice. ¡°T-this maid isn¡¯t denying master¡­ She¡¯s¡ª I-I¡¯m embarrassed to tell master a-about m-my Three Raisons.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Kahnira placed her fingers together tapping as she meekly spoke, ¡°Y-you see, t-this maid never placed much emphasis on philosophical framework such as these 3 raisons. As long this maid could live a life without worry, there was nothing much for me worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That was until I was captured by the slave trader¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but you said you were in captivity for less than weeks.¡±


    ¡°Those two weeks felt like two lifetimes¡­ Had my parents not perished overnight, I-I would have known what to do.¡± Kahnira¡¯s eyes watered. ¡°Had I been smarter and not be fooled by the prospect of food, I would not be captured.¡±


    Kahnira¡¯s parents met their demise while they worked in the manor of her father¡¯s friend. By the time Kahnira went out looking for them, the manor was left in scorched ruins.


    ¡°This maid used to think that the Three Raisons are one and the same, preaching to be a noble person. But I have begun to see what papa was saying.¡±


    Though five years older than he was, John had always thought of Kahnira to be a responsible girl who was much more mature than he was, a girl who might as well be his elder sister.


    ¡°I-it changed when master said he wanted to free me in that dark alley.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Kahnira looked at him with a warmth enveloped his body. Her scarlet gaze looked into him with admiration beyond comprehension.


    ¡°When you came to me, I¡­started to hope.


    ¡°I aspired to be free from the slave trader. To seek a life that was beyond wishful ignorance, to be a girl who would not be tricked by others because of her naivety.¡±


    ¡°I¡­thought¡­ But it¡¯s not your fault, you lost your parents, you lost everything, even I would be tricked if someone offered me food and shelter.¡±


    Kahnira shook her head.


    ¡°It is still my fault, master. My papa and mama taught me better, but I don¡¯t practice it. The responsibility lies on this maid.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­not fair¡­¡±


    ¡°I blamed myself every day I was locked behind bars... Whenever this maid was brought to potential buyers, this maid pretended to be useless to avoid being taken away by horrible people. And whenever I was alone, I cried myself to sleep, knowing that papa and mama would be disappointed if they knew my stupidity costed me my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That was until, you arrived.¡±


    ¡°M-me¡­?¡±


    ¡°The way you came rushing into the forsaken alley that night...the way master moved with a grand purpose, the concern you had for a foolish girl like me¡­


    ¡°M-master, when you freed me, you undid the horrible fate that my stupidity consigned me into¡­ Master John, it is you who gave me the chance at life again. You fought for my freedom, you placed your life on the line, for someone like me¡­ Someone you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°From that point onwards, this maid came to a realization with her newfound freedom. You, my master, had given me the power to reforge my own world, it become my responsibility to dictate my life as I wish, and this maid¡¯s will was to follow you. Because master was the one who showed me the importance of my Three Raisons.


    ¡°That is why, my m-master is now¡­ m-my responsibility, the source of my power, and my w-will to live.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± John stammered. ¡°I thought I told you to not live like a slave. But here you are doing exactly that!¡±


    His face was red, there was a scowl on John but not as much as the flustered expression that he was displaying.


    ¡°M-master, don¡¯t misunderstand. This maid is with master of her own free will. It is what I, Kahnira decided for myself.¡±


    John had his mouth opened, ready to retort but Kahnira quickly continued before he could.


    ¡°That is why, like this maid, Master John will have to decide things himself in accordance to his own Three Raisons. However long it takes, this maid shall be by your side to watch over you.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Master can choose to give up on the Perxins, confront your father, or do nothing at all. Even not knowing what to do, doing nothing is a choice in of itself. That is why, this maid wants thinks master should do what he thinks is the best for him and not what this maid thinks.¡±


    ¡°B-but h-how would I know what to do? Do I or do I not act? I¡­don¡¯t even know what choice is the right one.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    A gentle expression came from the girl with white hair.


    ¡°Neither does anyone.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°The world is filled with uncertainty as much it is with absolutes, people much smarter than you and I have pondered on things that weigh much more in scale and gravity. Even with their great abilities, they too are plagued with this age old question.


    ¡°We can only do what we think is right to the best of our ability, forget the what ifs and what nots, we live in the present, and the power to change it is in our hands.¡±


    ¡°I-is that something your father said also?¡±


    To John¡¯s question, the girl¡¯s scarlet eyes widened, breaking into a bashful giggle with a pink flush on her.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s this maid¡¯s own view, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± he uttered with a renewed outlook of his predicament. ¡°The power to change, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes my dear master.¡±


    Kahnira¡¯s lowered herself before him, raised her hands to caress John¡¯s cheeks as she stared into him with great pride.


    ¡°The power to change hearts, minds, and souls belongs to you.¡±

 25.3

    <h2></a>25.3</h2>


    ¡°Fenley, have you prepared the condolence money?¡±


    ¡°5 gold pieces, all ready.¡±


    Nodding at Fenley, Dai¡¯Ne continued.


    ¡°All of us will have to attend Old Charles¡¯ funeral in a bit. Including you two, John, Taelyn.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Why do I have to go!?¡± Taelyn snapped loudly before the dining table. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern me! Are you all serious!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Taelyn. This man, Charles, is¡ª Was Uncle Lun Mien¡¯s cousin, the very least we could do is go show respect, on behalf of the Sarvod family.¡±


    Uncle Lun Mien!? Yuck! Who in their right mind would call him that!?


    ¡°I promised my friends that I would¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fenley interrupted, giving the final word before Taelyn threw yet another tantrum.


    ¡°But mother! You said I would be free to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not this time, Taelyn. Your grades have been dropping recently too, I should have known you cheated on most of your tests.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°What are you laughing at!?¡± Taelyn who noticed John¡¯s smirk shouted again, only for John to make a face while he shrugged.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    You¡¯re nothing but bitch spoiled rotten. I may be related to you by blood, but Kahnira is my true family.


    ¡°John, enough with teasing your sister,¡± his father intervened with a commanding voice. ¡°You are the one that I am worried who will cause me more problems than your sister.¡±


    Taelyn cheated and lied on her achievements, possibly even sullying the Sarvod¡¯s, and I am the trouble maker?


    His complained internally but kept his expression neutral, something that he found easier to do the less time he spent with his ¡®loving family¡¯.


    ¡°Uncle Lun Mien will be there later, can I expect you to behave yourself?¡±


    John was currently in the main house¡ªas he would every now and then his parents summoned him over for dinner.


    He wanted make a remark on the creepy man, and protested as his imbecile of a sister, to declare he wanted nothing to do with the Lun Mein¡­


    But, John kept it to himself instead.


    If his father was blinded by his ridiculous search for power that he could not identify Ha Lun Mien¡¯s strangeness, John can only hold his tongue.


    Not that it would make any difference had he spoken up about his father¡¯s most trusted aide.


    ¡°There is no issue, father. However, there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Sure son, go ahead,¡± seeing how obedient John¡¯s answers were, Dai¡¯Ne responded with glee.


    ¡°What¡¯s the relation between us Sarvods and the Perxins?¡± he poised the question as gentle as he could. ¡°Because, I¡¯ve noticed how odd the Perxin girl behaved around me in school.¡±


    ¡®Perxin girl¡¯ and ¡®us Sarvods¡¯ were specific terms he came up with in his head a few days ago.


    By implying the faction dynamics between the two families, he would appear to his family that he had all but denounced his connection with the Perxins.


    That way, they would have never suspect he eavesdropped onto the conspiracy that his father and Ha Lun Mien were on a few days ago.


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± his father raised an interesting brow, even his mother leaned closer to John to hear the full story. ¡°What made you say such things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Perxin girl has been treating me like I don¡¯t exist, I¡¯ve even heard rumors that she was badmouthing Sarvods or something from my friends.¡±


    He spoke just like he did during the countless rehearsals he conducted with Kahnira, speaking untruths to pique his father¡¯s interest.


    ¡°So it has come to that huh?¡± Dai¡¯Ne nodded favorably. ¡°I did not want to say this to you, given how close you were with them, but it seems I have no reason not to.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, father?¡±


    John faked an ignorant voice, rejoicing in his mind as the tactic he came up to get his father talk worked.


    ¡°I thought you sent me there to build relations with the Perxins?¡±


    ¡°And I have brought you back here the moment I learned from Lun Mien that the Perxins have turned against us. After our party months ago, the Perxins had become increasingly stubborn, I am sad to say the matters of us Sarvods and the Perxins have gotten so bad that we fear an assassination attempt from them.¡±


    Assasination!?


    ¡°If not for Uncle Lun Mien, your father would not have been here, John,¡± his mother spoke. ¡°That is why, attending this funeral is to pay respects to the man who saved your father¡¯s life from the scheming of the Perxins.¡±


    Perxins? Schemes? What?


    While John lived happily while he was with the Perxins, it was not to say he was blind to Uncle Edgar and Aunt Dalene¡¯s actions.


    During late nights, he would sometimes overhear the discussions the Perxin couple had, but not once had they mentioned the use of underhanded tactics.


    If anything, the Perxins sought to do things fairly and avoid harm, even at their own loss.


    ¡°I know, son. This must be a surprise for you. But don¡¯t worry, your father is mightier than those scum.¡±


    Scum?


    ¡°Which is why, someday, the Perxins will get what they deserve.¡±


    !!!


    The terrible chill that appeared on John¡¯s back confirmed what he suspected to be true.


    Assassination, schemes, betrayal¡­


    Those were not the methods of the Perxins.


    At the very least, he had never seen Uncle Edgar or Aunt Dalene entertain such underhanded tactics when it came to their line of work.


    John however, overheard Dai¡¯Ne and Lun Mien¡¯s conspiracy against the Perxins with his very ears.


    K-Kahnira is right¡­ T-these people are t-the furthest from me¡­ T-they are n-not human¡­


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After exchanging pointless pleasantries at the funeral of the man named Charles, John excused himself away from the crowd to avoid all possible chances of making contact with Ha Lun Mien, who he had the luxury of not meeting¡ªyet.


    He escaped into the orchard behind the mansion, smiling as he felt the chill breeze of liberty on his face.


    The plentiful flora and fauna native to Shi Jou surrounded him from all sides as he hopped, ran, and sprinted across the garden, knowing that he would have his solace here.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He slowed his pace when he reached a place where walls and walls of tendrilled plants hung upon white fences, from those vines came the gentle fragrance of fruits as he drew closer to inspect.


    ¡°Those are grapes, passion fruit, some flowers¡­¡±


    As of late, his maid had been talking to him about her plans of expanding the humble garden that she kept in their backyard.


    She had been gushing to him about the different fruit trees that she was interested in, she and John had been working on the layout of how they wanted keep their garden organized.


    It¡¯s a shame Kahnira couldn¡¯t come,¡± John said to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to tell her later.¡±


    He treaded path after path, following the garden¡¯s non linear layout as he traversed further into the dimly lit garden.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He placed his hands cupped around his eyes, pretending they were binoculars as he scanned the orchard for more interesting pieces, snickering like the goofball that he was.


    ¡°This place is super cool.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this stupid garden anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± John shot up as he jumped backwards from the voice, his hands into fists before him as he saw a silhouette approaching him.


    ¡°Relax my dude. It¡¯s me,¡± out came a boy who was his height with arms spread.


    ¡°Ha Zun!? What the¡ª How did you sneak up on me!?¡±


    Shaking his head with a stupid smile John walked over to his friend as they both brought their arms together as their brotherly greeting.


    ¡°Seriously, how did you get here without making a sound?¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I walk very quietly. I saw you leaving the old man¡¯s mansion when I arrived, so I came followed after you.¡±


    ¡°My hearing is pretty good though...¡± John squinted his eyes at his friend. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Sneaking around is all I am good at. If it¡¯s strength, I think you are three times stronger than I am, haha.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± John uttered, reminded of the argument they had a few days back.


    Ha Zun had completely brushed the incident aside, while their friendship had only gotten stronger since that incident, John had no plans to apologize for his behavior anytime soon.


    Even if he was the one who instigated it.


    ¡°I can see why you ran all the way here, I can¡¯t stand being boooorrred by idiots crying over someone who is dead.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you feel the same too right, John?¡± seeing John¡¯s raised brow, Ha Zun asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you are here? To avoid those retards.¡±


    I came here to avoid your father.


    ¡°I¡­you¡¯re not exactly wrong on that. But funerals aren¡¯t that useless if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ha Zun made a funny face. ¡°Even my dad says it sucks and stupid.¡±


    ¡°I-I think it¡¯s a waste of time and money for people outside the family of the deceased. If it helps people to move on, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s completely pointless. You know?¡±


    ¡°It really is not that special, John,¡± Ha Zun shrugged nonchalantly.


    ¡°To the living, funerals are to guide souls into the afterlife, so their spirits won¡¯t continue to haunt this realm and all of that. It¡¯s like executing the last wishes of the deceased to help bring them peace over their deaths.¡±


    ¡°You really believe that kind of thing?¡±


    Ha Zun asked, this time his face turned into a curious, yet unhappy expression as he strolled around John.


    ¡°I thought you liked practical things more? I mean, magic exists because there are theories and actual proof of it. But the dead having conscious and all that? I don¡¯t believe it, they are dead, and they stay dead, they have no say!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read it in some books, that¡¯s what they say. It also makes sense doesn¡¯t it? Of course, I don¡¯t care too much for it but, it matters to the people that do, I think.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. Magic is one thing, because we can cast them with mana from our bodies, but without a body, how is the dead or their soul supposed to, be alive?¡±


    ¡°What about necromancy!?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Whoosh!!!


    As soon as those words came from John¡¯s mouth, a torrent of frigid wind blew around them, dropping the temperature of the orchard to freezing temperatures for a good minute before it returned normal.


    ¡°Dude, we, don¡¯t, talk, about, forbidden, magic, outside!¡± Ha Zun spoke in a suppressed voice.


    John, though experienced the frigid cold did not waver as he replied.


    ¡°Whhaaattt? It¡¯s not as if it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll attract the unwanted¡ª¡±


    ¡°So now you believe it, Ha Zun? You were so bold earlier, look at you now?¡±


    ¡°J-John, this is not something we should joke about!!!¡±


    Ha Zun¡¯s eyes were about to pop from their sockets as he shouted at John, his voice almost shaking as he watched their surroundings frantically.


    ¡°I am not joking. I know it exists, but it doesn¡¯t mean I will use that sort of magic to defile and disturb the deceased, they deserve their peace. As long I don¡¯t mess with them, they won¡¯t bother me. Which is why I think, funerals have a place in the world, even though I don¡¯t like it myself.¡±


    John had his hand gesturing at Ha Zun, proving his point being able to dislike funerals but respect people who conduct it.


    ¡°F-fine, fine, you win. Let¡¯s not talk about this here anymore. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Ha Zun pointed to the part of the orchard that was closer to the mansion where lights were more vividly lit and human presence was more prominent, unlike where they were now.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    John upset that he had to return¡ªand risk his chances of meeting Ha Lun Mien protested.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this place better? It¡¯s not too bright, not too dark, and its peaceful too.¡±


    ¡°Grk!¡±


    ¡°Ha Zun?¡± he watched his friend who seemed to be choaking on his own fear.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s just go!¡± Ha Zun who was seemingly upset left briskly. ¡°I¡¯ll g-go on first.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter with him?¡± disappointed that his conversation partner left, John made a big frown. ¡°Guess I should also leave too.¡±


    He turned to the vineyard, cupped his hands around his eyes one last time as he carefully observed the beautiful garden that had a faint fog gathered at the grounds with a goofy smile.


    ¡°Fruit trees on the outside, and flowers decorating the path¡­¡±


    John muttered to himself as he burned the scene of the beautiful garden in his mind, making sure he would tell Kahnira what he saw here in detail.


    With a quick glance of the gleaming moon in the sky, John shrugged as he left, knowing that he had his fill of orchard viewing.


    Plethora of voices surrounded them by the time he met up with his family.


    Fortunately for John, they had little questions about his temporary disappearance and were fraternizing with seemingly important figures relating to work.


    Where¡¯s Ha Zun?


    His little question was answered when he caught the familiar silhouette of Ha Zun alongside with his irritable sister, Taelyn.


    Engrossed with their conversation, his friend and sister laughed freely.


    ¡°?¡±


    Along with the knowledge of John¡¯s misgivings about Taelyn, Ha Zun, himself had an unfavorable view about girls in general.


    While John himself had little care to females who were not his friends, Ha Zun absolutely hated the opposite gender.


    The complaints from his friend were always about how shallow they were, their inability to take a good joke, and their meaningless squabbles over little things.


    Once Ha Zun started rambling on about the how much he detested the opposite gender, not even John could stop him.


    In fact, having this strong hatred towards females was why his friend often clashed with John¡ªregarding Serene, or even about Kahnira when John occasionally slipped his tongue.


    It was not to say Ha Zun could not behave himself around girls, rather¡ª


    Thud!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream came from Taelyn¡¯s direction, causing all heads to turn as Ha Zun dropped to the ground, curling to his knees as he rolled across the ground, writhing in agony.


    John ran to his friend for help, but was suddenly shoved aside by a large man.


    ¡°Ha Zun!!!¡±


    Ha Lun Mien came bursting from the crowd, ran to Ha Zun as he promptly scooped the boy into his arms.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ H-his body j-just¡­¡± Taelyn stuttered as she indicated towards Ha Zun¡¯s neck, where a large patch of red appeared.


    ¡°His pollen allergies must be acting up. Don¡¯t worry Taelyn.¡±


    Ha Lun Mien then turned to the crowd, gave a deep bow.


    ¡°I am sorry for my son¡¯s condition, please forgive us for this abrupt departure.¡±


    John simply stood watch while his friend was carried out of the funeral, watching the horrible red marks continue to grow along Ha Zun¡¯s neck and wrists, increasing in area in peculiar patterns.


    Allergy? Ha Zun is immune to everything.


    He knew for a fact that his friend had no allergies of any kind, for in the State Academy, yearly blood work was done for the students to supervise their health conditions.


    The test results often came back with what illness the student was prone to, or what type of magic they were more vulnerable to.


    Aside from a few food allergies, John was resistant to everything else.


    His friend, however, was completely immune to all illnesses. John should know this as Ha Zun constantly lorded it over him, so much that the knowledge of Ha Zun¡¯s indestructible health had become common knowledge in the State academy.


    And now, out of nowhere, his friend reacted adversely to pollen?


    John and Ha Zun often loitered around the school¡¯s garden¡ªand the flowers there were far abundant than the orchard they were in earlier¡ªthere had not been a single instance that Ha Zun went into shock over it.


    ¡°Poor kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Suffering something like that during a funeral too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Charles¡¯ spirits keep him safe.¡±


    ¡°They look more like scratch marks to me than allergies, did the girl¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Are you trying to slander the noble Sarvod family!?¡±


    John kept his head low, kept himself out of the spotlight while his parents consoled his sister who was wailing up a storm for having witnessed Ha Zun¡¯s misfortune.


    If only she is slightly competent, she might be to blame. But Taelyn is all but that.


    John threw a quick glance at the commotion that Taelyn Sarvod caused, headed to the back of the funeral parlor to excuse himself from the embarrassment or his father who will make Taelyn¡¯s mess his responsibility.


    ¡°What a mess,¡± he shook his head as he shut the door behind him. ¡°This is a funeral for crying out loud. Crying in front of the casket is ridiculous, stupid sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You are related to that rude girl?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    For the second time of the night, John was prompted to jump backwards from surprise.


    ¡°Who goes there!?¡±


    ¡°Youngsters these days are easily startled,¡± a man who was crouched by the wall shook his head.


    His attire was a simple white shirt and a straw hat that gardeners often used for their work.


    ¡°Am I that scary to you, boy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡± John raised a brow at the man¡¯s gruff voice. ¡°You just appeared out of nowhere. I was just surprised that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you kids always say that, every little thing has to be something dramatic,¡± the gardener shook his head once more. ¡°What do they teach you in those fancy schools?¡±


    ¡°Very little I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°Ho? You¡¯re a humorous one aren¡¯t you?¡±


    John shrugged, ¡°Ha Zun would agree with you on that.¡±


    ¡°Ha Zun? You mean that boy who collapsed and caused all that noise?!¡± the gardener still crouching placed a palm against his face. ¡°How is a boy like you¡ª No, no, I should ask that about your sister instead.¡±


    ¡°About my sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! About that boisterous brat!¡± the man scoffed. ¡°How are you related to her by blood!? She is as uncouth as that of the sailors, absolutely no grace in her speech or her thoughts¡±


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡± John paused when he thought of the man¡¯s position.


    ¡°I have ears, boy. Keen ones, I might as well be at the very center of the room right now. I can hear your parents talking about you, John.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, consider yourself blessed for not getting the same allergies as your friend. The orchard is harsh even to the person who takes care of them¡­¡±


    The gardener rolled up one of sleeves, showing John a similar streaky patch of red along his arm, streaks of red that looked to be claw marks from an unknown creature.


    ¡°And on foggy nights, I sometimes see vague shadows standing in the orchard, but they always disappear whenever I got close. Spirits of the deceased I presume.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°They usually are harmless, I wouldn¡¯t worry if I were you. Since you have no rashes like your friend, you are safe from them.¡±


    ¡°What about Ha Zun?¡±


    ¡°Your friend? Ha! That should teach him a lesson or two.¡±


    ¡°Teach him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°For mocking the dead.¡±


    ¡°M-mocking? S-since when did he¡ª¡±


    ¡°You and your endless questions, use that noggin in your head for once. Your parents are leaving soon, are you sure you want to stay here up late for a funeral? It¡¯s highly disrespectful you know?¡±


    ¡°O-oh. In that case, I¡¯ll m-make my leave, mister.¡±


    ¡°Run along now.¡±


    ¡°That garden you kept was interesting, I¡¯ll make sure to tell my maid about it, she too, is wanting to keep a garden like yours.¡±


    Having said that, young John gave the gardener a slight bow before returning to where everyone else was.

 25.4

    <h2></a>25.4</h2>


    ¡°Bro¡­ My head still hurts.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡± John raised a brow while he and Ha Zun exited their classes. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. And you said your father¡ª¡±


    ¡°All he did was inject his own mana into me like always!¡± Ha Zun complained with a palm on his temple. ¡°I keep telling him to stop, but he never listens!!!¡±


    ¡°Mana injection? All for pollen allergy?¡±


    Young John raised his brow, vaguely remembered coming across mana injection on one of the magic tome¡¯s entries, with plenty of warnings and cautions against such an act unless necessary.


    As of late, he had not had time to explore the other sections of Ms Elisabeth¡¯s magic tome, he had been reading intently on the fundamentals of magic casting ever since Kahnira asked to learn magic with him.


    ¡°The worst part is, I don¡¯t even know if it was an allergy. It felt like hands grabbing at me when it happened, my skin just started to swell,¡± Ha Zun shook his head as the duo entered their magic theory lab.


    ¡°I wonder why I didn¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After you left, I talked to the gardener for the orchard we went. The man said even someone experienced like him will still get rashes from that orchard. Then something about me being lucky.¡±


    ¡°The funeral parlor we put old man Charles in doesn¡¯t have a gardener. John, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t?¡±


    John leaned backwards.


    ¡°Are you sure? How else would is the garden maintained?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ha Zun looked upwards. ¡°Maybe there was a gardener, but I remember my father said they haven¡¯t had one in a long, long, long time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is there occasionally? As a temporary hire type?¡±


    Ha Zun shrugged, ¡°Could be, could be something else all together.¡±


    ¡°Y-you mean¡­that gardener¡­doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°He could be a ghost for all I know John. If you are that interested I¡¯ll ask my father for you if you want.¡±


    The mere mention of Ha Lun Mein caused John to stiffen.


    ¡°N-no. No need. It doesn¡¯t matter if the gardener is a ghost¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why do you ask¡ª arghh¡­¡±


    Ha Zun rubbed his head with his palm.


    ¡°All I know, is this headache better go away, or our plans will be ruined.¡±


    John flashed an all-knowing smile at his friend, ¡°You scared of losing to me?¡±


    ¡°Scared? Hell no! I¡¯ll bet you that my aim is better.¡±


    ¡°You want to bet with me? Ha Zun, you know better to challenge me at aiming. Even if we put up a bet, there¡¯s nothing to wager on!¡±


    ¡°Lucky for me, I know what we can bet on,¡± his friend puffed his chest out. ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll have your ass run around the school compound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the school compound,¡± running about the 2 kilometer school compound was difficult, but it was not out of the realm of possibility for him, ¡°I can do that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Without your shirt on,¡± Ha Zun added with a haughty smile.


    ¡°What!? No way! That¡¯s ridiculous, I¡¯ll be caught and reported.¡±


    ¡°Not if we do it at night.¡±


    ¡°Ugghhh¡­¡±


    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll let you in on something you want to know very badly.¡±


    ¡°Something I want to know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Perxins, John.¡± Ha Zun said. ¡°About your favorite Perxins, I¡¯ve overheard my father talking about it the other day, he mentioned something about his strategies and plans to ¡®deal with¡¯ them.¡±


    Deal with!? The one he discussed with my father!? How does Ha Zun know about this!?


    ¡°It¡¯s something I think you shouldn¡¯t miss out, it¡¯s very, very important,¡± Ha Zun lorded the piece of information over John like a carrot on a stick.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need for questions. You¡¯re my best friend, of course I will keep an eye out for things that you are interested in. Even if it¡¯s that tigerkin family¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So? Is it a deal? If you win, I¡¯ll tell you all I know. If you lose, you get to run around the school shirtless.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    John headed straight for his room the moment he returned from school¡ªafter he greeted Kahnira.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, mana injection¡­¡± retrieving the magic tome from his shelf, John flipped through the book furiously while he laid on his bed. ¡°I am pretty sure I read them somewhere¡­hmm¡­¡±


    His eyes focused on the various sections, including the more advanced magic section, but he could not, for the life of him¡ª


    ¡°Yes!!! There it is!!!¡± he shouted when the word ¡®mana injection¡¯ came to his view.


    Mana injection: The first noted use was a few hundred years ago, stemming from Eastern Continent origins.


    Initially used for medical purposes but had since then evolved and branched off to several unorthodox uses. Mana injection is similar to mana transfer, however, unlike mana transfer, mana injection purges the user¡¯s own life force along with their mana for the sake of the receiver. Effects of this practice is unknown and is theorized to be hidden in nature.


    John¡¯s fingers ran along the passage, squinting his eyes as he tried to make sense of the sparse information in the tome.


    ¡°Oh wait, there¡¯s a written note below¡­¡±


    John brought his face closer to the tiny handwriting with purple ink.


    ¡°Note: From Elisabeth La¡¯tu, whatever one does, do not attempt to undergo such a ritual, I have witnessed the atrocities that comes from it. I have not the knowledge nor wish to enact this ritual.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it dangerous? Atrocities? What does she mean? She doesn¡¯t even state the side effects that comes with it!¡± John argued at Miss Elisabeth¡¯s note as though she was there in the flesh.


    Whether Ha Zun suffered from mana injection, John would never know, but if even Miss Elisabeth, a witch did not know what it fully does, he was better off leaving it alone.


    That said, researching mana injection was not the main goal for today.


    He began flipping to the earlier pages of the magic tome, browsing the index as a mischievous smile popped on his boyish face.


    ¡°Telekinesis, translocation,¡­¡±


    He quickly flipped to page 30 where the common keywords were located.


    Basics of translocation.


    The first steps to cultivate one¡¯s affinity for spatial magic involves honing the mind to the simplest alterations of falling bodies. Akin to a wind¡¯s blow, translocation magic is a simplified understanding of space, involving creating momentary forces from the whims of mental strength.


    Start by dropping an item in a static room, watch the falling trajectory of the falling item multiple times, observe the way gravity acts on the object, once identified, output mana to nudge the falling object mid-fall.


    The furthering of this concept will be elaborated in segments covering Telekenesis where upwards forces are applied in tandem with additional strength from the user. Understanding different types of levitation or flight may or may not aid in practicing this magic.


    ¡°Huh¡­I¡¯ll just have to practice this on something small first¡­¡± John placed the book on his bed, searched his desk for an eraser. ¡°This magic will help when going against Ha Zun in a few days when they have their little ¡®competition¡¯.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t count as cheating if its my ability. Besides¡­I don¡¯t have to use this if I don¡¯t want to, learning this is just as an insurance in case I fail.


    John brought the eraser to his face, released it as his watched fervently at the trajectory of the little rectangle fall.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He picked it up and repeated the process gaining more certainty as both the eraser¡¯s weight and it¡¯s falling movements began to make a mark on his cognition.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    He picked and dropped the eraser countless times, but not once had he succeeded.


    Thud, fell the eraser again before John picked it up once more.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    To be fair, I don¡¯t need to learn this translocation magic thing to beat Ha Zun. It¡¯s just that¡­


    ¡°T-these are the Perxins for crying out loud. I need to know what father has planned for them. And the way Ha Zun put it¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He twirled the rubber piece between his fingers, getting bored at dropping the item over and over again, he took a deep breath, keeping a close eye on the eraser.


    With slight exhalation, he released the eraser as well as his mana, converging them around the piece of rubber and¡­


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Thud.


    The eraser fell and bounced off the ground like it had countless times before.


    ¡°Huh?¡± John raised a brow.


    He felt his mana enveloping the rubbery rectangle, though his mana bore no color, he was certain he had a firm grasp of the item a moment ago.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s try this again.¡±


    My mana is flowing like when I helped Serene back then, but¡­it doesn¡¯t work?


    He picked it up and released it from his fingers once more.


    Thud.


    There was no change in the eraser¡¯s straight trajectory.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    John picked it up again, this time, inhaling instead of exhaling as he dropped the rubber.


    Thud.


    No change.


    ¡°Arggh¡­ What the heck!? This is basic magic!!! It should work!!!¡±


    He was certain his mana surged through the piece of eraser, he could even feel the tacky texture of the rubber in his mind as it fell downwards. He could feel the twisting and twirling of the item itself as it moved downwards, but he was incapable to controlling its falling trajectory.


    ¡°M-maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t specify the direction before executing the m-magic.¡±


    John repeated his attempts, specifying the direction the eraser would wall towards to instead of just straight down.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    But no matter how many more times and how complicated his thought process at executing the basic translocation magic,


    The more he tried, the more the thudding sounds of failure echoed in his mind.


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHHH!!!!¡±


    In a fit of rage, he stormed back to his bed, leaving the fallen piece of eraser by his study chair.


    ¡°What in the world!? This is basic stuff!¡± he reread the process of basic translocation magic once more on the tome. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did everything here, what gives!?¡±


    Furious, he slammed the book shut as he watched the fallen piece of chalky white rubber across him.


    I can help Serene tap into her mana pool without batting an eye! How is this not working for me when the mana thing requires plenty of precaution reading!?


    The magic that John used to help Serene tap into her mana pool was in fact an advanced magic technique that required heavy experience with mana manipulation.


    ¡°How can I not do this basic shit!?¡±


    John learned about it shortly after he returning to the Sarvod Estate. He had, in his lack of magic experience executed a complicated process with ease.


    But when it came to simple translocation magic, he could not do a thing.


    ¡°I am tired¡­¡±


    Bam!!!


    ¡°MASTER!!! WHAT¡¯S THE MATTER!?¡± Kahnira exploded into John¡¯s room, her beautiful face scrunched up into a horrified expression as she met John¡¯s wide eyes. ¡°ARE YOU¡­¡±


    ¡°Kahnira, w-what¡¯s gotten into you?! I am fine!¡±


    His response whisked away the flickering flames of urgency in the maid who, upon realization of her mistake lowered her head, hiding the rampant flush that was on her face.


    ¡°I-I heard m-master screaming, s-so this maid w-was worried that master was in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± a small breath escaped John. ¡°T-that¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t get a simple spell right, I may have s-screamed in anger.¡±


    ¡°Practicing magic?¡± the maid tilted her head, placed a finger on her cheek. ¡°But master was able to help Lady Serene¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I was able to do that, that I am frustrated for not doing something as simple as translocation magic!¡±


    John stood from his bed, shouted at the ceiling as though he was complaining to the Gods above.


    ¡°I mean seriously Kahnira, I can¡¯t even move a teeny tiny piece of¡ª¡±


    He halted his voice when at his study desk, only to realize that the eraser that he had left on the ground earlier was missing.


    ¡°A piece of¡­?¡± Kahnira looked at where young John had pointed but could hardly discern anything that he was talking about.


    ¡°Did you do something when you entered?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, master?¡±


    John dismissed the thought quickly, walked towards where he last saw the piece of stationery.


    ¡°I could have sworn it was¡­¡±


    He moved the chair as he placed his ear on the ground, searched for the missing eraser.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing? That¡¯s weird, it should have been on the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, if this maid is disturbing then¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Wait for a second, I¡¯ll just need to look for¡­¡±


    Thonk!


    He clumsily banged his head against his study desk while standing up.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow¡­¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Kahnira was behind him, placed a hand on his head as she guided the awkward John before he hit his head again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not like this is the first time I hit my head¡ª Kahnira, wait!¡± the maid halted in her tracks as John¡¯s eyes widened at the trash bin he kept under his table. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Wrangling free from Kahnira¡¯s grasp, John pulled the refuse basket to his eyes, reached inside it.


    ¡°M-master, that¡¯s unhygienic, I will have you wash your hands immediately.¡±


    ¡°No Kahnira, that¡¯s not it. Look!¡±


    John brought opened his palm, and sure enough, it was the piece of eraser that he had been using to practice his translocation magic.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how I did it, but this thing was on the floor moments ago! It just¡ª Flew into the rubbish bin when I didn¡¯t notice! Do you know what this means!?¡±


    ¡°Master now has to wash his hands for playing with garbage.¡±


    ¡°I am going to wash my¡ª Yes, no¡­ Kahnira!!!¡± he complained as he shook his head, gaining back his senses. ¡°It means I didn¡¯t fail. So now, I can truly teach you magic!¡±


    Kahnira had a gentle expression on her face, but the maid still gave John a knowing look.


    ¡°R-right after I wash my h-hands of course.¡±


    Both maid and master headed to the back garden after John cleaned his hands.


    John who had success with the translocation magic moments ago could now very vaguely shift a falling object¡¯s trajectory with simple prodding.


    After the initial hurdle of learning said magic, he had no problems retaining the skill.


    In fact, he was able to move the piece of eraser horizontally across the air for 5 full seconds before it fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°You said your father taught you to control mana?¡± young John asked at the maid who stood a distance away from him, ready to cast a spell.


    ¡°Only to control the flow, but never the application or output, master. He said it helps with body strengthening.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± he placed a hand on his chin while a finger traced the contents of the book. ¡°Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been wounded?¡± John raised a brow at her. ¡°As in, have you ever bled from any kind of injury at all?¡±


    ¡°Not at all master, this maid, like her papa are durable people. Although, my papa does have a few scars on him.¡±


    Flip, flip, flip.


    John burrowed himself deeper into the pages.


    ¡°Mana is circulated within instead of outwards¡­ External magic use requires consistent and vigorous training for most magic, users are defined by their mana triggers. Internal magic use is the intergration of mana into the physical form and maintaining mana circulation within the medium.¡±


    Flip, flip, flip.


    ¡°Mana Triggers: The lesser known but widely practiced aspect of one¡¯s connection with their mana, sustained by specific factors, including but not limited to intense emotions, vague memories, body movements, physical and mental states. Most commonly practiced with the chanting of magic spells. By giving a name or form to the magic to be cast, spells instinctually activate upon command. Furthermore the habit of¡­¡±


    John slumped as he continued to read the preceding passages, unable to make much sense of the topic presented to him.


    ¡°Master? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ I was just¡ª¡± John stopped before quickly admitting. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand all this mana trigger thing, it goes on about internal and external magic, then about things that doesn¡¯t make sense to casting.¡±


    ¡°May I have a look, master?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Thump!


    ¡°I see, now what papa said makes sense! I understand it, master!¡± the maid placed the magic tome before John.


    ¡°What? E-everything!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, papa taught internal magic to this maid. The tome said that it was mainly for use on the body, things like physical strength, defense or constitution. Things that are more subtle in most situations.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does that mean you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°This maid can. But according to what I read, it would take more time to achieve something like master. Right now, I need to find out what my mana trigger is.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes swirled around his eye sockets the moment ¡®mana trigger¡¯ was mentioned, his felt the vast void in his boyish mind, the incomprehensible concept that boggled him.


    ¡°Is it like¡­chanting?¡±


    ¡°No, my silly master.¡±


    Kahnira giggled at his expression.


    ¡°It means I am able to use my mana to cast external magic if I focus on something that ties me to the physical world.¡±


    ¡°Tying you to the physical world? You mean a rope? That¡¯s a very weird way to use magic. I wouldn¡¯t want a rope to be around me if I cast¡ª !!!¡±


    His back immediately straightened when he felt a soft embrace from behind his head as Kahnira¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°O-oi! Kahnira, this is not the time¡­¡±


    ¡°[Barrier].¡±


    At the maid¡¯s soft whisper, distinct crackling static surrounded John and Kahnira, a two-meter radius hemisphere of translucent red hue enveloped the two of them, separating master and maid from the outside world for a moment before it abated.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    John, blushing furiously immediately stood up, wrangling himself free from Kahnira¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°K-Kahnira, I-I told you t-to not¡­¡±


    As he was about reprimand the maid for hugging him so suddenly, but his mind was filled with soft sensation of the maid¡¯s bountiful bosoms that was on his back earlier.


    He knew he should not feel this way about his maid who had nothing but the upmost respect for him.


    But whenever he caught a glimpse of the maid¡¯s beautiful appearance and reminded of the gentle nature, something funny stirred in his body.


    Young John sprinted back to his room with blood red cheeks, before he could finish telling the maid off. His mind was filled embarrassment and deep desire towards his maid.


    She was his dutiful maid, he cared for her more than anything else in the world.


    It was a different feeling that he held for Serene Perxin, but it was one that sung the chorus of pure affection towards Kahnira who so diligently stayed by his side.


    Yet, these funny feelings he had for his maid, was almost the opposite from the usual mellow warmth in his heart.


    John recognized them to be another part of him.


    They were his lust towards Kahnira.


    A feeling that compelled him to make her completely his, in mind, body, and spirit.


    His vision became blur.


    ¡°John.¡±


    His mother, Fenley called to him in the distance, putting a halt to his fears.


    Without so much of a thought, he leapt to her with open arms as he often would as a wee lad, diving into his mother to seek nurturing comfort that all children would.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you dilly dallying before me!? Do you not have anything else better to do!?¡±


    A hand caught him by the shoulders as Fenley¡¯s fingers dug into his tender skin, piercing his heart with grim realization.


    ¡°I-I¡­was just trying to hug you¡ª¡±


    ¡°After you¡¯ve disobeyed your father!? I may have given birth to you, but if you insist on rebelling your father, I will disown you and hand you off to the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Y-you can¡¯t d-do that!¡± young John stammered, his eyes watered as he watched his mother¡¯s unflinching gaze, searing everything in him. ¡°W-why, you¡¯re my mother, and I am your son. I l-love y-you¡­¡±


    To his words, his mother simply remained silent.


    ¡°Mother, p-please¡­¡±


    His pleads were became dust to the silent whirlwind that robbed him of any desire to speak, or seek affection from his own mother. All he wanted, was for her to recognize him, not as John Sarvod, but Fenley¡¯s own son, to acknowledge and reciprocate his love.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How many times had this scene played out throughout his life?


    Young John had long lost count.


    His mother never paid attention to him despite his achievements, though she never implicitly hit him like his father had, Feneley took a different approach when disciplining him.


    Between the furious beatings from his father, and the heartless treatment from his own mother, he can never tell which one was right. They all claimed that they were his family, that they did everything for John¡¯s best interest.


    But was it?


    He saw Fenley turned as she began to leave, hurrying after her, young John held onto her dress.


    ¡°Mother, wait, I p-promise I¡ª¡±


    Shove.


    His mother¡¯s slender arms pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cling onto me, John. No one likes a clingy child, even if he is my own son.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°!!!¡±


    His body jolted awake with a puddle of sweat surrounding him. He drew his eyes to his surroundings, focusing on the waning light beyond the curtains, indicating dusk¡¯s arrival.


    He did not remember how he fell asleep. The memories that appeared to him in his dreams however¡­


    John got off his bed.


    Wasting no time, he went around the house in search of the maid who he dismissed hours ago.


    John found her by the kitchen, finishing up the preparations for dinner.


    Clink-clank, went the bustling kitchen that Kahnira was in.


    A gentle smile was on the maid as she became engrossed with her duties, blissfully unaware of John¡¯s arrival.


    For a moment, he opened his mouth, wanted to say something to her.


    Then, he saw his mother¡¯s face from the depth of his mind. Causing young John to recoil before he could approach the maid.


    The reason, the real reason he ran from Kahnira earlier, and the reason why he had not dare to speak to the maid about her hugs, despite desperately craving for it¡­


    The image of Fenley¡¯s disapproving frown, her emotionless scorn and her heartless voice, merging with Kahnira¡¯s as soon as John asked for a comforting hug, haunted him.


    He was no stranger to intimacy.


    Back when Serene was his playmate, he could see doing silly things with her, knowing that it was a promise of sorts between two children.


    Kahnira was different.


    She was his maid, his servant that he treated as his family, a girl who was elder than him by five years.


    Kahnira had willingly taken up the nurturing role in his life, supported him without asking for anything more, taught him manner etiquette and developed his moral viewpoint in the world even if he barely understood it.


    She is someone he had no filial piety to, she did not bear the same blood in his veins like his parents or had the same genes as his sister Taelyn would with him.


    In his boyish heart, she was more than any of his family combined.


    John cared not for the reputation, riches, nor the connections the Sarvod family had.


    All he wished, all he needed was to be loved and understood by his own people, by his own blood family.


    Kahnira was why he could press forward after Serene had stopped talking to him, she was why, being ignored by his own family from the main house became tolerable.


    In all the sense in the world, this maid who somehow entered his life, was young John¡¯s reason for living.


    That was why, he could not give in into his lust.


    At least, not until he becomes an adult and made sure his maid thought the same as him.


    ¡°M-master? H-how long have you been here?¡± the maid came running his way the moment she caught a glimpse of John¡¯s silent silhouette. ¡±Did this maid d-disturb master¡¯s n-nap?¡±


    He face was filled with concerned, perhaps much more so today than usual considering what John did earlier.


    Pomfp!


    John latched onto Kahnira before she could react, hugging her tightly as one would with their beloved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°M-master!? W-what is master apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°¡­for running away j-just now,¡± John muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t hate it when you hug me¡­ I was¡­. I was a-afraid y-you would throw m-me away l-like my mother if I t-tried to hug you.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Kahnira lowered herself to meet his gaze, grabbing young John¡¯s hands as she looked at him with her scarlet eyes.


    ¡°T-this maid had promised you a long time ago, remember? Back when master fought with your father over the Perxin family?¡±


    John shook his head, his memory of that time was fuzzy.


    ¡°What shall I do with this naughty master who forgot this maid¡¯s words?¡± Kahnira dropped her shoulders as she smiled, ¡°If master has forgotten, this maid will repeat as many times as needed.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I have promised master that I will be master John¡¯s family. That I, Kahnira will oversee and nurture master¡¯s growth, undoing all the abuse that master had suffered under his family.


    ¡°Whether master decides it or not, this maid will stay by his side forever, even when master gets married, this maid shall be there to watch over him and care for him like always. Nothing would dissuade this maid¡¯s opinion of her beloved master.


    ¡°This was the promise I had given to you. That is why, if master is sad, this maid will be there to comfort him, if master is angry, this maid shall soothe his rage, if master is lost, this maid will find him, if master is hungry, this maid will cook for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kahnira.¡±


    ¡°If master is unloved by his family, this maid shall be the one who loves him more than anything else in the world.¡±


    Unable to contain himself any longer, John leaned towards Kahnira, his eyes filled with tears as the maid soothed the back of his head gently like a doting mother.


    ¡°That is why, master should be brave, for if everything in this world goes against you, know that I, Kahnira will be always proud of you.¡±